《She Became Rich After Divorce》 Chapter: 1 No Longer Mrs. Foley Chapter: 1 No Longer Mrs. Foley Chapter: 1 No Longer Mrs. Foley The Foley Vi in Akloit. In front of the mirror stood a woman wearing a white cotton camisole nightgown that reached her knees, revealing fair arms and slender legs. Her chestnut hair contrasted against her pale face; the once bright eyes were devoid of their youthful radiance on this day marking 1162nd day since she married Kelvin Foley. For over three years, Cheyenne Lawrence was nominally "Mrs. Foley", confined to this cold mansion, waiting for his asional return. At the thought of this, she suddenlyughed at herself. How much courage did she have back then to think that she could warm up Kelvin, this stubborn and hardhearted man? A servant approached her with a ck evening gown in hand, her eyes filled with coldness and disdain. "Miss Lawrence, Mr. Foley will be back soon. You should change into this dress to greet him." No one here acknowledged her as "Mrs. Foley", whether Kelvin or the household servants. Cheyenne Lawrence was like an unwanted person who they deeply despised. She reached out her small hand and picked up the ck long dress. She dressed like an exquisite and noble princess sitting obediently on the sofa waiting for that man''s arrival. Then he would take her for divorce! Yes, their marriage wasing to an end today because that woman had returned. Cheyenne looked at herself in the mirror before suddenly bursting into a charming smile. After all it was herst day as "Mrs. Foley." She took out lipstick from her purse and painted it onto her lips while staring at herself on the phone screen. She looked just like a fairy! Outside the door came heavy yet rhythmic footsteps; each step felt like it tugged at Cheyenne''s heartstrings. Despite a handful of his visits in the past three years, Cheyenne could recognize him immediately. It was him! "Bang!" The ss door was pushed open from the outside with force, and the autumn wind brought with it a flurry of dead leaves thatnded by the man''s polished leather shoes. He stepped on them without hesitation. Looking up, she saw his long legs d in ck suit pants that entuated his tall and lean frame. He had a face that could charm anyone - sharp features and deep-set eyes as dark as an icy abyss. Right now, those eyes were filled with anger as they bore into her. His gaze was cold like winter snow. But she had grown ustomed to this look from him and simply smiled nonchntly. "Cheyenne, what are you dawdling for? We agreed on signing divorce papers!" he barked at her while walking towards her. He grabbed her delicate chin tightly between his fingers - it hurt. Tears welled up in her eyes but Cheyenne refused to show any weakness in front of him. She would smile even if it meant gritting through clenched teeth. "My dear husband," she said softly yet casually, "you''re being too impatient! I just needed some time to put on my makeup." At this response, he roughly let go of her chin before storming off without another word. As if touching something dirty, he pulled out a white handkerchief from his suit pocket and carefully wiped his knobby fingers. Cheyenne winced at the sight. She felt so cold that the chill from her blood almost took her breath away. "Don''t call me your husband, you''re not worthy!" He red at her like a bloodthirsty demon in the dark night. Cheyenne licked her red lips and curved them into an elegant smile. Her bitter voice rang out, "Yes, I''m not worthy." Her delicate hands clenched into fists on either side of her thighs, leaving deep marks as she let her nails dig into her palms. But this pain was nothingpared to one percent of what Kelvin had inflicted upon her! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Taking a deep breath to calm herself down, Cheyenne gathered up the train of her dress, stood up and said softly, "As long as we haven''tpleted our divorce procedures yet, I am still your wife." Upon hearing this, the man''s anger intensified as if he wanted to see through every inch of Cheyenne''s body. "Do you reallyck men so much? If you want it so badly, then just divorce me obediently. I''ll give you ten or eight recements," he sneered... Ha! To get rid of her, he was even willing to cuckold himself. Cheyenne''s heart hurt. He said that probably because he didn''t love her at all. She turned around with a rxed smile on her face and pretended to be cheerful as she replied, "Sure, thanks. I like gentle ones." In return, Kelvin''s disgust grew even deeper as he sneered, "Shameless!" The woman''s smile deepened. But no one knew the disappointment hidden behind that smile when she turned around. Chapter 2: Formal Divorce Chapter 2: Formal Divorce Chapter 2: Formal Divorce The ck Lamborghini had stopped at the door and assistant Chris Richards stood solemnly by the car. When he saw the two figures approaching, he respectfully opened the car door. "Go to thew firm first." The man ordered coldly. Cute dimples were brought out as the woman smiled. It was as if she wasn''t the one getting a divorce today... Cheyenne intentionally sat on Kelvin''s left side to get closer to his heart, even though he never gave it to her. As soon as the driver started driving, an oppressive atmosphere filled the car and it became silent like a dead water pond. Kelvin kept staring out of window scenery as if he wished they could arrive at City Hall immediately. Suddenly there was a piercing sound from tire friction against pavement followed by an emergency brake which caused Cheyenne''s body to uncontrobly lean towards him. The man immediately avoided her and let her bump into the door handle. "Bang." The sound was loud. A bruise appeared on her fair and delicate forehead. For some reason, when he saw the bruise on her forehead, a strange feeling flooded him, but it soon departed, since Kelvin didn''t think a dirty and despicable woman like Cheyenne deserved his sympathy. "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Foley. Someone crossed the road just now," Chris exined incoherently out of fear. He breathed a sigh of relief only when he heard the man''s cold voice. Cheyenne sat up while holding her head, feeling upset as she looked at the man''s cold and serious expression with bright eyes. "You are too heartless. After all, I have been your wife for three years. They say that one night as husband and wife leads to a hundred nights of love. Haven''t we spent more than one night together? And yet you just watched me bump into the door like this?" Despite how disgusted he felt towards her, Kelvin was forced by his grandfather to marry Cheyenne. He was even forced to enter her room every month for sex. The thought of it made him feel strange emotions inside him. His face instantly turned dark with anger as he interrupted her with a shout. "Shut up! If it weren''t for my grandfather''s orders, women like you would only disgust me." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "He-he... disgust..." Cheyenneughed but there was sadness in her eyes. Kelvin looked at her smile and felt extremely ufortable. What kind of smile was that? It was self-deprecating, disdainful, and carried a hint of inexplicable sadness. Her fair little face was bruised on the chin and forehead, making people feel pity for her. Damn it, he had this absurd thought again. It was all because Cheyenne''s acting skills were too superb; otherwise, his grandfather wouldn''t have liked her so much and forced him to marry her. Soon they arrived at aw firm where Kelvin''s hiredwyer had been waiting for them. Thewyer handed Cheyenne the prepared divorce agreement and said, "Miss Lawrence, you and Mr. Foley have been married for a short time with few property disputes after marriage. Also, you don''t have any children together. Out of obligation, Mr. Foley has agreed to give you a considerable amount of alimony." When she heard "you don''t have any children," Cheyenne couldn''t help but bitterly smile to herself. Every time they had sex, Kelvin always took precautions so she wouldn''t get pregnant; even when his grandfather pressured them into having kids, she used the excuse that her health wasn''t good enough. Forget it; having a child wouldn''t change anything anyway - she didn''t want to use a child as leverage against Kelvin. Cheyenne didn''t bother looking at the agreement before facing thewyer directly. "I don''t want alimony." This sentence was like a thunderp. Kelvin sneered. "What are you pretending for? Didn''t you marry me just for the Foley family''s money?" His sarcasm pierced Cheyenne''s heart like a cold de, causing it to bleed. She lowered her head, and her thick eyshes covered the tears sparkling in her eyes. When she looked up again, her bright almond eyes were smiling as she said to him, "That''s right. I am just as materialistic and fickle as you say I am. Mr. Foley, you are handsome and always right!" Her indifferent expression made Kelvin feel like he was punching cotton - frustrated! "Do what you like." Kelvin gestured for hiswyer to revise the agreement ording to Cheyenne''s request. Soon enough, they signed the agreement together. Next was the formal process of divorce. At that moment when Cheyenne confirmed that she was no longer married but single again, her nose felt slightly sour. She had only been married to Kelvin for three years but had secretly loved him for far longer than that time span. Chapter 3: The Person He Liked Came Back Chapter 3: The Person He Liked Came Back Chapter 3: The Person He Liked Came Back Cheyenne stood on the side of the road watching as Kelvin drove away in his ck luxury car. Now divorced from him meant she no longer qualified for rides in his car anymore. They came out together today to go through a divorce, and in the end, he was even unwilling to give her a ride. A man could be so ruthless towards a woman he didn''t love. As she stood there, a white car slowly pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing a young and handsome face. The man looked to be in his early twenties and was dressed in a white double-breasted suit. His hair was dyed golden blonde, which contrasted with his fair skin and made many women feel inferior. This man''s name was Reece Gray, Cheyenne''s childhood friend and ssmate. They used to be enemies when they were in elementary school but became "best friends" as they grew older. On the night that Reece found out Cheyenne was going to marry Kelvin, he drank two cases of beer and had a hangover all night long to celebrate the fact that Cheyenne was finally married off. "Cheyenne, get in the car," Reece smiled at her with his row of pearly white teeth shining brightly under the light. Cheyenne sat down on the passenger seat, feeling dizzy. She couldn''t believe she had divorced Kelvin so easily. Even though she forced herself to smile, her heart still hurt like hell. "Don''t feel bad. Now you''re single. There are plenty of men out there waiting for you to conquer. By then, you''ll be a ygirl and I''ll be a yboy." He joked around with her, trying to make light of the divorce, though it seemed unbelievable for him to hear that. Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him immediately upon hearing hisment. "If you can''tfort me properly, then just shut up! And don''t even think about bing a yboy. You didn''t forget how you ran away when a girl confessed her love to you, did you?" Reece blushed instantly upon being reminded by Cheyenne about what happened back then. "You''re really something! That happened a long time ago. Why do you keep bringing it up?" Back when Reece was in elementary school, a girl who was in junior high had a crush on him. She was popr and always had a group of people following her around. Reece thought they were going to beat him up, so he ran to Cheyenne for help. It was not surprising that he was scared. He had always been delicate-looking and timid, so many people mistook him for a girl and bullied him. It was an instinctive fear. "Okay, let''s not talk about that anymore. Let''s talk about when you were in high school and the girl of the neighboring school gave you a love letter..." "Cheyenne, howe your sharp tongue doesn''t work on Kelvin? Look at you... he has tortured you into being such a coward." Reece brought up Kelvin and Cheyenne''s voice suddenly trailed off. Her eyes lost their sparkle as she forced out a bitter smile. "I am pretty cowardly," she admitted. Seeing his friend like this made Reece regret bringing up Kelvin; he wanted to p himself across the face for doing it. Cheyenne used to be fearless but ever since she met Kelvin it seemed like she''d been put under some kind of spell - losing herself while trying to please him. Not wanting to see her this way any longer, Reece quickly changed the subject. "C''mon now! There aren''t many three-legged monsters in this world, but there are plenty of two- legged men! If you really can''t find a good man, let me marry you. I don''t mind you being married once." His words earned him a hit from Cheyenne on the forehead. "Just drive properly!" "Okay. Where to next?" Cheyenne leaned back on the car seat and replied wearily, "We''re going to the Foley Vi. I''ll pack my things and move out today." "Okay." After a while, the car stopped at the vi''s gate. Reece looked at her with concern and asked softly, "Do you want me toe in with you?" "No need. I''m just grabbing something," she smiled and closed the car door. Cheyenne walked into the vi confidently but was met with a room full of busy servants who ignored her presence. Only Eliza, who took care of her daily needs, approached her and asked, "Miss Lawrence, what brings you here?" In less than half a day, she had be an outsider! "I''m just here to grab something and leave quickly," Cheyenne whispered before walking into the vi. As soon as she entered the house, she saw two people sitting on the sofa. Kelvin returned before her, dressed in ck home clothes, and his usually handsome and cold face had a hint of tenderness. Across from him was a woman wearing a moon-white floral dress with long chestnut hair tumbling in a cascade down her back. Her features were delicate, but her pale skin added a touch of pitiful fragility to her appearance. From afar, she looked like a small white flower that people couldn''t help but pity. Abbie Berry - his sweetheart - had finally returned. She was the daughter of the Berry family. After her father Foster Berry got into a car ident and her family''spany went bankrupt, her mother remarried, leaving Abbie with nowhere to go. Foster entrusted Abbie to Corey Foley - Kelvin''s father. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Corey always liked Abbie and treated her as if she were his own daughter. Kelvin who was only one year older than her lived under the same roof as Abbie and went to school together with her, so their rtionship naturally grew closer. To be honest, if it weren''t for Abbie''s health problems due to an inherited disease, Corey would have had Kelvin marry Abbie long ago. "Why are you here?" Kelvin red at Cheyenne in disgust; he felt that she had thick skining here after their divorce. Was she trying to harm Abbie? For a moment, his eyes were full of warning and vignce which made Cheyenne sneer inwardly. "Kelvin, don''t treat Cheyenne like this. She''s the mistress of the house here, and I''m just a guest," Abbie said softly, looking down with a hint of embarrassment. As soon as Abbie finished speaking, Kelvin announced firmly, "From today on, she''s no longer the mistress of the Foley family!" "What? You... you guys..." Abbie''s face was full of surprise and disbelief as she looked at Cheyenne with a sense of smugness. "I divorced her. Now she has nothing to do with me," Kelvin said bluntly, perhaps afraid that his true love would misunderstand him. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know. Let me talk to Kelvin for you. How can he be so hasty about divorce?" Abbie looked anxious and even more heartbroken than her, which disgusted her so much. Cheyenne nced at them subtly before smiling wryly, "No need. I''ve known for a long time that Kelvin likes you instead of me. Divorce is good because then I can openly find some handsome young boys." As soon as she finished speaking those words, it was clear that Kelvin''s gaze towards her became colder. Abbie felt even more pleased and satisfied upon hearing Cheyenne say that Kevin liked her instead. She thought inwardly, ''Cheyenne, you know what? There will never be a ce for you here." Chapter 4: Talk Bad About You Chapter 4: Talk Bad About You Chapter 4: Talk Bad About You The man didn''t refute Cheyenne''s words, only staring at her with cold eyes. "I''ll pack my things and leave right away. If you don''t trust me, you can watch me to make sure I don''t take anything that belongs to you," Cheyenne said as she gathered up the train of her dress and walked up the stairs. Her figure was graceful and elegant. Her fair skin formed a sharp contrast to her ck dress. Every step she took was poised, making Abbie jealous. There was no denying that Cheyenne was beautiful from head to toe. Abbie had been with Kelvin since childhood, and countless women who wanted to get close to him had been secretly dealt with by her. Only Cheyenne had sessfully taken Mrs. Foley''s ce through old Mr. Foley''s favoritism. The position that Abbie had been striving for but never obtained for over a decade was easily taken by Cheyenne. The fact that Kelvin''s first woman wasn''t her but Cheyenne felt like a thorn deeply embedded in Abbie''s heart. After a moment of silence, a glimmer of vicious light shed in Abbie''s eyes, but when she looked up again, she had put on a gentle and kind expression. "Kelvin, let me go help her." "Suit yourself," he replied indifferently before leaving the hall. Upstairs, looking at the room where she had lived for three years now made Cheyenne feel infinitely deste inside. Once upon a time, Cheyenne had hoped to marry Kelvin and be his wife. She had personally chosen the bed sheets and curtains in this bedroom, but unfortunately, he rarely came in. "Click." The closed door was pushed open from the outside, making a slight noise. Cheyenne turned around to see Abbie standing at the doorway with a gentle expression. "Miss Lawrence, let me help you pack your things," Abbie said as she walked slowly towards her. Help me pack up my things? Is she really that kind-hearted or is she just trying to mock me? "No need, I don''t have much stuff anyway. I don''t want to trouble you, Miss Berry, since you''re so important to Kelvin," Cheyenne replied. She then opened the closet where there was a row of her clothes mostly in pink, white and blue colors while Kelvin only had one ck suit for changing purposes. In this sea of soft colors suddenly appeared a touch of ck which surprisingly blended harmoniously with them - soft yet firm at the same time. After pausing for a second or two in silence, Cheyenne began taking down her clothes from the shelf with her pale fingers identally touching his suit causing them to tremble slightly. Countless nights before, she slept holding onto this suit because it smelled of his scent which gave her peace of mind. Abbie nced at the closet and guessed the rtionship between the two. A hint of joy appeared on her face as she sighed softly in Cheyenne''s ear, "I never thought that after all these years, Kelvin still kept this suit." She reached out and took the suit down, holding it in her arms and unfolding the sleeve. The small, inconspicuous word "Abbie" suddenly came into Cheyenne''s view. An icy coldness spread through her body, making her feel numb as if she was immersed in icy water. Abbie was very satisfied with Cheyenne''s reaction and smiled proudly. "This suit was a gift I gave to Kelvin on his 20th birthday. At that time he lied to me saying it didn''t fit him well and had already thrown it away. But now..." It turned out that he treasured it. Cheyenne felt disgusted at the thought that the suit she used tofort herself was bought by Abbie. And Abbie continued to boast in her ear. "Oh yeah, this photo frame is still here too! This picture is from many years ago when Kelvin participated in a basketball league championship game and I went to cheer him on as a cheerleader." That picture was also his only one. Kelvin didn''t like taking pictures or allowing others to take pictures of him. When information needed to be shared publicly, he would only use a in background instead of showing himself. They had been married for three years but they didn''t even have one wedding photo together. Cheyenne knew that he didn''t want to marry her; when Grandpa suggested taking wedding photos together, he refused because he hated taking pictures himself. Unexpectedly, Abbie is his exception. Although Cheyenne had known the cruel truth for a long time, her heart still tightened for a moment. After a long time, she smiled slowly and the dimness in her pretty eyes turned into a seductive brightness. She walked over to Abbie with her arms crossed. Slightly bowing her head, she whispered in Abbie''s ear, "Do you know that your Kelvin always wears this suit in bed and goes crazy for me?" "Whew!" Abbie could feel Cheyenne''s hot breath on her ear and the light scent Cheyenne wore made Abbie almost have an emotional breakdown. The gentle smile on her face froze, and her hands clenched into fists on both sides of her skirt. She looked at the sweet smile on Cheyenne''s face and wanted to destroy Cheyenne. ''Kelvin cares about me so much, yet he still married the bitch and even slept with her.'' The thought saddened Abbie greatly. Upon second thought, it must be because she wasn''t by his side. Now that she''s back, she won''t let another woman have Kelvin! "You were married before, so... so that''s normal!" Cheyenne looked at the false smile on Abbie''s face that betrayed hatred; she reached up and ruffled her long hair in an enchanting way. "Anyway, whether it was because he wanted to have children or because his grandfather forced him, he slept with me. By the way, Miss Berry, as his ex-wife, I want to remind you that Kelvin... is not very skilled. It hurts every time." "Bitch!" Abbie''s eyes instantly turned red, and her face became even paler with anger. "Cheyenne, don''t get too proud. You''ve been abandoned by Kelvin now! And I am the true mistress of the Foley family!" As an abandoned woman, what right did Cheyenne have to be so arrogant in front of me? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Tsk tsk, finally stopped being hypocritical and showed your true side? You must hate me a lot since I was Mrs. Foley for three whole years..." Just then, a tall and lean figure walked over with a hint of coldness emanating from him. He nced at the two people and his gaze fell on Abbie''s red eyes as he instinctively questioned Cheyenne. "If you have any grievances towards me, why take it out on Abbie?" Upon hearing this, Abbie burst into tears and threw herself into his arms. Kelvin pushed her away gently which made Abbie feel stunned and disappointed at the same time. His gaze was fixed on Cheyenne''s fair face while thetter smiled at him and shrugged her shoulders innocently. "I just told her you''re not skilled in bed, then she cried." "Cheyenne Lawrence!" Suddenly, the man stretched out a hand and pinched her tender neck. Chapter 5: Abandon The Man Chapter 5: Abandon The Man Chapter 5: Abandon the Man Clearly feeling the killing intent in his eyes, Cheyenne''s heart shattered into pieces and could never be put back together again. She coughed. "Let go, let go!" He was raging like a lion on the grasnd, and his icy, deep-set eyes reflected Cheyenne''s delicate little face, which grew red. Her vision blurred because of suffocation. A strong desire to survive surged in Cheyenne''s heart, and she suddenly lowered her head, biting down on the man''s arm. She bit hard, teeth sinking into his flesh, feeling the warm blood between her lips and teeth, and she couldn''t help but smile. There was a hint of moisture in her bright eyes, as if she had been crying. Kelvin''s heart was in turmoil as he watched, and only then did he slowly release his grip, exhaling a breath of relief. No matter how despicable this woman was, he couldn''t kill her after all. Kelvin didn''t care at all about the wound on his arm that was bleeding. He turned around with his back to Cheyenne, announcing in a cold voice. "You may leave now, but you are not allowed to step foot in the Foley Vi ever again!" Finally able to breathe, Cheyenne continued coughing with a red face. She raised her head in a somewhat embarrassed manner and nced at his tall and sturdy figure. As she lowered her head, that sparkling teardrop finally couldn''t be hidden anymore and rolled down. "Kelvin, your hand! What should we do... How could she be so cruel!" Abbie rushed over, grabbing Kelvin''s arm and crying. "It''s okay." The scene before her eyes was "harmonious" to the extreme. "Mr. Foley, don''t worry. Since we''re divorced and going our separate ways, we have nothing to do with each other. The Foley Vi is dirty now, and I''m not interested ining back. There are plenty of handsome guys waiting for me outside." Cheyenne straightened her back and smiled brightly. Going their separate ways... Wasn''t this what he wanted? Kelvin, congrattions on being free! She pulled her luggage over and turned around to leave. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to wave at Abbie. "Miss Berry, thank you for letting me see him clearly. This old man isn''t that great after all. I don''t want him anymore; I''ll generously give him to you! No need to thank me too much!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At these words, Kelvin''s face darkened. Abbie gritted her teeth to suppress her anger; she had to maintain adylike appearance in front of Kelvin and couldn''t curse at Cheyenne. All she could do was awkwardly smile while watching Cheyenne arrogantly leave their sight. ''Cheyenne... You wait; I won''t let you get away with this!'' As Cheyenne carried her heavy luggage down the stairs, there was still a lingering pain in her heart. Upon seeing here down, Reece quickly put away the smallb and stuffed it into his suit pocket before walking up to her. "Cheyenne, are you okay?" He took the luggage from her hand and looked at the woman in front of him with red-rimmed eyes. His heart also became heavy. In his memory, Cheyenne was always azy and carefree girl. Seeing her in such a pitiful state made him feel distressed. "I''m fine. Let''s go." "Your neck... is it him? Damn it, does Kelvin still count as a man? He actually hurt you. I''ll go find him for revenge!" Reece was so angry that he wanted to fight right then and there. He took two steps outside but suddenly stopped in his tracks. Cheyenne stood with arms crossed, looking at him with a yful smile on her face. "Go ahead, why did you stop?" His face turned red as he reached up to touch his nose embarrassedly. "I''m unable to defeat him!" The woman rolled her eyes at him with an expression that said "I knew it would be like this." "Don''t ever say you know me when you go out, I can''t afford to lose face!" The Lawrence Vi is located in the bustling area of Akloit; Looking around, one could see small vis scattered about charmingly. The car stopped at the entrance where Cheyenne let Reece go back first before carrying her luggage alone towards the door. "Lady Cheyenne... you''re back?" Ewan was an old man who had been working as security for the Lawrence family for years. He had watched Cheyenne grow up so their rtionship was quite deep. With red eyes, he opened the door with joy on his face. "Ewan, it''s been long time." Since Cheyenne got married, she rarely came back here except at Christmas time. As a servant, Ewan couldn''tment on the reason why she seldom came back. As soon as she stepped into the threshold, she heard a sharp and sarcastic voice ringing in her ear. "Cheyenne, how dare youe back? The whole town knows about your affair outside and being dumped by Kelvin. You''ve brought shame to our Lawrence family." The girl wore a blue sleeveless dress with delicate curls in her hair. Her fairplexion and features were vaguely simr to Cheyenne''s. She was Nora Lawrence - Cheyenne''s half-sister from another mother. When George Lawrence was young, he married Sh Edwards - a daughter of the wealthy Edwards family and also Cheyenne''s mother. Unfortunately, Sh had poor health and died during childbirth. At that time, George''spany was just starting up and he had to work hard every day for his business. Because of the busy schedule, he didn''t have time to take care of his newborn daughter. Mya frequented the Lawrence Vi with the excuse that she wanted to help take care of Cheyenne, her best friend Sh''s baby daughter. As a result, Mya became close with George and they got married despite Sh''s recent passing away. So Nora was only one year younger than Cheyenne. Later, they had a boy named Sean Lawrence who just turned 18 and started college. Mya''s position in the Lawrence family waspletely stable. At first, Mya tried to leave a good impression on everyone, so she treated Cheyenne fairly well. But with Nora''s and Sean''s birth, she naturally became selfish and began to protect her own two children everywhere. Meanwhile, George was busy with his business and hardly ever came home. He believed whatever Mya said about Cheyenne and became estranged from Cheyenne. Ignoring her words, Cheyenne walked over to the sofa and poured herself a ss of water. She leisurely sipped it while ncing at Mya from the corner of her eye. "Are you done talking? If you are, then get out!" Nora was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "Mom, look at how my sister is acting! This is our home but she told me to leave!" "Alright, why are sisters fighting? Nora, don''t make your sister mad. She just got divorced, so her mood isn''t great," said the woman who stepped forward to mediate. She looked like she was in her early forties, but because of appropriate skin care, she looked like she was only thirty-five years old - mature yet charming. Her figure wrapped tightly in a tight dress paired with high heels that clicked as she walked towards them. It wasn''t hard to see that she must have been quite beautiful when young; otherwise how could she have quickly hooked up with Cheyenne''s father within such a short period of time? Cheyenne coldly smiled at this duplicitous stepmother. Chapter 6: Dumb Enough To Leave With Nothing Chapter 6: Dumb Enough To Leave With Nothing Chapter 6: Dumb Enough to Leave with Nothing Mya couldn''t understand her stepdaughter Cheyenne anymore. When Cheyenne was younger, she was obedient and do whatever Mya said. But when she entered middle school, things changed drastically. She started arrivingte to ss, cheating on exams, getting into fights... she caused trouble every day. And worst of all, she seemed to be constantly at odds with Mya. But because Mya had to maintain her reputation and couldn''t openly target her stepdaughter, it left her feeling very frustrated. "Cheyenne," Mya sat down next to her stepdaughter with a sigh of regret. "You and Kelvin were doing so well together; why did you get divorced? You''re too impulsive! Look around Akloit - where will you find another Kelvin?" "It''s all because she cheated on Kelvin. If I were Kelvin, I would dump her as well," Nora muttered under her breath but her voice was loud enough for Cheyenne to hear. Cheyenne lifted up her head and gave Nora a sarcastic smile. "Nora, did you see me cheating?" Intimidated by Cheyenne''s aura, Nora lowered her head and spoke in a much quieter voice: "I-I read about it in the newspaper; don''t try denying it." "Reporters love making something out of nothing," said Cheyenne dismissively. "It''s true that Kelvin and I got divorced though - anything else you want to ask? No? Then I''m going upstairs to sleep." Last night she thought for half the night, and now she''s so tired. They really got divorced? The mother and daughter were both happy and worried. When they heard that the Foley family came to propose marriage, Nora wanted to marry in Cheyenne''s ce. She even tried to ruin Cheyenne''s reputation in order to discourage the Foley family from going through with it. Fortunately, old Mr. Foley insisted on his decision, which prevented their scheme from seeding. Cheyenne became Mrs. Foley, upying the position of a high-rankingdy that everyone admired. She made countless wealthy young women jealous. Nora believed that she was no worse than Cheyenne, so when the marriage was finalized, she fainted on the spot out of anger. Now they are divorced and Cheyenne has be a despised abandoned woman; Nora is naturally very happy about this turn of events. However, as a result of this divorce, the Lawrence family lost protection from such an influential family like the Foley family. Although Kelvin treated Cheyenne poorly over these years, the Foley family had brought many benefits to the Lawrence family over the past few years. Cheyenne doesn''t feel like she owes the Lawrence family anything. Instead their behavior at selling off her like merchandise for an exorbitant bride price broke her heart deeply. That''s why she rarely came back home after getting married. She didn''t think they were worthy of her family love. A thought suddenly popped into Mya''s mind: Given how rich the Foley family is, I bet Cheyenne should get quite some assets from the divorce. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With a hint of greed in her eyes, she put on an ingratiating smile. "You divorced Mr. Foley. That''s okay, but how much did you get in the settlement? Did he give you a hard time?" Cheyenne chuckled at Mya''s eagerness. It had only been one day since she got divorced! "Mr. Foley tried to belittle me by bringing his new lover into our vi. How could I bear such humiliation? I''m the daughter of the Lawrence family after all. So, when we divorced today, I chose to leave with nothing." "What?! You left with nothing?!" Mya and her daughter were shocked and speechless. Cheyenne felt satisfied seeing their stunned expressions. They wanted money? Dream on! "Not even a penny," Cheyenne continued confidently. Mya was so angry that her smile froze on her face and mes of fury rose inside of her. ''Cheyenne is really an idiot to let Kelvin sleep with her for three years for free!'' thought Mya. "What are you looking at me for? If you don''t believe me, you can go check my bank ount. There really isn''t a penny in it." During her three years in the Foley Vi, she had food and lodging, and didn''t need much money for expenses. "Why did I give birth to such a brainless bastard like you! You''re just like your mother!" At the entrance, suddenly came a shout of anger. The houses shook slightly, and the crystal chandelier on the ceiling emitted a shimmering light. Somewhat dazzling. Cheyenne couldn''t help but squint her eyes and look at the iing person. It''s been almost a year since shest saw George. He seemed to have gained some weight, and his beer belly was visibly bulging. When scolding her, his chubby round face was trembling with anger. Under the sses with thin golden rims, a pair of small eyes were bursting with great anger. When Cheyenne heard him mention her mother Sh, a hint of sadness flickered in her eyes. How sad it is to hear her father''s such remarks on her mother. She put the cup in her hand on the table with a calm expression, stood up, and looked back fearlessly with her eyes. In a cold and sarcastic tone, she said, "You knew my mother had intellectual problems even before your marriage. If it weren''t for the Edwards family''s wealth, would you have married her? And now, who do you think you are to say she''s brainless?" Back then, George was just an ordinary employee in the factory. "And Sh is one of the prettiest girls in the entire Akloit." Unfortunately, she is retarded. Why are two people with such a huge difference in status together? ording to George himself, he worked hard and diligently back then, which caught the attention of Cheyenne''s great-grandfather, the chairman, and led to his promotion as a manager. Then George was introduced to Sh, and the two gradually fell in love. He was attracted by her simplicity and loveliness, and decided to marry into the Edwards family. After a few years, the financial crisis hit and Cheyenne''s great-grandfather couldn''t handle the pressure, so he jumped off a building andmitted suicide. The Edwards Group was in imminent danger. At that time, Sh was pregnant, and George was too busy running his business to take care of her. However, Sh died in childbirth, while George helped the Edwards Group pass its crisis, and to cater to the new economic market, he changed its name to the Lawrence Group. Ironically, he even imed that marrying Mya was for Cheyenne''s good! George''s face turned dark with Cheyenne''s sarcastic words. But he had no way to refute her. "Cheyenne, you''re getting more and more audacious. I''m your father!" George''s roar echoed through the hall, making everyone tremble except Cheyenne. The woman on the sofazily yawned and said, "I know. If there''s nothing else going on, I''ll go upstairs and rest. Divorce is exhausting." She turned around and left. Chapter 7: Count As Stealing Chapter 7: Count As Stealing Chapter 7: Count as Stealing It had been over a year since Cheyenne hade back home. As she stood at the door, she felt a pang of nostalgia. "Click." She turned the doorknob but couldn''t step inside. Her bright face was now filled with shock as she saw her room being used as a storage space for Nora''s belongings. When did the Lawrence family be so poor that they needed to use her bedroom as a storage room? And why did it have to be Nora''s storage room? Except for the bed, which still looked like hers, everything else had changed. Her favorite rosewood bookshelf was gone and reced with rows of picture frames and easels. The floor and windowsill were covered in watercolor paint stters, making it look messy and chaotic. "Great! Just great!" Cheyenne''s bright almond eyes sparkled as she rolled up her sleeves without hesitation and threw all of Nora''s paintings onto the hallway outside. "Bang!" The loud noise echoed throughout the building, startling the three people downstairs who all looked up at once. "Oh my god! My paintings! Cheyenne, you''re done for! Don''t touch my stuff!" Nora''s high-pitched scream echoed through the hall "Your stuff?" Cheyenne sneered as she stepped on one of Nora''s paintings with her high heels. Suddenly there was a small footprint on Nora''s painting of sunflowers that took her three nights to finish. It had a bit of Van Gogh style to it. The best painting she''d ever done, which she wanted to use for apetition, was destroyed by Cheyenne. She was so angry that her face turned red and she reached out to hit Cheyenne. "You shouldn''t havee back, you troublemaker. You always cause problems." "This room is mine. Who gave you the right to make changes without my permission?" The couple who followed Nora upstairs also heard this. George''s face showed a hint of displeasure. "It''s just a room. Did you have to destroy Nora''s painting? We have other rooms in the house!" "If there are other rooms in the house, why did you choose my bedroom as her studio? You never even thought about leaving me any space," Cheyenne said sharply, making all three of them feel guilty. Mya quickly stepped in to smooth things over with a smile. "Cheyenne, I just thought that your room is more spacious and bright and would be suitable for a studio. But I''ve already arranged another room for you. How about I take you there?" "I don''t need it! I want this one back exactly as it was before today!" Cheyenne rejected Mya''s offer. ncing at the things in her own room, she added, "And where are my little trinkets and antiques?" Those things had been passed down through generations of the Edwards family since centuries ago when they were prominent local merchants with abundant wealth who umted many precious items over time. When her mother got married, her great-grandfather gave half of them as part of his daughter''s wedding gifts which had remained in Cheyenne''s bedroom ever since then. Each item could be sold for an exorbitant price. Those antiques were naturally moved by Mya into her own bedroom! After Cheyenne got married, Mya would auction off one of her those items every once in a while. Now, her purse was stuffed to the brim with money from these auctions. When asked for them, she couldn''t take them out and looked to her husband for help. "Who knows if those things were broken or thrown by one of our servants? Cheyenne, stop being unreasonable. Mya has prepared a room for you to stay in," he scolded. But Cheyenne remained calm and sarcastically replied, "If they were lost because of servants, then investigate! Whether it''s irresponsibility or theft within the household, the police will surely recover some of it." George quickly retorted back at her statement. "Nonsense! The Lawrence family is an influential family. We can''t let the policee in here and make us look bad!" "Father, those items are antiques that my great-grandfather left for my mother and then passed down to me. If you''re afraid of disgracing our family, I''ll report it myself." "No! You can''t report this because we didn''t take your things," Nora eximed nervously, but her words only made Cheyenne more suspicious. Cheyenne shifted her cold gaze towards Nora and noticed the jade bracelet, which was Sh''s belonging, on Nora''s wrist. The bracelet was an exquisite piece - rare jade with no ws - but only one remained after Cheyenne identally broke another when she was younger. She kept it locked away in a safe box but somehow Nora managed to get hold of it. As Cheyenne stared at Nora''s hand fixatedly, Nora attempted to hide the bracelet under her sleeve but it was toote now. Cheyenne stepped forward in her high heels and grabbed her wrist firmly. "This jade bracelet is also mine," she said with conviction. George nced at it and then remembered - yes, this was Sh''s thing. He looked displeased as he turned to Mya and Nora. "Nora borrowed it to wear for a while. She went to a socialite partyst week and happened to need a bracelet, so I..." "Borrowed? Did you tell me about it?" Cheyenne had no recollection of this. Mya bit her lip and forced out a smile. "I''ve been really busytely, and my memory isn''t great, so I forgot." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "If your memory is bad, how do you remember the password for my safe where the bracelet was locked up? If someone broke into my safe to take it, that''s theft!" Theft! This was different now. Thedy of the Lawrence family was actually a thief! If word got out, Nora would never be able to marry into another wealthy family again. Mya''s face changed as she looked at Cheyenne''s unsympathetic expression. She quickly apologized, "Cheyenne, I took the bracelet, but only borrowed it." "But I didn''t know about it; even if I did know about it, I wouldn''t have agreed, so that doesn''t count as borrowing but stealing!" "Enough! Who cares about your broken bracelet? I''ll give it back to you right now!" Nora''s face was hot with embarrassment and anger. She reached out angrily to take off the bracelet on her wrist, but unfortunately its size was too small for her. When she put it on initially, it took a lot of effort. Now that she had to take it off, it naturally hurt her hand. Chapter 8: You Might Be The One Getting Lost Chapter 8: You Might Be The One Getting Lost Chapter 8: You Might Be the One Getting Lost Nora''s delicate face turned red. She stared fiercely at the jade bracelet as if wanting to smash it into pieces. "See? It''s not yours. Even if you wear it, you''ll only embarrass yourself," Cheyenne sneered. Mya held her daughter''s delicate hand and eximed in distress at the red mark around Nora''s slender wrist. "My precious daughter, your hands are meant for ying music and drawing. What if they get injured?" Upon hearing this, George also looked grim. "Cheyenne, can''t you just give it to her? Do you have to be so petty? She is your sister!" "Sister? My mom only gave birth to me! As for Nora stealing my things and messing up my bedroom without permission... what kind of sister is she?" Cheyenne remained arrogant and domineering as always. "Took it off. I''m giving you back your bracelet!" Nora took a deep breath and exerted all her strength to remove the bracelet from her wrist. She then stuffed it into Cheyenne''s arms. Cheyenne narrowed her eyes and looked coldly at the mother and daughter. "Is that all? You owe me much more than just this bracelet." "What else do you want?" Nora asked. "My room restored to its original state, with all the decorations returned to their right ces! If you don''t remember what they were, I can get a list from my grandfather." Although the Edwards family had declined, old Mr. Edwards, Cheyenne''s grandfather, was well- known in Yrose not only because he was once an entrepreneur but also because of his extensive knowledge and reputation in the art world. The antiques that were given to Sh were handpicked by him, so he had a detailed list. Next week, Nora would be participating in a prestigious paintingpetition where first prize included an invitation to study at the Royal Academy of Arts in Briyra - one of the top art schools in the world. She was determined to win. Old Mr. Edwards happened to be one of the judges for thispetition; if he found out about their theft from Cheyenne, she would surely face dire consequences. Nora''s face turned dark at just imagining how badly she could lose face. She looked anxiously towards Mya who felt reluctant to return such arge sum of money back to Cheyenne. "Well... Cheyenne, it''s been over a year since you came backst time. Now you suddenly want me to go find those things, I''ll have to spend some time." "Fine, one week. I''m only giving you one week to handle it! Now, first clean up my room!" Cheyenne stood at the door with her arms crossed, enjoying the look of frustration on Nora''s face. Damn, this feels good. George sighed, what was going on here? He was growing increasingly annoyed with Cheyenne; his daughter was bing more and more difficult to manage. "Okay, I''ll go get someone to clean it up right away," Mya replied quietly. Upstairs there were people making noise. As soon as the boy walked up to the door, he could hear them. "Mom, what are you guys doing? It''s so noisy!" On the sofa his Thalia Nora was quietly sobbing; the atmosphere in the room was extremely heavy and stagnant. In contrast stood a woman wearing a long ck dress; she satzily with her legs crossed in an elegant posture. Her chestnut-colored hair cascaded down behind her head in delicate curls held together by just one wine-red butterfly bowtie that shimmered silkily under the light. She looked like a fairy who could enchant anyone into losing their soul at any moment. This is Cheyenne? It had been so long since theyst saw each other - how did she change so much? "Sean, you''re back?" When Mya saw the visitor, she quickly restrained the bleak smile on her face and forced herself to appear gentle. The boy is the son of Mya and George, three years younger than Cheyenne. He just turned eighteen this year and is in his senior year at Sunshine High School. His results are even worse than Cheyenne''s. He is a notorious school bully. At seventeen years old, he is already six feet tall, slightly taller than George. Despite having a delicate and pretty face, Sean always manages to get into trouble by doing mischievous things. He''s immature and selfish! Cheyenne doesn''t like her younger brother at all. Coincidentally, thetter also hates her extremely. Upon seeing the sadness on his mother''s face and hearing his Thalia crying, Sean immediately understood what was happening. He took a step forward and shouted loudly at Cheyenne, "Did you bully my mom and sister again?" The sound was so loud that Cheyenne found it a bit harsh. Shezily reached out and rubbed her slightly painful eardrums. She gave him a nce and said, "I''m not deaf. I can hear you without you shouting at me. Your mother and sister have an itchy neck and make some noise, why me me?" Listen, what nonsense is this being said! Nora stopped crying immediately. She stared nkly, realizing that if she continued to cry, it would only confirm Cheyenne''s words. Her hand on her knee clenched into a fist, allowing her nails to sink in her palm, causing her to inhale a cold breath in pain. Meanwhile, Sean became even more certain of his guess, and when he saw the discarded photo frame in the corridor, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Cheyenne. "Cheyenne, you''re a bitch. Who are you to throw away my sister''s things? Get out! You''re not wee here!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Those paintings were all painted by his sister staying upte at night. They are so well-painted that any one of them taken out casually can be considered a work of art. Now, they are like a pile of garbage thrown there. It''s really heartbreaking. The fierce look of the boy is just like that of an enraged monkey in the zoo - ridiculous! Cheyenne''s expression remained unchanged as she reached out and flicked the curly hair at her chest, chuckling lightly. "You want me to leave? I''m afraid it''s you who should be leaving!" "What do you mean?" Sean frowned and asked back, unwilling to ept it. "You''ll have to ask Dad about this, whose name is this house really under!" As soon as she mentioned it, George''s face changed and a hint of difficulty appeared in his pupils. "This..." "What? Dad, have you forgotten that this house was given to you and Mom by Grandpa when you got married?" "The house is under my mother''s name. She passed away, and the house was inherited by me. Sean, who do you think should really leave?" After Cheyenne spoke, Mya and her children stood there for a long time without daring to answer. Especially Nora, she knew the Edwards family was wealthy, but she didn''t expect that even this vi belonged to the Edwards family. You have to know that in Akloit now, every inch ofnd is precious. This vi has an area of more than 950 square yards. If it were auctioned off, it would fetch at least fifty million! Chapter 9: Her Traces Everywhere Chapter 9: Her Traces Everywhere Chapter 9: Her Traces Everywhere Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "I allow you all to live here out of kindness!" If her mood turned sour one day, it would be possible for her to kick them all out. Cheyenne''s lightughter fell into their ears like an evil spirit that haunted them... Sean was extremely angry and gritted his teeth. "Dad, is this house really hers?" "Yes," George replied weakly. He had lived here for over ten years. If Cheyenne hadn''t brought up the issue of ownership today, he would have forgotten that this house wasn''t his. "So you better give me back my things or else I have the right to kick you out." Who gave them the audacity to live in her house and steal her things to sell? "Hmph! We can just move out then! Who cares about living in your stupid house!" Sean was was young and rebellious with a strong sense of pride at his age. After being provoked by Cheyenne, he immediately wanted to pack up and leave, but was stopped by Mya. "Sean, calm down. If you suddenly leave, where will you stay?" Mya asked. "I''d rather sleep on the streets than see this woman!" Sean eximed. Cheyenne sneered and crossed her arms in front of them. "Go ahead, sleep on the streets. My small house can''t amodate a big man like you." Sean was so angry that he red at her and muttered under his breath, "Bitch!" Seeing that the two were about to fight each other, George had to stand up and say something. "Enough! Cheyenne, stop it! And Sean, go back to your room." George thought, ''Move out? It''s easier said than done! Although I am not short of money and can find a vi to live in temporarily; however, that would mean giving the private residencepletely over to Cheyenne. She is just a daughter. Once she got married off, the residence would still belong solely to me. So, I absolutely can''t move out!'' "Dad!" Sean protested with dissatisfaction. "Go back to your room!" You should know that George only has one son, and he has always doted on him. Sean is used to getting whatever he wants, but he has never been scolded like this before, so he was a little scared when George suddenly became angry. He lowered his head, not daring to speak. The teenager''s pretty eyes suddenly turned red, and his cold face showed anger but also helplessness. It was quite a sight to behold - at least Cheyenne thought so. At night, her room was finally cleaned up. Although some things were missing, it looked almost the same as before. JZ Vi Area was a famous top circle in Akloit. Those who live there are either rich or powerful. The white Western-style vi with a garden is particrly eye-catching. The Gothic spiresplement the marble reliefs of the house, all disying its exquisite luxury. In the hall, crystal chandeliers with floral patterns emit beautiful light and shadow. A man woke up tiredly from his sleep on the sofa and rubbed his forehead impatiently. "Cheyenne, water." "Kelvin, you''re awake," answered a woman''s gentle voice, different from Cheyenne''s. Abbie who wore a white floral dress with chestnut straight hair hanging behind her head was beaming at him with joy. Kelvin stared at the ss in her hand but didn''t take it. A hint of coldness shed in his eyes. How could he forget that he had already divorced that woman? "Leave these things to the servants," Kelvin said as he lifted the thin nket off himself and got up to put on his shoes. His white striped shirt wrapped around his perfect figure, revealing a glimpse of his tanned neck as his Adam''s apple rolled with each movement. He was captivating. However, the chill emanating from him suppressed his handsome and charming aura, making it difficult for people to look directly at him. With those words, he picked up his ck suit jacket and headed upstairs. At the door of the room, a servant was carrying arge pile of clothes downstairs. When they saw Kelvin, they quickly stepped aside and respectfully called out, "Mr. Foley." "What are you doing with these clothes?" Are they all Cheyenne''s? Did she not take them with her? The servant answered obediently while lowering her head, "Miss Lawrence instructed us to burn these things so as not to be an eyesore for Mr. Foley." Burn them? Only when someone has passed away would their family choose to burn their clothes; otherwise, they would usually throw them in the trash bin. The handsome man furrowed his eyebrows, revealing a few wrinkles on his broad forehead. "You may leave now," he said. "Yes, sir," the maid replied. As she held onto the clothes and took a few steps, she suddenly heard a cold voice from behind her. "Wait, just leave them there." Without looking back, he walked into the study. His tall and proud figure cast a long shadow like that of a small mountain on the ground. As for the maid, she looked at Abbie with shock and embarrassment. On Abbie''s delicate face, her smile froze momentarily as a hint of malice shed in her eyes before disappearing quickly. The study was decorated in ancient style with wooden bookshelves lining the walls holding several cabs full of books. On top of a round antique shelf were various antiques and trinkets collected by him. Amongst those expensive items was an eye-catching mimosa nt. He had only stayed here for less than two days this month; who dared to mess up his study? "Sir, you''re back. I''m not sure how to arrange Miss Berry''s room?" The old butler wearing ck tails stood behind Kelvin. "Don''t we have plenty of rooms in this vi?" Kelvin felt a bit restless, he waved his hand casually and let the butler leave. He casually took a book from the shelf and was stunned for a second when he saw colorful cartoon characters printed on it. Then, with a cold face, he threw theic book into the trash can. In the hallway, Abbie stood with a group of servants at Cheyenne''s room door. "Take down these ck curtains and rece them with blue ones. And also that bed!" As soon as Abbie thought of that bitch and Kelvin slept together up there, her heart twisted in pain. ''This bed... is made of world-ss velvet fabric; it''s the wedding bed when Mr. Foley got married. Do I have to change it?'' With the thought in mind, the butler was hesitant to take action, but then he realized that Miss Berry was the future mistress of the vi and he could not afford to offend her. "Okay, I will arrange for someone to rece the bed immediately." Chapter 10: Trash And Trash Cans Are A Perfect Match Chapter 10: Trash And Trash Cans Are A Perfect Match Chapter 10: Trash and Trash Cans Are a Perfect Match The next day, the sunlight shone through the window and filtered through a white star-patterned curtain, sprinkling small stars all over the ground. Two books were casually thrown on the white long pile carpet, and the pages were creased from being pressed. On the big bed, a woman is wearing a red V-neck spaghetti strap dress, with wavy curly hair scattered on her fair and beautiful back, like seaweed spreading out. Red, white, and ck formed a vibrant and eye-catching visual feast. Finally, the woman sleeping in her bed slowly opened her bleary eyes. She stretched out her fair-skinned hand to cover her mouth as she yawned. Then she sat on the bed, dazed for almost a minute. Oh yeah, she got divorced yesterday! Hmm, it''s been a long time since she slept until waking up naturally. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The rm clock on the table showed that it was almost ten o''clock. Cheyenne got up to wash and changed into a ck spaghetti strap dress. She walked down the stairs elegantly in high heels. The Lawrence family always woke up early; George had finished breakfast at seven and went to work at hispany. Sean was in his senior year of high school while Nora was in her junior year of college; both needed to go to school for sses. Now only Mya sat on the sofa knitting. When Mya saw Cheyenneing down, a gentle smile appeared on her face as she stood up and said, "Cheyenne, you''re just getting up now? Are you hungry? Shall I have the servant prepare something for you?" "No need," Cheyenne replied calmly while walking towards Mya. "I''m going over to my grandfather''s ce for breakfast and also ask him about my mother''s dowry list." "It might be better if you help me find those things instead of knitting a sweater in Summer," Cheyenne added with amusement. Mya''s face stiffened slightly upon hearing this but she quickly regainedposure before replying, "You should visit old Mr. Edwards. And I''ll try my best to recover your stuff." "Thanks," Cheyenne smiled before picking up her bag and heading towards the garage. It had been almost three years since Cheyenne drove a car. When she lived in the Foley Vi, she always had a driver to take her wherever she needed to go. Now, as she touched the steering wheel, it felt like she was reiming something precious. Her delicate white hands caressed it for a while before tossing her bag onto the passenger seat and getting in. Ewan couldn''t help but worry when he saw Cheyenne getting behind the wheel. "Lady Cheyenne, should I find you a driver?" "No need," Cheyenne replied confidently. A few minutester, a light pink Lamborghini appeared on the road with cartoon stickers all over it - beautiful yet garish. It was hard to believe that such an expensive car could be ruined by cheap stickers. As she passed by a cake shop, Cheyenne suddenly remembered that her grandfather loved their cakes. She parked the car on the side of the road and rolled down her window. Her fair and delicate face caught passers-by''s attention. A young man in ck leather jacket whistled and said to Jerome Witt who stood nearby, "Mr. Witt, look at that girl! She''s got an amazing figure." Jerome appeared to be around twenty-five years old, with a handsome and gentle face framed by silver-white hair. He was dressed in a white shirt and deep blue pants, looking exceptionally fresh and stylish. Hearing that, Jerome took off his sunsses and looked over just in time to see Cheyenne step out of her car wearing high heels and ckce dress which showed off her snow-white legs perfectly - elegant yet seductive with every move she made. Unfortunately, she herself didn''t realize how alluring she was. She turned to the car window and pursed her red lips, admiring her perfect profile. "Nice, she''s a beauty." "Mr. Witt, how can youpliment another girl in front of me? I''ll get angry," said the girl in a sweet voice. She clung tightly to Jerome''s arm as they walked. Looking at Cheyenne with disdain and jealousy, she muttered under her breath, "Who is that little vixen? What a shameless woman trying to seduce Mr. Witt." Unfortunately, Cheyenne heard every word. She stopped in her tracks and turned around. Cheyenne had bright eyes and white teeth. Her almond-shaped eyes were bright while her red lips were luscious enough to make anyone swoon. Her smile was even more captivating. With a smile on her face, Cheyenne walked towards them on high heels. "M-Mr. Witt... that girl ising over." "Do I need you to tell me? I have eyes," replied Jerome as he patted that man''s head before turning his gaze towards the approaching beauty who outshone everyone else around him by miles. Jerome couldn''t help but wonder who such a beautiful woman was. "Is there something you need from me, prettydy?" Jerome asked. Cheyenne nodded innocently and intentionally softened her voice, making a shy expression on her face. "You''re quite handsome, but..." she paused and looked at the short-haired woman next to him. The latter was ring at her with fiery eyes, clearly angry. Wow, that look is so fierce! "But what?" Jerome was interested in watching her lips open and close as she spoke. He felt an urge to kiss them. "But you''re trash and belong with the trash bin!" Cheyenne said suddenly. The air around them seemed to freeze instantly as the man''s face turned cold. "What did you say?" he said through gritted teeth. "Do you need your ears checked? You''re so young yet already hard of hearing! How pitiful!" Cheyenne retorted without fear in her voice. "How dare you insult Mr. Witt like that? Do you want to die?" The man in ck leather jacket red at Cheyenne menacingly. With a finger pointed at Cheyenne''s nose, he made a gesture as if to hit her. Before he could make a move, Cheyenne''s high heels fiercely stomped on his instep and ground down hard. The pain caused him to scream in agony. "I hate it when people point their fingers at me." Despite her innocent and delicate appearance, Cheyenne had an explosive temper that caught Jerome''s attention. He pped his hands loudly, the sound echoing in Cheyenne''s ears. "Not bad. Beautiful and feisty. I like it. How much for one night?" Who did this jerk think she was? Cheyenne red at him fiercely. "I doubt you can afford me." "Is that so? Is $100, 000 enough for one time?" "Mr. Witt, what is so special about her?" The short-haired woman was jealous to the point of madness. She had asked Mr. Witt out many times before he finally agreed to go shopping with her, but this strange woman appeared out of nowhere messed it up! Chapter 11: Passing By As Strangers Chapter 11: Passing By As Strangers Chapter 11: Passing by as Strangers Jerome paid no attention to the short-haired woman''s screaming and instead kept his burning gaze fixed on Cheyenne''s face. Her fair face flushed with anger, adding two cherry-red blushes to her cheeks that made her look even more delicious. Then, the beautiful woman smiled sweetly and reached into her bag to pull out a stack of bills, which she stuffed into Jerome''s hand. Her slender fingers caressed his shoulder slowly and seductively as she spoke in a low voice. "How about I pay you $100, 000 for one night? Your looks are much better than those gigolos I''ve seen before." Jerome was annoyed by theparison and furrowed his eyebrows. "They can''tpare to me!" "Is that so?" She raised an eyebrow. "I can cum seven times a night. Want to try it? It won''t cost you anything." Suddenly he grabbed her hand and nted a kiss on the back of it as Cheyenne looked on in shock. "Smack!" The loud p made everyone break out in cold sweat, especially the short-haired woman who stared at Cheyenne with wide eyes. "You... you dare!" Jerome''s face bore clear finger marks. This was the first time that he had ever been beaten. Lifting her head, the man pressed his lips together and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Baby, your palms are so soft. pping me on the face feels strangely sweet." Damn, could this guy be into BDSM? Cheyenne gazed at him like he was a pervert. "You''re nuts. No more talking." "Hmm?" Jerome watched as Cheyenne ran back to her car and drove away. He smiled. "Tom, write down that license te number and find out who that woman is." "Mr. Witt, are you looking for revenge?" Tom asked cautiously, already imagining the woman''s misery. "What do you think? Don''t hurt her," Jerome replied firmly. For the first time in his life, a woman had dared to p him across the face. Jerome found himself quite drawn to her fiery spirit. Of course, he might just end up dumping her after he got what he wanted. ''You''ll pay for this,'' he thought angrily. Because of that disgusting man, Cheyenne had forgotten to buy a cake for her grandfather. It wasn''t until she was almost at his house an hourter that she remembered. She caught sight of a middle-aged woman selling cotton candy on the side of the road and suddenly had an idea. "Ma''ma, can I have two cotton candies?" "Sure thing." Cheyenne parked her car under a tree and squatted next to the woman as she watched sugar turn into fluffy clouds through a small hole in a metal container while the woman deftly spun it around with a bamboo stick. Soon, the cotton candy grew bigger and bigger until it became a big white ball, which was then handed to Cheyenne. Her eyes turned red as she remembered her grandfather picking her up from school when she was in elementary school. Whenever she acted cute in front of him, he would buy her a cotton candy. It had been three years since shest saw her grandfather and forgot what sweetness tasted like. Kelvin only brought endless bitterness to her life. "Miss, your order is ready," said the vendor. "Oh? Okay." Cheyenne took the cotton candy and concealed her emotions. She took out a hundred dors from her bag and put it in the box where the woman collected money. Then she silently walked away. Running this roadside stall wasn''t easy; they had to wake up early and workte just to earn a few bucks. Plus, city management was strict too - they had to hide here and there just so that they could make some money each day. Cheyenne wanted to help out however little it may be. In the distance, Chris saw an incredibly beautiful woman wearing a ck strap dress walking on the pedestrian path with cotton candy in hand under tree shadows. The sunlight shone on her small face as white as pear blossoms; although her eyes were red rimmed, there was still an intoxicated smile in them. He murmured under his breath, "Isn''t that Mrs. Foley?" Kelvin looked over and saw the figure slowly approaching, licking a cotton candy like a child with a satisfied smile on her face. For a moment, he felt dazed. Then his brow furrowed tightly. How could she be here? Did she intentionally inquire about his whereabouts and know that he woulde to Shedale for signing this morning? At the thought of this, Kelvin''s face turned dark and cold. If she dared to continue haunting him, he wouldn''t let her go so easily anymore. Unexpectedly, when they brushed past each other, Cheyenne seemed not to have seen him at all. Her gaze remained calm and steady on the road ahead without any pause for even a moment. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The high heels made clear and rhythmic thudding sounds as she walked away gradually into the distance. The woman got into the car and left just like that. Huh? Ignoring himpletely? Great! This is exactly what Kelvin wanted - Cheyenne finally stopped clinging onto him. "Mr. Foley... hello, can you hear me?" The middle-aged man whispered. Kelvin''s handsome face darkened slightly as he nodded. "I''ve heard you. I think there are some issues with the investment ratios..." Chris sighed, not understanding the affairs between the CEO and his wife. Maybe it was because he was a perpetual bachelor. How could Cheyenne not have feelings for him? After all, he was her first and only love. But Cheyenne''s pride would never allow her to show any vulnerability in front of him. She angrily bit into a piece of cotton candy, its sweetness finally soothing her inner turmoil. After a moment, the car stopped in front of an old-fashioned courtyard house. This courtyard house was the ancestral home of the Edwards family and had been destroyed by war at one point. Later on, Cheyenne''s grandfather repaired it to its original state and moved back here after their family business went bankrupt. Cheyenne looked at this familiar courtyard house with a long-lost smile on her face. She hesitated for a moment before walking up to it and gently knocking three times on the door handle. "Who is it?" A familiar voice echoed from inside and Cheyenne''s nose tingled as tears threatened to fall down her cheeks. She bit down hard on her lip to hold them back. "Grandpa... it''s me." "ng." The door suddenly opened, and a cool breeze blew in from outside. Leaves were carried by the wind andnded at the old man''s feet. He was wearing handmade white cloth shoes with some paint stains on them. He wore a neat traditional suit, ck reading sses, and had gray hair... At first nce, he seemed like an ordinary old man. The only thing that made him stand out was his schrly aura; one could tell he was a cultured person at first sight. "Cheyenne, you finally decided toe back," he said hoarsely with an upward inflection in his voice. Chapter 12: Remember That You Are Cultured Chapter 12: Remember That You Are Cultured Chapter 12: Remember That You Are Cultured Grandfather was obviously excited as he stood at the door looking at his granddaughter who looked so much like his daughter. Tears streamed down his face. "Grandpa, I came back to see you. Why are you crying?" Layne wiped away his tears and snorted coldly. "You haven''te back for three years. Every time you do, you never bring good news. Did your husband bully you?" He continued to rant, "I told you before that your personalities don''t match up. The Lawrence family is worlds apart from the Foley family; a suitable marriage is about matching backgrounds." "Your mother was deceived by that bastard George which led to her tragedy." Thinking of her daughter made Layne feel sad again. Though his granddaughter Cheyenne was so outstanding, she also outstanding like her mother. It wasn''t fair! Years ago, Cheyenne was determined to marry Kelvin, even though she knew he didn''t like her. She pursued him relentlessly like a moth to a me. They''d been married three years, but he was still very cold to her. Even if it''s just raising a dog, there should be some emotional connection. But in Kelvin''s eyes, she was worth less than a dog. "Grandpa, you''re overthinking things. It''s not like that. I''m fine; I just miss you," Cheyenne said with a sweet smile to ease his worries. "Don''t try to fool me. I knew what nonsense you were spouting even before you opened your mouth," Grandpa replied bluntly. "Ahem... Grandpa, you''re an educated man. Watch yournguage!" Realizing his mistake, Grandfather nodded apologetically and said, "You''re right; as an educated man, I should watch my image." "Okay then! Look what I brought for you - cotton candy! Let''s go inside and sit down; my tired feet are killing me." With that said, Cheyenne helped Layne into the room with one hand while holding the cotton candy in the other. The house had a traditional courtyard design but modern appliances and new style decorations inside - simple yet luxurious and elegant at the same time. Cheyenne sat across from her grandfather as he took out the bamboo stick from his cotton candy before squishing it into his mouth all at once, much to Cheyenne''s surprise. "It''s so sweet but too little," Laynemented after taking a sip of tea. Cheyenne was somewhat speechless. "Did you really get divorced?" "Mhmm." The old man first smiled, then furrowed his brows. "Cheyenne, do you have any ns for the future?" "I don''t know." Cheyenne yed with the porcin cup in her hand and extended a hand to make it spin on the table. "You got married too early. You were only 18 when you married him right after getting into college. In my opinion, it''s better for you to go back and continue your studies," said the old man. Study? But she was already 21 years old this year. Almost everyone her age was already in their third year of college or starting internships... Cheyenne felt a headache just thinking about going back to school now. "But what about my age?" "That doesn''t matter. You''re my granddaughter, so if you want to continue studying, it''s just a matter of a few words," replied the old man confidently. "Okay." Layne suddenly brightened up as he had an important task for Cheyenne toplete. After spending the night at Grandfather''s ce, Cheyenne drove back to Akloit after lunch. She had justid down when she received a call from her good friend, Kate Zamora. As soon as she answered, all she could hear was her friend''s high-pitched scream. "Cheyenne, I heard you''d been divorced! Congrattions!" Cheyenne raised an eyebrow at this. "You''re congratting me on my divorce?" "Well yeah! What''s so great about that poker-faced man? You''re a beautiful woman with plenty of charm. My brother likes you a lot. If you''re interested, you can be my sister-inw and I wouldn''t mind." Kate Zamora had been Cheyenne''s best friend since elementary school until they went to college and separated. As the youngest daughter of the Zamora family, Kate lived a life naively and romantically without much knowledge of how things worked in reality. As for Eddie Zamora, Kate''s brother, he was a gentle and refined young man whom Cheyenne felt it would be inappropriate to pursue given her status as a divorced woman. "But I do mind having such an airheaded sister-inw like yourself," Cheyenne teased. "Fake friendship confirmed," Kate replied with amusement. Knowing that Kate wouldn''t get angry with her teasing remarks, Cheyenne didn''t hang up. As expected, Kate continued speaking in hushed tones, "Cheyenne, tomorrow night I have a date with a handsome senior who invited me out for drinks at a bar. Do you want toe along?" "I''ll pass. You''re dating a handsome guy. Why should I be a third-wheel?" In truth though, she had more important ns for tomorrow night than going out drinking with them. "Alright then, I''ll ask you out next time." With some regret in her voice and pouting lips, Kate hung up on her call. The next day, at 7 PM, the city lights came on and everywhere was a colorful disy of lights. Amidst the sea of lights, the crown-shapedmp stood out and caught everyone''s attention. The Crown Hotel in Akloit was undoubtedly the most luxurious hotel around. On the top floor, a grand banquet for high society slowly began. In this world of luxury clothing and jewelry, one woman stood out in her striking red dress. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She wore a strapless long gown that revealed her beautiful back and fair skin. Her wavy hair was braided into two sections which were put up in a bun behind her head. She looked stunning. A purple glittery butterfly mask covered most of her face except for her petite nose and rosy lips. Men passing by couldn''t help but stare at this breathtaking beauty while she satzily on the sofa with one hand propping up her cheek and lips curved into a slight smile. "Excuse me, Miss, may I have the pleasure to sit with you?" A man of about thirty years old approached with a gentle inquiry. His gaze couldn''t help but drift towards Cheyenne''s chest. "Whatever." Her voice was pleasant too, he thought. It might sound even better when she moans underneath himter. After a while, a waiter carrying drinks approached. The man waved his hand, signaling the waiter to wait for a moment. He ordered two sses of red wine, handing one to Cheyenne. "To thank you, I''ll raise a ss," he said. As he quickly handed her the ss, a pill slipped from his fingertips and fell into the wine. The man thought he was skilled enough that no one would notice. Little did he know that Cheyenne had grown tired of this clumsy trick. She chuckled softly as she picked up her own ss and swirled it gently. The liquid inside was as red as blood, almost blinding. With a gentle exhale, she spoke, "Raging, it contains a certain amount of Rohypnol. Users experience dizziness and hallucinations while their skin feels like it''s on fire. Am I right?" The man''s face turned pale as he got tongue tied. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about." Chapter 13: If You Call Me Honey Chapter 13: If You Call Me Honey Chapter 13: If You Call Me Honey ying dumb? Cheyenne was in no rush to make him admit his crime. A faint smile yed across her lips as the man grew increasingly uneasy; he even tried to stand up and run away. But in an instant, Cheyenne grabbed him by the shoulder and forced the ss into his mouth with her other hand. "If you''re going to offer me a drink," she said coolly, "it''s only fair that you have some too." "You... you bitch!" The man was caught off guard and forced to take a few sips of wine, causing the red liquid to trickle down his fair chin and stain his shirt. The color was like blood, and it dyed the shirt pink. Cheyenne let go of him and pulled out a handkerchief from somewhere, carefully wiping her hands. Even the nails were wiped meticulously, as if the man was some kind of dirty things. "Keep insulting me, and I''ll make you swallow even the shards of ss, believe it or not?" "You dare!" The man thought that he was caught off guard by her attack just now, which is why he looked so embarrassed. She''s just a woman, and he can handle her easily. He extended his hand and reached towards Cheyenne''s mask, saying, "You bitch, let me see what you look like. How dare you y tricks on me." However, before his hand could touch Cheyenne, he was forcibly dragged out by two security guards wearing ck uniforms. "Let go of me! What are you doing?" The man shouted loudly and said defiantly. In an instant, behind the two security guards, a tall man with a refined figure walked over. He was wearing a dark blue suit and had a fox mask on his face. He exuded an air of nobility, making it impossible for others to ignore him. With a long stride, he walked to Cheyenne''s side. His voice was incredibly gentle, "Baby, it scared you just now, didn''t it? It''s all my fault for beingte. Don''t be angry, okay?" Cheyenne looked up and, through the mask, just by looking at those eyes, she knew who the person was. Goosebumps were all over her as she rolled her eyes and said, "Omari, can you please speak normally? Otherwise, I suspect I might snap you any moment." "... Don''t call me Omari. However, if you call me ''honey'', I''d be willing to let you snap me." "Dream on!" Cheyenne sneered. The man sighed and replied, "Cheyenne, you''re really heartless. It''s such a small request, but you''re unwilling to meet it. I heard you got divorced and immediately prepared to propose to you." To return to the subject, how dared that man drug Cheyenne''s drink? "Castrate him and throw him into the nightclub." Omari ordered his bodyguards. The man who was gentle and tender just a second ago immediately changed into a cold demeanor the next second. The difference was so great that it seemed to create an illusion. The man widened his eyes, subconsciously tightened his legs, and hurriedly said, "You... you dare, this is illegal." "Cheyenne, this man is very interesting. I have lived for almost thirty years and it''s the first time I''ve heard someone talk aboutw in front of me." Omari Lara was an internationally renownedwyer. The cases he took were all earth-shattering major ones. Moreover, he had never been defeated before. He had the ability to turn ck into white. But his legal fees is extremely high and most people cannot afford it. Even if he only takes one case per year, his wealth and status are beyond reach. "I can only say that the ignorant are fearless." Cheyenne waved her hand and chuckled softly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Cheyenne, you''re pretty, so you''re right." "Wait, does being pretty have anything to do with what I said?" The woman hummed softly, not being modest at all about her own beauty. Omari smirked, wrapping hisrge hand around her shoulder, "Of course it does. Since you''re so beautiful, and even if what you say is wrong, it''s right in my eyes." Here we go again! This greatwyer likes to tease her when he has nothing else to do! Cheyenne dare not take it seriously, since this guy''s words are sometimes true and sometimes false... even she can''t tell the difference. Reaching out, Cheyenne shook off Omari''s arm and sat down in the middle. "Alright, stop showing off your charm that has nowhere to spread. The auction is about to start and I have important things to do." "Who said my charm can''t be spread anywhere? But I only spread it to you. If you don''t like it, then let''s forget about it for now," Omari said regretfully. He reached out and pulled Cheyenne''s soft hand, walking towards the front row of the auction. "Why sit here? You''re petite. What can you see from here? Come, let''s sit together in the front!" The front three rows of the auction house were not seats that could be bought with money alone! The people who could sit there were undoubtedly the top-tier elites of high society or powerful figures in their own right. As Omari casually and effortlessly pulled a woman to sit in the first row, countless people looked on with envy and surprise. Cheyenne had wanted to keep a low profile, but ended up being forced into the spotlight. Oh well, she thought. With her mask on, no one would know who she was. She might as well bask in Mr. Lara''s glory tonight. Just as she took her seat, a soft voice mixed with some annoyance came from behind her. "Kelvin, that''s my seat!" Kelvin... Hearing the familiar name made Cheyenne''s body stiffen. She didn''t turn around but knew that the man''s cold and sharp gaze hadnded on her. Kelvin gave Abbie a brief nce and said softly, "Just switch seats wit her." "Okay." Abbie gathered up the train of her white gown, walked over, and sat gracefully next to Cheyenne. Her eyes asionally nced at the woman who had taken her seat - wearing a red split dress, revealing slender fair thighs which exuded sexiness and allure; feet adorned with silver high heels painted with bright red nail polish - even her toes were perfectly crafted. A tinge of jealousy shed through Abbie''s eyes. "Why are you hands so cool? Let me warm them up for you," Omari said, sensing her unease and looking over at the man beside them. He understood what was going on. Omari gently took Cheyenne''s delicate hands in his own and blew a warm breath onto them before cupping them with his hands. The sight of their hands held together was like something out of a movie, pleasing to the eye. "Okay... I''m not cold anymore," Cheyenne whispered in a low voice, afraid Kelvin might recognize her. She looked away from him. "If you get tired, just rest your head on my shoulder for a bit," Omari offered wistfully, still missing the cool slipperiness of her palm against his own skin. As he pulled back his hand, he still felt very reluctant. ''Why do that woman''s hands and her bracelet look so familiar?'' Abbie wondered to herself but couldn''t find any clues as to where she''d seen them before. Chapter 14: She Was As Childish As A Kid Chapter 14: She Was As Childish As A Kid Chapter 14: She Was As Childish As A Kid The auction had begun. A woman with a seductive figure, prominent buttocks and breasts, walked up from the side. She was wearing a moon-white dress and stepping on white high heels as she approached gracefully. Every gesture and movement was full of charm. Many men below stared straight ahead, their eyes revealing various shades of light. "Men are naturally lustful!" Cheyenne snorted, raised her head, and met Omari''s clear and gentle gaze, stunned for a second. Thetter''s lips curved lightly and he whispered in her ear while looking down, "Cheyenne, I wasn''t looking." "Why not take a look? I saw it, and her body shape is really great." "I only have my eyes for you. Others are nothing." ''He started flirting again! If I were four years younger and had not met Kelvin when I was seventeen, I might really have been moved by him.'' she thought. Their intimate whispers and ear-biting actions drew quite a few nces. Kelvin stared at the fair and tender thigh of the woman in red, feeling an inexplicable heat rising within him. Their intimate whispers drew quite a few nces. Kelvin stared at the fair and tender thigh of the woman in red, feeling an inexplicable heat rising within him. The next moment, his face turned extremely gloomy and dark. This feeling was like when facing Cheyenne. Kelvin suddenly remembered his intimacy with Cheyenne and the next moment, his face grew darker. ''How could I still be thinking about that greedy, selfish woman? I must be crazy.'' "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to tonight''s Hatchdew Auction. On behalf of Hatchdew, I thank you foring." "Tonight, we will definitely not disappoint you. Next up, let us present the first treasure, an ancient pink porcin vase with battle scenes..." As the beautiful hostess finished speaking, music filled the room. Another leggy beauty walked up holding a ss cover with red cloth on top. Slowly uncovering it revealed an antique vase full of ssical charm. Cheyenne took just one nce and wasn''t very interested in it. She didn''te here tonight for this item. "Now onto the fifth treasure. Let me introduce a silver-ted gold wire rectangr basin with plum blossom bonsai." The bonsai was not very tall at around thirty centimeters high. The basin was decorated with coral and gemstone plum blossoms whilerge pearls and rubies adorned it as well. It was magnificent in craftsmanship and exquisite in design. Omari noticed Cheyenne''s gaze had changed so he thought she liked it. "If you like it, I''ll bid on it for you?" "This is actually mine," Cheyenne replied coldly. "What?" Omari was confused now. If it belonged to Cheyenne, then how did it end up at an auction? "My stepmother stole it from me while I wasn''t home and sold it here." "Damn it, leave it to me. Let her rot in jail!" "But if she''s in jail, won''t the country just be wasting money on her? It''d be better if we make her pay for it," Cheyenne said. Omari chuckled at her words. ''She truly lives up to being the woman I''ve taken a liking to, so smart and domineering." "The starting bid is 1. 5 million," the auctioneer announced, and someone immediately raised their paddle. "1. 51 million." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne followed the source of the voice to two women sitting in a corner wearing masks - Mya and Nora? How did they get in here? She tugged on Omari''s sleeve, motioning for him to lower his head. Then they whispered something to each other. From Kelvin''s perspective, all he could see was Cheyenne''s red lips hovering less than three centimeters away from Omari''s earlobe with a look that suggested she might kiss him at any moment. He forced himself to look away; those two were just strangers after all. "1. 6 million!" Omari called out with his charming voice filling up the venue while Nora could only see his tall blue silhouette from afar. Mya gritted her teeth; this man had just added another ten thousand dors! How was she supposed to negotiate now? However, if she didn''t get this thing, she was afraid Cheyenne woulde after her with a list from the Edwards family and report it to the police. That would be embarrassing. "1. 65 million." "1. 8 million!" Omari chuckled softly. Nora''s only thought now was to see what the young man looked like,pletely ignoring her mother''s extremely unpleasant expression. "That bonsai, mypanion likes it very much, please don''tpete with me." Omari deliberately said, looking at Cheyenne affectionately. He was actually buying it for the woman next to him! Nora couldn''t help but feel jealous. Without waiting for Mya to answer, she raised the paddle in her hand. "Sir, I''m sorry. This bonsai is also very important to me. 2 million dors." She happily believed that her bold move could attract the man''s attention. But he didn''t even turn his head or say anything. He just gave up on bidding. Mya spent five hundred thousand more than expected and felt a little heartbroken. What made her even more frustrated was that the gentleman in the first row seemed to be against them in every way possible - whenever they bade on something, he followed suit and raised the price before giving upter on anyway. Mya was dumbfounded by his behavior... Cheyenne quietly turned around and saw Nora sitting there gasping for breath. She couldn''t help butugh like a naughty girl. "You''re so mischievous! You''ve made me do all the bad things, and you''re just enjoying the show," Omari didn''t know whether tough or cry. But then again, what did it matter if he could help Cheyenne? Cheyenne picked up an orange and peeled it before handing it to him. "Thanks, Omari. Here, have some orange." "Since you''ve peeled it, wouldn''t it be more sincere if you fed me yourself?" He pointed to his lips with his bony fingers. "If you don''t want to eat it yourself, forget about it. Wants me to feed you? You think too highly of yourself." Cheyenne put the orange in his hand and turned away in anger. "Fine then. Since you don''t want to feed me, I''ll feed you instead. Come on now... open your mouth." Omari watched her closely, and wondered when he could win over Cheyenne''s heart. Cheyenne smiled and whispered softly, "Remove the veins on top." "You''re so picky. They are nutritious, you know?"ined Omari but he still removed all of the veins from the orange before handing it back to Cheyenne. She ate happily while swinging her feet back and forth on her chair like a child. At this moment she was as naive as a child. Chapter 15: Who Is This Damn Rich Man Chapter 15: Who Is This Damn Rich Man Chapter 15: Who is This Damn Rich Man There was once a time when that woman was just like this too. She liked to sit on the wall and watch the moon while eating oranges. Her legs, white and tender, swayed in the moonlight like a little fox who had stolen some peaches. Lost in thought for a moment, Kelvin couldn''t help but turn his head and saw Cheyenne reaching for an orange that Omari had peeled. Her hand lightly touched his fingertips, causing his gaze to soften. He gently brushed her long hair off her shoulder with his other hand. Kelvin''s eyes caught sight of a small vermilion mole on her fair shoulder. His heart skipped a beat as he realized that this woman was Cheyenne! He felt anger rising within him at the realization that she was right there in front of him all along. Cheyenne noticed Kelvin''s cold gaze and touched her mask, hoping he wouldn''t recognize her. "Would you like some more?" asked Omari. "No, thanks," replied Cheyenne curtly. Wait... why did their conversation feel so... flirty? Cheyenne fidgeted with her hands, feeling unsure of what to do next. "Ladies and gentlemen! The grand finale is here! Ourst treasure of the night - Rejuvenated Herb! It is said to have amazing health benefits such as strengthening bones and muscles while promoting longevity! The starting bid is 5 million dors!" Here ites... Cheyenne sat up straighter and took a deep breath. As she looked serious, Omari also became alert and waited quietly for the first bid. "Kelvin, this medicinal herb..." Abbie grabbed Kelvin''s arm excitedly. She had been waiting for five years and finally got her chance. Thetter nodded and said coldly, "Don''t worry, I will definitely get it." "6 million!" As soon as these words were spoken, the people below got excited. Who is this damn rich man? Doesn''t he know how hard money is to earn? He raised the price by one million right away! But Cheyenne was determined to get this herb. She raised her own bidding paddle and said confidently, "6. 5 million." At these words, Kelvin''s gaze turned cold as if he could see through her. "7. 6 million." "9 million!" The market value of this herb was only between six to seven million dors. Its value was less than nine million. Does the woman in red really understand medicine? Spending nine million just to buy such a herb is not wise at all. Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows. How could Cheyenne have nine million dors when she divorced him and left with nothing? He knew the Lawrence family well and they would never give her that much money. There was only one possibility, the man by her side was her sugar daddy! Damn it, she had stooped so low as to be kept by someone else! Kelvin felt a surge of anger at the thought of that man being intimate with Cheyenne. "10 million!" he dered. Cheyenne smirked at his willingness to spend so much money for his beloved. Seeing that Cheyenne made no response, Abbie thought Cheyenne had given up and threw the latter a triumphant nce before saying softly to Kelvin, "Kelvin... this seems a bit expensive. Maybe we should forget about it and wait." But Kelvin couldn''t let Abbie wait any longer for the herb - she was already twenty-six years old and he couldn''t make her wait another five years. "Abbie, I will get you this herb and cure your illness," he promised. "Kelvin..." Abbie''s eyes filled with gratitude as they gazed into each other''s eyes lovingly. Cheyenne couldn''t bear to watch their affectionate disy any longer; she needed to stop Abbie from getting what she wanted. But how could shepete without enough money? "Cheyenne, if you have any difficulties, just speak up," Omari said gently as he noticed her hesitation. "Omari, can you... can you lend me some money?" Cheyenne finally asked. Without a second thought, Omari took out a ck card from his wallet and handed it to her. "Take it. You don''t have to pay me back because I only ept you give yourself to me sexually," he said with a smile. Cheyenne pursed her lips. "Then I won''t pay you back." "Are you sure you don''t want to repay me by giving yourself to me? Maybe I can make you happier than him," Omari said with a tender and clear gaze, but what he said made Cheyenne blush even more behind her mask. Kelvin''s eyes followed Cheyenne''s neck and ears which were pink. He wondered what the seductive man had said to make her blush like this in public. Adulterer and adulteress! "12 million!" Kelvin suddenly shouted when the auctioneer was about to hit the hammer on the table. "You know this is Abbie''s life-saving herb! Why are youpeting with her for it, Cheyenne?" His cold usation sounded like winter wind blowing through Cheyenne''s heart and soul. Abbie''s life-saving herb? What does that have to do with her? She only knew that this medicine was also a lifesaving thing for her! Cheyenne''s lips curved up in a mocking smile, and she calmly looked at the two people. "Excuse me, sir, do I know you?" "Still Pretending?" Kelvin had never felt so irritated as he did now. It had only been less than three days since the divorce, yet she had be so cold and indifferent. "This herb is a lifesaver for you, and it is the same for me. We each rely on our own abilities to get it!" "Cheyenne, if it''s what you want, I will do everything in my power to help you get it, even if it means sacrificing everything." Omari hugged her shoulder and brought a warm feeling to her. "Thank you..." This time, she sincerely thanked him. Kelvin''s dark gaze was fixed on the hand on her shoulder, and Cheyenne did not resist the man''s embrace, which indicated that their rtionship was not ordinary. It was evident that they had hooked up with each other before the divorce. "Kelvin, since Cheyenne also needs this herb, let''s wait a bit longer." Abbie was so annoyed and felt Cheyenne was like a haunted ghost. Since they got there, Kelvin''s gaze had fallen on Cheyenne at least three times. Did he know from the beginning that this woman was Cheyenne? Listening to her pleading words, Kelvin felt even more guilty. If it weren''t for treating his illness back then, she wouldn''t have ended up in this situation. Curing Abbie''s illness had been his only obsession for the past few years. "She just can''t stand seeing you do well and wants to sabotage it. Abbie, don''t be deceived by her. I''ll definitely help you get it." "20 million!" Kelvin''s words fell and the room fell silent. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cheyenne just coldly smiled. In his eyes, everything she did was ulteriorly motivated. If that was the case, why show any mercy towards him? "25 million!" "Cheyenne, must you do this?" The man''s face had turnedpletely livid with an icy gaze. Chapter 16: Insanely Extravagant Chapter 16: Insanely Extravagant Chapter 16: Insanely Extravagant The woman stood up from her seat and walked gracefully over to his side. She breathed out a hot breath and giggled softly. "Mr. Foley, you really can''t stand to lose, can you? "Cheyenne Lawrence!" As Omari clenched his fists tightly under his suit sleeves, his knuckles turning white, Omari feared that he might harm Cheyenne in a fit of anger. He strode over to them and positioned himself as her protector, standing between her and Kelvin. "You must be Cheyenne''s ex-husband," he said with emphasis on the word "ex". Kelvin felt a surge of anger at the tone of Omari''s voice. Without hesitation, he retorted with a sneer, "And you must be her lover?" Cheyenne furrowed her brows in confusion. What did he mean? Omari chuckled softly and replied with a hint of regret in his voice, "I wish I were. But Cheyenne has always refused me. Thanks to Mr. Foley for letting go of her, I can pursue her openly now." Kelvin felt like something was stuck in his throat; he didn''t know how to vent it out. His intuition told him that this man was not simple! "I won''t let you have what Cheyenne wants! 30 million dors! I''ll take the herb," Omari said lightly as he hugged Cheyenne''s shoulder and returned to their seats. 30 million dors... It was five times more than the value of this herb. Just then, the beautiful hostess turned towards them and spoke softly into the microphone, "I''m sorry, everyone; our boss just informed us that we''re not selling this herb anymore but giving it away for free to thisdy here." ''What? The herb has gone for 30 million dors, but its owner wants to give it away to Cheyenne for free. What the hell is wrong with him?'' others thought. Cheyenne was just as confused as everyone else. It was her first time attending Hatchdew Auction. She didn''t even know who the boss behind them was. Omari looked troubled and squeezed Cheyenne''s hand, "You have such great charm. I''m jealous." "Be serious. I''m just as clueless," she pulled her hand back and rolled her eyes. Soon enough, the beautiful host walked down with Miss Etiquette following behind her. Miss Etiquette held a wooden tray with Rejuvenated Herbs on it. She passed by Abbie and stopped in front of Cheyenne. "Madam, please ept this herb," said Miss Etiquette with a smile. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Why?" asked Cheyenne surprised but didn''t reach for it. "The CEO requested to give it to you. He also wants to meet you in person and is waiting for you in his private room upstairs." So taking this herb meant she had to meet him? Cheyenne took a deep breath and nodded, "Alright, I''ll go see your CEO." "Cheyenne, don''t go. If you want the herb, I can help you find it or offer a higher price to buy it," Omari said. Who knows what their CEO''s intentions are? What if he wants to harm Cheyenne? But Cheyenne refused his offer, "Are you crazy? They''re giving it to me for free. A meeting can be traded for 30 million dors. It is a great deal!" "But..." "There''s no buts. If you''re worried,e with me." The hostess was hesitant because her boss only wanted to see Cheyenne. "Okay then. Follow me," she said. They followed her up to the luxurious private room on the second floor while everyone below looked on enviously. Kelvin only looked away when Cheyenne disappeared from view and stood there in silence. Looking at Abbie with remorseful eyes, he said, "Abbie... I''m sorry... maybe..." Maybe they had to wait for another five years. Abbie was burning with rage inside. She couldn''t figure out why a dissolute woman like Cheyenne to have so many men protecting her. But she had to put on a soft and gentle facade as tears welled up in her eyes, "It''s okay, Kelvin... I''m used to it." She knew that acting this way would only make Kelvin feel more guilty and treat her even better than before. "I''m sorry," Kelvin said. The upstairs private room was elegant and filled with precious antiques. A man, around sixty years old, sat on the sofa with a pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, exuding an air of refinement and distinction. "I presume you are Miss Lawrence," he said, gesturing for them to take a seat. Cheyenne sat down in the chair opposite him, a faint smile ying on her stunning face. "I am Cheyenne Lawrence. How did you recognize me?" The man didn''t answer but instead picked up the purple y teapot from the table and poured two cups of tea with graceful movements. He revealed a string of Buddhist prayer beads on his wrist as he did so, catching Cheyenne''s eye and causing her expression to darken slightly. Her grandfather also had a string like that. "Miss Lawrence, please have some tea," he said before introducing himself. "My name is Adrian Edwards. Your grandfather and I were cousins who left our vige together to seek our fortunes. He went to Akloit while I went south." Granduncle! Cheyenne had always been observant, and her grandfather had never mentioned anything about Adrian before. Adrian coughed before adding, "Your grandfather and I had some minor conflicts when we were young, so we haven''t been in contact for many years." "Oh." Adrian put down his teacup with a troubled expression on his face. "Let''s get straight to the point. I''m now working alongside the Todd family. Their young master was ambushed by enemies several years ago and has been bedridden ever since. I hope you can go treat him and you can make any conditions." The young master of the Todd family was Iker Todd. Cheyenne had heard of him. Three years ago, Iker was awarded the rank of Major-General at a young age, making him a rising star in the military world. The media also liked topare him with Kelvin. She had seen Major-General Todd through news reports - he was only around twenty-three years old but extremely handsome in his military uniform. At that time, she was just starting to fall in love and thought Kelvin was the most handsome man in the world through rose-tinted sses. Unfortunately, three years ago on one fateful day, this shining star fell before everyone''s eyes. It turned out that Major-General Todd fell ill. Cheyenne remembered her grandfather''s instructions for her at this moment and put on an awkward smile on her face. "Granduncle, I sympathize with Major-General Todd too but... I don''t know anything about medicine. When I applied for college back then, surgery seemed like a good choice but then I got married before school started." Don''t know anything about medicine? Adrian was shocked to hear that. Chapter 17: Sleeping At My Place Chapter 17: Sleeping At My ce Chapter 17: Sleeping at My ce The descendants of the Edwards family were court physicians and became famous herbal medicine merchants over thest two centuries. As members of the Edwards family, almost everyone knew about medicine and medical science. However, Layne gave birth to a foolish daughter, so Adrian thought he would pass on his medical skills to his granddaughter Cheyenne. But Cheyenne imed that she didn''t know anything about medicine. This was strange indeed. It seemed that Layne had kept his medical skills to himself. Adrian decided that he needed to pay Layne a visit soon. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Watching Granduncle''s face turn from purple to contemtive, Cheyenne spected about his true identity. "Okay then, since you don''t know how to do it. I won''t force you. How is your grandfather doing these days?" After exchanging pleasantries for a while longer, Cheyenne couldn''t sit still anymore and kept looking at the Rejuvenated Herb in front of her. "Granduncle... can I take this herb with me?" she asked finally. At this point, Adrian noticed Granduncle''s face contort slightly as if in pain before he replied weakly, "Take it." Cheyenne smiled brightly at him and said, "Thank you so much! You''re so generous! May you live long and prosper! Come visit us sometime!" Adrian just stared silently at them both... ''The girl had a sweet mouth and knew how to talk her way out of things, but I didn''t want to hear it right now. Just go!'' As they emerged from the private room, almost everyone had left the empty lobby. The shadows grew longer and darker. Only two spotlights in the corner were still on, illuminating their surroundings. The man sat with his legs crossed on a chair, his ck suit blending into the darkness like a lonely ice sculpture. He exuded an icy coldness that made it feel like winter hade early. His deep-set eyes were fixed on the figures standing at the stairs while his hands clenched into fists beside him. She was smiling happily despite being less than half a meter away from that man. She seemed to have no shame at all. "Cheyenne, it''ste now. Let me take you home," Omari said. But Cheyenne ruthlessly rejected him: "No need. Your house is inpletely opposite direction from mine." "Well, then why don''t you just stay at my ce? I have plenty of rooms and you can sleep wherever you want - even my bed," he said withughter that cut through the dimness around them like a hunter luring its prey. Kelvin also heard what he said and looked deeply into Cheyenne''s face; although he couldn''t see her expression clearly, her fair hand resting on Omari''s arm was very eye-catching indeed. "I''m not going, your house may be nice, but I don''t like it." "Cheyenne, you''re so heartless to leave me alone." Wait a minute, why does his tone sound like that of a man who wants to getid! The image of the two of themughing and talking shed before Kelvin''s eyes. An unnamed anger spread through his heart as he became more convinced that Cheyenne had had a backup n before their divorce. It was always only the women that Kelvin didn''t want! Sensing the cold and murderous gaze staring at her, Cheyenne couldn''t help but look around. She met with a pair of familiar eyes straight away. The light shone on half of the man''s face; his full forehead, high nose bridge and tightly pursed lips outlined a perfect curve. Thebination of his cold profile and perfect features were like scenes from a movie - timeless and profound. ... Kelvin? Why hasn''t he left yet? With one hand in his pocket, he walked towards Cheyenne with long strides. Seeing this, Omari immediately stood in front of Cheyenne with protective posture. "What do you want?" "Get out." Kelvin stared at Cheyenne with an icy gaze, his expression unfriendly. Omari''s face changed and he couldn''t possibly make way for him. "What makes you think you can tell me to get lost? I''m here to protect Cheyenne now. She doesn''t want to see you, so you should be the one leaving!" As a topwyer, Omari had met many influential people before. But Kelvin''s strong presence made him feel a bit intimidated. "Cheyenne, I need to talk to you about something. Tell your little boyfriend here to leave! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what might happenter." Boyfriend? When she heard this word, her heart sank. Was that how he saw her? She turned and shed a sweet smile at Omari and patted his shoulder gently with her fair hand as she spoke softly, "Omari, wait for me outside." "Well..." Omari still looked somewhat uneasy as he nced at Kelvin but eventually nodded in agreement. "I''ll wait for you outside. If he tries anything harmful towards you, just call me out." "Okay." ''The way they talked to each other sounded so intimate...'' Kelvin thought. Before turning around, Omari gave the man a re and whispered in his ear as they brushed past each other, "If you dare to bully Cheyenne, I''ll make sure you regret it." The warning was only audible to the two of them. Kelvin remained unfazed as he watched Omari pass by him. Hepletely ignored the warning and focused on restoring calm in the lobby. In the dim lighting, Cheyenne stood facing Kelvin with her arms crossed and a lightugh escaping her lips. "What does Mr. Foley want to talk to me about? Aren''t you afraid your significant other will get jealous of us staying here alone?" As she taunted him, Kelvin instinctively furrowed his brow but maintained his cold demeanor. After almost a second of silence, he spoke up. "So how much do you want?" Cheyenne burst into exaggeratedughter at his question while lightly tapping her arm with her fingers like a little vixen tempting its male fox. "What? You mean how much for one night?" "Cheyenne!" His angry voice rang out in her ears as he turned away from the light revealing an expression full of darkness. How could she stoop so low? "Oh sorry! My mistake," Cheyenne replied calmly despite his anger. "Don''t be mad, Mr. Foley; if that''s not what you''re asking for, then don''t waste my time with my little boyfriend." Compared to Kelvin''s fury, Cheyenne appeared unusuallyposed and even emphasized the word "boyfriend". Her yful demeanor made Kelvin''s restrained anger burst out, and he reached out and grabbed her fair wrist. "Don''t leave!" Chapter 18: Does Mr. Foley Not Feel Slapped In The Face? Chapter 18: Does Mr. Foley Not Feel pped In The Face? Chapter 18: Does Mr. Foley Not Feel pped in the Face? Kelvin, a business tycoon who has always kept his emotions hidden, seems indifferent to everything. Even when he was making love with her in bed, he never showed any extra expression. Why is he so angry for Abbie? It turns out that men treat loved ones and unloved ones differently. "Please let go of me, Mr. Foley. We''ve been over. It''s unwise of you to be alone with me." Upon hearing this, Kelvin''s eyes were filled with rage and he thought. ''She has used all sorts of tricks to seduce me before, but now she''s pretending like there was nothing between her and me. Does she really think the man outside can protect her? She''s just a ything for him!'' This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though he hated her so much, Kelvin couldn''t stand the thought of the woman he slept with smiling coyly in another man''s arms. He squeezed her wrist tightly, causing Cheyenne to lightly furrow her brows, while tears welled up in her eyes, but there was also stubbornness in them. "Don''t be delusional; I have no interest in women like you. Cheyenne, tell me how much money it will take for you to give up that herb." "Aren''t you interested in women like me? Don''t you feel your face pped when saying such things?" Every time they made love, he behaved like a wild beast, always pushing her to the point of exhaustion before letting go. The next day, he put on his pants and left quietly. This is so frustrating! Kelvin seemed to have also thought of those passionate nights with intimate scenes. The cold and slippery touch of her skin awakened the memories he had been unwilling to admit. Yes, he detests this woman so much. His body, however, betrays his will honestly. It cannot be denied that this woman has a damn charm on him, to the point where his pride in self- control repeatedly crumbles. Kelvin deceives himself by ming everything on Cheyenne, thinking that it was her intentional or unintentional temptation that led him tomit such a sin. He reflexively fling off her wrist, the veins on his forehead standing out, indicating he was outraged. The slender and well-defined hand took out a handkerchief from the pocket of the suit jacket. He carefully wiped his fingers, with slow and elegant movements, as if touching her made him feel dirty. This deliberate action painfully pierced Cheyenne''s heart. How dare he look down on her for being dirty? It''s always him who is clearly dirty! "I don''t want to argue with you about these meaningless things, Cheyenne. Why do you have to force her? You clearly know that Abbie''s illness can no longer wait." In his eyes, she''s a jealous, selfish, malicious, fickle and despicable woman. In that case, she will firmly establish this malicious usation to avoid being falselybeled. The woman smiled; she was peerlessly beautiful. She extended her delicate and fair hand to gently rub the bruised area that he had squeezed, her voice sounding sweet. "Mr. Foley really understands me. You''re right, I deliberately didn''t want that woman to get the herb." The coldness around him intensified, but Cheyenne did not back down because of it. She continued to say, "So what? I got this herb without stealing, robbing or spending a penny. I rely on my own ability!" She was undoubtedly very beautiful, but her personality was difficult for Kelvin to ept; she was too proud and ostentatious! The atmosphere between the two people had be extremely cold, and Kelvin looked down at the woman in front of him with a superior attitude. His gaze was sharp, giving off a feeling that he wanted to tear her apart. "I''ll offer 50 million to buy it!" "Not for sale!" Kelvin wanted to bite her to death; what did this woman want exactly? "How much do you want? Name your conditions!" ''He never treated me that generously when we were still a couple.'' Cheyenne narrowed her almond eyes and parted her cherry lips. "Believe it or not, I took this herb to save lives! I won''t sell it no matter how much you offer!" With that said, Cheyenne walked out in her seven-centimeter high heels. Her silhouette was incredibly beautiful in the dark night. The bright red skirt swayed gracefully under the light like a blooming rose. Omari had been waiting at the door for a long time but didn''t see hering out. Worried that Kelvin might harm her, he was about to rush inside when the door opened. Cheyenne appeared before him in dim light and Omari couldn''t see her face clearly. But within seconds, he saw the tears glinting in Cheyenne''s eyes and self-mockery in them. "Are you okay?" Omari walked up to Cheyenne and put his hand on her shoulder. A cold touch spread through his palm as she replied, "I''m fine; he just wanted my herb." "That''s good. Are you cold?" As he spoke, Omari took off his suit jacket elegantly and helped Cheyenne put it on. The warm jacket smelled of a woody scent that belonged only to him and brought some warmth to Cheyenne. Cheyenne lowered her head and let him hold onto her shoulder as they left together. As Kelvin watched the two figures fade into the distance, it was clear that the suit jacket she wore didn''t fit her well - it hung off her like a child ying dress-up in adult clothes. Kelvin withdrew his brooding gaze, and punched the wall with a resounding "bang". Lime ster crumbled and scattered to the ground, leaving behind a dark red stain. "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath. On their way, a luxurious car drove past them in silence. The two upants inside remained silent. "You still can''t let him go? Cheyenne..." Omari trailed off. "No, I''m just thinking. Take me to Contine Estate tonight. I don''t want to go back to Lawrence Vi," Cheyenne spoke quietly. Contine Estate was known for being one of Akloit''s most affluent areas; its residents were all wealthy individuals who lived in opulent European-style buildings adorned with marble sculptures and Gothic spires that gave off an almost church-like vibe. The car came to a stop outside one such building and Cheyenne unbuckled her seatbelt before taking off her ill-fitting jacket and handing it back to Kelvin. "Thanks for driving me home," she said before heading inside. "We''ll catch up soon." As Cheyenne coldly insisted on parting ways with him, Omari''s eyes flickered with a hint of disappointment. Jokingly, he asked, "We''vee this far and you''re not even going to invite me up for some tea?" "It''ste at night and you''re not exactly a tea drinker. Go home and get some sleep. Bye." With that, she closed the car door behind her and walked away from him. "What a heartless little woman..." Omari muttered under his breath. Cheyenne stepped into the elevator and made her way up to the eighth floor of her apartment building. Before even entering her unit, she could hear the soothing sound of piano music ying in the distance ¨C it was "Wedding in Dreams," one of her favorite pieces. Sitting by the piano was a young man dressed simply in a clean white shirt and ck pants. His face was gentle but his eyes were hollow and lifeless. Chapter 19: I Remember CheyenneS Breath And Footsteps Chapter 19: I Remember Cheyenne''S Breath And Footsteps Chapter 19: I Remember Cheyenne''s Breath and Footsteps Cheyenne slipped off her high heels at the doorway before tiptoeing into her apartment holding Rejuvenated Herb. The wooden floors felt chilly beneath her feet as soon as she stepped inside; just then, the piano music abruptly stopped ying. A warm voice like spring water sounded beside Cheyenne''s ear. "I knew it was you who came over here! Be good now, put your shoes back on since it''s cold on this floor." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing this, the woman paused in her footsteps, pouted her lips and spoke softly, "Can''t you just let me give you a surprise once?" Feeling around the piano, he stood up and reached for his ebony cane with a carved flower design that was ced nearby. He slowly made his way over in a pair of grey slippers. "It''s because you always want to tease me, but I''ve memorized your footsteps and breathing patterns," he exined. Cheyenne looked at him in surprise as she helped him sit down on the couch in the living room. Curiously, she asked, "What do my footsteps sound like?" "You''re always rushing around but your steps are light by the time you reach the door. And your breathing is about one second slower than others," he replied. "Benson is so clever! You can even identify people this way," Cheyenne praised him. But not everyone was worth remembering for Benson; only Cheyenne had that privilege. "Benson, your eyes will be healed soon because I found Rejuvenated Herb!" She eximed excitedly to him. His eyes... Cheyenne''s gaze became teary as she thought, ''Benson wouldn''t have lost his sight if it weren''t for saving my life. Benson would have been a world-renowned musician by now instead of being confined indoors these past three years while missing out on many opportunities and honors that should have belonged to him. "Cheyenne, I don''t hold any hope anymore for my eyesight but seeing how much you work hard every day just to take care of me breaks my heart." Benson Gibbs smiled faintly, his hand covering Cheyenne''s and noticing how cold her palm was. He couldn''t help but tighten his grip. "Treating your eyes is what I should do. I hope that one day you can see me with your own eyes. So I haven''t given up, and neither can you." Her voice was unusually firm, and Benson could even imagine her acting cute in his mind. His Adam''s apple rolled as he softly spoke a word, "Okay." After a moment of silence, Benson suddenly touched her soft hair and asked gently, "By the way, Cheyenne, are you free the day after tomorrow?" The day after tomorrow? She thought carefully before shaking her head. "I''m free. Is there anything you need my help with?" Benson nodded and got up to search for something on the bookshelf in the living room. His long fingers slid over the second row before taking out an old book with a worn cover. He took out two tickets from inside and returned to face Cheyenne. In a gentle voice, he said, "It''s my birthday in two days'' time and I''d like to invite you to go see an opera with me if possible." It was Benson''s birthday in two days'' time!!! Cheyenne widened her lips in surprise; she had been so busy fighting Kelvin these past few days that she had forgotten all about Benson''s birthday! What kind of gift should she prepare within three days? "Okay," she agreed without hesitation. Looking at the tickets handed over to her by him revealed that it was actually one of the world''s top opera tours - these two were even best seat tickets! ''It''s hard to buy them even if someone has enough money. How did he get them?'' "I''m really looking forward to celebrating my birthday together with you." He smiled, revealing two small dimples beside the corners of his lips. "I will definitely go." ... Three dayster, Red Moon Concert Hall in Akloit. This concert was thest stop on this year''s global tour and also the finale. The team originally wanted to choose Briyra for their final performance but for some reason they changed their minds and chose here instead. The performer was Mr. James, an expert in opera who had received countless praises from fashionistas for hisbination of opera stagecraft, lighting and costumes. Watching him perform an opera is undoubtedly a visual feast. Tonight''s attendees were all dressed elegantly with exquisite hairstyles and clothing choices that exuded a hint of artistic elegance with every move they make. To everyone''s surprise, a pink Lamborghini drove over from across the street - its romantic color full of youthful energy - followed by even more astonishment when people saw how expensive it was! After opening the car door, a stunning woman with an hourss figure wearing a white cocktail dress stepped out. With her oval face featuring high cheekbones, almond-shaped eyes above her nose bridge and luscious lips painted in maple red lipstick that looked both passionate yet bold... Her face was lightly made up, entuating her beautiful eyes and eyebrows. She looked young and full of vitality, probably in her early twenties, but already driving a luxury car worth millions of dors. It was truly enviable. The woman extended a delicate hand towards the car, then another hand grasped her wrist. But this hand belonged to a handsome young man whose appearance immediately caught the attention of most women present. He wore a white three-piece suit with double-breasted buttons thatplemented his short sandy hair and charmingly refined facial features. His lips were neither too thin nor too thick, always curved into an alluring smile. He seemed like a prince from a fairy tale - elegant and noble - until people noticed that his pitch- ck pupils had no focus. He was blind! Despite being such an attractive blind man with gentle manners, spending the rest of one''s life with him would undoubtedly be challenging for any woman. Feeling the unfriendly stares from those around them, Benson nervously tightened his grip on Cheyenne''s hand. Thetter sensed his sweaty palm and knew why he felt nervous. "Benson, don''t be nervous," Cheyenne said as she leaned closer to him on tiptoe. "You''re the most handsome man here." Reaching out with her small, delicate hand, Cheyenne clumsily and slowly helped him fix his crooked tie. The distance between them was less than twenty centimeters, and Cheyenne''s cool fingertips asionally brushed against his skin through his white shirt. She also smelled of a faint fruity sweetness that made people feel refreshed and happy. Cheyenne wasn''t good at tying ties. Even after being married to Kelvin for three years, she had never helped him once. In fact, she had secretly practiced countless times before but he just never gave her the opportunity to put it into practice. Chapter 20: 100 Million From The BrideS Family Chapter 20: 100 Million From The Bride''S Family Chapter 20: 100 Million from the Bride''s Family After some clumsy movements, a beautiful cross knot was tied perfectly. This method was suitable for thin single-color fabrics and looked fashionable when paired with Benson''s white suit today. "Benson, this is my first time helping someone tie his tie. Do you feel honored?" Cheyenne asked yfully. Hearing her wordsced with a hint of pride caused Benson''s handsome face to soften even more into an affectionate smile. He lowered his head and whispered softly in her ear. "Yes, I do; I can clearly feel that your movements are unfamiliar." Under the bright white light, Benson''s profile looked chiselled yet soft; it made people unable to look away from him. His skin was wless due to rarely going outside which left many women feeling inferior inparison. "Ahem... I promise you that anything done by me will be top-notch," she said jokingly. As she spoke, her slender fingers tugged at his tie and smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt before adjusting his suit jacket. Finally satisfied with her work, she looked up at him and said, "Not bad. You look handsome." Benson smiled in response. As long as Cheyenne approved, he was happy. "Let''s go inside," Cheyenne nodded and took his arm as they walked into the music hall. The circr room was grand and could seat two to three thousand people. The walls were coated with a special material that ensured optimal audio-visual experience for the audience. Dressed in their finest attire, audience began to trickle in one by one. As Benson and Cheyenne walked towards them, they couldn''t help but admire. The man was tall with a lean figure; he had sharp features that exuded elegance and charm while radiating warmth like sunshine. Cheyenne stood beside him wearing a white knee-length dress that revealed a glimpse of her fair legs and her petite feet. One would want nothing more than to hold those delicate feet gently within their palms for safekeeping. "Benson, we''re here," Cheyenne said as she led him towards their seats when someone suddenly tapped her shoulder from behind causing her strapless dress to slip down revealing more than intended on her round shoulders. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She turned around quickly only to see... In front of her stood a woman in her early twenties, wearing a long blue floral dress and with golden wavy curls cascading down her back. She was tall and striking, with sharp features and well-defined eyebrows. "I was just thinking that the person''s back looked familiar. It really is you, Cheyenne," said Danielle Parry, the daughter of the Parry family and Cheyenne''s high school ssmate. Back then, although Cheyenne wasn''t academically inclined and often got into trouble, she was the most popr girl in school. Many boys were smitten with her charm, including Cameron Russell, whom Danielle had secretly admired for years. Although Cheyenne never reciprocated Cameron''s feelings for her, it still caused tension between her and Danielle. Danielle often badmouthed Cheyenne to their teachers and even helped Nora spread rumors about her. After they graduated from high school, everyone went their separate ways; Cheyenne married Kelvin while Danielle pursued higher education overseas - contact between them dwindled until there wasn''t much left to argue about anymore. Seeing that it was Danielle, Cheyenne simply nodded at Danielle''s greeting. Danielle couldn''t help but stare at both Benson and Cheyenne. When her eyes fell on Benson, she was momentarily entranced by his good looks. He seemed like such a warm-hearted individual too... She couldn''t understand why so many excellent men seemed drawn towards someone like Cheyenne. "I heard you dropped out of school to get married? Is this your husband?" asked Danie incredulously after regaining control over herself once more. "He doesn''t look anything like what I imagined! Isn''t he supposed to be some big shot CEO or something?" Her exaggerated tone drew attention from those around them. Benson himself couldn''t see any of it, but his heart felt clear. Hearing these words made him instantlybel this woman in front of him as "a bad woman". "I am not Cheyenne''s husband," he admitted openly. Clearly feeling the contemptuous and mocking gazes of those around her, Cheyenne acted as if nothing was happening, crossing her arms and lifting her proud chin to look at Danielle. The mole at the corner of her eye made her even more charming and attractive. She chuckled softly and said, "You also said you heard it." ''He is not her husband, but they hold hands so intimately. What is their rtionship?'' Danielle looked at the handsome blind man in front of her and suddenly realized something. "I''m sorry, my bad memory. You just got divorced a few days ago if my memories serve me right." As soon as she said that Cheyenne was a divorced woman, many women present sneered and laughed mockingly. What does it matter if she looks so pretty? She''s just a divorced woman. Cheyenne''s smile did not diminish, but her eyes were full of coldness. "Bad memory? That''s probably just a sign of old age. I suggest you eat more walnuts to improve your brain function and avoid embarrassing yourself in public." ''Cheyenne got divorced!'' Benson''s heart trembled for a moment, feeling angry because of this news, and his handsome face turned pale. No wonder Cheyenne suddenly went to find him. Before this, she used to visit him once a month at the end of the month. How could that man treat Cheyenne like that? Perhaps he didn''t know how good Cheyenne was to him. He was really taking his blessings for granted. Listening to Cheyenne insulting herself, Danielle only thought that she had hit Cheyenne''s sore spot and felt a sense of satisfaction in her heart. "I have heard that when you got married, you demanded 100 million from your husband, but when you divorced, you left with nothing." The topic of Cheyenne marrying into the Foley family for money made her a celebrity throughout Akloit. Everyone vilified and abused her behind her back, but no one wanted to admit that they were just jealous. After all, getting married and receiving a huge fortune was something many people envied. Kelvin would rather spend 100 million dors to marry an infamous bad girl. Everyone thought he was crazy and secretlyughed at this couple. After the Lawrence family received the Foley family''s money, what followed was an extremely bleak and shabby wedding. On their wedding day, Kelvin didn''t even wear a suit himself; he just wore a simple white shirt and led her into the Foley Vi. After drinking together in front of their elders, he threw his wedding ring at Cheyenne before turning around and leaving. On their wedding night, Kelvin flew abroad with his childhood sweetheart Abbie Berry to seek medical treatment while Cheyenne became theughingstock of Akloit. Chapter 21: So What If We Divorce? Chapter 21: So What If We Divorce? Chapter 21: So What If We Divorce? Benson had no idea about any of this. Every time he asked Cheyenne how she was doingtely she replied with "I''m doing pretty well." He had heard rumors but every time Cheyenne firmly told him that those were just media hype and Kelvin treated her well. ''It turned out that she divorced and left with nothing. Was this what she meant by doing pretty well? My beloved Cheyenne who I care for tenderly suffered so much within the Foley family. How dare Kelvin treat my love that way!'' Every word Danielle had spoken felt like a sharp knife stabbing Benson''s heart. Never before had he felt so powerless, and he hated himself for being blind and unable to see Cheyenne''s distress. The people around them gasped in shock. 100 million dors! Cheyenne lightly curled her lips, showing no sign of anger at Danielle''s words. Her delicate face still wore a faint smile. "So what if I''m divorced? The fact is that even after divorce, I can still live my life freely as Cheyenne." She reached out and took Benson''s arm, preparing to leave. But Danielle wasn''t going to let her go so easily. She deliberately stuck out her foot in front of them. "Cheyenne, you have no shame. It''s the first time I''ve heard someone justify cheating like it''s nothing." Benson was blind and didn''t see the foot in front of him. He stumbled forward and almost hit his face on a nearby chair. But Cheyenne quickly reached out and grabbed his arm just in time to prevent him from falling. "Are you okay, Benson?" "I''m fine." Two drops of sweat dripped down Benson''s forehead as he felt guilty for causing Cheyenne embarrassment with his clumsiness. He clenched his ebony cane tightly until his knuckles turned white. "Ha-ha, is this your adulterer? He''s really useless. He''s such a big man but can''t even walk properly!" When Danielle felt a burst of excitement from her small actions seeding, she never expected Cheyenne to suddenly go crazy and rush towards her. She raised her hand while standing on tiptoe at the same time. A hard pnded on Danielle''s delicate face. Cheyenne pped so hard that her tender palms turned red. Although Cheyenne was half a head shorter than Danielle, she exuded an air of invincibility and dignity that made it impossible for people to ignore her. "If you dare say he''s useless again, believe it or not, I''ll break your teeth and let you swallow them one by one!" The woman''s voice was unusually soft and sweet, but the content she spoke made everyone present shudder. No one doubted she would do what she said, because at this moment Cheyenne was like an enraged lioness, showing off her sharp ws to defend her own cubs. The sudden p caught Danielle off guard, leaving her stunned. She couldn''t believe it and stared wide-eyed, reaching up to touch her cheek. "Hiss..." It really hurts. Her face quickly became swollen and red. Without looking in the mirror, Danielle could imagine how ugly and disheveled she must look now. ''And all of this is because of Cheyenne, this bitch!'' Three years ago, she was just stubborn and spoke sharply; three yearster, she became even more domineering and looked down on others! As the youngdy of the Parry family, Danielle was born with a silver spoon and had never been publicly humiliated. She was so pissed off. Danielle''s gaze turned dark and she stared at Cheyenne, her lips curling slightly. "You dare to hit me? You''re truly looking for trouble, Cheyenne. You used to be the Foley family''s mistress, and I wouldn''t dare touch you back then! Now, what are you? You dare to hit me!" As she spoke, she lunged at Cheyenne, reaching out to p her face without hesitation. The newly done manicure was sharp and slender, with ayer of bright red nail polish on top, dotted with tiny diamonds. As her fingernails were about to touch Cheyenne, a sinister smile shed through her mind, wishing to destroy that beautiful face. "Cheyenne, be careful." Benson has sensitive hearing. When he heard the whistling wind sound in his ears, he immediately reached out and protected Cheyenne in front of him. "Benson!" Several scratches marred his fair and slender hand, they were deep red color, forming a long trail from the base of his middle finger all the way to his palm. Blood droplets seeped from the wounds. Cheyenne held his hand, her eyes suddenly turned red, and a crystal clear teardrop hung on her eyshes. It was about to fall down. Benson''s hands were invaluable! "It''s not my fault. How was I supposed to know that this damn blind man suddenly jumped out." Her eyes were blinking and she pulled her hand back guiltily. Cheyenne exuded killing intent all over her body and her bloodshot eyes were surprisingly cold. She took a step forward and grabbed Danielle''s wrist, pulling it forcefully towards herself. With a cold voice, she said, "Do you know what grave mistake you have made? His hand is not something that someone like you can afford to injure!" Danielle refused to ept it, thinking he was just a blind man as lowly as Cheyenne. "That''s his own choice to stand in front of you, what does it have to do with me!" "You think it has nothing to do with you? Even if I chop off both your hands, they wouldn''tpare to a single finger of Benson''s!" Hearing Cheyenne degrade herself like that, Danielle''s face turned pale and then green. "Is that so? He''s a blind man after all. To put it simply, you just want my money, don''t you? Well then, is ten thousand enough?" A wicked smile yed across Danielle''s face as she arrogantly pulled out a stack of bills from her limited edition Dior bag. Itnded in Cheyenne''s arms. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Enough, right?" ''It''s just a scratch, apply some merbromin and it''ll be fine. And yet I gave them ten thousand. It''s a good deal for Cheyenne, isn''t it?'' Danielle thought. Just when everyone around thought Danielle would be forgiven, Cheyenne sneered. "Do you think ten thousand dors is enough?" "So what else do you want? I''ll just add another ten thousand! I understand that you just got divorced and are broke." The onlookers unanimously felt that Cheyenne was insatiable; Danielle increased the amends from 10, 000 to 20, 000! What else did Cheyenne want? After a moment of silence, Cheyenne''s stunning fair face showed a mischievous expression. Her two beautiful and slender fingers held a bank card and ced it in front of Danielle. "Well, Miss Parry. Since you believe money can equate to forgiveness, let''s go with that. I''ll offer a million to buy your hand! How about we chop it off right now?" Chapter 22: A Slap In The Face Chapter 22: A p In The Face Chapter 22: A p in the Face The surrounding air became condensed, and everyone turned to look at the delicate and petite figure. They couldn''t believe that this sentence came out of her mouth. One million... to buy a hand! So cool! Danielle''s heart trembled. She stared tightly at the person in front of her and said, "You... how dare you! I warn you not to mess around!" "Is that so? Look at me. Dare I?" Cheyenne took three steps and approached quickly, grabbing Danielle''s fair wrist. She gave it a hard squeeze. A crisp "crack" could be heard, the sound of bones being dislocated. It sends shivers down one''s spine. In an instant, Danielle''s fair face turned purple and distorted due to the pain. "Cheyenne! You bitch! I''ll kill you!" Her hand! Her hand really couldn''t move, her entire palm felt like it wasn''t hers anymore. The pain was excruciating even with the slightest movement. "Is that so? Do you have double standards? Besides, with your hand being worth a million, shouldn''t you be happy?" Danielle was infuriated by her words and shouted back sharply, "I only scratched the back of his hand! But you twisted my wrist!" "It''s a fair price. You offered ten thousand but I gave you a million. And do you know who he is?" The people around them all listened attentively and wondered who exactly the handsome young man was. Then Cheyenne''s proud voice rang out loudly in Danielle''s ear. "He''s Benson Gibbs!" The air almost fell silent for a second before someone excitedly eximed, "Isn''t he the one who became famous at fifteen as a pianist and won the Chopin International Piano Competition at eighteen?" That name was well-known. A genius teenager who became famous at fifteen years old and was invited to be a professor at Udan Royal College of Music when he turned eighteen. He even yed for the Queen on her sixtieth birthday. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But in recent years, this talented youth had disappeared without anyone knowing what happened to him. No one could have imagined that he had lost his sight. Three years ago, Benson was supposed to participate in another pianopetition where his skills would have easily earned him first ce. Unexpected things happened. Cheyenne identally got poisoned, and Benson gave up the competition to save her. Even now, three yearster, Cheyenne still feels heartbroken and wants to cry when she thinks about it. If this young man is really Benson, then scratching his hand is undoubtedly a heinous act! His hands are priceless. Danielle was so surprised that her jaw almost dropped. She had slightly parted lips and felt a chill down her spine. "No! It''s impossible! How could a blind man be Benson Gibbs? If he''s Benson, then I''m L Harper." L Harper, the globally famous genius singer. With one song "He''s Like A God", she became popr all over the world with an influence no less than that of genius Benson. However, this Queen of Love Songs is extremely mysterious. She never participates in programs or interviews. Every time she appears, it causes a sensation. Her trademark is the silver fox mask. Because of her, there was also a wave of mask fashion trend and cosy became one of the mainstream cultures in fashion circles. For the past three years, L''s agency announced to the public that she was focusing on writing lyrics and would not be making any appearances for the time being. That''s why Danielle drew a lot of criticism when shepared herself to L "Who does she think she is topare herself to my idol? Have you seen her looks?" "Not only that, but her nouveau riche attitude falls shortpared to my goddess!" "She''s so delusional. Can''t even see how ugly she is." As Benson and Cheyenne started getting angry, fans nearby began hurling insults at Danielle. She stood there bewildered and innocent. "I... I just wanted to say he''s not really Benson." But once her words came out of her mouth, a man''s voice sounded from behind. "Mr. Gibbs, it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect you would actually ept my invitation ande listen to some music." Everyone turned around in surprise. A foreign man dressed in a ck tuxedo walked over wearing a long tailcoat with a white shirt and red bowtie. He wore a wide-brimmed ck hat as he elegantly approached Benson. He took off his hat and ced it on his chest before giving him a gentlemanly bow. "Mr. James, no need to be polite. I came with a friend," Benson extended his hand and greeted him. The way they talked to each other shocked everyone around them! Mr. James is the world-renowned opera artist featured in magazines. He even called this blind man "Mr. Gibbs"! It meant that the young man was really the world-famous talented pianist Benson Gibbs. Mr. James also saw Cheyenne standing beside Benson and a warm smile appeared on his face. "Lo..." When Mr. James breathed the first syble, Cheyenne immediately interrupted him by reaching out to shake hands with him and saying with a smile, "I''m Benson''s friend. Myst name is Lawrence." Obviously, this straightforward foreigner didn''t understand why Cheyenne wanted to hide her identity as Lora. But when in Rome do as the Romans do. He didn''t expose her lie. "Three years ago, thanks to Mr. Gibbs'' guidance, he helped me revise my piece of music. Otherwise, ''Don Juan'' wouldn''t be a hit." This traditional ssical music was popr in the past but would seem somewhat depressing if yed today. Benson simply changed thebination of instruments inside it and broke down its more difficult parts into simpler ones. The style of this piece remained unchanged but became more fluid which left people intoxicated by it after listening to it. After bing famous worldwide, Mr. James had always wanted to thank Benson, so that''s why he chose Benson''s country for the final stop of his global tour. Benson was the one who wrote "Don Juan", which excited many opera lovers even more. The male god stood right in front of them! Inparison, Danielle''s face was pale and bloodless. ''It was all Cheyenne''s doing. She intentionally set me up!'' Danielle thought indignantly. "Now, do you still think your broken wrist for one million is a loss?" Cheyenne turned around and looked at her, lips curling into a mocking smile. "Just wait, I won''t let you get away with this!" Danielle said angrily before turning around and leaving in embarrassment. "Just a friendly reminder, if you don''t get your hand fixed soon, it might be useless in the future. Hahaha." Cheyenneughed loudly like a fox who had stolen grapes. Although everyone should hate someone like her for breaking someone else''s wrist, they inexplicably found it cool. Especially after finding out that Benson was the one injured by Danielle Parry, their view of Cheyenne changed drastically. Chapter 23: Most Girls WonT Have A Liking For You Chapter 23: Most Girls Won''T Have A Liking For You Chapter 23: Most Girls Won''t Have a Liking for You The Foley Mansion sat amidst lush greenery with houses scattered about. The European-style buildings were constructed from white marble with intricate vine patterns carved into them. The grand hall hung Swarovski crystal chandeliers while ck-and-white checkered floors added to its luxurious decor. Sitting on the sofa was an elderly man dressed in ck robes with thin features. Those eyes were extremely clear, without any trace of turbidity. There was a hint of anger on his face as he looked towards the door, his beard shaking. In an instant, two figures appeared in front of him. The man wore a ck three-piece suit with the suit jacket draped over his arm, revealing the vest and white shirt underneath. His tall and slender figure was like a towering mountain peak - elegant and majestic. Beside him timidly stood Abbie in a pink Chanel-style suit with long chestnut hair. She had pure features and light makeup. "Grandfather," Kelvin called out as he walked over. "Why did you bring her here? This is the Foley family''s old mansion. What is an outsider doing here?" old Mr. Foley''s gaze turned to Abbie with disdain. Abbie had been pestering his grandson for ten years now, from high school until now. She''s shameless! Upon hearing this, Kelvin''s handsome face darkened for a moment before helplessly saying, "Grandfather, Abbie is my sister." Abbie stood awkwardly at the door, holding her gift bag tightly and not knowing what to do next while looking at Kelvin with teary eyes. A sense of resentment rose in her heart towards that stubborn old man... If it weren''t for him meddling all these years, she would have been together with Kelvin by now! "Sister? Yourst name is Foley while hers is Berry. How can she be your sister? Could it be that your father has an illegitimate daughter outside?" The old man stomped his cane on the ground, creating a dull thud that echoed throughout the entire hall. The servants nearby dared not even lift their heads. Abbie was left speechless, her face turning red with embarrassment. As the middle-aged man who had just entered heard the old man''s usations, he paused in his tracks and quickly exined, "Dad, please don''t use me wrongly. I... I''ve only ever had one wife in my life - Gracie. I wouldn''t dare to cheat on her." Abbie called out to him in a sweet voice, "Uncle Corey." The man walked over and nced at the delicate young girl before sighing quietly and nodding nonchntly as if responding to her greeting. This was Corey Foley - Kelvin''s father and former CEO of the Foley Group. He was once a renowned business genius but chose to switch careers after his wife became a vegetable due to a car ident ten years ago. They moved to a small ind abroad where they rarely returned home. Kelvin took over the Foley Group when he was a teenager and gradually developed a cold demeanor, maintaining an expressionless face even when dealing with family members. "Dad," Kelvin called out. "Well, I''m back to grab something. I''ll catch up with youter." Corey smiled faintly and headed upstairs. Old Mr. Foley was even angrier and gave him a fierce re. "Your son and daughter-inw got divorced, and you didn''t even ask about it?" Divorced? Corey paused for a second, furrowing his eyebrows slightly before helplessly saying, "Dad, it''s already settled. There''s no point in talking about it now. For the sake of family harmony, I''d rather not bring it up." "It''s precisely because of family harmony that scold some sense into your stubborn son!" Scold Kelvin? Corey took a deep breath and felt a headacheing on as he looked at his towering son and then at his elderly father with silver hair. Looking troubled, he said softly, "Dad, Kelvin is an adult now. You''re in bad health. Just leave him alone, take care of yourself, and don''t get angry!" "Cheyenne is a good girl. How about I adopt her as my goddaughter to make up for her?" Upon hearing this suggestion from his son, old Mr. Foley got angrier. "What nonsense are you talking about!" With red cheeks, Corey spoke under his breath, "Everything I do is for the sake of family harmony. Harmony at home brings prosperity." "Alright then! Get outta here! Every time I see you or your son makes me angry!" Old Mr. Foley coldly cursed. "Well then, Dad, I''ll go upstairs first. I have to go outter." Abbie watched Corey leave like this while Kelvin naturally walked over to sit on the sofa. He said to her, "Don''t just stand there. Come sit down." "I..." If she went over, she could only sit across from old Mr. Foley. Abbie was a little afraid of the old man. When old Mr. Foley was young, he had been a soldier and had been on the battlefield. The cold and fierce aura still exuded from him, especially when his gaze fell on her. "Since you''re here now, then sit down. We don''t want people saying that the Foley family doesn''t know how to entertain guests." Looking at this timid and delicate girl made old Mr. Foley even more displeased. Her background wasn''t as good as Cheyenne''s, her looks were far inferior, and her personality wasn''t as confident and bold as Cheyenne''s either. He really didn''t understand why Kelvin would divorce Cheyenne for someone like this. That brat will regret it one day! "Grandpa, this is a gift I bought for you - Duke''s ck Tea. I heard that you love drinking tea," Abbie said while cing the item on the table in front of him. Old Mr. Foley gave a cold nce at the tea brick before giving a fake smile and saying, "I''m getting older now; if I drink too much tea at night, it''ll keep me up, so I''ve stopped drinking it. Cheyenne told me to drink more in water instead." His blood pressure was high, so he couldn''t drink beverages either. It was obvious that he was picking a fight with Abbie. Kelvin felt angry for the first time towards his grandpa''s unreasonable behavior but held back his rage. "If Grandpa doesn''t like it, then forget about it." "Well, I like drinking in boiled water. Life is about taking things lightly and eating nd food to keep your mind and bodyfortable. Otherwise, if you take everything too seriously, your body will naturally suffer..." Abbie''s face turned from red to pale as she hung her head low. Her long and thick eyshes curled up, casting a shadow on her face. The old man didn''t pay attention to her and turned his head to ask Kelvin, "I don''t believe that girl would cheat on you. She loves you more than anyone else in this world. What''s the reason behind all this?" Love him? Kelvin couldn''t help butugh at that. If she really loved him, would she have attended an auction with her lover just one week after their divorce was finalized? "There''s no particr reason;we just have ipatible personalities," Kelvin replied. The old man''s lips twitched slightly. "She''s only twenty-one years old this year, while you''re almost thirty. You should be more tolerant of her. You''re a bad-tempered and moody old man who''s almost thirty, most girls won''t have a liking for you!" An old man? Kelvin narrowed his pretty eyes slightly before retorting in a soft voice, "Grandpa, you''re already sixty-nine years old." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Who exactly is the older one here? Old Mr. Foley was rendered speechless. Chapter 24: But He Looked Up At The Moon Chapter 24: But He Looked Up At The Moon Chapter 24: But He Looked Up At The Moon Abbie didn''t dare to speak, but she couldn''t help feeling annoyed when she heard old Mr. Foley speaking well of Cheyenne. After all, Abbie was the one who loved Kelvin the most! "I don''t care, you have to go and bring Cheyenne back for me, or else I won''t eat dinner tonight," said old Mr. Foley. In one moment he was a fierce old man, and in the next he was like a child who never grew up. But Kelvin remained cold as usual. Impatiently he said, "I''ve told you that we''re divorced and there''s no chance of us getting back together. Grandpa, please give it up." With that, he stood up decisively and grabbed his suit jacket before heading upstairs. The hall was suddenly empty except for an angry old Mr. Foley and a nervous Abbie. What should she do now that Kelvin had left? Trying to please the old man, Abbie smiled lightly at him. "Grandpa, don''t be angry anymore. Kelvin has his reasons." "What reasons?" asked old Mr. Foley. "I know Miss Lawrence is an excellent person, but I didn''t expect her to have so many men around her who seem quite close to her," whispered Abbie while staring at her slender fingers with a slight smile on her lips. She expected an astonished expression from old Mr. Foley followed by his disgust towards Cheyenne, but instead heughed proudly while stroking his sparse beard. "I knew that Cheyenne was popr. Well, Kelvin is indeed not good enough for her." Abbie was shocked and angry at the old man''s biasedment. How could he say that Kelvin wasn''t good enough for Cheyenne? It was clearly the other way around. "Alright, I''m getting a bit tired now. Miss Berry, please feel free to leave," the old man said as he slowly got up from his seat with his cane. He left the grand hall, leaving Abbie alone on the sofa with a purple face. She couldn''t leave just yet. "Old Mr. Foley, I... I suddenly feel a bit tight in my chest. Can I sit here for a while to catch my breath?" Abbie asked as she ced her hand over her chest in an attempt to look convincing. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Little did she know that old Mr. Foley despised these delicate and weak girls who acted like they were about to faint at any moment. But he couldn''t just kick her out either; it would be too heartless of him. "Joe, since Miss Berry isn''t feeling well, prepare one of our guest rooms for her temporarily," old Mr. Foley instructed before leaving. Upon hearing this, Abbie smiled. "Thank you, Grandfather," she said softly. "Miss Berry, please follow me." The old butler appeared to be around fifty years old with gray hair and deep wrinkles on his face. He was a man of few words and even his ck suit was the most traditional and outdated style. He led Abbie up the stairs and through a long hallway. The entire second floor had a semi-circr design with red carpeting and antique pumpkin-shaped chandeliers hanging from the walls. Everywhere exuded elegance and sophistication. Even just one of the paintings on the wall would fetch a high price if sold outside. Abbie had known Kelvin for ten years but it was her first time visiting this old mansion. She had requested to visit the Foley mansion, but old Mr. Foley never agreed to meet her before now. She spent ten years of waiting. As they walked, the butler stopped at a room door where he turned around to face Abbie under dim light; his wrinkled face resembling deep grooves in soil while sporting an elongated scar across his forehead down to cheekbone level. Though it had long scabbed over, it clung to his face like an ugly centipede. It looked extremely terrifying. His voice was very hoarse, "Miss Berry, here we are." This was thest room in the hallway. The door opened, revealing a magnificent sight. The guest rooms are all meticulously decorated, so one can imagine how luxurious Kelvin''s room must be. She persuaded herself to calm down, raised her head and nced at the somewhat scary butler, "Butler, where does Kelvin live?" Joe thought that Miss Berry was too impolitepared with Cheyenne. Before, Lady Cheyenne would call him Uncle Joe. "It''s opposite your room!" "Opposite?" Abbie followed the direction of his finger and saw that Kelvin''s room was so far away from hers. If she wanted to go find Kelvin, she would have to pass through this long corridor. Just now she didn''t pay attention to the time, it seemed she had followed him for quite a while, at least five or six minutes. ''They deliberately arranged such a room way far away from Kelvin''s for me! It''s that old man''s order, isn''t it?'' At the thought of this, Abbie was so angry that her eyes turned red, her nose felt sour, and she couldn''t hold back the tears from falling. ''Why do they stop me from being together with Kelvin? Before, it was because of Cheyenne, but now that bitch has divorced Kelvin. No! As long as Cheyenne is alive, she will always disrupt my life!'' At the thought, Abbie''s eyes flickered with intense killing intent. She wanted Cheyenne dead! "Since Miss Berry doesn''t have any more questions, I will take my leave. Please rest early." Saying this, he turned around without hesitation and left. And on the empty corridor, only Abbie was left standing. Her slender body leaned against the cold door panel, and her heart gradually felt a chill. In a study room, the light was on. The man just finished taking a shower, his short hair still wet and sticking to his handsome face, water droplets flowing down his bronze neck. The Adam''s apple rolled extremely sexily. He was wearing a white bathrobe, revealing a tight and sturdy chest. His long limbs had smooth lines. As he walked to the desk wearing a pair of slippers, his gaze naturally fell upon the potted Mimosa, which was growing very well because someone took care of it every day. There were also pots of mimosa nts ced in the vi where he lived. Because that woman was there, he rarely went back there to live. However, he often saw her standing in front of the window watering flowers, with azy posture and a bright smile. ''Why did I think of that shameless woman again?'' Kelvin''s face became even colder, with a hint of anger between his eyebrows. "Bang." He casually threw the towel in his hand onto the sofa and sank his tired body into the armchair. Then he picked up a book from the desk and started to read it carefully. "The Moon and Sixpence": "All over the ce was six pence, but he looked up at the moon." And below, there was a line of cute handwriting. "Kelvin, he is my moon." His heart skipped a beat. Was this written by Cheyenne? How could that be possible! But the handwriting was clearly hers. Kelvin unconsciously rubbed the pages of the paper, making a faint rustling sound. His deep gaze became dark withplicated emotions. Chapter 25: Take It Off Since It DoesnT Fit You Chapter 25: Take It Off Since It Doesn''T Fit You Chapter 25: Take It off Since It Doesn''t Fit You Kelvin had no interest in reading anymore. He turned off the lights in his study and went back to his bedroom. It had been a long time since he had been back to the old mansion, and his room had changed drastically! If it weren''t for the unchanged furnishings inside, he would have thought he walked into the wrong room. The sight before him was pink curtains hanging over white carpeting with an elegant white European-style dressing table next to the wardrobe. "These are all Cheyenne''s things!" he remembered suddenly. Because of his busy work schedule, he rarely came to the old mansion to keep his grandfather company. But Cheyenne was different. She was a jobless wanderer who practically lived here, so Grandfather let her stay in his room. Last time, he was in the middle of an important meeting when he received a call from Cheyenne. She asked him with a smile if she could add some furniture to his room. He shouted at her "Are you crazy?" and hung up the phone. Little did he know that her idea of "adding some furniture" meantpletely changing the style and decor of his entire room! He hated pink! And white carpets were even worse! But these were all things that Cheyenne liked. Why should he have to follow this woman''s taste? Kelvin instinctively wanted to call for a servant to change everything back, but then realized it was already eleven o''clock at night. He decided it could wait until another day. With a cold handsome face, Kelviny down on this two-meter-wide double bed fully clothed and alone. Just as he closed his eyes, Kelvin suddenly felt like something was missing in his arms, leaving him feeling empty. That night, Kelvin couldn''t sleep. So he turned on themp next to his bed and opened his iPad to edit the project proposal sent by his subordinate. Poor Chris had received a message from the CEO in the middle of the night asking him to organize information about their business partners and send it before dawn. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The next day, the room became brighter as sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows and onto pink curtains. A warm and peaceful atmosphere filled the air with the light shed onto the ground through curtains. Despite staying up all night, Kelvin looked refreshed. While washing up, he heard a short knock on his door. "Kelvin, are you awake?" It was Abbie''s voice. He furrowed his brow slightly before cing down his electric toothbrush on top of a sink. After wiping off water droplets from his face with towel, he slipped into slippers and walked towards the door to open it. Abbie stood there wearing only an apricot silk camisole dress that exposed her fair round shoulders while her long hair cascaded down behind her head. This dress is Cheyenne''s! Because thetter''s bust is much fuller than Abbie''s, so this night dress looked empty on Abbie. Kelvin''s eyebrows furrowed tightly, and there was a hint of coldness in his voice that he himself had not noticed. "Why are you wearing her clothes?" Abbie was a little shy, so there was a hint of blush on her pale face. She hesitantly replied, "I... I took a showerst night and didn''t bring any clean pajamas. The servant brought me this one." He didn''t know what he was getting agitated about, but Abbie didn''t mean to do it either, so he couldn''t me her. He softly said, "Change it back. It doesn''t fit you!" With that said, the man turned around and entered the room, closing the door behind him. Only Abbie was left standing at the door, with his cruel remark echoing in her mind: It doesn''t fit you! She had shamelessly changed into this seductive night dress to knock on his door, only to be met with Kelvin''s brief yet cruel response. Abbie stood at the door, biting her red lip tightly. ''Kelvin didn''t even look at me just now. How does he conclude I''m not as good as Cheyenne?'' Just then, Corey emerged from his bedroom. When he saw Abbie standing at the doorway, he thought it was Cheyenne who had returned. "Cheyenne, when did youe back?" He eximed happily. But when he saw Abbie''s face clearly, embarrassment washed over him. He had mistaken her for someone else. ncing at her attire, Kelvin scowled. As an elder, he couldn''t say anything and quickly turned to go downstairs. Abbie was so angry about Corey''s reaction. Though he said nothing just now, but she noticed surprise and a hint of disdain in his eyes as he nced at her. The disdain that his eyes betrayed must be his real emotion. Corey must think she was a dissolute woman, but Abbie dared not chase after him to exin herself. She could only stand there with silent tears streaming down her face. After returning to her own room, she changed out of this night dress. She vented her frustration by savagely cutting it to pieces with scissors. When the maid came to clean up the room, she was horrified to see the pieces of dress on the floor. "What are you here for? Get out!" she scolded softly. "I''m sorry, Miss Berry. I didn''t know it was you. I''ll leave right away." The maid even forgot to give Abbie the breakfast in her hands, quickly exited the bedroom and closed the door. When she was far away from Abbie''s room, she still had lingering fear in her heart. Miss Berry''s eyes just now were too terrifying, as if she wanted to eat people with her fierce and ferocious look. Her gentle and frail appearance waspletely at odds with her personality. The Lawrence Vi. After returning from the auction, Mya faced a financial crisis. She had previously secretly taken several items from Cheyenne''s dowry and sold them at low prices because she was in a hurry to sell them. So many years had passed, and now if she wanted to redeem them, undoubtedly she would have to pay several times the price! All the private savings she had managed to umte over the years with George were completely wiped out this time. When Cheyenne returned to the vi, she saw the mother and daughter sitting on the couch with worried expressions. She couldn''t help but find it amusing. "Cheyenne, you''re back," Mya greeted her warmly and kindly as she stood up to wee her. Cheyenne had juste back from outside wearing a bright red vintage dress that hugged her curves perfectly. With seven-centimeter high heels on, she walked elegantly and gracefully. "Mya, just dispense with the formalities and get right down to business. Your sudden change in attitude scares me." Cheyenne''s words really embarrassed Mya. If it were any other day, Mya would have cursed at Cheyenne. But today she was patient and tried to please Cheyenne, which aroused thetter''s suspicion. "Cheyenne Lawrence, why are you talking like that? My mom is your elder; don''t you know what respect means?" Nora stood up from the couch and scolded Cheyenne angrily with furrowed brows. "If you want to talk about respect, take a look at yourself. I''m your older sister. Did you ever show me respect?" Chapter 26: If You DonT Have It, Mommy Will Help You Snatch It Chapter 26: If You Don''T Have It, Mommy Will Help You Snatch It Chapter 26: If You Don''t Have It, Mommy Will Help You Snatch It Nora was speechless in an instant. Seeing that the two of them were about to argue again, Mya quickly intervened to prevent Nora from getting into trouble. "It''s okay, Nora. Cheyenne is your sister. You need to be more generous. Besides, she didn''t mean any disrespect to me." As Mya finished speaking, even Cheyenne was surprised by her thick skin. "Mya, you are truly tolerant," Cheyenneplimented with a smile that seemed to contain sarcasm. But Mya just epted it with a smile, showing how strong her mentality was. "Cheyenne, look at these things on the table. They are your dowry. I found every single item from the warehouse." Warehouse? Did she really think I didn''t see her and Nora lurking around at the auction that day? However, Cheyenne wasn''t bothered to expose her hypocrisy. As long as she got the items back, that was enough. "Thank you so much. These items are all exquisite treasures. If even one was missing, my mom would turn in her grave if she knew." "Oh, how could that be!" Mya watched as Cheyenne had a few servants carry the items upstairs to her room. She felt heartbroken. To redeem these antiques, she had spent over 13 million! "Alright, I''m a bit tired now. I''ll go back to my room and rest. Good night." After saying that, Cheyenne gave a light smile, elegantly yawned, and headed upstairs. Once her figure disappeared at the staircase, Nora angrily kicked the table in front of her. "Bang!" A loud sound rang out, and even she winced from the pain, looking at Mya with grievances. "Mommy, look at her arrogant appearance. I wish she were dead." "Hush, my dear, you shouldn''t talk like that. Alright, don''t be sad, that money wille back to us sooner orter!" Mya covered her daughter''s mouth and said coldly. Hearing this, Nora finally felt a little calmer. She looked up at her mom with eyes full of anticipation. "Really... really?" "Mm, I swear. Whatever she has, you''ll have it too. And if you don''t have it, I''ll help you snatch it!" After all, she loved her daughter the most. How could she allow Cheyenne to trample on Nora''s head and act arrogantly? Just you wait. There''s a long road ahead. But Mya heard the sound of a car engine outside the vi early in the morning. It was very noisy. The constant movement of furniture made it impossible for her to sleep. Annoyed, she sat up and hammered the two-meter-wide velvet bed underneath her. Her delicate face was wrinkled with anger, and her eyes were tinged with dark circles. She had a sleepless night. For the first time, she dreamed of that fool, Sh. Sh was wearing a white dress, holding a windmill, and standing under a tree, smiling at her. That smile seemed mocking. Mya, wearing a whitece ruffled nightgown, stepped out of her room to take a look. She was met with the sight of an unfamiliar rugged face. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The man was wearing a ck t-shirt, around forty years old, and had a rough and tall appearance. His looks were ordinary. He was sweaty and exhausted, his t-shirt sticking to his solid and sturdy back. Who was he? And in his hands, he was holding a huge wooden rack. Wasn''t that Cheyenne''s beloved bookshelf? It was said to be made of expensive nanmu wood and had been cherished in her study for years. It was locked up. Mya had once had her eyes on that bookshelf. After all, nanmu wood was even more expensive than gold. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the key. She didn''t dare to do anything excessive, as breaking in might arouse George and the family''s suspicion. So she had to give up. But today... How could Cheyenne suddenly unlock her study and allow a stranger to touch her belongings? The moment the moving worker saw Mya, his eyes lit up. Thedies of wealthy families were indeed different. She had fair and smooth skin and, even at forty, looked like she was in her thirties, retaining her charm. Especially when she ran out without wearing a bra, the nightgown''s fabric was very thin. After just a few steps, everything was clearly visible. "What are you doing? It''s embarrassing. Hurry back and put on your clothes!" George''s furious voice sounded in her ears, waking Mya up from her daze. She suddenly remembered that she had rushed out without putting on a bra. Damn it! That country bumpkin stared at her for so long; it was so embarrassing! In the living room downstairs, on the sofa. Cheyenne also witnessed the scene just now, a faint trace of mockery appeared in her eyes. Softly she said, "Mya is really sexy, even her nightgown can''t cover up that great figure!" To George, herpliment sounded extremely unpleasant. As a man, the older he got, the more he cared about his dignity! Listening to his daughter''s sarcasm and thinking about the moment when Mya and that lowly country man locked eyes for almost a minute, his anger escted. Sexy? She was obviously just being dissolute! At her age, she still wore such a nightgown. How had he not noticed how dissolute she was before? Layne chuckled helplessly. He reached out and knocked on Cheyenne''s hand. Although it was reprimand, his voice was still as indulgent as ever. "What do you know, little girl? Adults'' affairs are none of your business!" Although he also disliked that woman. Mya took away everything that originally belonged to his daughter, Sh, and even intended to destroy Cheyenne''s life. But with so many people present, it was not appropriate for Cheyenne to say that. If it got out, people would say that she was intentionally targeting her stepmother. He didn''t care if that woman was embarrassing herself or not. But his granddaughter Cheyenne was the best in this world! Being reprimanded by her grandfather, Cheyenne yfully stuck out her tongue. "Grandpa, I know I was wrong." "That''s good." Layne smiled gently, put down the teacup in his hand, and then looked at George in front of him. His hand trembled slightly under his long sleeves. Angry! "It''s been a long time since west met." George was afraid of this formidable man. He quickly handed him a cigarette and sighed, "Yes, ever since Sh passed away, you went to Shedale. It''s been over ten years since west saw each other." "But in these ten years, I see you haven''t made much progress! The Lawrence Group has been declining under your leadership!" When he left Akloit, the Edwards Group wasparable to the Foley Group. But now, they couldn''t even reach their threshold! It was truly embarrassing. Chapter 27: I Only Have One Mother Chapter 27: I Only Have One Mother Chapter 27: I Only Have One Mother As Layne used him, George felt too guilty to answer. But in his mind, he was silently refuting Layne''s ims. ''You left for Shedale years ago without caring that the Edwards family''s business was facing financial difficulties. It was thanks to me going out and pulling in investors one by one that the Edwards family''s business was able to pass its crisis.'' George was a conservative who didn''t dare invest and insisted on sticking with traditional manufacturing industries. It wasn''t until the global economic crisis hit that year that Lawrence Group''s ws became apparent. Being part of a low-end industry made them vulnerable and they quickly faced bankruptcy. Fortunately, at this time Layne happened to know old Mr. Foley from the Foley Family who extended a helping hand so Lawrence Group could survive. Yearster, old Mr. Foley suddenly said Nora and Kelvin were a good match and demanded marriage between them with any conditions they wanted. However, Kelvin had a reputation for being cold-hearted with a bad temper within Akloit''s business circle. There were also rumors about his unattractive appearance and unpredictable personality which often led to scandalous news stories. Mya certainly wouldn''t allow her only seventeen-year-old daughter Nora to marry such a man, but George couldn''t bear losing the Foley Family''s support either. After much consideration, they ended up forcing Cheyenne onto the wedding car despite her notorious reputation while also demanding an exorbitant amount of money which became headline news throughout Akloit City. Old Mr. Edwards only found out about all of thister on. When Cheyenne turned eighteen, he was doing research abroad. He had nned toe back and surprise her on her birthday, but instead he was shocked to find out that she had already gotten married. And it seemed like old Mr. Foley was even more pleased with his new granddaughter-inw, boasting that he wouldn''t mistreat Cheyenne. Layne finally let it be after that. But Kelvin saw the whole thing as a scheme by Cheyenne. Even though he didn''t care who he ended up marrying, he despised this kind of scheming behavior. Especially since the Lawrence family demanded 100 million dors and showed their insatiable greediness. He was very disdainful of them. If it weren''t for his grandfather''s pressure, he would never have married such a woman. "Dad, you know how hard it is to do business these days. What can we do without connections and background?" George said. Although the Lawrence Group had been around for many years, their business model was outdated. Besides, Kelvin only gave them 100 million dors butpletely ignored them afterwards. Every time George invited him to dinner, Kelvin refused by saying that he was very busy. "Alright, thepany was bought by you back then, so it''s your business and I don''t care!" As for the Edwards family''s connections, why were they unwilling to coborate with George? Most likely it was because George married Mya less than a year after Sh''s death, which made everyone look down on him and naturally withdrew their investment. "Yes... Yes." "I came today because I heard that someone had taken possession of things my daughter left for my granddaughter. I came all the way from Shedale specifically for this." Although the old man was smiling, the probing in his eyes made George''s heart tremble. He was even more embarrassed. "Dad, you misunderstood. Mya saw that Cheyenne wasn''t home and locked those items in the warehouse because he worried that the servants might clumsily break something." While George was speaking, Mya came down the stairs wearing a new set of clothes. Her long hair was coiled up at the back of her head, and a thumb-sized pearl ne adorned her neck. Radiant and luxurious, elegant andposed. No matter how you look at her, she appears to be a cultured wealthy housewife. "Dad, this is really a misunderstanding. I have found all the things and returned them to Cheyenne. You can ask her." Mya sat next to George, answering in a soft voice. Her calling him "Dad" made Layne feel ufortable all over. He snorted. "Don''t call me ''Dad''. I only have one daughter, Sh. You''re surnamed Mitchell but call me ''Dad''. How do you call your real father?" It was ridiculous that a mistress called her husband''s first wife''s father "Dad". Mya really had thick skin. Layne thought Mya must have bullied Sh when she was alive. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At the thought of his deceased daughter, Layne''s expression grew even colder. Mya was asking for trouble and didn''t know how to smooth things over. She decided not to say anything and sat there awkwardly. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. I only have one mom, so don''t worry," Mya said quickly. The grandfather and granddaughter echoed each other, which really pissed Mya off. "Well then," Layne said as he pulled out a piece of paper from his wallet. "When your mother got married back then, I picked out all the wedding gifts and even wrote down a list which I foundst night in my notebook." The paper was yellowed with age but filled with history. It happened too fast; Sh was only twenty years old when he wrote this list. In a blink of an eye, Cheyenne had turned 21. "Thank you, Grandpa," Cheyenne said as she eagerly took the list of dowry items from him. As she opened it up, she saw a neatly written note on a piece of paper with Layne''s elegant handwriting. Mya''s face went pale all of sudden. She never expected Layne to have kept this list for over 20 years and still remembered every detail on it! But Mya was confident that she had got all items back. However, just as this thought crossed her mind, she heard Cheyenne''s distressed voice. "Grandpa, something is wrong! I just checked the list and realized that we''re missing a pair of Nephrite lions." "Really? Let me see. Those Nephrite lions were your mom''s favorite toys when she was little. Take another look." Layne was furious inside though. He had personally carved those lions himself and gave them to his daughter Sh on her first birthday! "I swear I don''t have them here! And I''ve never seen them before either!" Cheyenne said while searching through all the boxes in the room. Nephrite lions... It brought back memories for George. It was the first time he met Mya, at an art exhibition. Mya had brought out a pair of jade lions and imed it was her artwork, which caught everyone''s attention. Her confident and charming manner while talking about them also attracted him, so they quickly hit it off. Later on, it seemed like he gave those jade lions to Mya''s father. At that time, hispany was just starting up and he couldn''t afford decent gifts. Thoughtful Mya used her own "artwork" as a gift and let him personally give it to her father. When George came back home, Sh cried over the missing her toy, but he had no patience for her foolishness and left her alone. Chapter 28: Stepmother Suddenly Becomes Passionate Chapter 28: Stepmother Suddenly Bes Passionate Chapter 28: Stepmother Suddenly Bes Passionate Looking back now, that missing toy that Sh talked about was probably the pair of jade lions. Sh saw them as especially important and when they went missing, she was upset for days. George felt shocked at this memory and his wrist shook unconsciously while pouring tea. He didn''t even notice the scalding hot water spilling onto his handback. George''s peripheral vision scanned Mya wondering how she managed to take the jade lions from Sh. He knew that Mya and Sh had never given each other presents. The only possibility was that Mya stole them from Sh. The thought made George feel sick, but he couldn''t bring himself to ask. After all, family secrets were meant to be kept hidden. Layne was a shrewd person and could tell from their reactions that something was off. Layne decided to let it go and make a new pair for Cheyenne when he had time. To ease the tension in the room, Mya put on her role as a dutiful wife and mother, warmly greeting Layne, "Mr. Edwards, you must be hungry since you came so early in the morning." "I''ll go to the kitchen and give some instructions," she said, getting up and walking towards the kitchen as if escaping. Cheyenne was about to say that it wasn''t necessary, but Mya had walked away. She couldn''t help but furrow her brows. ''Is Mya trying to please my grandfather?'' After about half an hour, all the valuable antiques were finally loaded onto the car. George watched as they were secured and gave an embarrassed smile. In his mind, heined that Cheyenne was too petty. Herst name was Lawrence, not Edwards. These things wouldn''t be lost even if they were stored in the Lawrence Vi. He didn''t understand why she had to take all of them away! The car drove away. Cheyenne wanted to leave with her grandfather, but George insisted on him staying for dinner so she had no choice but to stay temporarily and have breakfast with this group of people. The gorgeous restaurant had a retro European decoration style; even the tes were exquisitely expensive. At a huge round table sat Layne in first ce, George on his left side and Cheyenne on his right side. Mya could only sit next to George as second best option." Nora was staring at Cheyenne with disgust, but thetter didn''t seem to care. She even shed a sweet smile at Nora, which only made Nora more angry and think indignantly, ''With old Mr. Edwards backing her up, it''s no wonder she is so smug today. She''s just annoying to look at! Her mother has been dead for over a decade and now there is no rtionship between the Lawrence family and the Edwards family. I really don''t know why Father and Mother need to fawn over old Mr. Edwards!'' It was really strange that they asked Cheyenne and Layne to stay for breakfast, which ruined my appetite! Just as she was wondering about their motives, Mya lifted her cup of tea and offered it to old Mr. Edwards. "Mr. Edwards, I offer you this tea as a thank you for taking care of Cheyenne all these years. Her mother died young and she''s such a poor thing," said Mya with false sincerity. Cheyenne almost choked on her dumpling after hearing that statement, feeling disgusted with Mya''s hypocrisy. Layne stood up impassively, his clear eyes fixed on Mya. "Cheyenne is my granddaughter-inw, it''s only natural for me to take care of her. In fact, I should be thanking you!" Layne took a sip of his tea and ced the cup back on the table. In the meantime, Mya nudged Nora with her elbow while Layne was talking to George. Leaning in close to Nora''s ear, she whispered softly, "You should get up and offer a toast to Grandpa." Nora pouted slightly and asked in a low voice, "Why? Don''t I have my own grandpa?" Mya chuckled at the immature response but exined gently nheless. "Don''t you understand? The Edwards family may not be involved in business anymore but old Mr. Edwards is still one of the top artists out there. If he takes you under his wing as an apprentice and teaches you painting skills, then getting into prestigious schools won''t be an issue for you." Indeed, old Mr. Edwards had quite a reputation in painting circles; he even knew some foreign artists including professors from renowned universities. If Nora could study under him, then it would definitely boost her status significantly. Upon hearing this exnation from Mya, Nora felt intrigued by this opportunity presented before her eyes. She had been practicing her painting skills for so many years, hoping to be a famous artist one day. But after all these years, she was just average among her ssmates, even at the bottom. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was mocked by many wealthy girls. As her mother said, if she could get this old man''s rmendation, couldn''t she take a shortcut and directly enter the Royal Academy of Arts? After some simple consideration, Nora picked up the teacup in front of her and stood up. With a cute smile on her face and bowing to Layne respectfully, she said, "Grandpa, let me offer you a cup of tea. I wish you good health." Layne knew that Nora was Mya''s daughter as soon as he saw her. After all, they looked like they were carved out of the same mold. When it came to differences, Mya was more experienced than Nora who still seemed naive and wore all emotions on her sleeve. Why did they want to tter him? What made him worthy of their attention as an old man well past his prime? Layne didn''t bother to know the truth but gave an perfunctory answer, "Good girl." He drank his tea before sitting down again. Nora thought thepliment sounded insincere. She felt ufortable about it and thought, "This old man really has no shame. Does he really think himself a guest of high importance?'' Sean, an inte addict, had stayed up all night ying League of Legends and was dragged out of bed by his mother at 7 AM. He sat at the table like a chain-smoker, with no energy. Old Mr. Edwards just nced over and shook his head silently. Afterparing them for a while, he felt even prouder that his Cheyenne was superior to this mistress''s two children by far. He believed that if Sh was still alive, she would be pleased. Halfway through dinner, Mya couldn''t help but bring up old Mr. Edwards'' painting. "Mr. Edwards," she said eagerly, "I heard your new work ''Summer Retreat'' won a national gold medal! Congrattions!" Layne listened indifferently and said it was nothing much while Cheyenne looked at Mya with confusion as she propped her chin up with one hand. Chapter 29: Elementary School Level Chapter 29: Elementary School Level Chapter 29: Elementary School Level Cheyenne had also seen Grandpa''s new work, "Summer Retreat". It was a bit hasty to create, to be honest. The so-called Summer Retreat was just a big watermelon that Grandpa had drawn. If you looked closer, there were a few more watermelon seeds on the melon and a little piece had been bitten off. Hmm, she was the one who bit a piece of it because she was busy and left after taking only one bite. Grandpa suddenly had the idea to turn it into a painting and who knew he would win the gold medal for it. Cheyenne thought to herself that the painting was indeed nothing much. Mya still smiled warmly and said, "Oh my goodness, Mr. Edwards, you''re really modest. Your paintings are all masterpieces." Grandpa smiled but didn''t say anything as he waited for her next words. Sure enough, that woman mentioned Nora with pride written all over her face as she said, "Mr. Edwards, my little daughter has been studying painting for over ten years now. She has always admired you and finally gets to meet you today." "Why don''t you take some time out of your schedule to see how good her painting skills are?" "She just won a youth art awardst week and is nning on participating in a national college student paintingpetition next month." As Mya spoke, she gestured for Nora to go and retrieve the artwork herself. Sean, who had been lacking in energy until now, perked up slightly with a twitch of his lips. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mom, my sister and Cheyenne''s grandfather aren''t painting the same kind of painting. How can he give advice?" The boy was blunt, showing no manners by referring to Layne as "Cheyenne''s grandfather". Layne thought he was so much older than Sean himself, so it would have been appropriate for him to be addressed as "old Mr. Edwards". Mya probably favored her son over her daughter, which is why her son was so impertinent. Fortunately, Layne returned home in time and secretly trained his granddaughter, otherwise, she might have be a useless spoileddy just like Mya expected. Caught off guard by her own son''s interruption, Mya felt both embarrassed and annoyed as she red at him. "What do you know? You''re just a kid!" She scolded angrily. Sean still felt dissatisfied and muttered under his breath. "I told the truth!" Furthermore, he heard the conversation between his mom and sister just now. They were trying to curry favor with Cheyenne''s grandfather in order to gain ess into the Royal Academy of Arts abroad. He just felt they were so naive. He knew well Cheyenne was a selfish and vicious woman who had been jealous of Nora''s excellence since childhood, so there was no way that Cheyenne''s grandfather would help. Besides, Nora could have gotten into a good school on her own merit. Their mother''s intervention was unnecessary. Cheyenne caught his reaction and cursed under her breath, "Idiot!" After a while, Nora finally came down. After some deliberation upstairs, she finally found her favorite and proudest painting. It was a Western-style portrait oil painting. It looked somewhat like an 18th-century style, and the young girl depicted was herself. She was attending a banquet, wearing a gorgeous strapless long dress in a bright yellow color, with delicate makeup. The people around her were also well-dressed and were dancing, portraying a scene of luxury and extravagance at a high society gathering. Mya grinned as she pushed Nora towards Layne. "You''re here! Show your grandpa your painting... Isn''t this the one that won an awardst week?" George was proud of his exceptional daughter and wanted to impress his father-inw with her achievements. He pretended to be helpless and said, "Didn''t you see your grandpa eating?" Old Mr. Edwards smiled faintly, put down his cutlery, and looked at the painting. "It''s okay. I''m old and don''t have a big appetite. Just looking at a painting won''t take much time." Cheyenne finished her meal and sat upright, looking at Nora''s painting. With just one nce, she withdrew her gaze, thinking, ''She has the courage to show off such a bad painting in front of my grandfather.'' Layne thought for a moment and politely praised first. "It''s pretty good. The colors are urate and saturated. The lines are smooth, and theyout of the picture is well thought out." Even top masters praised it, making Mya even happier. And George was afraid that his father-inw would ask why Nora was much better than Cheyenne in painting, so he exined hurriedly, "Well, we wanted Cheyenne to learn how to paint with Nora together; we even paid for it." "Maybe drawing is too boring for Cheyenne, so she came back after only two days." "But Nora has good patience; she persisted until now." Cheyenne listened as her father praised his mistress''s daughter and depreciated herself. She looked over coldly. "I disagree with what you said, father. I didn''t want to learn there because the teacher was incapable to teach me," she said seriously in a derative tone. Nora and her brother looked at each other as if they had just heard a joke. Nora, being thedy she is, kept her thoughts to herself and silently mocked Cheyenne for being crazy. Sean, on the other hand, never held back his opinions and said what was on his mind. "You really know how to tter yourself," he quipped. "How old were you then? The teacher was at least twenty years older than you. How dare you say that she couldn''t teach you anything? What a vain liar you are!" Layne couldn''t help but feel more disgusted with the Lawrence family after seeing Sean mocking Cheyenne in front of himself. He wondered how much grief Cheyenne must have endured. Mya started to lecture Cheyenne in a serious tone. "I know that you don''t like that teacher and always cause trouble in ss. But remember, she is still your teacher and deserves respect from her students." Her words painted an image of Cheyenne as someone whocked respect for authority figures and was arrogant due to her mischievous nature. Mya deliberately said so to mislead Layne. But her scheme didn''t work, because Layne knew better than anyone how skilled Cheyenne was in painting. As the family continued to belittle Cheyenne, Layne couldn''t help butugh at their narrow- mindedness. "If Mya thinks I''m lying, then let me prove it by taking a look at Nora''s painting," Cheyenne said lazily as she got up from her seat and walked over. Resting her chin on one hand, she looked at Nora''s work with a sneer. "This is just my elementary school level. Is that really something worth showing off?" Chapter 30: Reece, Are You Crazy? Chapter 30: Reece, Are You Crazy? Chapter 30: Reece, Are You Crazy? The room fell silent as everyone held their breaths. Mya''s smile froze on her face as she realized just how foolish Cheyenne could be sometimes. Sean snorted in disbelief. "Your elementary school level? I remember when you drew a watermelon that looked like a te! You have some nerve talking big now." Nora''s expression turned cold as ice. "What did you say?" "Am I wrong?" Cheyenne raised her delicate chin, hitting the nail on the head with every word. "First of all, your visual center is off. The general visual center should be two-thirds into the picture." "And you, you upy the entire frame alone." "Also, you want to highlight yourself as the protagonist of this banquet, so you went out of your way to depict your attire as luxurious." "Unfortunately, lighting is paramount in portraiture! You only focus on color itself but neglect texture and contrast brought by light and shadow." "Your painting only stays at an imitative stage; that''s why I said it''s at a primary school level." Nora''s mentor had also told her these words before. However, she could never grasp what he meant by "texture". This ignorant sister was just repeating his evaluation. Cheyenne knows art! The thought shed through Nora''s mind. She felt a bit unwilling but then thought that understanding art doesn''t necessarily mean having exceptional drawing skills. Right! There isn''t a pencil in this ignorant sister''s room. How can she draw? Sean also quickly snapped out of his shock and pointed rudely at Cheyenne. "Don''t think we''ll believe whatever nonsense you spout. My sister won an award for this piece! Go ahead and join the competition if you have what it takes. Bring back a prize to show us!" Nora and Layne both knew that it was not nonsense. "Just bring back one prize? Fine, I''ll do it. But on one condition: Sean, you have to learn how to bark like a dog." Mya didn''t expect things to take such a sudden turn. She only wanted to help her daughter take a shortcut to be admitted to Royal Academy of Arts, but now all their focus was on Cheyenne. And Cheyenne even required Sean to bark like a dog. This was too much! "Cheyenne, don''t argue with your brother. He''s still little," Mya said. "Little? He''s turning eighteen soon and has his college entrance exams this year!" Cheyenne sneered. At eighteen years old, she had married Kelvin. What had Sean aplished inparison? Wasn''t he always getting into fights or skipping sses or dating someone? "Mom, don''t bother trying to convince me otherwise. I bet this loser can''t even draw!" Layne''s expression turned cold as he threw a cold nce at the mother and son. Then he said to Cheyenne, "Maybe you should enter apetition for some fun. The college art contest is starting next month and registration is still open." Even Cheyenne''s grandpa suggested that she should go have some fun, which made Sean convinced that Cheyenne just talked big. He had a smug look on his face, "I lost and barked like a dog, what about you, Cheyenne? If you lose, what will you do?" "I won''t lose!" She replied confidently. Even Nora chimed in with a sarcasticment. "Don''t be too confident, Cheyenne. You might end up eating your words." Sean, on the other hand, seemed pleased with himself foring up with the idea of apetition. "If you lose, Cheyenne, you''ll have to apologize and kneel down before my sister." Layne was furious at Sean''s audacity and wanted to leave in a fit of rage. ''What kind of idiotic idea is that?'' he thought angrily. Just then, a delicate hand pressed the back of his hand. It belonged to Cheyenne, who had given her grandfather a reassuring look before agreeing to Sean''s terms with a bright smile. "Okay, I promise you!" she said. "Cheyenne..." Layne felt it was unnecessary to make such a childish bet with this ignorant boy. But since Cheyenne wanted to do it, he decided not to stop her. "Grandfather, I''m not a pushover. I won''t let anyone just step on me and rise up." "I see." In the end, the matter of Layne taking Nora as his apprentice ended without any joy or satisfaction for anyone involved. Mya watched them leave together and felt frustrated inside. After sending her grandfather back home in Shedale safely, Cheyenne decided to stay here temporarily for one night. She needed time alone with all those antiques that she had just brought back so that she could sort them out properly one by one. It took them the entire night to finish. After washing up in the evening, she put on her pink cartoon suspender nightgown, let down her hair, andy on the big bed ying with her phone. Just as she logged online, she saw Reece''s Line avatar shing. The avatar was a husky rolling its eyes and his username was also unique - GiantDog! Reece wasn''t sleepingte at night but instead sent her an emoji pack. GiantDog: Are you there? Cheyenne squinted and typed out a line before sending it over. [Report if there is anything. Leave me alone if there is nothing.] On that day, Reece was filming a supernatural mystery drama. Tonight he yed the male lead who went alone to explore the well and retrieve a female corpse. He had already finished his makeup and sat bored in front of the mirror when he thought of Cheyenne. GiantDog: Miss Lawrence, do you want to see a gift I have for you? [Does it have value?] GiantDog: You''re really vulgar, just because it''s not valuable, you''re not going to take it? I''m so sad, boohoo... [If it''s not worth anything, why should I take it?] GiantDog: It my own beautiful photo. By the way, I''m filming a movie. If you need money badly, you can consider bing an actress. I''m serious! Cheyenne held her head and thought for a moment, ''It seems like this suggestion is not bad. My acting skills should be quite good. After all, I''ve acted like a waste for so many years.'' She quickly replied to Reece''s message. [So tell me, what role do you think fits me the best?] Reece read the message andughed. Originally, he wanted Cheyenne to sign up with him and participate in the talent show together, bing top idols together. As a result, this girl decisively refused when she heard that she had to rehearse dancing and singing. Because she waszy. Now she is actually interested. GiantDog: You can y as a corpse. Just lying there with your eyes closed, you can make money. He even sent a photo of the female corpse actress to Cheyenne. Thetter''s hand shook as she saw the photo, causing her phone to slip out of her grasp.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. [Reece, are you crazy!] she replied. Chapter 31: Lantern Chapter 31: Lantern Chapter 31: Lantern The next day, the bright summer sun shone down on the small courtyard, making the lush trees appear even greener. Underneath the eaves, Grandpa''s pet, parrot, was squawking nonstop. "My granddaughter is sozy!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The sun is already shining on your butt!" "Wake up! Wake up!" The chirping bird woke Cheyenne from her slumber and she rubbed her disheveled hair. She red coldly at the little creature. "I suddenly feel like fried parrot would be pretty tasty." The parrot clutched onto its iron perch with its tiny ws and rolled its eyes. Fluttering its wings, it flew for a moment beforending back on the iron cage. "Terrifying! Terrifying!" "Protecting animals is a human virtue!" Layne was practicing Tai Chi in the yard, wearing a loose white robe and moving gently as if he was about to fall asleep. Hearing some noise behind him, he stopped his movements and turned around. "Cheyenne, why are you bullying Lantern?" This green parrot with a red beak had feathers that were green with hints of blue and blue with hints of green, quite shy indeed. Hence, it was named "Lantern". True to its name, this bird had an entric personality. For example, all those insults directed at Cheyenne earlier were actuallying from Lantern itself. "Grandpa, tell me the truth! Did you teach that animal to say those things?" As she spoke, Cheyenne quickly braided her long hair into a twisted braid that hung down behind her head. She gave Layne an intimidating look. Thetter shook his head helplessly and said, "How could I have taught it? It learned on its own!" Lantern thought its owner was praising it for being clever and repeated after him. "Learned on its own!" "Cheyenne is so stupid..." Cheyenne''s forehead throbbed as she shook the birdcage. "Shut up, you stinky bird!" "Don''t shake it, it''s going to get dizzy!" Lantern inside the cage swayed back and forth. Finally, with a flutter, it fell to the ground. Fortunately, this eave was not high from the ground, only a little over two meters in height. She stepped over Lantern expressionlessly. "Hmph! Let''s see if you dare talk back to me again!" Lantern: I''m so dizzy... Cheyenne is really mean. Layne picked up Lantern with heartache and put it back in its cage before closing the door. He looked at his granddaughter and smiled. "You''re all grown up now but still just as childish as when you were young." Cheyenne was pouring tea and first served her grandfather before herself. "I''m just teasing it." They ate breakfast together and then heard a roar of car engines outside. A ck Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled up at the entrance of his shabby courtyard. That car was worth no less than ten million dors. After the Edwards family fell from grace, few people came to visit. The only visitors were Layne''s old friends who always walked or rode bicycles when they came to Layne''s ce. The courtyard was so precious that even a single brick on the ground could be an antique, and breaking it would be heartbreaking. "I''ll go see who it is," Layne put down her teacup and headed towards the door. "I''ll go change my clothes," she said as she was wearing a pink pajama set that would be inappropriate for receiving guests. The gate opened, but as soon as Layne saw who it was, his face darkened. He quickly prepared to close the door. "Layne, wait!" A hand suddenly pressed against the door panel and a man in a ck coat squeezed in. He stood before him. It''d been over twenty years, and he had aged a lot with silver hair covering his head. "Adrian, you didn''t die overseas. What are you doing in my rundown courtyard?" Grandfather, who was always gentle and kind to people, surprisingly showed such hatred towards the visitor and even said such words. Cheyenne was buttoning up her jacket when she heard themotion outside. Her room was on the left side of the courtyard. Through the door, she could hear everything clearly. Was Grandfather really angry? She had to go out and see for herself. She quickly finished getting dressed, tying her long hair back with a pearl clip from her desk. Despite Layne''s sarcastic remarks, Adrian remained calm with a smile that entuated his wrinkled face as he replied softly, "After all these years, you still have a short temper." "What brings you here?" Adrian brushed off some dust from his clothes before stepping into the courtyard with his polished shoes. Looking at this unchanged little yard made him feel emotional as he said, "I never thought that after more than twenty years have passed, it would still be exactly like this." "Layne, we grew up here when we were young," Adrian said. "I remember when you wanted to eat apples and climbed onto the roof to pick them. You identally fell down, and Uncle cut down the apple tree," he continued. "Actually, the fruit from that tree was really sweet." His words brought Layne back to his childhood memories in an instant. Now he was already seventy years old. Adrian was only five years younger than him and should be sixty-five this year. "Okay, I don''t want to hear your nonsense. I believe even the ancestors of the Edwards family wouldn''t wee you. So just leave," Layne replied sharply. Cheyenne came out just in time to hear her grandfather''s words. What did he mean? Did Grandunclemit a big mistake before? Why does Grandpa hate him so much and say that even the ancestors of the Edwards family wouldn''t wee him? Adrian hade with a purpose, so he couldn''t be easily dismissed with just a few words from Layne. He stood at the door stubbornly and looked at Layne intently. "Layne, I''ve reallye around these past few years while living abroad. I was wrong; my youthful arrogance hurt you all!" Adrian said apologetically, "What do you want me to do for you to forgive me?" Cheyenne walked over and carefully tugged on her grandfather''s sleeve. She whispered, "Grandpa, it''s him. The one who gave me the Rejuvenated Herb for free at the auctionst time." Layne also knew about this incident. He had prepared twenty million dors for Cheyenne to go and get the herb, but then Adrian gave it to her for free. Adrian smiled at his bright and beautiful grandniece in front of him. "Cheyenne, can you speak up for me? Your grandfather really misunderstood me." "Granduncle, I don''t know what happened between you two. Why don''t you tell me what''s going on?" Cheyenne was very skilled at ying along. Adrian was speechless at her question. Chapter 32: Granduncle Visits Chapter 32: Granduncle Visits Chapter 32: Granduncle Visits Adrian felt embarrassed to bring up what happened back then as he stood at the door with a red face. Seeing this, Layne snorted and said to Cheyenne, "He''s too ashamed to tell the truth!" The atmosphere between the two men became tense with a tendency towards violence. Of course, it was only one-sided dislike from her grandfather towards her granduncle. People began walking down the alley outside as they looked at the nice car parked in front of the Edwards mansion. The onlookers cast envious and curious nces. Cheyenne disliked being stared at by those onlookers, so she said to her grandfather, "Since Granduncle hase, let''s go inside to talk. Grandfather, please don''t be angry." "Come on, Layne, I promise I''m here to talk about business this time!" Reluctantly, Layne nodded in agreement. Not three of them sat around a square table. Grandfather stared at Granduncle with his big eyes while thetter wore a sycophantic smile. Cheyenne shifted her gaze between the two before deciding to quietly drink her tea. "Adrian, tell us why you returned home." "Layne, my family is here. Naturally I want to return home!" Adrian spoke with genuine emotion as tears glistened in his eyes. At that moment, Cheyenne believed himpletely. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. All things considered, Granduncle was just an ordinary old man with human feelings. "What have you been doing over the past twenty years?" Layne asked, squinting his eyes. "Layne, after I was kicked out of our home, I went to Spacoar with a businessman and started driving for him." "Later on, the boss needed to go to Metshire for business and I followed along." "Who knew that once we left, it would be twenty-five years before we returned." He remembered when he left, his niece Sh was still in school. In the blink of an eye, Sh had passed away and her daughter Cheyenne was already in her twenties. Cheyenne was even more shocked! Granduncle had been kicked out of his home! Why? But she couldn''t show her emotions in front of him and quickly picked up a cup of tea. She took a sip and suppressed her doubts. "I see," Layne replied. It sounded ordinary but filled with hardships. However, Layne felt that things were not so simple. He knew Adrian best. He wouldn''t have stooped so low like this easily. The car parked outside just now should belong to Adrian! "So what''s your purpose foring here today?" Layne asked directly without beating around the bush. At his words, Adrian skipped the formalities and took out a business card from his suit pocket. The card had a ck background with gold trim, and a delicate peony pattern outlined in gold. The white letters were sharp and elegant, spelling out a name - Kai Todd! Kai Todd! The head of the Todd family and the father of Major-General Todd. His influence was not inferior to Layne''s, but they were in different fields and had almost no interaction. "What is this?" Cheyenne looked at the business card on the table and suddenly remembered when Granduncle asked her to go see the young master of the Todd family at an auctionst time. She used her acting skills to bluff her way through it. Now Granduncle came to the Edwards mansion, naturally because he had known about Grandpa''s medical skills. In fact, Layne was not as simple as he seemed on the surface - a failed businessman who had some achievements in art. He had another identity as a national treasure-level doctor. Several generations of the Edwards family members were doctors, and they even had their own medical secrets. However, something happenedter on, which caused them to retire early and move to Shedale. Since then, the Edwards family had very few members who pursued medicine, and even fewer who could maintain a high level of medical skill. In Grandfather''s generation, there were ten children in total, and Grandfather was the third oldest. Each Edwards family member began learning about medicinal herbs and medical knowledge at the age of five. The family head would choose the most suitable candidate to learn medicine and pass down the medical secrets for him or her to study. Grandfather was gifted and diligent in his studies, surpassing his peers by arge margin at just fifteen years old when he was epted into a top medical university. With ess to those medical secrets, he progressed rapidly. Adrian wasn''t as talented as Layne but envied Layne''s possession of those medical secrets so much that he tried everything possible to steal them away. In doing so, Adrian only managed to obtain half before being kicked out by the Edwards family. After proving himself as an excellent doctor elsewhere, Adrian became a private physician for the Todd family where heter apanied their patriarch on dangerous missions in Metshire, one of the darkest and bloodiest regions. Although Adrian held some status within the Todd family, if he wanted real power, then he needed to add more value to the Todd family. Without curing their young master''s illness, there was no chance for him bing their savior! That''s why Adrian decided it was time to return home. That''s also why he came visiting Layne and tried persuading him into giving himself the remaining medical secrets he possessed. As long as he mastered all those medical secrets, there was hope of curing Master Iker''s leg injury once and for all. Chapter 33: Promising To Treat Master Iker Chapter 33: Promising To Treat Master Iker Chapter 33: Promising To Treat Master Iker Cheyenne was so bored that she absentmindedly tapped her delicate, pale hand on the table and began to doodle. As a younger family member, she didn''t know much about what had happened in the past and didn''t want to speak out of turn. But she believed that her grandfather wouldn''t hate someone for no reason, so there must be something suspicious about this Granduncle''s visit. "Layne, I''vee to realize over these years that I was wrong to betray the Edwards family and you," he said with tears welling up in his eyes. "Hmph! You owe an even bigger apology to your wife!" Adrian replied with a deste expression as his brow furrowed. "Yes, I owe Kaylee an apology." "Bang!" The sound was deafening as the tea lid on the table jumped up and water sshed everywhere. It turned out that Layne had be angry and hit the tea table in front of him. "Do you know what happened because of your actions back then? Your wife and baby lost their lives!" When Adrian heard thest sentence, he froze for a moment before looking at Layne incredulously. "Layne... what are you saying?" What do you mean? Was Kaylee pregnant? Layne nodded in shock and sighed with regret, "Yes, she was already pregnant back then." "The three-month-old child has formed, it has life and also has limbs and consciousness..." Adrian tightly sped his hands together under the long sleeves of his suit. He actually had a child. He was thirty years old when he married Kaylee Skinner, while his wife was twenty-seven years old. Eight years after marriage, they still did not have any children. Therefore, Adrian never expected to have one. Kaylee was an older pregnant woman at the time, and she herself was very uncertain, afraid that it would all be for nothing in the end. She kept it a secret and nned to share the joy with her husband after the fetus was stable. As a result, she never had this opportunity again. She and her child died at the hands of her husband! Adrian finally felt a hint of pain. He didn''t easily admit his mistakes, but in this matter, he was wrong. Looking at Adrian crying sadly in front of him, Layne softened a bit. He patted Adrian''s shoulder and said, "It''s okay. Everything has passed. It''s no use crying over spilt milk now." "It''s all my fault! If only I hadn''t made such a mistake back then..." ''If I hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t be alone now, and I might even have a grandchild around the same age as Cheyenne.'' Adrian thought sadly. "Enough, stop crying," Layne impatiently shouted, finally putting an end to his tears. But he still had watery eyes. After a while, Adrian took out an old book from his suit pocket and ced it on the table. The book was torn in half with no cover. It looked even more worn out than the books at the junkyard because Adrian had brought it with him for over 20 years. "Layne, this is the first half of the medical secrets book. I was wrong to take it away before and caused damage to the Edwards family." "Now it''s time to return it to its owner." His expression was serious as he sat upright with clear eyes that gave nothing away. Layne didn''t reach for the book right away but instead scrutinized him carefully before speaking in a cold voice, "Do you really mean it?" "If you don''t believe me, you can check for yourself," Adrian replied. Layne flipped through a couple of pages and confirmed that it was indeed an authentic piece. But he couldn''t believe that Adrian would just return the book without any conditions. If he had been willing to do so, he wouldn''t have disappeared for twenty-five years. "So what''s your condition?" Layne asked. Adrian blushed and looked embarrassed. "Well, Layne... it''s not really a condition. You see, I''ve been working for the Todd family for over twenty years now. I watched their young master grow up." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "But unfortunately, he got into a car ident a few years ago and broke his leg. Doctors from both home and abroad have tried to cure him but to no avail." Adrian hade here seeking medical help for someone else. Layne was surprised because Adrian was always someone who put his own interests first and foremost. "You couldn''t find a solution either?" Adrian looked even more embarrassed as he replied, "No, I can''t. My medical skills haven''t improved anymore ever since I was kicked out of our family." Out of all the Edwards family members, Adrian knew that Layne was the best in medicine. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have convinced Kai to return home. After some consideration, Layne agreed. "If that''s your condition, then I agree. Let me find a time to go see Master Iker." Adrian was overjoyed. Layne never broke his promise, and if he promised to go see Iker, he would definitely go. He didn''t have to worry anymore. "Thank you for agreeing, Layne. You can continue with what you were doing. I''ll let my boss know and inform you of the time and ceter." "Okay." Chapter 34: Terrible Photography Skills Chapter 34: Terrible Photography Skills Chapter 34: Terrible Photography Skills Adrian left and the courtyard returned to its peaceful state. Cheyenne looked at her grandfather who was deep in thought and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Grandfather, are you still thinking about why Granduncle came?" "Yes, my intuition tells me it''s not that simple." Though he looked very sincere when he asked for help just now. "In that case, why did you agree to go see Master Iker?" Cheyenne asked further. Grandfather had actually figured out the first half of medical secrets book. He didn''t need Granduncle''s sudden kindness at all. "I''ve met Iker. He''s a good boy. To be honest, it''s a shame that he is disabled." Cheyenne was surprised again. When did her grandfather meet the young master of the Todd family? Before she could recover from her shock, Adrian gave her an even more difficult task. "Cheyenne, I''m afraid you''ll have to go treat him instead!" he said. "Huh?" Cheyenne looked dumbfounded, and Layne patted her on the head. "Right now in the Edwards family, you''re the most suitable person for this. You''ve almost finished learning all our medical secrets; you''re just one step away from enlightenment. Maybe you''ll be enlightened after this house call," Layne exined. Cheyenne had been studying medicine since she was young and had exceptional talent in it. Except for her grandfather and two elders in their family n who knew about it, no one else knew that at eighteen years old she had achieved great sess in medicine. However, since Cheyenne''s family name was not Edwards, they hadn''t passed on to her the position of family head yet. Moreover, Cheyenne herself waszy by nature and wouldn''t take action until there was a fire underfoot. Her medical skills seemed to have stagnated three years ago. She had been trying hard to break through these past three years but without any sess so far. Even though she desperately wanted to heal Benson''s eyes, which only she could do if she broke through. Three years had passed, but Cheyenne still hadn''t gathered all of the basic medicinal ingredients needed for Benson''s treatment yet. After some thought, Cheyenne agreed to her grandfather''s request. As for the house call, she could just wear a mask by then. She stayed in Shedale for two days before driving her pink Lamborghini back to Akloit. Without the antiques, the vi looked much simpler. To make it look better, Mya had bought a bunch of fake goods and put them in the living room. Cheyenne couldn''t help butugh when she saw them - they were third-rate items that cost only a few thousand dors at most and would be laughed at by anyone who knew anything about them. But Cheyenne didn''t n on exposing Mya''s deception. "Cheyenne, you''re back? Have you eaten?" Mya was sitting on the sofa knitting a sweater while wearing a white dress and ck high heels. When she saw Cheyenne, she walked over with a smile and asked softly. "Thank you, Mya, I''ve eaten. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go upstairs to rest." Cheyenne lifted her foot as if ready to go upstairs. "Stop!" George shouted loudly. She couldn''t help but pause in her steps and turned to look at her father,zily responding, "Is there something else you need, Father?" "You see what you''ve done!" he eximed as he mmed the newspaper onto the coffee table. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His face was filled with anger, sending shivers down one''s spine. Unfortunately for George, Cheyenne wasn''t afraid of him. She smiled and asked yfully, "I don''t know what I did. Is it worth such excitement from my dear father?" Her carefree attitude only made George''s blood pressure rise even more. "Take a look for yourself! What is all this in the newspaper?" he demanded. Newspaper? Cheyenne heard the key word and a faint sarcastic smile appeared on her face. She walked down gracefully on seven-centimeter high heels and picked up the newspaper from the coffee table. She couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw it. She thought it was some major news but instead it was just these boring reports that made something out of nothing. The headline caught her eye - "Lawrence Family Heiress Dates Former Genius!" Below that was the spection on the reason why Kelvin and she divorced - Cheyenne Cheats on Kelvin. Therge picture on the left was the scene where she spoke with Mr. James apanied by Benson on that day. In the picture, her hand affectionately held onto Benson''s arm. "The photography skills are too poor; they did not capture Benson''s gentlemanly manners at all." "Also, I look so fat." "I was standing sideways, and a stunning photo could have been taken, but it ended up looking ordinary." Chapter 35: Getting Angry Chapter 35: Getting Angry Chapter 35: Getting Angry George was about to be driven crazy by her. Was the main point whether she looked good or not? Didn''t he see those detailed reports below? The Lawrence family''s gold-digging daughter, who married Kelvin and took 100 million from the Foley family, immediately fawned over the former genius Benson after her divorce. Besides, the report said that she was fickle in love and had sexual rtionships with many men during high school. Mya had a sudden idea and walked up, swaying her hips, to pat George''s shoulder and persuade him in a soft voice. "Hey, honey, don''t be too anxious. I believe Cheyenne isn''t that kind of person. The news in the newspaper is probably just a misunderstanding!" George was even angrier, ring at Cheyenne and cursing under his breath. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Absolutely not! Look at this picture!" The woman chuckled quietly and continued to y her role as the "virtuous wife and loving mother". "You know how advanced technology is nowadays. Maybe the picture was photoshopped?" "I swear that even though Cheyenne had good rtionships with many boys during high school, she never neglected her studies." ''Ha-ha. Mya really knew how to be sarcastic! Does she mean that I did have multiple boyfriends during high school? Never neglecting studies... Who doesn''t know that I was the most notorious girl in high school? Fighting, skipping ss, beingte, sleeping during exams; my grades were always second-tost. But I still managed to go to college, and many people believed I did it because my family is rich enough. But little did they know that I made it with my own hidden abilities.'' As expected, the more George listened to My''s words, the more unpleasant his face became. Sean, who had just returned home, whistled at Cheyenne. He acted like aplete hooligan. "Of course! Today in ss at school, a ssmate even asked if the woman in the news was my sister!" "I denied it on the spot." "For fear of losing face, I said it was my distant cousin." Sean had an exaggerated expression on his face that made him look like an arrogant little man. Cheyenne snorted and didn''t bother with someone who was so immature. "You should focus on yourself first. At least I was admitted to college. And as for you, I''m afraid our family will have to sponsor the college to get yourself an opportunity!" He was in no position to mock her. After all, she was second-tost with one person ranking behind her when she was in high school. But Sean rankedst as far as she knew. After being mocked by her, Sean felt a bit uneasy, but he remained aggressive on the surface. He retorted loudly, "I have one more year. Who says I can''t pass the exam? You''re just an ordinary student in a second-tier college. What are you so proud of? My Thalia is in a top university!" Nora had good grades and was the pride of the entire Lawrence family. Not only did her family like her, even the teachers at school thought she was well-behaved and sweet-tongued. "That''s Nora, not you. What do you have? I heard you were dating a girlfriend who bossed you around all day long, you also skipped ss to y games at an inte cafe and got criticized by the dean." "Sean,pared to you, I''m doing pretty well. You''re truly deserving of being called a celebrity in school! I really admire you!" The two argued with each other non-stop. George finally lost his patience and shouted angrily, "Enough! Both of you go upstairs!" Both of them were disgraces to the Lawrence family! Chapter 36: Despicable Woman Chapter 36: Despicable Woman Chapter 36: Despicable Woman Cheyenne smiled lightly without any sign of "repentance", which made George feel angrier. She just pped her hands and went back to her bedroom with an indifferent expression. Seeing this, Mya advised her son not to anger his father anymore but go upstairs to study instead. Sean said in a coquettish tone that he needed ten thousand dors for study materials. She readily gave it to him. Then she turned to George and said in a soft voice, "Honey, why are you getting so angry? Our daughter is all grown up now. She''ll lose face if you keep acting like this." "Lose face? Cheyenne doesn''t have any face left to save," George replied with a sigh. "It''s just our bad luck that we have such a daughter." He sat down on the couch and took out a cigar from his suit pocket, putting it in his mouth. Mya''s hand brushed against his chest intentionally or unintentionally, feeling the slight tremble of his body. Her voice softened even more as she pulled out an exquisite and expensive lighter from his pocket. "Click." A pale blue me shot up before their eyes with bright yellow at the tip. The faint light reflected in her eyes. "I think Cheyenne hasn''t fully recovered from her past rtionship yet," Mya said thoughtfully. George nodded in agreement; he thought it was possible too. It wasmon for people to undergo some personality changes after divorce. As he pondered over this while exhaling smoke rings that gradually enveloped his face, Mya kindly suggested a solution, "Why don''t we find her another match? The best way to move on from one failed rtionship is by starting another." "Well, it''s good advice, but it''s known to all why Cheyenne got a divorce. Who would dare marry her? Any respectable family in town wouldn''t even consider it." Mya could tell from his expression that there was some hope in this suggestion. She cleared her throat and brought up her own nephew. "Speaking of which, my family has a good candidate." George extinguished his cigar and shook off the ash onto the white porcin tiles before turning curiously towards Mya. "Who? Do I know him?" "You certainly do, sweetie. It''s actually my nephew Emmanuel." Her face held a hint of pride and anticipation as she spoke. Her beautiful and radiant features softened for a moment. A handsome face immediately came to George''s mind. His wife''s nephew was around the same age as Cheyenne, but he heard that Emmanuel had a girlfriend. "He''s dating a girl. Are you sure he''s a good option for Cheyenne?" Mya waved off his concerns dismissively. "What does it matter? They can break up since they''re not married yet." "And besides, he''s not much older than Cheyenne, so they can rte to each other," she added confidently. "He''ll be graduating soon and is currently working as an assistant teacher at school, with ns to pursue graduate studies in the future." He studied finance management. Mya actually had a hidden agenda. ''If Emmanuel Mitchell marries Cheyenne, not only will all the stocks in that bitch''s hands belong to the Mitchell family, but it will also allow my nephew to work for the Lawrence Group. Once Sean graduates from college, he''ll be Sean''s right-hand man." After some thought, George nodded and said wearily, "Alright then. You arrange it. I have some business to attend to at thepany." With her n seeding, Mya was in a good mood as she elegantly rose from her seat and escorted George to the door. "Okay then. Let me walk you out," she offered. ... In a room on the second floor of the Foley Vi... Abbie looked at herself in the mirror after getting dressed up elegantly and smiled lightly before heading downstairs. Old Mr. Foley sat at the head of the table with Corey sitting on his left wearing a ck suit and smiling faintly while Kelvin sat on his right looking cold but handsome in ck attire as well. There were many dishesid out on the round table for breakfast. "Grandpa, Uncle Corey, Kelvin, good morning," Abbie walked downstairs with a smile on her face and sat next to Kelvin in her high heels. Soon, a servant pulled out her chair and set the tableware. Old Mr. Foley nced at the girl sitting diagonally across from him and unconsciously frowned. He was somewhat displeased. How shameless of her... His disgust towards her was so obvious, yet she could still sit there as if nothing happened! And she had been staying here for several days! "What would you like for breakfast, Miss Berry?" Corey politely asked. Abbie lowered her eyes obediently and said, "Thank you, Uncle Corey, I''m not picky. Anything is fine." "In that case, I''ll have the servants bring you some sandwiches," Corey replied. Before he could finish his sentence, Kelvin interrupted with a straight face. "Her health is bad, so please keep it light." This showed that he cared about Abbie''s health. Abbie felt sweet inside, knowing that Kelvin still had feelings for her, despite his cold treatment towards her before. Drinking nd porridge suddenly became enjoyable to her. Old Mr. Foley set down his spoon, and a servant quickly brought over today''s newspaper and a towel. After drying his hands, Old Mr. Foley picked up the newspaper. But as soon as he read the contents, his face changed and he angrily shouted, "This is utter nonsense!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Swish! He threw the newspaper into the nearby trash can. Corey couldn''t help but find it amusing to see his father so angry. "Dad, why bother? You know reporters just make things up." Abbie was even more curious about what was written in the paper. She looked into the trash can and vaguely saw the word "Cheyenne"! What had that woman done to make her grandfather so angry? Meanwhile, Kelvin sat calmly, with no extra expression on his face. He seemed as indifferent as if he were reading news about a stranger. But deep inside him, Kelvin had mixed feelings, mostly of disdain. Chapter 37: Popular With Men Chapter 37: Popr With Men Chapter 37: Popr with Men Old Mr. Foley took a deep breath and still felt angry, clenching his fists tightly. Then he looked at Kelvin with disappointment. "You still have the mood to eat breakfast! Cheyenne has so many excellent suitors around her. If you keep going like this, she will be taken away by someone else sooner orter!" Kelvin raised his head and put down his knife and fork when he heard this. His deep-set eyes nced at his grandfather coldly as he spoke in a clear and ruthless tone. "I''ve said that I have nothing to do with her anymore! Grandfather, stop mentioning that woman all the time. It''s her business who she''s with!" Corey watched as tensions rose between his father and son over a woman, feeling a headache. He quickly tried to persuade them. "Dad, don''t worry about it anymore. Kelvin is already 27 years old; he can make decisions for himself." "And Kelvin, talk nicely to your grandfather; he only wants what''s best for you!" "You''re right! I''m doing it for him!" Old Mr. Foley continued fiercely. "Cheyenne is a good girl; if he misses out on her, then let him regret it!" "And also," he turned back to Kelvin again, "you''re already 27 years old! Other people have had their second child by now but how about you?" When it came to the issue of having children, Corey stood on old Mr. Foley''s side. "Well, when I was your age, you were almost four years old!" Corey said. Speaking of which, Corey took a nce at Abbie. With her sickly appearance, could she really bear children? Maybe they should introduce Kelvin to some other rich girl instead. When she heard the two urging Kelvin to go after Cheyenne and have a child with her, Abbie wanted nothing more than to smash the spoon in her hand. She was sitting right in front of them! Why couldn''t old Mr. Foley consider her feelings? She loved Kelvin and having his child was her wish! Kelvin hated being forced into doing something he didn''t want to do. Just like when Grandpa forced him into marrying Cheyenne before, it only made him hate Cheyenne even more. "That''s enough. I have my own ideas about this matter and don''t need you guys worrying about it," he said coldly. The dining room fell silent again as if the air had frozen over slightly. Abbie felt even more embarrassed and could only lower her head while drinking porridge absentmindedly. "You guys go ahead and eat, I have to leave," Kelvin said as he stood up. His tall and lean figure cast a long shadow under the light. "Kelvin, I''ll walk with you," Abbie said. "Hmph, just go. I won''t keep you here either," old Mr. Foley replied, feeling justified in his words. He knew all too well the grievances Cheyenne had endured over the past three years and every time he talked to Kelvin about it, he pretended not to hear him. Who else could be med except for his own grandson? Chris, Kelvin''s assistant who came to pick them up, was waiting outside with a ck Lamborghini parked at the front gate. He wore an all-ck suit and leaned against the car door smoking while waiting for them. As soon as he saw them approach, Chris put out his cigarette and rolled down the window of the car. Miss Berry couldn''t stand smoke due to her poor health condition; Chris didn''t want her boss getting angryter on. He thought they would take at least half an hour for breakfast but it had only been ten minutes... What a waste of his imported cigarettes! He barely got a few puffs before having to throw it away. "Mr. Foley! Miss Berry!" Chris respectfully opened the car door, and Kelvin slightly lowered his tall figure to enter the back seat. Abbie followed closely behind and immediately smelled a faint scent of smoke, causing her to instinctively furrow her brows. "Why is there a smell of smoke?" she asked. "I''m sorry, Miss Berry. I just smoked. I''ll turn on the air conditioner to diffuse it." Chris exined and reached for the switch, but Abbie interrupted him. "Forget it. It''s a little bit cold now. I might catch a cold with air conditioning on. Mr. Richards, please don''t smoke in the car next time," she said with an air of authority, causing Chris to feel a bit emotional inside. He was wrongly used; he had been smoking outside the car. Miss Berry''s nose was just too sensitive. "First take me back to my vi, then take me to the office," Kelvin coldly interrupted their conversation and gave orders. "Yes, sir." The atmosphere in the car remained extremely dull throughout the journey. Kelvin looked out of the window with no emotion on his handsome face and his pretty eyes exuded an icy chill that made him seem even more aloof and mysterious against his ck suit. Abbie gazed at him almost obsessively like he was some sort of deity before carefully speaking up again. "Kelvin, are you still angry about Cheyenne''s situation?" Abbie asked. Upon hearing the name, Kelvin''s face showed anger and his forehead creased with waves of wrinkles. "Not at all!" he replied sharply. ''What is Cheyenne anyway? Is she worth wasting my emotions on?'' Abbie watched his reaction and felt annoyed. ''He said he wasn''t angry about it, but deep down inside, he did. Otherwise, why would he be in such a rush to leave without finishing breakfast?'' "In fact," Abbie continued tentatively, "I envy Cheyenne. She is healthy and lively with so many men liking her." As soon as the words left her mouth, Abbie realized that she had said the wrong thing and quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, Kelvin; I didn''t mean it like that. What I meant was that I envy her poprity with men." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "And from childhood to adulthood, I haven''t had many friends except for you." Chris who was driving heard this conversation and instinctively understood what was going on. No wonder Mr. Foley''s aura wasn''t quite right; it turned out to be because of his ex-wife. But Miss Berry was too hypocritical! She mentioned Mr. Foley''s ex-wife on purpose, but pretended that she didn''t mean it. I really don''t know why Mr. Foley has tolerated her for so many years by his side. "Don''t mention her again." Kelvin''s voice rose, full of warning. The angrier he got, the happier Abbie became. This showed how much Kelvin disliked that woman! "Kelvin... don''t be angry. If you don''t like her, I won''t bring her up again." She tried to soften her voice as much as possible and suddenly wrapped her fair and tender hands around Kelvin''s arm. As soon as she touched him, the man''s body visibly stiffened for a moment. Suddenly he spoke up, "Stop the car." Chris pulled over and stopped the car slowly while looking at Mr. Foley with some confusion. "You take Miss Berry back home. I''ll take a taxi to thepany myself!" Saying this, he picked up his files and walked away under Abbie''s stunned yet injured gaze. "Kelvin!" She wanted to reach out and grab his sleeve but only touched a cold corner of his clothes instead. The man heartlessly closed the car door and looked at her with deep-set eyes without any emotions in them. "I want some time alone. Chris will take you back!" "Yes, Mr. Foley!" Abbie leaned against the car window, feeling so angry that she was on the verge of tears. Chapter 38: She Is SeanS Sister Chapter 38: She Is Sean''S Sister Chapter 38: She is Sean''s Sister On a soft and luxurious white bed, a young girl slept soundly in her white nightgown. Sunlight spilled onto her fair and delicate face, highlighting her cherry-red lips. Suddenly, a ringing phone woke her up from her slumber. The groggy girl reached out from under the covers with one slender arm and rubbed her pillow elegantly before answering the call. It was Kate calling, and Cheyenne could hear the high-pitched screamsing from the other end of the line even before she put it on speakerphone. "Cheyenne! Something terrible has happened!" The piercing voice nearly shattered Cheyenne''s eardrums. She quickly turned off speakerphone mode and sat up in bed to look at Kate''s face on screen. "What happened? Why are you calling me so early in the morning?" As she spoke, Cheyenne half-sat up with beautiful wavy curls cascadingzily down her shoulders onto creamy skin. She was as delicate as a Barbie doll, with every strand of hair seemingly perfectly arranged. But Kate knew better than anyone that Cheyenne had terrible sleeping position and was lucky to even make it out of bed without looking like a chicken coop. "What do you mean early? It''s almost ten o''clock, are you not awake yet?" Kate asked. "Uh... well, the thing is, can youe to the hospital? Reece got hurt and he''s staying there," came the reply. Reece got hurt? Cheyenne immediately snapped out of her daze and jumped out of bed onto the plush white carpet. "How bad is it? Is he okay?" Before Kate could answer, Cheyenne heard Reece''s screams on the other end of the line. "Cheyenne! Help me! I''m in so much pain!" "I''ll die from this pain!" he continued. "Cheyenne, hurry up! And don''t forget to buy me half a roast turkey on your way here. I''m starving too!" Kate wanted nothing more than to throw her phone at his head. What an idiot! "You''re still thinking about eating roast turkey when you''re injured," Cheyenne said, feeling speechless. "Judging from your voice, you sound fine. I don''t think your injuries are that serious," she added. Reece licked his sexy lips and smiled tteringly. "Who says they''re not serious? I''m really hurt here. Come on, Cheyenne, can''t you buy me some roast turkey?" "Go to the shop near our high school for it. Remember not to add too much pepper." In the end, Cheyenne agreed to Reece''s request since he was a patient after all. After hanging up the phone with him, Kate sent her location to her. After a quick wash-up, she changed into a small tank top paired with a white mini skirt and topped off with a long blue shirt. Mya curiously approached her as she admired her outfit. "Are you going out today?" "Yes, Mya, you don''t have to wait for me for lunch today." With that said, Cheyenne put on her sunsses and looked stunningly cool. "Huh?" Mya was clearly surprised and didn''t know what else to say. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne stopped at the door and softly asked, "Mya, is there something you want?" In fact, Mya had made ns to have lunch with her sister and brother-inw, and her nephew Emmanuel. She wanted to introduce him to Cheyenne when the family of three came to the Lawrence Vi for lunch, but Cheyenne got out now. She couldn''t tell Cheyenne her ns directly, but could only sigh silently and introduce them to each other on another day. "Well, no, just go ahead. Don''t stay outside toote." Staring at Mya''s somewhat disdainful expression, Cheyenne''s eyes twinkled and she went out with a smile. In her pink Lamborghini with sunsses covering half of her face and only revealing her delicate nose and cherry-red lips, she attracted attention from passersby. Some even whistled at her. With a step on the elerator, her car whirled out of sight. Cheyenne drove towards the shop that sold roast turkey nearby Akloit High School where Reece and she graduated three years ago. The area had changed significantly since then but this snack shop remained unchanged. Usually, the customers were students. When Cheyenne who had delicate and fair features drove up in her luxury car and stepped out, she caught the attention of many students. When she took off her sunsses, there were even gasps of surprise. "She... she looks like she''s only sixteen or seventeen years old. She must be so rich!" eximed a girl in a school uniform. Sitting across from her was another girl dressed in a blue zer and id JK skirt with long hair cascading down her shoulders. With an oval face and almond-shaped eyes, she looked like a quiet and cute girl. Mika Buck nced at Cheyenne and suddenly thought of something, immediately lowering her head slightly. She whispered to herpanion, "She''s Sean''s sister." "What?" The other girl was so surprised that her jaw dropped as she incredulously looked at Cheyenne. Sean was one year older than them and already eighteen years old. They heard that his sister had just divorced... But the woman before them didn''t look like an abandoned wife at all. Her skin was even more fair and smooth than theirs; no one would suspect that she was still in high school! "Yes, it''s definitely her," Mika warned while sipping on bubble tea. "Sean said that she isn''t a good person, always seducing men while having an unpleasant personality. Don''t mess with her." "Looks can be deceiving." She appeared to be a decentdy, but it turned out she sucks! Feeling the gaze of two people on her, Cheyenne paid for her purchase and looked around. Her eyesnded on two girls sitting in the corner who seemed nervous and guilty. Cheyenne silently noted their appearances but had other things to attend to today and didn''t want to bother with these young girls. As she walked away, a ck figure caught her attention by the roadside. Upon closer inspection, it was Kelvin holding a suit jacket while standing under the hot sun at ten o''clock in the morning. His handsome face glistened with sweat and his piercing eyes shone even brighter than usual. He had forgotten his phone and didn''t usually carry cash with him either. After getting into a cab, he realized he had no money on him and was kicked out halfway by the driver. Kelvin continued walking in embarrassment. Chapter 39: Kelvin, You Bring It On Yourself Chapter 39: Kelvin, You Bring It On Yourself Chapter 39: Kelvin, You Bring It on Yourself Cheyenne pulled up in her luxury car and slowly stopped beside him. She rolled down the window, revealing a stunningly beautiful face. "Who would have thought I''d run into Mr. Foley here? What a coincidence," she said with a smile. Kelvin''s lips were pressed into a straight line as he looked at the smiling woman in front of him with bulging veins on his forehead. How could he let this woman see him in such an embarrassed state? This was more frustrating than losing billions of dors in business negotiations. His eyes grew colder especially when he saw her "cool" outfit. Cheyenne never dressed like that before. What Kelvin didn''t know was that Cheyenne used to think he liked the elegant and refined type like Abbie. In order to cater to his preferences and create an image of being obedient at home, she wore a vintage and elegant long dress. Now that they were divorced, there was no need for her to restrain herself anymore; she could dress however she wanted. Kelvin withdrew his gaze from her and put on a cold expression as if saying "I don''t want anything to do with you." This had always been his attitude towards her. "What coincidence? If Miss Lawrence has nothing better to do, please leave now," he said coldly. The same words and attitude made Cheyenne feel dazed for a moment. The scene from back then floated vaguely in her mind. At the time, Kelvin had just taken over the Foley Group. In his early twenties, he was so busy that he would forget to eat sometimes. He would always stop on his way to work for a few minutes and have his assistant Chris go down to the coffee shop to buy him some coffee. And sixteen-year-old Cheyenne, just so she could catch a glimpse of him from afar, worked as a waitress at the shop during her free time after school. In reality, with her background, even if the Edwards family wasn''t as prosperous as it used to be, they could make her lead a sheltered life. But Cheyenne came here to work anyway. No matter how hot or cold it was, she would wake up half an hour earlier than everyone else just so she could see him for a moment. He liked ck coffee easy on the sugar. When she packed up his order one day and secretly dipped some with her finger before putting it in her mouth ¨C it was really bitter. She didn''t understand why he wanted such bitter stuff first thing in the morning; she preferred sweet things herself. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. To make sure Kelvin had the best ck coffee possible, Cheyenne asked a friend to bring bags of top-quality coffee beans from South Aplos. She always personally ground the coffee beans until blisters formed on her hands. After brewing the coffee, she put it in a thermos. When Kelvin arrived, she casually took the packaged coffee and handed it to him as if it were no big deal. ck coffee easy on the sugar at an ideal temperature was perfect for Kelvin whose stomach wasn''t feeling too good. Afterwards, there was a period where Kelvin no longer sent Chris out for coffee anymore because Abbie got sick. During that period, Kelvin not only had to go to work but also had to focus on his studies at university. In his spare time, he even had to take Abbie to the hospital for a check-up. He didn''t have time to stay for a few minutes longer. Cheyenne waited for him for almost a month and finally saw him again. It was already autumn, and Kelvin was wearing a brown coat with a white shirt and ck suit pants, looking somewhat thin. However, his eyes were even more piercing and profound than before. She quickly said goodbye to her friend and wanted to stand in front of him. But then Abbie walked out of the clothing store wearing a beige floral dress, shyly standing in front of him as if asking him "Do I look good?" The man''s back was facing her, so she couldn''t see Kelvin''s expression clearly. But Abbie smiled so gently that he must haveplimented her appearance. Cheyenne still summoned up the courage and walked up with a faint smile on her face, calling out "Mr. Foley! What are the odds? Fate huh?" She didn''t look at Abbie but could feel the coldness in her gaze towards herself. However, she did not care. Her bright and fiery eyes stared deeply into Kelvin''s handsome yet resolute face. At first, he frowned slightly before impatiently interrupting their conversation just like how it happened right now. "If Miss Lawrence has nothing better to do, please leave now," Kelvin said coldly. Cheyenne''s heart shattered into pieces at that moment, but she managed to force a smile. "I''m sorry for offending you. It just surprised me to see you. My apologies." "I don''t know you, Miss Lawrence," Kelvin replied with disgust and indifference. Cheyenne''s fiery red lips curled up slightly at the thought of the past. "Well then, I won''t disturb your walk, Mr. Foley, since I have ns to meet someone else. Goodbye!" With that, she put on her sunsses and rolled up the car window before stepping on the gas pedal. "Vroom!" The wheels sshed countless puddles of water outside the car window, creating a water curtain over one meter high. "Ssh!" And itnded all over Kelvin who was standing too close and got drenched in water from head to toe. His short hair was wet and stuck to his cheeks, water droplets falling from the tips and reflecting the coldness in his eyes. His white shirt was inevitably covered in mud. He had a serious case of OCD. With a gloomy expression on his face, Kelvin shouted her name through gritted teeth as he watched the pink luxury car drive away. "Cheyenne Lawrence!" After our divorce, you just became so arrogant! The luxury car had gone more than ten meters away. Cheyenne nced at the tall and disheveled figure in the rear view mirror. Unable to resist her good mood, she opened the sunroof and went for a joyride! Kelvin, you brought it upon yourself! ... Screams came from room 309 VIP at Akloit Royal Hospital. "It hurt... you damn girl! Don''t you know how to be gentle?" "Are you trying to murder me?" Cheyenne paused at the door with her sunsses off and hanging on her shoulder bag. She ced her hand on the doorknob and twisted it gently. The door opened, and the sound that came from inside was even more deafening. "Come on, it''s kind enough of me toe here to see you," Kate''s cheerful voice rang in Cheyenne''s ear as she pushed open the door. The two inside were both stunned for a second before breaking into smiles at the same time. Reece was still wearing his costume from filming, a drab gray long coat with a id scarf around his neck. This attire of an intellectual caught Cheyenne''s eye and made her curl her lip in disgust. "I heard you got hurt? You look perfectly fine to me!" she said with skepticism. At this, Reece immediately took his hand out from behind him and held it up for Cheyenne to see. It was wrapped like a pig trotter... Cheyenne was surprised and slightly taken aback as she looked at him with slightly parted lips. "Is it that serious? Did you have to get casted?" But wait... if he had been casted, he wouldn''t be able to move... Kate grinned sheepishly and rubbed the back of her head. "No, no... I just wrapped it up myself." Cheyenne hesitated before finally saying, "Well done." Chapter 40: Mr. Foley Was Late Today Chapter 40: Mr. Foley Was Late Today Chapter 40: Mr. Foley Was Late Today Kate, who was a bit single-minded, thought that Cheyenne wasplimenting her. Her fair round face had two blushes on it, whichplemented her big round eyes and made her look innocent and lovely. "I actually did this for the first time," she said shyly. "I just attended a training session for a charity yesterday." "Really? You did such a good job," Cheyenne couldn''t bear to discourage her and turned to Reece, sitting across from him in a chair. "How did you get hurt?" she asked. Reece sighed with frustration and replied, "Well... I shot an action scenest night that required some martial arts moves. The stunt double happened to be absent, so I had to do it myself." "Who knew that my wrist dislocated after just a few moves? The director called for a break so I could wrap it up." "But then I identally fell down again and hit my hand on one of the prop swords. It''s made of wood but still managed to hurt me." "Dislocated your wrist?" Cheyennezily stretched out her own tender hand and asked Reece to show it to her. He obediently stretched out his injured hand. She looked at the mummy-like bandage around his hand with pursed lips before carefully unwrapping the gauze. It turned out that Reece''s so-called injury was just a cut on his index finger, about two centimeters long and with the skin turned over. It could be easily stitched up. Cheyenne''s eyes widened as she held his finger and applied some pressure. "So this is your excuse for tricking me into buying you turkey?" "Ah ah ah... Cheyenne... I''m sorry, please let go!" It wasn''t that painful at first, but Reece really felt the pain when she squeezed it like that. He raised his hand in protest. "Cheyenne, it hurts." "Hmph!" "Serves you right!" Kate gloated and made a face at him. Then sheined to Cheyenne. "I told him it wasn''t serious and we didn''t need to bother you. But he said he wanted something to eat and we were toozy to go out..." Okay, Cheyenne got it now. These two foodies teamed up just to trick her. She ced the half turkey wrapped in oil paper on the table and took out a small white porcin bottle from her bag. This gourd-shaped bottle was custom-made for her to hold various types of medicinal powders. Cheyenne handed the bottle to Reece. "Your wound has been treated, and this medicine will help you heal even faster. Apply it twice a day, morning and night, and don''t let it touch water during that time. I guarantee that within three days, you won''t even have a scar." Upon hearing this, Reece took the small gourd bottle like a treasure and kissed it fervently. "Thank you, Cheyenne! I knew you were the one who loves me most!" Kate also wanted one for herself but Cheyenne had no choice but to give her one too. However, they were actually beauty products that Cheyenne made herself. They could be eaten as candy on regr days as well. They were really just fun things to please girls. After sitting with Reece in the hospital for a while and finishing off the turkey she brought him, Cheyenne left. Meanwhile on another side of town, Kelvin walked into hispany looking disheveled. There was an important shareholder meeting scheduled for 10:30 AM this morning but Kelvin was nowhere to be seen. The atmosphere in therge conference room was tense yet eerie; all shareholders dressed uniformly in ck suits sat at their designated seats looking immacte. Some of them began whispering amongst themselves with expressions of annoyance etched onto their faces. Kelvin had been running thispany for years without ever beingte or absent from work. He always stayed until everyone else had gone home too! In many ways, he was considered an exemry workaholic at hispany. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Even on his wedding day, he was still working overtime at the office. After finishing work at noon, he took some time to go to church in his groom attire before returning to work after a two-hour break. That evening, he flew directly overseas. The next day, everyone thought he would stay there for a few more days. However, he showed up at the office at 8 o''clock in the morning, looking sharp and ready for work. When they saw Mr. Foley sitting in his leather chair in the office with his neat outfit on, everyone was shocked and speechless as if they had seen a ghost, because he didn''t look like a newlywed husband in any ways. But today, Mr. Foley waste for once. The meeting was scheduled for 10:30 AM, but there was no sign of him when it was almost 11 AM. Chris anxiously stood by the door watching the closed elevator doors from time to time while asionally ncing down at his watch. He thought that after dropping Miss Berry off at the vi earlier, Mr. Foley would take a taxi straight to theirpany''s headquarters but when Chris arrived there himself, Mr. Foley wasn''t there yet! Chris retraced his steps back towards where they parted ways earlier but still couldn''t find any trace of Kelvin anywhere! He considered calling him but then remembered that it was always him who carried Kelvin''s phone with him! "Is Mr. Foley worried about Miss Berry and went back to the vi?" Chris made a phone call to inquire about who was at the vi, and the servant answered that only Miss Berry was there. Mr. Foley had not returned since he left in the morning. "Mr. Richards, what is Mr. Foley busy with? Should we continue with this meeting?" One of the shareholders couldn''t wait any longer and asked. "Yes, we''ve been waiting for almost an hour! Shouldn''t we temporarily cancel today''s meeting? I have other things to attend to," another shareholder chimed in. "It''s rare for Mr. Foley to bete today!" Some people suggested canceling the meeting while others wanted Kelvin to exin his absence from today''s meeting... The scene became chaotic like a marketce as voices grew louder. Chris had worked for Kelvin for many years and finally learned some of his authority. He scanned around coldly before saying, "Please calm down, shareholders. There must be a reason why Mr. Foley iste." "What reason? As apany CEO, he doesn''t even know how to manage time?" A middle-aged man named Cody Berry spoke up; he was one of thepany''srgest shareholders at about forty years old. Cody was also one of the people who initially opposed Kelvin''s appointment as CEO, citing that Kelvin''s major in college was not in business management but rather inputer science. A young man under 20 with no formal professional background and born with a silver spoon, he simply couldn''t handle hardship. But ultimately, Kelvin proved Cody wrong with his abilities. Back then, the Foley Group was facing bankruptcy crisis and it was this young man whom Kelvin looked down upon that saved the day. He easily recovered the losses and continued to expand the company to where it is today. But Cody thought that Kelvin''s sess was just pure luck. He believed that it was due to an unexpected assistance from an international mysterious hacker named "Mr. X", who helped save their system together. What''s even more miraculous is that "Mr. X" didn''t ask for any payment and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 41: Sending Abbie Home Chapter 41: Sending Abbie Home Chapter 41: Sending Abbie Home If not for "Mr. X" appearing at just the right time, there would have been no way for Kelvin to make it on his own. As soon as Cody finished speaking, others in thepany began whispering, causing chaos once again. Just then, the tightly closed office door suddenly opened, revealing a tall and handsome man standing before them all. His short, slightly disheveled hair clung to his face. His charming eyes were dark and cold, making it difficult for anyone to look directly at him. Despite the mud and water stains on his white shirt, the man exuded an air of nobility. He strode forward, tossing his suit jacket onto the back of his chair with precision. Sitting down elegantly, he surveyed the room before speaking in a low voice, "Let''s begin." The people who had been expressing their dissatisfaction moments ago all fell silent, heads bowed as they focused on their files. Only Cody still seemed unhappy about Kelvin being an hourte to today''s meeting. He raised his head to stare straight at Kelvin and asked, "Shouldn''t you exin why you''rete?" Kelvin''s gaze sharpened instantly upon hearing this question. With just one nce from him, Cody felt a chill run down his spine but stood up straight nheless, strong andposed as he met Kelvin''s stare head-on. Kelvin suddenly mmed the file in front of him onto the table with a loud thud that echoed throughout the conference room. Although it wasn''t very loud, everyone could hear it clearly. "I don''t have to exin anything to you," Kelvin said coldly. "If you don''t want to stay for this meeting, then leave." Cody was so angry that his face turned pale. After all, he was the secondrgest shareholder in this company! When the Foley Group was founded, the Berry family was one of the five founding members. His older brother, Foster Berry, died in the line of duty, leaving behind a sickly daughter named Abbie, who had been around Kelvin for so many years without being acknowledged. He was constantly suppressed by Kelvin in thepany. With all this in mind, how could Cody not be angry. The Foley family never even considered them as part of their own. "Mr. Foley, even if you don''t exin it to me, you should exin it to all shareholders here. We''ve wasted an hour for nothing!" Cody spoke up fearlessly once again. Upon hearing this, Kelvin nced at other shareholders and gave a faint smile. "Do others think I need to exin?" This smile made people shudder with fear. They would rather see Mr. Foley get angry than see him smile like that because it felt extremely dangerous. "No, no, no, there must be a reason why Mr. Foley iste. Time is running out; let''s start our meeting quickly." "Yes! Mr. Foley seems exhausted from rushing here too." "Mr. Foley, let''s start our meeting now. It''s about time for lunch break but we really need your input on our work." The ttery filled the conference room, making Chris feel sick to his stomach. These people were so fake and insincere. Earlier, when Mr. Foley hadn''t arrived yet, they had all been echoing with Cody about needing an exnation. But now they were all ttering Mr. Foley. Kelvin raised his hand expressionlessly and ordered everyone to stop speaking. He announced in a cold voice, "Since we all agree that time is valuable, let''s start the meeting now. Chris, turn on the projector for the slides." "Yes, Mr. Foley," Chris replied. Today''s meeting was much faster-paced than usual and not as long-winded. In fact,pared to other meetings they had attended before, they''d rather attend meetings hosted by Mr. Foley, which didn''t drag on forever just toe up with a conclusion. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Mr. Foley''s presence was always too strong for them; they often needed to be fully alert just to keep up with him. When it was time for work hours to end, Kelvin summarized what needed attention again before announcing that everyone could leave now that their tasks had been assigned. There was an obvious sigh of relief from everyone in attendance who then left one by one from the conference room. Cody remained silent throughout the entire process, but it seemed like he had something to say as he dragged his feet to leave. Kelvin lifted his head and looked at him with cold, sharp eyes. "Is there anything else that Mr. Berry needs rification on?" Under Kelvin''s stare, Cody couldn''t vent his frustration and answered through gritted teeth, "It''s just a personal matter. Since my niece has returned home, I want to pick her up tonight and bring her back home. It wouldn''t be right to disturb Mr. Foley." Cody thought, ''Since Kelvin has divorced for Abbie''s sake, he must have some feelings for Abbie. As long as I can control Abbie, I can also control Kelvin.'' But unexpectedly, Kelvin nodded without hesitation. "That''s right. Chris, notify Abbie and tell her to pack her bags." "Okay," Chris replied. This left Cody bewildered. Shouldn''t Mr. Foley express some courtesy or show some hesitation? But instead of that expected reaction from Kelvin, he simply nodded nonchntly. Cody couldn''t understand Kelvin; although Kelvin was more than twenty years younger than himself in age, Kelvin was much more scheming than he expected. "Alright then, thank you very much for letting my niece go." Chris snorted disdainfully and thought, ''Mr. Foley hasn''t restricted Miss Berry freedom at all! It''s Miss Berry who went to thepany with Mr. Foley once she returned home. Mr. Foley had no choice but to temporarily send her to the vi. Surprisingly, she settled infortably and even acted like the mistress of the house by changing up the room''s decor.'' It was just a small matter of spending some money. The vi had plenty of rooms, so Kelvin went along with it. However, most of the time Kelvin actually lived in his bachelor apartment. It was a small ce that he and Cheyenne bought near downtown after they got married. It was only about three hundred square feet in size. It was close to hispany and made it convenient for him tomute. Abbie wanted to live in the apartment with him, but Kelvin said he didn''t like being disturbed and refused her request. She had no choice but to request to live in Cheyenne''s old room instead. Kelvin instinctively frowned when she asked. "How about you pick another room? Don''t you love reading? There''s an empty room next to my study that you can stay in." The study? Wasn''t that close to Kelvin''s bedroom? Abbie agreed anyway without knowing that Kelvin never really stayed at the vi. He only went there asionally with Cheyenne. He leftter that night. The study was just for show; all of its books such as romance novels and comic books belonged to Cheyenne. Chapter 42: Say It Again, Cheyenne Chapter 42: Say It Again, Cheyenne Chapter 42: Say It Again, Cheyenne Cody had left. Chris escorted him out and then returned to the CEO''s office. "Mr. Foley, I went back to look for you earlier but couldn''t find you," he said. The tall and lean man with his back turned to Chris was slowly untying his tie as he answered the question. "I ran into an old man who got lost on my way here. I sent him home beforeing to the company." "It''s all my fault for taking your phone away..." Chris thought it would be more convenient if Mr. Foley carried a phone with him at all times in the future. "What about your clothes?" Chris asked. Speaking of which, Kelvin''s aura noticeably grew colder and a faint chill filled the office. This scorching summer didn''t require air conditioning when Kelvin was around. "You can go now; I need to freshen up," Kelvin said. In one of the partitions in his office was a small bedroom that could fit a double bed and wardrobe, perfect for workingte or taking afternoon naps. Inside, there was a bathroom and a toilet, and many of his clothes were neatly arranged in ck. But when he opened the closet, he saw a set of white suits. The stark white stood out among all the ck, causing him to feel a sudden pang of nostalgia for its origin. Three years ago. That bright and gentle smile appeared before his eyes again as the girl carrying an exquisite and luxurious handbag appeared in front of him. She handed something over to him. "Kelvin, this is for you." "Take it away. I''m busy," he said with just one nce at it on his desk. It was too distracting from his work and took up space where important documents should be ced. The girl pouted her red lips in dissatisfaction as she leaned forward with both hands on the desk. The scent of roses emanating from her body left a deep impression on him. "You haven''t even looked at it yet! Just take one look!" she pleaded with him. The day after tomorrow would be their wedding day but Kelvin had been too busy with work to go see about getting himself fitted for his tuxedo. Cheyenne knew how preupied he was, so she personally went shopping with her friend Kate to pick out something suitable after much deliberation. Kelvin finally relented after being pestered incessantly by Cheyenne and took one quick nce at what they had picked out for him. Inside was a set of white suit. His thick eyebrows immediately furrowed, and he answered in a cold voice with no emotion on his face, "It doesn''t suit me; you can take it away." "No way, you''ll look very handsome in white. I''ve imagined countless times what you would look like wearing it," she said with a sly smile. The man''s brow furrowed even more tightly and he felt annoyed. Did she really want to marry him so badly and be his wife? She had no shame. "You know very well that I only wear ck," he said firmly. Cheyenne always found ways to irritate him. She retorted with her sharp tongue, "That''s because ck makes you look old. That''s why I picked white for you!" "You''re eight years older than me but look like a thirty-year-old uncle!" she added insult to injury. Kelvin red at her fiercely. Was he really that old? Although he never looked in the mirror much before, he always thought that his appearance was not bad at all; there were plenty of women who actively sought him out. But none of them dared to speak to him like this before. "Cheyenne, say it again? Who is old?" Cheyenne was not afraid of him getting angry at all. She wrapped her fair arms around his neck and smiled as she pressed her red lips against his." "You''re not old at all, but very strong in bed!" "Shut up, do you have no shame? You''re only 18 years old but fill your mind with adult content!" But Cheyenne was not angry at all, and she blew a warm breath in his ear. Theughter sounded like that of a little fox, "Why do I need to have shame? I only want you, Kelvin, my husband, I want you." She drew circles on his chest, causing a tingling sensation. Kelvin''s original n was to finish thepany''s strategy for the second half of the year this afternoon. Interrupted by her, he picked her up and threw her rudely onto the big bed. It was an autumn day, the sunlight outside the window was very bright, refracted through the blue ss of the skyscraper and came in. Sprinkled on the sweaty body, it was dazzlingly white. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kelvin seemed to be proving that he was not "old" by taking Cheyenne for a long time until her legs went weak and she whimpered for him to hold her. He didn''t know how he was enchanted by her. On the day of their wedding, he wore his least favorite color, white. The crimson face in his memory suddenly changed and turned into the indifferent woman he just saw. She wore a cold and sarcastic smile on her face, calling him "Mr. Foley" as if she had be a different person. Cheyenne... Meanwhile, at FS Club, a beautiful woman suddenly sneezed twice, making her nose turn slightly red and giving her a cute appearance. Seeing this, the gentleman took off his blue suit jacket and draped it over her fragrant shoulders. "Is it too cold? I''ll ask the owner to turn up the air conditioning." Cheyenne shook her head. "No, it''s okay. Maybe I''m just not used to the temperature difference coming in from outside." She rubbed her nose and looked at Omari intently. He was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt with a familiar pattern on it upon closer inspection. "This shirt..." "You don''t remember your school uniform?" Omari smiled gently and pulled out a bag from behind him before handing it to Cheyenne. "As an outstanding graduate speaker invited back to our alma mater today for its 30th anniversary celebration, I saw someone selling these shirts on my way here, so I bought two of them." Omari had a little trick up his sleeve - the school uniform he was wearing was actually a couple''s outfit. He deliberately removed the tag so that Cheyenne wouldn''t know. Cheyenne didn''t think much of it and patted him on the shoulder, "Thanks. By the way, I''m really envious of you guys who have good grades. It must feel great to be on stage giving speeches." "It is pretty nice. When I stood up there, I thought of you from many years ago," he said with a teasing smile on his face. Cheyenne blushed slightly and snorted, "That was gym ss! Don''t you understand the importance of physical fitness?" "You''re amazing for doing a frogleap twops around the track," Omariplimented her. "Okay, enough about that," she said dismissively. It was definitely a dirt in her illustrious history. When she was in junior high school and had to do frog leaps around the track because she came in last ce, Omari received an award for being first ce in his grade. Omari even looked over at her curiously during his speech. He reminded her when he noticed something, "Hey, girl, youric fell out of your pocket!" And then everyone knew about Cheyenne, 14 years old and caught reading an adultic book. Chapter 43: This Drink Is Called Margarita Chapter 43: This Drink Is Called Margarita Chapter 43: This Drink Is Called Margarita It was precisely the age of youthful ignorance, during that time, the female ssmates in Cheyenne''s ss all started reading romance novels. The male ssmates were secretly watching adult movies. Cheyenne disliked those boring words or vulgar bodies. She liked the manga style with delicate lines and good drawing. Kate was truly the person who understood her the most, without a doubt. I don''t know where she found a vintage-style BL manga. The art style was beautiful, and the plot was also engaging. When theic fell out, it happened to be the part where the two were intimately intertwined. Two pretty boys were exploring each other''s secrets in a shy posture. The teachers and students standing on the yground were shocked at first, but then they burst intoughter. And the cost was that she was punished to do a frogleap an extrap. After returning home, her legs were so sore that they didn''t feel like her own. Cheyenne set a small goal in her mind that day, she must get into the high school department of this school, then find that guy and give him a lesson. Who knew, just as she entered high school, Omari had received a schrship to a prestigious foreign university. The matter of revenge hade to a standstill. Cheyenne couldn''t help but want to punch him again as he brought up the past. "What are you thinking about, Cheyenne?" He asked. She snapped out of her thoughts and looked around. The bar they were in was owned by one of Omari''s friends and wasn''t open during the day, so it was just the two of them there. "Omari, do you have some free time? I need two people to help me investigate Adrian and Master Iker." Her voice was soft, but Omari heard her clear. "Master Iker of the Todd family?" Omari asked. He didn''t know Iker, but knew of Iker''s ruthlessness. Suddenly, Omari remembered the old man he and Cheyenne had seen at the auction and their conversation. He had a hunch about what Cheyenne wanted to do. "You rejected that old man''s request that day. What happenedter? Did hee to you again?" Omari asked cautiously. Cheyenne nodded truthfully. "Well, Adrian went to my grandpa''s ce in Shedale after I refused him. Then my grandpa agreed to treat Master Iker''s illness." After listening, Omari fell into deep thought and whispered, "Are you worried that there might be fraud involved?" "It''s possible. After my grandpa announced his retirement as the family head, he stopped seeing patients, but made an exception this time." She knew it wasn''t because of the half medical secrets book. So it must be the Todd family. Grandfather is interested in the Todd family! But the Edwards family is in Shedale while the Todd family made their fortune in Metshire before returning home and living in Onistead. They have no connection with the Edwards family. Grandfather couldn''t possibly know Kai Todd. "I understand. I''ll investigate thoroughly for you," Omari said as he walked straight to behind the bar and took two highball sses from a shelf. "Would you like some?" "No thanks, it''s daytime and I have to driveter. Better not drink and drive," she replied with a smile on her lips. "Cocktails with low alcohol content. I just learned how to make them. Try it, Cheyenne." Then his slender hand with distinct knuckles removed his green gemstone cufflink from his shirt sleeves and casually tossed it onto the table, making a crisp sound. The faint green light of the emerald shone brightly under themp, reflecting on the ck marble, low-key yet luxurious. This exquisite emerald green cufflink was encrusted with a circle of crystals on the outside. At least it was worth 400 to 500 thousand, and he just casually threw it around like this. He really wasn''t thrifty or good at managing a household. Cheyenne picked up the cufflink and put it in her pocket. Behind the bar, Omari started making cocktails. The stainless steel cup, polished to a shine, was as agile in his fair and broad palm as a small ball. As it shook, the ice inside made a ttering sound as it collided. His every move was extremely elegant, highlighting his handsome face that looked like it came straight out of aic book, with a gentle and warm smile. Cheyenne couldn''t help but secretly take a photo of this scene. Under the light, the cup floated in mid-air, with ice cubes and sparkling liquid leaving a trail of water marks. The moment he raised his head, his long and sexy neck was exposed, and his Adam''s apple was even more sexy. His jawline was smooth and perfect. Even though his face could not be seen clearly, it was enough to amaze her. The cupnded steadily in his hand, while the other hand quickly caught the ss and filled it with cocktail. The blue liquid looked like the color of the deep sea, and the white ice cubes were apanied by a misty water vapor, decorated with a slice of lemon. Cool and mysterious. "Try it," Omari said. Impressed that he knew how to make drink, Cheyenne pped her hands in approval. "Not bad. If you ever get tired ofwyering, you could be a bartender," she joked. Omari chuckled at her joke. Cheyenne sipped the cocktail and savored it for nearly fifteen seconds before speaking again. "45 milliliters of tequ, 25 milliliters of Cointreau, 15 milliliters of lemon juice..." she recited the ingredients with precision. Omari''s eyes widened in surprise and admiration. "Your pte is incredible! You didn''t miss a single ingredient!" Cheyenne shrugged off thepliment; she enjoyed drinking and experimenting with different cocktails. "This one''s called Margarita, symbolizing the world''s most tragic love story," Omari said wistfully. He had first tried this drink because of its name. "If you like drinking so much, I''ll give you two bottles from my collection next time we meet." "Deal." Omari wasn''t after those two bottles of wine, he just wanted to be with Cheyenne. Now that everything had been discussed, Cheyenne finished her drink and said goodbye before leaving. As Omari watched her coldly walk away, he picked up the remaining half cup of wine on the table and brought it to his lips. "Cheyenne, you haven''t told me how this cocktail tastes yet." A few dayster, Cheyenne received a call from her grandfather. Granduncle invited them both to attend the Todd family''s banquet and meet Kai Todd, the head of the Todd family. They could also learn more about Iker''s illness. "I understand, Grandpa. I''ll definitely be there tomorrow night," she replied before hanging up. Not long after she ended the call, Omari sent some information to her email. "Cheyenne, the Todd family is far moreplicated than you have imagine. Unless necessary, you should not participate in this matter," Omari warned with concern. "What do you mean?" "Look at this information. Iker''s father has four wives and Davon, Madam Thalia''s son, is a cruel man." He ran several KTVs and bars as well as having some shady ie sources. He held great power within the Todd family and was one of the strongestpetitors for the heir after Iker broke his leg. He was one of the people who wished Iker dead the most. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If Cheyenne helped Iker, she would inevitably offend Davon and Madam Thalia. It was a thankless task. Iker had been sick for three years, during which there had been no good news. Davon and Madam Thalia must be involved in it. The more he thought about it, the less he wanted Cheyenne to take risks. "I know, but I still have to go see him. That''s it, Omari. Thank you for your information." Cheyenne smiled and hung up the phone. She got up to prepare her clothes for tomorrow night. Chapter 44: Going To The Todd Mansion Chapter 44: Going To The Todd Mansion Chapter 44: Going to the Todd Mansion The Todd mansion was located in Akloit''s wealthy area - a luxurious medieval European-style vi with neat white buildings clustered together. From afar, it looked visually stunning and grandiose. In this day and age wherend prices in Akloit were sky-high, all of these houses belonged to the Todd family, showing just how wealthy they were. As the car drove into the courtyard, arge fountain came into view with a bronze female statue standing in its center. As the music started ying, a circr water curtain sprayed out of the fountain, sshing water all around. The small path paved with cobblestones extended to the entrance of the mansion, with flowers and trees nted on both sides, creating a lush greenery. In the car, Layne looked down at his ck clothes and wore a pair of handmade cloth shoes with ordinary soles. His silver hair gave him an air of schrly elegance. Cheyenne nced at him and furrowed her brows. "Grandpa, didn''t I ask you to wear the suit I prepared for you?" she asked. "Why did you wear these old clothes and shoes that have been collecting dust in your closet?" Those shoes were made by histe wife more than twenty years ago. The white edges had turned yellowish over time but luckily they were ck on top so it wasn''t too noticeable. Layne just smiled nonchntly. "You don''t understand," he said. "The more low-key we are, the more at ease the Todd family will be." "But Granduncle is here," Cheyenne pointed out. "Being low-key doesn''t seem to have any use." Layne nodded in agreement as he looked at his granddaughter standing tall before him with poise and gracefulness. "I am here to treat his illness; so I should be low-key," he said calmly. "As for you, Cheyenne, just follow your instincts when we get there." "Okay." The car stopped and Cheyenne helped her grandfather out while facing curious or disdainful gazes from others around them who watched them approach slowly. At the entrance, Adrian wore a ck suit and meticulously styled hair, following closely behind a middle-aged man. The man appeared to be in his fifties but was well-maintained and looked like he was in his early forties. Tall and lean, with handsome features and a short stubble that added to his mature charm. He wore a silver-gray handmade suit with an expensive Armani shirt, even the tie had a fish-tail-shaped ruby clip. The details were exquisite and luxurious. When the man''s gaze fell on them, it was scrutinizing. His eyebrows furrowed unconsciously as he asked skeptically, "Are you sure you didn''t invite the wrong person?" Adrian stood respectfully behind him and replied softly, "Please rest assured, Master Kai. I am certain they can do it. If Layne cannot cure Master Iker, I''m afraid no one else in this world can." Over the years Kai had traveled both domestically and internationally seeking out so-called renowned doctors, but none of them could cure Iker. Now that there was hope again, he wouldn''t mind letting the grandfather and granddaughter in front of him to give it a try. "Hello, old Mr. Edwards! I''m Kai Todd!" said the man walking up to them, extending his hand for Layne to shake. Layne shook hands with him politely before replying, "Mr. Todd is too kind. I''m just here to see how things are going. As for specifics, we''ll have to wait until I see your son first." "Of course," Kai personally led the two into the luxurious hall, where the decoration seemed to highlight the Todd family''s great wealth even more. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the entrance were a pair of half-height ancient blue and white porcin vases with double ears Upon entering, a white marble floor wasid out, and Swarovski''s rotating crystal chandelier emitted warm yellow light. The lights were bright. The golden walls and gold-carved mural made the entire space decorated elegantly and interestingly. As soon as they sat down on the sofa, a maid in uniform brought tea quickly. "Old Mr. Edwards, When I heard that you promised toe and see Iker for treatment, I am really grateful." "Here, let me offer you tea instead of wine as a toast." Saying this, Kai took up his teacup, held it in mid-air, and took a sip lightly. "Mr. Todd, let''s skip those formalities." Layne finished speaking before taking a sip of tea to show his appreciation. Kai''s gaze turned slightly towards Cheyenne beside Layne. He was even more amazed when he saw her good appearance. "Is this Miss Lawrence, your granddaughter?" Cheyenne sat upright on the sofa with her waist straightened; her long skirt revealed slender legs crossed diagonally on top of each other. With an elegant smile, Cheyenne looked at Kai and replied, "Hello, Mr. Kai, I''m Cheyenne Lawrence." "Good," he responded. Cheyenne, Kelvin Foley''s former wife. Kai had attended her wedding to Kelvin years ago. He still had some impression of the bride. "Miss Lawrence, you''ve be even more beautiful." As they chatted for a few moments longer, Layne was about to mention that he wanted to see Master Iker but his thoughts were soon interrupted by the sound of high heels clicking on the floor outside. It sounded like there was more than one person approaching. In no time at all, three figures appeared before Cheyenne. The woman leading them wore a long red dress. Her curly hair was pinned up behind her head and she wore a string of ck pearls around her neck that shone brightly in the light. She appeared to be in her forties with fair skin and delicate features that were quite ordinary except for a mole on her chin. The woman standing on her left looked two years older but dressed inly in a light purple floral dress carrying an vintage-style handbag as she curiously eyed Cheyenne. On the woman''s right side was a much younger woman, wearing a white tank top and denim shorts, with long slender legs in high heels. She had golden blonde hair and silver hoop earrings, looking like she could be the daughter of the two older women next to her. To Cheyenne''s surprise, as soon as the young woman entered the room, she ran over to Kai with a sweet voice calling out "Darling". She sat directly on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck like a spoiled child asking for candy. They turned out to be a couple! Cheyenne almost spit out her tea at this thought, but managed to hold it back. Suddenly she remembered the information offered by Omari saying that Kai had four wives. And thisdy must be Erica Fields, his youngest wife. Chapter 45: The Todd FamilyS Past Chapter 45: The Todd Family''S Past Chapter 45: The Todd Family''s Past Kai''s first wife Isabe Wood was from a wealthy family that dealt mainly in antiques. At only 23 years old, he became a major general and married Isabe . It can be said that they were a match made in heaven, enviable to all. After their marriage, their rtionship was good and they had their first child, Giovani Todd, in the first year. Unfortunately, Giovani passed away at the age of three due to illness and Isabe''s health deteriorated from then on. However, Kai''s career continued to flourish and he even got involved with his leader''s daughter Thalia Spence. At this time, Isabe became pregnant again. When she was eight months pregnant, she found out that her husband had kept another woman, Thalia, who even dropped in to show off her pregnancy. Isabe was so angry that she gave birth prematurely and died of excessive bleeding. The child in her womb was Master Iker who grew up without a mother and had a withdrawn nature. The Wood family did not want to give up on the Todd family as rtives, so they thought about finding another girl from their family to marry her off to Kai. Who knew that Kai got drunk one night and slept with his sister-inw Poppy Wood. Poppy was Isabe''s biological sister, also Kai''s third wife now. Being threatened by the Wood family, and given the fact that Iker had just lost his mother and needed someone to take care of him as well as Thalia was pregnant, Kai married both Thalia andThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Poppy at the same time. Thalia gave birth to Davon Todd. Two yearster, Poppy gave birth to her daughter named Sophie Todd. Poppy was a top student, studying finance and management at Harvard University. Just when everyone thought that was all for Kai''s love affairs, he brought back a six-year-old girl named Erica and adopted her as his own daughter. Everyone respected Erica as thedy of the Todd family. But three years ago, on Erica''s eighteenth birthday party, she suddenly became Kai''s fourth wife. The announcement of their marriage attracted countless media attention. Just when his son had just had an ident and before long he was celebrating his new marriage. At that time, Kai was already in his fifties while Erica was only eighteen... everyone secretlyughed about it. Kai loved his young wife very much. Not only did he buy a house for her parents'' family but also helped pay off billions of gambling debts for Erica''s younger brother. Last year, Erica gave birth to twins which made Kai ecstatic with joy. The whole family held this fourth wife in high regard. Poppy, who didn''t have a son, relied on Madam Thalia, calling her "sis" affectionately. It could be imagined that Madam Thalia was the one with the most resentment in her heart. She had finally managed to get rid of Kai''s original wife, Isabe, and thought she could have him all to herself. But then the Wood family sent in Poppy, who married into the Todd family on the same day as her. The Spence family didn''t have much influence in business but they were still a well-known household. There were countless suitors pursuing her but she only had eyes for Kai and didn''t mind that he already had a wife and a child. She was willing to be with him even when she was ridiculed by outsiders. When she finally managed to get rid of her dilemma, another love rival appeared. A few years ago, Thalia and Poppy couldn''t stand each other''s presence. But ever since Erica entered the picture, they united forces like sisters in arms. It wasn''t surprising becausepared to them, Erica was much younger and more beautiful. They were both women in their forties who had no choice but topete with a cheap woman who could''ve been their daughter for their husband. It was shameful but also heart-wrenching. Erica was shameless indeed. Even in public ces with outsiders present, she sat on her husband''sp coquettishly. But Kai just gently patted her beautiful back while smiling indulgently at her before asking softly, "Why did youe here?" Kai feared that his three wives would fight at any moment if they stayed together, so he bought this huge vi instead. Normally, his three wives did not live together. Erica was the most favored and lived in the main house with him. Thalia lived with her own son in thergest and most luxurious clock tower. Poppy lived alone in a vi located in the far northwest corner. asionally, Kai would visit his other two wives, apanying them for meals or staying overnight. However, he mostly enjoyed spending time with his younger wife. Master Iker was reclusive and moody after breaking his legs. He rarely left his vi located fifteen minutes away by car. Cheyenne was surprised by Kai''svish lifestyle. Rich and powerful, he could sleep with any of his wives. Erica directly kissed Kai on the face while raising her fair-skinned hand, giggling softly as she exined, "I was bored just now, and Thalia invited me over for a game of poker, but I ended up losing quite a bit." Upon hearing this news, Kaiughed and pinched Erica''s face affectionately. "How much did they take from you? I''ll make up for your losses." "I know, darling, you are the best person for me. I lost 20 million." Kai signaled to the butler who quickly brought a check and handed it over to Erica with both hands. She smiled and stuffed it into her pocket. She turned to Cheyenne and old Mr. Edwards, but when she looked at Cheyenne, her expression visibly changed. In a jealous tone, she asked, "Who is this, darling? She''s even more beautiful than the stars on TV." Kai patted her curvy butt in a flirtatious manner. "Don''t be jealous, sweetie. This is Miss Lawrence, old Mr. Edwards'' granddaughter. They came today to help cure Iker''s illness." Upon hearing this, Erica felt much better. Looking at Cheyenne apologetically, she said, "I''m sorry, Miss Lawrence, for misunderstanding you." Cheyenne remained calm and replied with a smile, "It''s okay, Madam Erica, as you didn''t know my identity." Thalia took advantage of the situation and made a snidement towards Erica, "Erica is young and ignorant. Don''t mind her, Miss Lawrence." Erica was displeased by this remark as her smile became colder. "This is between me and Miss Lawrence. Thalia, I don''t need your input." Cheyenne remained silent while Layne was getting impatient. He was here to treat Master Iker, not to sit and watch these women argue with one another. Chapter 46: Master Davon Chapter 46: Master Davon Chapter 46: Master Davon Kai caressed his youngest wife''s smooth hand without noticing the hint of sadness in Erica''s eyes. "Go and call Master Iker," he ordered in a deep voice. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Then he smiled at Layne and Cheyenne, "Why don''t you two take a look around? There''s a small zoo in the backyard that might be interesting." The Todd family not only owned an entire mansionplex on top of a mountain and even built their own zoo. They agreed on this proposal before Adrian led them to the backyard while chatting casually, "Layne, you don''t have to be too formal with Mr. Todd." "I know." "By the way, does Cheyenne like animals? There are many birds and beasts on this hill that she can seeter." Soon, Cheyenne arrived at Kai''s mini zoo. It was a lush forest with small paths made of pebbles leading to different areas. A two-meter high iron fence surrounded the area, containing giraffes, lions, leopards and more. White peacocks were spreading their feathers while turkeys roamed around. In the midst of this park stood a green cabin that caught Cheyenne''s attention. "What''s inside?" she asked curiously. Adrian smiled mysteriously with a hint of kindness on his face as he reached into the ss window with his wrinkled hand. Two faint hissing sounds could be heard as if some animal was spitting venom. Soon after, a flexible green snake started wriggling from Adrian''s fingertips followed by a red snake with its entire body glowing red. The two snakes twisted around Adrian''s arm. "Hiss..." The two little snakes swam all the way up to Adrian''s shoulder and raised their triangr heads high up while staring at Cheyenne coldly just like they were looking at the prey, elegantly flicking out their tongues. Looking at the color and pattern of these two snakes, Cheyenne could tell that they were both highly poisonous... The Todd family actually kept poisonous snakes which might bite others as pets. "These two snakes are Master Davon''s beloved pets. They''re usually fed with lean beef," Adrian exined. The little snakes obediently crawled back into their nest after Adrian patted their heads. Cheyenne was amazed at the rich''s unique hobbies, even their pets were unusual. "By the way, there is a horse stable ahead. Do you both know how to ride? You can give it a try," Adrian suggested. Davon also enjoyed horse racing, so he had set up a stable at home. He raised rare horses from the Western Regions and asionally invited friends to go for rides. These horses were also used in his gambling business and made him quite a bit of money. The wide-open horse track looked spacious with lush green grass and several servants walking horses around in pairs or threesomes. In the distance, Cheyenne noticed an attractive figure. The man appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, standing at over six feet tall, with long and powerful limbs. Dressed in a red and white riding attire, he looked exceptionally handsome. The feather on his hat swayed with the breeze. He held the reins in his hand, and with a squeeze of his long legs, the snow-white stallion took off at lightning speed. "Clip-clop, clip-clop..." The sound of hooves grew louder as they approached. The man''s face became clearer and clearer, bearing a striking resemnce to Kai Todd. With arched eyebrows and fair skin, his upturned eyes exuded a hint of wickedness and aloofness. His lips curved into a faint smile. As Cheyenne met his gaze, she saw the passion in his eyes. He let out a whistle before gracefully dismounting from the horse. He removed his hat and handed it over along with the reins to the nearby maid. The young girl handed him a clean white towel in return. Sweat dampened the man''s short hair as it lightly brushed against his handsome face. Glistening beads of sweat dripped down from its tips. He exuded an air of masculinity that was hard to ignore. After some time had passed, he walked up to Cheyenne in boots. He was tall enough for her, so she had to look up at him properly now. Adrian noticed himing over, bending slightly while respectfully calling out, "Master Davon." Cheyenne''s heart skipped a beat when she realized that this handsome man before her was none other than Davon Todd. While she scrutinized him closely, he did likewise with her too. He had wiped away the sweat on his forehead with the white towel. Davon took a careful look at Cheyenne, and the smile on his lips deepened. "And who might this youngdy be?" he asked. "She is my brother''s granddaughter, Cheyenne Lawrence," Adrian replied. Cheyenne... wasn''t she the in the news these days? After staring for a long time, the man suddenly burst intoughter and reached out a hand to Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence, it''s nice to meet you. You''re much prettier in person than in the newspapers." Newspapers? The rumors about her were better left unmentioned. But Cheyenne didn''t show any embarrassment or unease as he expected. Instead, she gave a sweet smile. "Hello, Master Davon. I think those reporters just have bad photography skills. Next time they want to report on me, I''ll provide my own photos." How interesting! Most women would feel embarrassed or try to exin themselves when faced with such an awkward situation. But she joked about herself instead. Davon squinted his upturned eyes, gazing at Cheyenne. Although she had been divorced, there was still a youthful aura about her. Her face was exquisite and beautiful, like a seductive ck rose that captivated men. "I''ve heard that the Edwards family has been practicing medicine for generations. I didn''t expect my brother''s doctor to be Miss Lawrence, who is so young and talented," Davon said. Cheyenne smiled coyly, covering her red lips with her delicate hand in an affected manner. But as Davon stared at her lips for a second, Cheyenne spoke up, "You misunderstood. It is not I who will be treating Master Iker but rather my grandfather. I am just someone who enjoys eating and drinking. I don''t have the patience to learn such skills." Davon then turned his attention to Layne, an ordinary-looking old man dressed in in clothes that hardly resembled a renowned healer. He nced over at Adrian with some skepticism in his eyes. Cheyenne noticed their exchange of looks and inwardly chuckled to herself. Chapter 47: Miss Lawrence Only Graduated High School Chapter 47: Miss Lawrence Only Graduated High School Chapter 47: Miss Lawrence Only Graduated High School Davon quickly returned to his senses and also reached out to shake Layne''s hand. "My older brother has had a leg problem for many years and now he needs your help, old Mr. Edwards. As long as you can cure my brother''s leg, I will agree to any conditions you put." His expression was sincere, as if he were truly worried about Iker. However, the information showed that Iker wasn''t very fond of his younger brother and they rarely appeared together. Davon cared more about Iker''s condition than Cheyenne expected. Layne wasn''t just some young guy in his twenties anymore; he had lived long enough to be shrewd. He chose what he said depending on who he was talking to. He shook hands with Master Davon without changing his expression. "Don''t worry, Master Davon. Since I promised toe and treat your brother''s illness, I will do my best." He then paused for one second before a hint of distress and sorrow appeared on his face. "But it has been so many years since I treated the patient. Master Iker''s illness may be quite difficult, so I cannot promise I can cure him." Davon was secretly pleased since that was good news for him. In a tender voice, Davonforted Layne. "Old Mr. Edwards, just do your best. I believe in your medical skills and character." As he lowered his head, his long and thick eyshes covered the mockery in his eyes. "It''s okay if you can''t cure my brother. s." Cheyenne stood aside and nced at Davon thoughtfully. After they visited the zoo for almost an hour, Master Iker came to the main house, so Adrian led them back, while Davon went back to his ce for a shower and change of clothes. It was 6 PM, just in time for dinner. The Todd family''s banquet had begun. A rectangr table with white cloth was set up, adorned with candles and vibrant flowers. Delicious food filled the table, pleasing all senses. All threedies were dressed in their finest attire. Kai changed into a ck satin tuxedo with a white shirt underneath, sporting an exquisite cat- shaped diamond cufflink on his sleeve. It was clear that Erica had helped him put together this outfit. As a military man, this did not seem like his usual style. Erica sat closest to Kai and wore a red dress simr in style to Cheyenne''s but without the high cor or slit up the leg, instead opting for a deep V-neckline that exposed her smooth back. Thalia and Poppy chose modest long dresses that exuded elegance and gracefulness, since no matter how much they dressed up, they couldn''tpete with Erica in the youthfulness and beauty. As a distinguished guest, Layne sat in the first seat to Kai''s right. Next to him was Cheyenne, and across from her was an empty seat that seemed to have been reserved for Iker. But as the clock approached 6:30, Iker still hadn''t arrived. Just then, Davon arrived in his well-tailored white suit that perfectly showcased his lean and muscr physique - long legs, broad shoulders, narrow waist - a perfect inverted triangle shape. The white suit also added an air of elegance and sophistication to his already charming smile. "Good evening, Mom and Dad, Madam Poppy and Erica." Davon greeted everyone before taking a seat next to Cheyenne. He propped up one elbow on the table with one hand supporting his chin while staring intently at her. In the candlelight, Cheyenne''s wless skin looked so smooth it appeared poreless; she had delicate features with rosy lips and clear eyes like water reflecting light. She nced at him before saying teasingly, "Wow, Master Davon, you''re quick! It hasn''t even been half an hour since we parted ways but you''ve changed your clothes and done your hair." Cheyenne caught a whiff of his cologne which made her unconsciously slow down her breathing; she didn''t particrly like this brand because it felt too greasy on the skin. She liked the cool and mysterious scent on Kelvin''s body, like the deep sea, making people unable to resist exploring. But why did she think of that man again? She shook her head. She tried to forget his face and scent. Davon didn''t mind and replied with a chuckle, "You and your grandfather are distinguished guests who visit here for the first time, so of course, I can''t keep you waiting." Thalia pretended to be angry at her son''s attitude and said, "Don''t be rude and dy Miss Lawrence''s meal." Afterwards, Thalia even took the initiative to pour Cheyenne a ss of red wine and said in a gentle voice, "Don''t mind him. He''s always like this, idling away and learning how to talk smoothly. I can hardly control him." Davon felt that his mother had embarrassed him in front of others but could only smile helplessly. Erica kept looking between them with great interest before saying, "Miss Lawrence is beautiful. She would make a good match for our Davon. He should seize this opportunity." Cheyenne blushed at her words while Davon just nced at her with dimmed eyes. He couldn''t understand why Kelvin would choose an insipid woman over someone as lively as Cheyenne who was more attractive both physically and mentally than any other women he had met before. He didn''t mind ying with her. Layne coughed and shook his head slightly. "Madam Erica, you''re just joking. My Cheyenne is naughty. How can she match up to Master Davon? I intend to send her back to university for more education." Miss Lawrence had never attended university! This sudden news surprised everyone. After all, the Todd family did not raise idlers or keep any waste. Thalia was a master''s graduate in dance and physical education. And Poppy, who looked ordinary, was an international tea artist. She studied tea art at a prestigious university and brewed expensive teas. Erica may look unconventional but at fifteen years old, Kai sent her to study abroad in Metshire. At eighteen years old, she returned with dual doctoral degrees inw and finance. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. None of this family could be considered "low-achieving", so it was hard to imagine what someone who hadn''t attended college would be like. Their gaze towards Cheyenne was even tinged some disdain. Chapter 48: You Have A Death Wish? Chapter 48: You Have A Death Wish? Chapter 48: You Have a Death Wish? Even Adrian became a little bit disdainful. He himself graduated from one of top medical universities after all. I really don''t understand why Layne would let his own granddaughter stoop so low. She has such a stunning face, but can only be a brainless eye candy. No wonder Kelvin chose to divorce her. There are many beautiful women in the world, but when ites to marrying, naturally one must find someone who can be of help. Kai wasn''t too surprised by this. He simply had no interest in Cheyenne. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After all, Layne was the one treating Iker''s illness. "Alright, Butler, go remind Iker. Why hasn''t hee?" he said in a deep voice, instantly turning the awkward atmosphere at the dining table around and leaving only seriousness and gloominess behind. After several minutes passed by, the old butler who had just been dismissed returned. With a mncholy expression on his face, he walked over beside Kai and bent down to whisper in his ear. It caused Kai''s anger to suddenly re up. Suddenly, Kai mmed his hand on the table. The sound of ttering cutlery echoed through the room, causing everyone to sit up straight and fall silent. It seemed like Davon had anticipated this oue. He casually fiddled with his tall ss in hand, which was filled with a light yellow champagne that swirled around in a small vortex as he moved it. His upturned eyes were reflected on the transparent ss, and his smile was cold. Kai''s furious voice sounded next to Cheyenne''s ear, even shaking the vi''s hall slightly. The crystal chandelier trembled slightly as if caught in an earthquake while casting dazzling shadows all around them. "What is he doing? Tell him that he must attend today''s family banquet!" Kai roared angrily. "If he doesn''te, then drag him here by force!" Seeing how angry Kai was getting, Erica grabbed onto his arm with her soft hands and cooed, "Darling, what are you so upset about? Maybe Iker is just shy or something. Let it go." Ever since Isabe passed away, the rtionship between Kai and Iker had been strained. With more children being born into Kai''s household over time, Iker rarely came home or attend any family banquets. Everyone had grown ustomed to not having him there anyway. Today, Iker was asked to attend the banquet because Layne and Cheyenne came here to treat his illness. It was really ungrateful of him. Thalia disliked Iker since he caused her son Davon to lose many opportunities and be ridiculed as an illegitimate child. Three years ago, Iker became disabled and she was the happiest about it. At this moment, she didn''t forget to add insult to injury. "What''s there to be angry about? It''s not like you don''t know he has a bad temper." She spoke lightly but her sarcasm was not hidden at all. "Thalia, why bother? Darling is already angry enough. Adding fuel to the fire will only make things worse," Erica clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes unhappily. Thalia looked at her coldly. "I''m just stating a fact." "Enough! Both of you shut up!" The man felt annoyed by their argument and felt embarrassed in front of Layne and Cheyenne. "I''m sorry, old Mr. Edwards, for making you witness this." "It doesn''t matter." After a while, the once-famous military officer appeared in front of Cheyenne. He looked to be around 26 or 27 years old, dressed in all ck casual clothes with matching pants and sitting in a wheelchair. His dark and piercing eyes were set on his strong and handsome face, with arched eyebrows and a straight nose. His lips were tightly pursed. He exuded an aura of cold arrogance that was like an iceberg formed from thousands of years of umted snow, making people look up to him. He had apletely different temperament from Davon''s. He was aloof and silent. "My father called me here, so I came. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now!" Iker said coldly without even looking at Cheyenne or Layne. What kind of attitude is this? He just arrived but already wants to leave with such reluctance written all over his face? Kai knew he owed him a lot but honestly felt he never mistreated him either. After all, he still retained Iker''s title as the young master of the Todd family, but Iker always wore such an icy expression and showed no respect to him. If Iker''s leg wasn''t broken, he might have actually punched Iker. But he couldn''t bring himself to hit Iker who was disabled, so he just suppressed his anger silently. "Sit down. Let''s eat first," Kai said calmly, "It''s been a while since we''ve had a meal together as a family." As soon as Kai finished speaking, Iker let out a coldugh and snorted. "I don''t think Father is missing this one meal. Just tell me what you want." Iker sat down next to Poppy and looked straight at Cheyenne when he spoke. He instinctively frowned when he saw her sitting next to Davon and gave her an disgusted look before turning his gaze away. Then, by chance, he caught sight of Layne and pondered for a moment. He guessed that this old man was the so-called "famous doctor" that Father had hired for him. Kai was extremely angry but seeing Iker finally willing to sit down made him feel better. He said softly, "This is old Mr. Edwards from the Edwards family which has been in medicine for generations and very famous in Onistead City." "This is Cheyenne Lawrence, old Mr. Edwards'' granddaughter." "I invited old Mr. Edwards toe here specifically for your illness." Before Kai finished speaking, Iker''s mocking voice suddenly echoed in the hall. "The Edwards family? Ha, isn''t it a family that has fallen from grace long ago? Old Mr. Edwards has turned to the art painting. As far as I know, his title as the best doctor is outdated." "As for Miss Lawrence, I don''t think she can help." "I don''t want my legs to receive treatment, so just send them away." Every sentence he spoke was ridiculing Layne and Cheyenne without giving them any respect. Controlling the handles of his wheelchair with both hands, he turned around to leave. "Stop!" A clear voice suddenly sounded behind Iker; he thought it was one of those three women. But then he realized that they didn''t have the courage to tell him to "stop". Surprisingly enough, a slender hand pressed down on his wheelchair. Iker turned his head and met an exquisitely beautiful face. The delicate scent of roses on the woman caught him off guard. "Are you looking for trouble?" The man''s icy voice was chilling, like that of a demon crawling out of hell. Chapter 49: YouLl Come Tomorrow Chapter 49: You''Ll Come Tomorrow Chapter 49: You''ll Come Tomorrow Before his legs were broken, few people dared to cross Iker due to his cold and intimidating presence. After he was disabled, his temper became even more unpredictable and he would often fly into a rage over trivial matters, making it difficult for servants to attend to him. But this woman dared to look directly into his eyes without fear. Her bright and clear eyes were as pure as ake in autumn - warm and radiant. When she smiled, her lips were more vibrant than rose petals, which left him momentarily stunned. This woman''s smile was quite charming indeed. "The mighty warrior who once shone brightly as a major general is nothing but someone who judges others by their appearance?" The woman''s lips parted slightly as she spoke with ease. Her words made everyone nervous. Iker was known for his bad temper. He even dared mock Kai directly. If the servants made a mistake, they would be fired without given a second chance. Those who insulted him behind his back were all punished severely by him. No one had ever dared to say such "reckless" words in front of him before. A hint of anger filled Iker''s deep-set eyes, and his voice was surprisingly cold, making people shiver like they were in an icy abyss. "You, say it again!" Layne also began to worry about her granddaughter. Just as he was about to speak up, he heard Cheyenne continue. "Isn''t that right? The reason you don''t want us treating you is because you look down on my gender and my grandfather''s attire!" "Who said only those wearing white coats and leather shoes are doctors?" "My grandfather may not have treated anyone for over ten years but he has saved countless people with his acupuncture skills." "I once admired you for standing out from millions at a young age. But now it seems that you''re just a pitiful creature using anger to hide your own insecurities!" Cheyenne spoke softly but each word resounded loudly in everyone''s ears. The atmosphere in the hall had dropped to freezing point. ''Miss Lawrence is so bold.'' Erica clenched her hands under the table as she red at Cheyenne. ''Who does she think she is to say that? No one knows Iker''s inner pain. How dared she say he''s a pitiful creature? He was a hero!'' The words "pitiful creature" hit Iker hard. For three years, he had despised being pitied and sympathized with by others. In a fit of rage, his eyes turned bloodshot as if he were about to devour someone. "Miss Lawrence, get out of the way!" Thalia and Kai shouted in unison. Once upon a time, an insolent servant had mocked Iker for being useless and weak, calling him a pitiful creature, but ended up with three broken ribs and internal bleeding after receiving one punch from Iker. He spent months recovering in hospital. Whenever someone mentioned those words again, Iker would go berserk! Countless servants were injured and dismissed because of this reason. These words had be a taboo. Whenever he heard them, he would fall into a crazy rage and only stop when his anger was vented out. Today, no exception. Even though a delicate and beautiful woman was standing in front of him, Iker took action. With a clenched fist, he struck towards Cheyenne. Layne mmed the table and stood up. He came to help cure the illness, but if his granddaughter was hurt, he would refuse to treat the patient no matter what! Why bother about this weirdo? As for investigating Adrian''s true intentions, there are other ways. Cheyenne''s safety is the most important thing. Just when everyone thought Cheyenne would be seriously injured or killed by this punch, she did something that shocked everyone. She dodged Iker''s attack and agilely dashed behind the man. Her fair and tender arms locked around Iker''s neck, and her small hands mped onto his wrists. Extending a leg, she wrapped it around his waist. The red skirt tilted because of this movement, sliding over her thigh skin like water, revealing a fair and slender leg. Not fat, not thin, perfect lines. It is even full of sex appeal. As the woman got closer, Iker distinctly felt her softness and sweetness, and that leg shamelessly hung around his waist. He had lived for more than twenty years, and for the first time he had such an intimate contact with a woman, which made him blush a little. There are certainly women in the army, but in his eyes they all undergo the same training methods as men and aremanded by him. He was a little at a loss when he encountered such a situation for the first time. What angered him more was that he was trapped by a woman and couldn''t move! He wanted to shake off Cheyenne on his back, but the woman clutched his throat with her hands. The tender fingertips feel the throbbing Adam''s apple, which was boiling hot. And her hand was just icy cold, the twopletely different sensations touching each other made Iker widen his eyes. Cheyenne actually grabbed Iker''s neck! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The other people in the lobby all looked like they had seen a ghost. It was the first time that Kai had seen such an audacious woman, so he couldn''t help but feel some admiration. Erica was more concerned with Cheyenne''s long leg hanging around the man''s waist, cursing her in her mind as a shameless bitch. Then came Cheyenne''s charming and elegantughter, tinged with a hint of smugness. "This move is called a choke hold!" "Master Iker, you''ve never been treated like this before, have you?" "You know, if your leg wasn''t injured, I wouldn''t even be able to get close to you." "If you don''t want to hear those words again, then you need to make yourself stronger. Be the old Iker again instead of using your status as young master to make them fear you!" After finishing her words, Cheyenne withdrew her hand. She lowered her head and straightened out her dress once more, returning back into an elegant ladylike demeanor. But that fierce yet sexy scene from earlier had been deeply engraved in everyone''s minds. Seeing her now as such a properdy made them feel somewhat ufortable. Cheyenne''s words were like a heavy bomb that blew open Iker''s emotional walls in an abrupt manner! The anger on his face gradually dissipated and he became calm once more. He seemed lost deep in thought while slightly lowering his eyelids. "Be Iker, not the Todd family''s young master!" Suddenly, a hoarse voice sounded behind Cheyenne. "You,e over tomorrow." Chapter 50: Unexpected Guest Chapter 50: Unexpected Guest Chapter 50: Unexpected Guest No one expected that Cheyenne, a woman who seemed to have no power or influence could convince Iker to treat his leg. In the past three years, Kai had found countless doctors for Iker''s illness. But all were driven out of the vi by him without exception. Only Miss Lawrence seeded, which made everyone look at her with new eyes. Thalia exchanged a nce with her son and there was a hint of killing intent in her beautiful eyes that disappeared in an instant. It was already after eight o''clock in the evening when Cheyenne and Layne finished dinner. During this time, Layne would stay at Lawrence Vi temporarily. Nora felt disgusted when she found out. She didn''t like living with this old man. But Cheyenne was the vi''s owner, so technically, Nora didn''t have the right to live here instead. On Layne''s first day living here, George respectfully called Layne and chatted with him. However, the next day, he used work as an excuse to leave early ande homete. Mya didn''t notice anything unusual about her husband and continued with her ns. The following day, unexpected guests arrived at the vi! Nora was wearing a school uniform and sitting next to an old man with a proud smile on her face. The old man looked slightly older than Cheyenne''s grandfather with gray hair, dressed in an expensive brown-ck suit, and had narrow eyes that resembled those of a sly fox when he smiled. This was Nora''s grandfather, Zack Mitchell, who would soon be celebrating his 70th birthday. The Mitchell family used to be just an ordinary working-ss family in Akloit. Zack worked as an ountant in a factory while his wife was a nurse. They had one son and one daughter together. Their son, Xander Mitchell, dropped out of middle school and became known as a troublemaker in themunity who spent his days idling around instead of working hard like everyone else. Mya, on the other hand, was a determined young woman who sessfully gained admission to college. She studied textile engineering and after graduation, shended a job as a technician at the Edwards family factory. As fate would have it, Mya met Sh and became friends with her. The factory''s leader promoted Mya to be a manager given that Mya''s education background and friendship with Sh. At that time, George had be engaged to Sh. Mya earned enough money in the city to bring her entire family from their rural home in Akloit to live with her. Knowing that the Edwards family had money, she stole some things from Sh to help support her own family. Soon enough, Xander, Mya''s older brother, transformed into a wealthy man whom everyone wanted as their son-inw. With Mya''s introduction and rmendation, Xander married Daisy Riley, thedy of the Riley family. The Riley family agreed to marry off their daughter because they saw how well connected Mya was within the Edwards family circles. After the Edwards family went bankrupt, George took over its factories. Tensions between him and Sh grew because Mya kept sowing discords. Furthermore, he spent most of his days at work. With the convenience of their work, Mya was promoted from workshop manager to George''s secretary. They ended up together and she became pregnant without his baby. When George found out about the pregnancy, he became even more determined to have a son. Sh was beautiful but unfortunately a retard. She also refused to let George touch her at night and would cry and kick him out of the room. Despite being married for years, George only had memories of their wedding night when they slept in the same room but not the same bed. It wasn''t until Sh became pregnant that George realized why the Edwards family had arranged for them to marry. However, Sh''s health was poor and toxins from her body could potentially be passed down to her child. Cheyenne''s healthy development was already a miracle in itself. Old Mr. Edwards hinted that Sh should not have any more children. Thus, George kept Mya as a mistress while promising her that he would divorce Sh so they could start anew with their child once it was born. As time passed by, Mya grew increasingly worried about what would happen if she gave birth to a daughter instead of a son, fearing that George might abandon them. So, she must let George marry her as soon as possible. After much thought, she decided to take the initiative! After dressing up, she went to find Sh with her big belly and showed off that she was carrying George''s son in front of Sh. She also attributed the decline of the Edwards family to Sh and urged Sh to leave George. Sh was a retard. When she heard Mya say that her husband and father had abandoned her, she immediately fainted on the spot. After waking up, she was in a worse condition. Her baby was born prematurely, and she died due to excessive bleeding. On the same day Sh passed away, Mya used medication to inducebor and give birth to the baby early. Because George wished Mya to give birth to a son, George went directly from thepany to Mya after finishing his work. He didn''t know that the day he became a father, Sh died. Mya was in pain for a day and a night, and she did not expect to give birth to a daughter. Although she was very disappointed, she was not so anxious anymore because Sh had died and she gave birth to Nora. George would finally marry her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Three dayster, George hastily handled the funeral arrangements for Sh, but did not marry Mya at the first opportunity. Because at that time, he had an affair with another woman. During Mya''s postpartum period, he got involved with another woman on the advice of his sister- inw Daisy. Mya didn''t make a scene when she found out, but instead stayed in his vi with their child. She waited for George to break up with the other woman ande back to her side. She soon became pregnant again, this time finally having a son. That year, Cheyenne was four years old, Nora was only one day younger than her; and one-year- old Sean began learning how to walk. After mourning his wife for four years, George finally remarried. He brought his mistress and illegitimate child into the public eye under the pretext of needing a woman to help take care of Cheyenne. The Mitchell family prospered greatly from this point on. Many of Sh''s possessions ended up in their hands due to Mya. They sold these items and turned them into assets while starting their own business. Chapter 51: Once Made Me Feel The Warmth Of Heaven Chapter 51: Once Made Me Feel The Warmth Of Heaven Chapter 51: Once Made Me Feel the Warmth of Heaven The Mitchell family''s sess today was all stolen! Thinking of that, Cheyenne clenched his fists tightly under her long sleeves. Mya indirectly caused the death of Sh, her mother. Cheyenne heard about it identally when she was in middle school. In her memory, Mya was nice to her. Whenever she and Nora fought over something, Mya would scold Nora and then hand the toy to Cheyenne gently. She would pat her head tenderly and say, "Cheyenne, you have to remember that you are the Lawrence family''s youngdy. You were born to be respected." "Things you like can only belong to you. If they are in someone else''s hands, you have to take them back in any means!" Later on, Mya bought many beautiful dresses for her and made her look very premature. Cheyenne grew to fourteen years old while treating Mya as a mother figure all along. Until one day when she participated in a pianopetition just like Nora did. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She practiced piano in the room, thinking that she could win the championship title through this competition so she couldn''t wait to share it with Mya. However, when she walked up to Mya''s doorsteps, what greeted her were sounds of crying from Nora. "Mom, why did you let me lose to Cheyenne? I can''t ept it. I yed the piano better than her!" Mya saw her crying and pulled her gently into her embrace, wiping Nora''s tears away with a handkerchief. Running her fingers through Nora''s hair, she whispered softly, "You have to understand that everything I''m doing is for your own good." "People always say that being a stepmother is difficult. If I openly favor you, everyone will think that I am mistreating the stepdaughter." "Then, everyone will only me me and also you. They''ll say that you''re the illegitimate child of a mistress with no upbringing." "But if Nora herself goes astray, then it''s her own fault!" "I told you to let her win, just to boost her ego, to make her think she''s unbeatable, to make her be self-centered!" "In the end, when her self-centered and arrogant personality is ingrained to the core, she won''t be able to change even if she wants to." "And then, you, who excel without fighting orpeting, are the true belle of the Lawrence family, a genuine youngdy." "I promise that the frustration you''re experiencing now will all get better as time goes on." "The dowry left by Cheyenne''s mother is all yours." "When you grow up, I will find you a well-off match, so you can be a carefree little princess for your whole life." "Meanwhile, that bastard will only be scorned by the world!" The fourteen-year-old girl stood by the door, listening to these words that were not too difficult to understand. Her mind felt nk, as if some emotion was about to erupt like a geyser! A glint of moisture shimmered in her eyes as silent tears rolled down her cheeks. She had never realized she could be so naive. She thought Mya genuinely saw her as a daughter. She tried to be affectionate with, cuddle and get close to Mya. She even attempted to vie for Mya''s attention against Nora. But the brutal reality shattered her illusions. The woman she''d been touched by was intending to "elevate" her in front of everyone, calling her "darling" to her face, yet behind her back,beling her a "bastard"! Cheyenne becamepletely sober and clenched the piano sheet music tightly in her hand. After giving a cold nce at the hypocritical mother and daughter in the room, Cheyenne felt a chill run through her body. Coldness was flowing through her body, making her heart almost stop beating. Since her stepmother wanted to turn her into a "useless person", why not just be the proud "useless person" her stepmother desired? Therefore, the girl''s personality changed drastically overnight. She transformed from the enviable school overachiever into a pariah that everyone despised. Teachersbeled her a "weirdo!" She readics, fought, brawled, skipped ss... and cheated on exams. Her bad deeds were simply too numerous to mention. And every time the teacher called the parents, she immediately called Mya without hesitation. Sure enough, thetter came dressed up and with a smiling face. Mya didn''t act like the stepmothers in TV dramas, scolding Cheyenne or embarrassing her. Instead, she stood up for Cheyenne, engaging with the teachers. While acknowledging her own mistakes, she persuaded the teachers to forgive Cheyenne. After the matter was solved, she had a kind and loving expression as she stroked Cheyenne''s head and said to her. "Cheyenne, since you don''t like studying, I won''t force you." "If you can''t get into college, I can help you find a school. I have a friend who runs a college." "You don''t need to take the teacher''s words to heart. You''re still young, and youth is full of ups and downs like this." "When I was young, my grades were worse than yours. I was even more of a cker!" She shared her own personal experience as an underachieving student from a rural area who made it to where she is today. Little did she know how disgusted Cheyenne felt with her own story. Cheyenne knew Mya got where she is today by being a home wrecker. And all of Mya''s efforts in cultivating Cheyenne into a "spoiled rich girl" were just stepping stones for her daughter Nora. At fourteen years old, Cheyenne felt extremely lonely and had no idea where she belonged. She wanted to go home. But the Lawrence family wasn''t her home! Her grandfather lived far away in Shedale and couldn''t care for her. One time, she attempted to run away from home and nobody noticed that she was missing for three days! Cheyenne slept in the bridge hole under the overpass and nearly froze to death on that cold night. Suddenly, a young man in his early twenties walked by seemingly by chance! He was surprised when he saw Cheyenne and quickly took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders without hesitation before leaving quietly into the night sky Half asleep but still conscious enough to see him leave, Cheyenne felt like an angel had descended upon her. The clothes on her body still carried a faint and elegant fragrance. She wasn''t dreaming! Someone really left a piece of clothing for her. At the age of fourteen, Cheyenne returned home after having a realization, and that piece of clothing was still sealed in her closet to this day. She wanted to return it to its rightful owner with her own hands, and yet its owner who had once made her feel the warmth of heaven was now casting her into an abyss! Chapter 52: Miss Lawrence Has Nothing To Worry About Chapter 52: Miss Lawrence Has Nothing To Worry About Chapter 52: Miss Lawrence Has Nothing to Worry About Beside Zack, there was a young man wearing a white double-breasted jacket with a stand-up cor. He had fair skin and delicate features that were somewhat feminine and handsome. He was a graduate from a famous foreign university, and now he was helping to manage the company for Mya, serving as the president on the surface. He knew very well the reason why his aunt had asked him toe. At first, when he heard that he was supposed to deliberately flirt with Cheyenne, Emmanuel was reluctant, because Cheyenne was a notorious abandoned woman in Akloit, who was kicked by Kelvin and became the joke of the town. If it weren''t for her aunt saying that Cheyenne had a vi worth millions of dors and a bunch of antique calligraphy and paintings, Emmanuel would rather go to the bar with his friends. But now he saw Cheyenne and found she didn''t seem as bad as he imagined. She was a divorced woman, surprisingly still exuding a youthful aura. She wore a purple one-shoulder long dress today, revealing a delicate fair corbone. The shoulder of the dress was made of irregr water sleeves with chiffonce fabric, faintly visible were her fair arms. Her shoulder line was soft, her neck slender and beautiful curls fell loosely behind her head, complementing her pretty and delicate makeup, making her look like a fairy. Cheyenne''s eyes flickered as she nced at the man before quickly retracting them. A hint of disdain shed through her mind. She thought Mya would use some clever means but it turned out to be just a honey trap... Butpared to the men around Cheyenne, this man in front of her was far from being as charming. Omari was elegant and suave; Benson had that gentle handsomeness. The Todd brothers were both rare handsome men - one cold-blooded while the other was cunning. And Kelvin... His beauty shone like moonlight in the mountains or snow on mountain tops... Thinking of that familiar face suddenly awakened Cheyenne. She silently warned herself not to think about him. "Old Mr. Edwards! Long time no see! You''re still as strong as ever!" Zack proactively reached out his hand to greet Layne whozily responded with an "Hmm", mirroring Cheyenne''s attitude by not even lifting his eyelids, let alone extending his hand for a handshake. Zack''s hand remained in mid-air. He could only awkwardly retract it and wipe it on his suit before finally sitting down. In Layne''s eyes, Zack was nothing more than a loser who made his fortune off of his daughter. He wasn''t even worthy of shaking hands with himself. If it weren''t for that Mya provoking Sh back then, she wouldn''t have worsened her condition and passed away. Old Mr. Edwards hated the Mitchell family from the bottom of his heart. "Long time no see, Zack. You look a bit flushed. I think you might have too much heat in your body. I suggest you drink something cool to clear the heat." Zack felt even more embarrassed at these words. It wasn''t because of excessive heat but rather because he had stayed upte ying with his young model girlfriendst night and woke up early today. After all, as one gets older, indulging oneself slightly can lead to difort the next day. Cheyenne''s lips curled into a smile; her grandfather''s sarcasm was too hidden for someone like Zack whocked culture to understand. George had been an inw of the Edwards family for many years and knew a little bit more about than Zack did. He felt embarrassed and didn''t know what to say when faced with this situation. He coughed once before speaking up, "Dad, you''re getting old. You should stay up less at night." "Yes, yes, it''s just that I have trouble sleeping because of my age," Zack replied. Emmanuel''s eyes were filled with desire as he stared at Cheyenne. He even began to openly scrutinize her figure with a satisfied smile on his face. It was as if he was someone who wanted to patronize prostitutes. If it weren''t for the fact that there were many people around them, Cheyenne would have kicked him out. "Miss Lawrence is 21 this year, right?" Emmanuel asked. "Yes, you''re 27 years old? Six years older than me," she said with a charming smile. Emmanuel was immersed in her smile and didn''t even notice what Cheyenne had said. "So Miss Lawrence, where do you work now? What industry are you in?" Emmanuel asked like it was an interview question at a matchmaking event. Unfortunately for him, this was his one-sided idea of matchmaking and not something that Cheyenne agreed to do willingly. Before she could answer, Nora couldn''t wait any longer and started exposing all Cheyenne''s information with no hesitation. "Cousin, my sister got married right after graduating high school and now she just got divorced and doesn''t have a job," Cheyenne said. As soon as the words left her mouth, Zack frowned disapprovingly. "How can you not study at this age? Like Nora in our family, she''s a student at Akloit''s top college and will be an artist in the future." His words implied that he was belittling Cheyenne while elevating Nora''s status. Layne wasn''t one to back down. They were mocking his granddaughter, so naturally he wouldn''t just sit back and do nothing. Cheyenne smiled brightly with half-closed eyes like a cute little fox. "Thank you for your concern, old Mr. Mitchell and Nora. Even if I don''t study or work in the future, I won''t starve to death. After all, Grandpa only has me as his heir, so selling any of his antiques is enough to keep me fed and clothed." This was... the truth! Although the Edwards family had fallen, their real estate holdings were enough to ensure that Cheyenne would never go hungry orck clothing for her entire life. This tant disy of wealth made Emmanuel even more determined to win her over. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Layne chuckled lightly as if scolding Cheyenne. "No ambition! As my granddaughter, how can you have no goals?" After thinking for a second, his voice suddenly rang out again, surprising everyone present. "How about this? After you see Master Iker at the Todd family, I''ll contact some friends so that you can follow Professor Yvonne for tutoring." "Professor Yvonne!" Layne''s mention of this name left everyone in the room a little confused. Did he really know Professor Yvonne? She was, after all, the president''s teacher and currently held a position as an ambassador to foreign countries. Her main area of expertise was history, but she was also fluent in severalnguages and an excellent diplomat and trantor. She held a professorship at Qaco University but had never taken on any students. Chapter 53: Am I Too Low-Key? Chapter 53: Am I Too Low-Key? Chapter 53: Am I Too Low-Key? Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel a little bit speechless by her grandfather''s boasting. Was he really iming to know someone as prestigious as Professor Yvonne? After all, she was only ever seen on television screens like some sort of goddess. Layne started to wonder if he had been living too low-key a life that even his own granddaughter thought he was just bragging. "Ha ha, Grandpa... you don''t seem to understand how society works these days. My sister just got into a very ordinary university back then," Nora said with a look of contempt, "It''s impossible for Professor Yvonne to take on Cheyenne as her student." "How is that impossible? Back when Yvonne was still a young girl, she begged me to take her as my apprentice... and now it''s been over twenty years." Layne''s face showed a hint of nostalgia and upon closer inspection, there was even a slight shyness in his eyes. Cheyenne noticed that when her grandfather mentioned Professor Yvonne, his expression became somewhat unnatural. Her grandfather was almost seventy years old! And Professor Yvonne could only be around forty- five this year! The Edwards family used to be just as prominent in Onistead as the Todd family is today. When George met Sh, most of the Edwards family members had passed away or left. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only a few members were left struggling in Akloit. Despite this fact, these few people managed to build the Edwards family into one of Akloit''s most prestigious families back then. Sh''s death robbed Layne of his fighting spirit and caused the Edwards family to decline into its current state today. To be honest, it would be impossible for anyone from the Mitchell family not to feel envious. Mya licked her lips and greed shone brightly in her eyes. "Miss Lawrence is so lucky," Emmanuel said politely with an affectionate look towards Cheyenne. "I wonder if Miss Lawrence has timeter? I''d like to invite you out for a movie!" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne shook her head without hesitation and waved her delicate hand in front of him. "Nope, I''m going to meet the Todd family''s young masterter," she said with a sweet smile. The Todd family! Another top-tier wealthy family! Nora widened her eyes and unconsciously clenched the hand that was resting on her school uniform skirt. Her breath caught in her throat. When did this little bitch get involved with the Todd family? It was rumored that Iker had been disabled three years ago, leaving his title as a war god vacant for three years. Although he had lost his military rank, Iker was still considered one of Akloit''s most prominent rich kids. However, unlike others in his position, he hadn''t left home for three years. It was also rumored that he was extremely violent, moody and never touched women. So why would someone like him agree to meet Cheyenne, a dirty abandoned woman? George felt an indescribable desire rise up within him. It seemed like there was a me constantly burning within his heart. If they could gain the protection of the Todd family, then surely their status in Akloit would soar even higher than before - perhaps even surpassing the Foley family! "Cheyenne, when did you meet the young master of the Todd family? Why don''t I know about it?" George smiled kindly at her, his wrinkles deepened. Cheyenne responded with a coldugh. "You''ve never asked me that before. I don''t think it''s important." "Not important? How can it not be important?" George''s voice suddenly became sharp and piercing to everyone''s ears. "If you''re going to the Todd''s, why don''t you bring me along? I''ll go visit Mr. Todd and talk to him about something," George said. Cheyenne sneered silently. The Todd family didn''t do business in Akloit, and most of its properties were racecourses and its investments were in construction equipment. Heavy industry for these major equipment was all located up north. On the other hand, the Lawrence family worked in textiles and lived in a small coastal city. Whether from a business coverage perspective or from regional differences, they werepletely unrted. How could someone like Mr. Todd meet someone as insignificant as George? Layne understood George''s intentions well enough and directly rejected thetter''s proposal without hesitation. "No way! The Todd family invited me this time to treat Master Iker''s illness. How can I introduce you when I haven''t even met Mr. Todd?" But George still persisted after hearing this response. "Dad, can you ask Master Iker for help with an introduction? That is his father; there shouldn''t be any problem." Cheyenne instinctively furrowed her brows and replied with slightly parted red lips, "Father, this may not be appropriate. Grandfather is only going to treat Master Iker''s illness. It is abrupt to ask him such an ungracious favor, isn''t it?" "Besides, I''m just tagging along. Master Iker said he allowed me to stay but that doesn''t necessarily apply to others!" She wasn''t lying; all of the servants at Iker''s estate were men. Cheyenne was the second woman to enter the estate after his ex-fianc¨¦e. She spoke truthfully but George and the Mitchells didn''t believe her. In their eyes, Cheyenne had no intention of helping out but made up an excuse. Mya was even more unwilling to ept that a divorce woman could hook up with the young master of the Todd family while her own daughter Nora could only meet some immature poor men. She made up her mind that she must let Nora go meet Master Iker too. And it would be best if Nora could catch his attention. "Old Mr. Edwards, look... you are able to bring Cheyenne in. Can you also let Norae with you?" Mya smiled tteringly and spoke in a particrly soft and gentle voice. She even took Cheyenne''s hand and patted it lightly. "Cheyenne, can you help me persuade your grandfather? Bring Nora along too. She''s smart and attentive. You''re bold and lively. With you two as your grandfather''s helpers, things will be easier for him." Cheyenne subtly withdrew her hand and nced at Nora. "No way!" she scoffed. As soon as the words came out of Cheyenne''s mouth, Nora''s face turned ck as she asked back indignantly, "Why not? I''m not worse than you!" "Because that''s my grandpa, not yours. I''m already a drag. With a troublemaker like you around, it will only give him a headache!" Nora bit her lip hard while ring fiercely at her. "How dare you say that!" "Ahem... let''s stop talking about this anymore. I won''t take Nora because she doesn''t know medicine!" Layne cut off the conversation decisively. Chapter 54: The Man Selling A Fake Book Was Her Grandfather Chapter 54: The Man Selling A Fake Book Was Her Grandfather Chapter 54: The Man Selling a Fake Book Was Her Grandfather For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall became extremely awkward. The tension dropped to freezing point while tears welled up in Nora''s eyes. "If you don''t want me to go, then I won''t! Who cares? You''re so arrogant just because you have a good grandfather!" After speaking, she lifted her skirt and headed upstairs. Cheyenne heard what she said and smiled at Zack, "Zack, what does Nora mean? Is she criticizing you for being a rural farmer?" Mya and Emmanuel''s faces turned purple for a moment, while Zack was shaking with anger. He stood up with his cane and said, "Alright, as a country bumpkin like me, it''s not appropriate to sit here. Emmanuel, let''s go!" Emmanuel hesitated for a moment. He wanted to get to know Cheyenne better. Unfortunately, his grandfather was already urging him on. "Yes." "Miss Lawrence, since you''re going to the Todd''s today, we''ll make ns another day," he said gently as he helped Zack up from his chair in preparation to leave. Cheyenne smiled coyly while crossing her arms looking at the two of them. "I won''t have free time for you!" Emmanuel couldn''t keep the smile on his handsome face any longer; he prided himself on maintaining gentlemanly behavior from the moment he entered until now without any missteps. However, Cheyenne was impolite and unfriendly to him. Yet he couldn''t get angry watching her stunning face. "Miss Lawrence, you must be joking. We''ll talk moreter. I''m always avable to meet with you," he said as he helped Zack out of the Lawrence Vi. Mya red at Nora, signaling for her to apologize. Nora was very concerned about saving face and even if she knew she was wrong, she couldn''t apologize in front of Cheyenne. "I''m not going," Nora stubbornly replied. What started off as a pleasant meeting ended up ending on a sour note. Mya felt stuck in the middle and it wasn''t easy for her. Finally, they were able to get rid of the group of people and Cheyenne and her grandfather exchanged a nce before saying their goodbyes. She got into her luxury car and took on the responsibility of driving while Layne sat in the passenger seat with his eyes half-closed, looking slightly annoyed. "I had no idea you''ve been through so much these past few years. Your stepmother is such a hypocrite," Laynemented. "I figured that out when I was a teenager," Cheyenne replied nonchntly. "Really? When was that?" Layne couldn''t help but think back to when she was just fourteen years old with an attitude that showed no fear or hesitation whatsoever. Layne chuckled and asked, "So you you''ve pretended as a rebellious girl since you were fourteen?" It wasn''t until eighth grade that Cheyenne first met Layne. At that time, he had just returned from abroad. Due to being engaged in research work for more than ten years, he had be unkempt. Wearing a dirty ck coat, with greasy gray hair sticking to his face, his beard has grown long enough to braid. In the midst of winter, he was wearing a pair of sandals. He bought cotton candy at the school gate and looked at her with a lewd smile. No matter how you look at it, he doesn''t seem like a good person. Cheyenne walked around him, but who knew that the "weird old man" would block her way. With a smiling face, he handed her the cotton candy and said, "Your name is Cheyenne, right? You are my granddaughter. You are really beautiful!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "You and your mom are like carved from the same mold." The little girl was twelve years old. With curly hair and a small dress that looks mature in style, she was wearing three-centimeter high heels. Mya dressed her like that deliberately. It was clearly a very tacky and nouveau-riche style of dressing, but because she had fair and beautiful skin, delicate features, she didn''t look tacky at all. Staring at the strange old man, the little girl looked wary. "Don''t think that just because you know my name, you can pretend to know me. Are you one of those human traffickers?" Cheyenne instinctively took a step back. Layne knew she was scared of him, so he quickly scratched his beard to the sides, revealing a kind smile. "Don''t be afraid, little Cheyenne. I''m your grandfather. Your mother is my daughter and I am her father." "You''re such a chatterbox," she replied. However, when he imed to be her grandfather, the young girl''s eyes showed a hint of longing mixed with some skepticism. Layne handed her the cotton candy and then rummaged through his bag. After searching for a bit, he pulled out a hardcover book and presented it to her like it was treasure. "Cheyenne, look at this! It''s our Edwards family''s medical secrets book!" Cheyenne who was 12 had some baby fat on her face and loved snacks. With cotton candy in hand, how could she resist? She stared at the book in his hands with wide eyes while secretly licking the cotton candy in her hand. "Our Edwards family is an ancient n that has been practicing medicine for generations!" "I promise you that if you learn these medical skills well enough, you can dominate the world." Cheyenne thought he would give her toys or snacks but instead gave her an old book that wasn''t even half as interesting as the fairy tale books she already had. The more Layne talked about it, the more he sounded like a con artist trying to sell something cheap. Layne stroked his beard seriously. "You don''t need to pay for it. It''s our family''s secret book. You''re my only granddaughter. I''ll pass it down to you as long as you be my apprentice." Cheyenne quickly finished the cotton candy and asked, "So I have to be your apprentice? But you just said I''m your granddaughter." Layne replied confidently, "Yes! Why not? Can''t I be both your grandfather and master?" Cheyenne thought for a moment and realized she had finished her candy. She decided it wasn''t worth arguing with him anymore. "Okay, old man, your scamming skills are too low. I won''t fall for it. Thanks for the candy though. I''m going home for dinner now." "What?" Layne was shocked that his own granddaughter saw him as a liar. Layne could only shake his head helplessly as he chased after Cheyenne all the way from school to the Lawrence Vi. It wasn''t until George invited him in and exined the truth to Cheyenne that everything became clear. The young girl burst into tears and cried out "Grandpa!" while Layne was moved by her trust in him. Actually, the little Cheyenne felt a moment of insecurity. She still found it incredulous that the man selling a fake book was really her grandfather! Chapter 55: Is Miss Lawrence Pretty? Chapter 55: Is Miss Lawrence Pretty? Chapter 55: Is Miss Lawrence Pretty? Later, her grandfather taught her many skills. She thought it was a scam at first, but it turned out to be real! Although Cheyenne startedte, she was very talented and had an incredible memory. After just a few years, she reached a level that others might not achieve in their lifetime. Layne regretted not finding her earlier. Lost in thought, they were already approaching the Todd mansion. The grandfather and granddaughter exchanged a nce and nned to work togetherter on. Iker''s Estate. Although the exterior of the building was European-style with Gothic spires and clock towers, inside it had minimalist decor. There were few servants inside the house besides the security guard at the door. It felt cold and empty despite its size. To make it easier for Iker toe and go freely, there were no thresholds on any of the doors. One of his former subordinates became his servant and worked as the butler here too. He looked young, around twenty-five or six years old, with a baby face framed by long eyshes over his big eyes. He spoke with a smile, like an 18-year-old boy, which made people feel good about him. He shed Cheyenne a sweet smile, revealing his adorable dimples and extended his hand. "Hello, old Mr. Edwards and Miss Lawrence. My name is Tanner Mercado, the steward of the young master. You can call me Tanner from now on." Cheyenne was quite interested in him and nodded while extending her hand to shake his. "Hi, Tanner! How old are you this year? You seem to be around my age." Tanner widened his eyes in surprise and quickly withdrew his hand while blushing profusely like an innocent boy. He answered Cheyenne''s question unexpectedly. "Miss Lawrence, I am already twenty-five years old this year and have been serving in the army for ten years." Huh? Only twenty-five years old but has served in the army for ten years? Is he joking? A cold voice sounded behind Cheyenne like melting snow in a mountain forest - clear yet icy. "He grew up in a temple since childhood and followed me when he was fifteen," said the voice. Cheyenne turned around to look at him with admiration shining through her eyes. To be honest, The Todd family''s young master had better looks than Kelvin; after all, he survived under life-threatening circumstances which gave off an aura of toughness and resilience about him. Now he was wearing a white bathrobe, her short wet hair clinging to her ears, revealing a finely chiseled and handsome face. The cor was slightly open, showing off his smooth bronze skin and well-defined muscles. How could he maintain such good physique for three years despite being disabled? His granddaughter stared at his chest without blinking, even suspecting that she was drooling. Layne''s face turned ck and he secretly stepped on Cheyenne''s foot. She looked back with some anger and asked in a low voice with pouting red lips, "Grandpa, why did you step on me?" "Don''t embarrass the Edwards family by staring like that! You''re about to pop your eyeballs out!" He remembered how handsome he used to be when he was young in the capital city. To put it mildly, he was even more handsome than this young man named Iker. Of course, now he was old, wrinkles cover his face. Iker noticed the eye contact between these two. In fact, when Cheyenne stared at his chest for that momentary second earlier on, he already felt disdainful towards her behavior. Iker hates women and especially hates boy crazy! He didn''t expect Cheyenne to be a boy crazy which disappointed him greatly. "Miss Lawrence, do you think I look good?" His voice sounded too calm but Cheyenne could feel his slight anger. Those bright and beautiful eyes still scrutinized the man''s figure. Propping her chin up with one hand, she nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad, Master Iker has a standard model figure." "May I ask, Master Iker, how do you maintain your physique?" At these words, Iker was even more exasperated. This woman was too good at pushing his buttons. He suddenly regretted agreeing to let her treat him. "Shut up! If you keep making noise, I''ll throw you out!" Iker snapped coldly. His voice echoed throughout the hall. A cold aura emanated from him that made people unable to look directly at him. Cheyenne let out an "Oh", then stretched out her tender hand to make a motion as if she were pulling up a zipper over her mouth. Then she smiled with pursed lips. Her eyebrows curved like crescent moons. She... she was kind of cute... As soon as this thought shed through his mind, Iker felt like he must be seeing things. He shook his head secretly and cleared his mind of any thoughts. "Now I need to observe the extent of Master Iker''s leg injury first. Tanner, please arrange a room as soon as possible." Layne gave an order. Tanner quickly went upstairs and returned shortly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Mr. Edwards, the room upstairs is ready." "Okay, thank you." The room was incredibly empty, with only a double bed and a brightmp on a table. The ck and white decor gave off an icy chill that matched his decisive personality. Iker had expected old Mr. Edwards to treat him himself, but instead the elderly man had specifically requested Miss Lawrence. "Cheyenne,e take a look at Master Iker," he instructed. "Old Mr. Edwards... she?" Iker''s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure at the sight of the young and delicate-looking woman before him. She hardly seemed capable of saving lives with her fair skin and fragile hands. Cheyenne knew he looked down on her but didn''t let it bother her as she pulled out a pair of white rubber gloves from her bag and put them on methodically. Under the light, her fingers were slender like works of art, perfect in every way imaginable, not something one would expect to see in real life. Yet here they were resting on his bathrobe. The white of the bathrobe and the off-white of the rubber gloves created a subtle contrast, but it was pleasing to the eye. A beautiful voice whispered in Iker''s ear, "Don''t be nervous, Master Iker. If you knew that I''m just winging it too, you''d be even more nervous. Hahaha." Iker listened to her words and furrowed his brow. Staring at her stunningly beautiful face with gritted teeth, he asked, "What do you mean by that?" "Just joking. Let''s get started," she said with a smile before opening up his bathrobe. A cool breeze blew by as Iker blushed uncontrobly and clenched his hands on the armrests of his wheelchair. He had thought it was old Mr. Edwardsing to treat himself, so he hadn''t bothered wearing any underwear! Chapter 56: Gentle Woman Chapter 56: Gentle Woman Chapter 56: Gentle Woman Her fingertips were slightly cold as they gently pressed against his leg through her milky-white rubber gloves. The chill spread from his skin all throughout his bloodstream; however, where there were red spots from wounds or injuries on him felt warmer than other parts of him did. When Cheyenne''s hand covered those areas on him, Iker couldn''t help but feelfortable - almost wishing that she could stay like this for longer than just a few minutes... It was an unexpected thought without any sexual desire behind it - something that even surprised himself! Before, he had let others massage his legs, but as soon as they touched him, he felt embarrassed. But when it was Cheyenne, it didn''t seem so hard to ept. When she got serious, she seemed like apletely different person. Her face was very dignified and serious, her almond eyes fixed on his legs. Iker grabbed the hem of his robe and pressed it tightly against his legs. Only a pair of ck hairy calves were exposed. Cheyenne saw his leg for the first time and a hint of disgust appeared on her face. "Master Iker has so much leg hair even though your face is smooth and handsome." Come to think of it, Kelvin''s leg hair doesn''t seem too little either. "Ahem... Cheyenne, focus on treating Master Iker," Layne couldn''t help but cough lightly with embarrassment written all over his face. Yet she continued muttering to herself, "This is just a fact. And I heard that people with lots of body hair had strong sexual desires!" Her voice was small but both men in the room heard it clearly. "Ha!" Layne choked on water that had just entered his mouth. He coughed continuously before covering his neck with one hand and walking out towards the door, saying, "I... I''ll go drink some water first. Cheyenne! I''ll deal with you when Ie back." Meanwhile, Iker was even more embarrassed. He stared at the woman in front of him with a cold and handsome face. If you look carefully, it is not difficult to notice a hint of shyness in his eyes. "Miss Lawrence seems to be very experienced!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Knowing that he was mocking her, Cheyenne instead lifted her head and gave him a disdainful nce, then chuckled softly. "Not many, can be counted on one pair of hands." "You!" Shameless! Iker''s lips pressed into a straight line, his gaze coldly staring at her, he wanted to speak but stopped himself. "Alright, what''s so surprising? Could it be that Master Iker is still... a virgin?" She suddenly leaned forward, her hands on the wheelchair, and approached him. As he spoke, his breath was as fragrant as orchids. Warm breath slowly sprayed onto his earlobes, causing a tingling sensation. In front of his eyes was a pair of clear and smiling eyes. She looked like a little fox who had discovered some secret,pletely wicked. "Miss Lawrence, please behave yourself!" Cheyenne muttered to herself "you''re boring" and withdrew her gaze. She squatted down in front of him again, gently holding Iker''s calf with both hands. She observed the raised veins on his legs, resembling thick, sturdy earthworms crawling across his skin. Very ugly. The scabbed-over holes on his knees faintly revealed the severity of the injuries he had sustained back then. Her fingers trailed up his leg, stopping at his knees and applying a bit of pressure. "Does it hurt?" Iker squinted his upturned eyes, gritted his teeth, as if he was trying hard to endure the pain and said, "It doesn''t hurt." ''Can''t he feel any pain at all? It seemed that the bone tissue had been necrotic for many days, hence theck of sensation. Her fair and tender little hand continued downwards, pressing on the spot just below his knee with slightly increased force. "What about this?" He shook his head, but he was getting a little impatient. "Can you do it or not? I''ve told you I don''t feel any pain!" He almost shouted out thest sentence. Iker had been disabled for three years. At the beginning, he still had hope and went to get checked. Every time the doctor asked him in the same way, and the result was always the same. His legs really felt nothing. Later on, Iker refused to undergo any further examinations and declined any arrangements made by his father for him. Despite his raging anger, Cheyenne remained calm and even smiled gently. Her lips were as rosy as cherries as she pouted slightly and spoke softly, "Master Iker, I was going easy on you just now. Whether I can do it or not, you should try it first and then talk!" Cheyenne suddenly ced her hands on his calf and pressed her thumb onto the wound with all her strength. "Ah!" Iker let out a muffled groan in the empty bedroom that was deep and maic. The slight pain disappeared in an instant but he could still feel it vividly. After groaning in pain, he looked surprised. "My... my leg!" "Do you feel the pain?" Cheyenne lifted her head up revealing tiny beads of sweat on her fair forehead which entuated her stunningly beautiful face. She held back a breath due to exertion from earlier which caused a blush to appear on both sides of her cheeks like pink clouds. "Don''t you think you overreact? You barely used any force." "Are you women the type who can''t even open a mineral water bottle cap when you''re gentle, but when you''re angry, you can crack open a person''s skull without a problem?" Iker sneered in a low voice. Cheyenne chuckled. "Well, I''m one of those who can''t even open a mineral water bottle," she admitted. Her hands were still feeling sore. "If your leg can still feel pain, it means the bone tissue hasn''tpletely necrotized. It''s just that over these three years, you haven''t found a good doctor for proper treatment," Cheyenne exined. His father had arranged for him to see renowned doctors both domestically and internationally during these three years. How could she say he hadn''t found good doctors? But then again, she was just an inexperienced young girl in her early twenties who spoke without thinking sometimes. "Now, treatment is possible, but it will be somewhat challenging," Cheyenne continued as she stood up from the ground. She felt dizzy all of sudden due to squatting down for too long and fell forward uncontrobly into darkness. "Be careful!" Iker warned. In the next moment, the woman''s soft body fell onto hisp. He was unable to avoid it due to being in a wheelchair. He could only be held tightly by Cheyenne. As their bodies touched, the soft sensation in his arms suddenly caught him off guard and entered his mind. Hisrge hands were still holding onto her waist, feeling the smoothness and warmth of her skin. He discreetly pinched it. Were all women''s waists this slender? Cheyenne was startled by his cold and stern face so close to hers. Her face turned even redder like a rose. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to." In that moment when she left, Iker felt somewhat regretful. Pretending not to care, he replied, "It''s okay. Just be more careful next time." "What are you guys doing?" An extremely angry voice came from the door. Cheyenne turned around and stiffened at once. Chapter 57: Miss Lawrence Threw Herself At Him Chapter 57: Miss Lawrence Threw Herself At Him Chapter 57: Miss Lawrence Threw Herself at Him Erica, dressed in a white off-the-shoulder V-neck dress, had arrived without being noticed by them. A brown wide-brimmed fisherman hat adorned her head, and her delicate and beautiful face was adorned with European-style makeup, giving her a stylish and charming appearance. Her angry expression at this moment destroyed the beauty that was there before, making her look extremely fierce and ugly. When she looked at Cheyenne, there was a hint of jealousy and disdain in her eyes. She had known that Miss Lawrence wasn''t simple, but she never expected her to be a vixen. This was only the second time she hade to the Todd mansion, yet she had made such a cheap move to seduce the young master. Erica''s grandfather Layne was also by her side. Looking surprised, he shouted angrily, "Get up quickly! You''re so fat and you''ve offended Master Iker." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Cheyenne felt a bit defiant. "Am I fat? I''m over 5 feet 6 inches tall and only weigh around 90-something pounds." The rest of them wereughing at thisical scene. Was that the focal point? Wasn''t the real focus Miss Lawrence actively throwing herself at him? For goodness'' sake, their usually woman-averse young master had actually reached out and hugged Miss Lawrence! They couldn''t be mistaken, right? The young master had actually hugged a woman!!! Iker seemed to realize that things were getting out of hand and quickly withdrew his hand. He stared coldly at Cheyenne and said dangerously, "Miss Lawrence, get up right now!" ''Wow, the tone of this seems like he''s been taken advantage of.'' Cheyenne pursed her lips and stood up. "You''re really heartless to burn bridges like that, Master Iker." Listen to her! Miss Lawrence seemed to be scolding the young master for being a heartbreaker! The people outside the door changed color drastically. The two were making out in the room before? For a moment, there was a hidden meaning in everyone''s gaze as they looked at the two. Even Layne found it somewhat unbelievable. But then again, Master Iker was much better than Kelvin. Although Iker had a cold face, once this kind of person fell in love with someone, they would be loyal to them. It seemed like he would be a good match for Cheyenne. Erica couldn''t stand it anymore and ran over from outside the door in her high heels. She grabbed Cheyenne by the arm and pushed her away. Then she looked at Iker with concern on her face. "Master Iker, did she... do anything to you?" This couldn''t be med on Erica since she saw Cheyenne actively pressing against Iker as soon as she opened the door earlier. Her face was even shamelessly buried in his chest. And since Iker was abstinent, Erica instinctively thought that Cheyenne had forced herself onto him. With Erica''s push just now, Cheyenne almost hit the wall next to her but managed to steady herself just in time. Iker disliked mboyant beauties like Miss Lawrence. But what he hated even more was someone like Erica, who would climb into her foster father''s bed for her own purposes. So with a cold and disdainful gaze, he looked at the woman in front of him and asked, "Madam Erica, why did you suddenlye to me? Tanner... how can you let her in?" Tanner walked up with a guilty expression and said, "Master Iker, I''m sorry. I failed to stop Madam Erica." As she listened to his address towards herself, Erica felt an indescribable pain in her heart as tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She cried pitifully and said, "Iker, you... you used to call me Erica before." Cheyenne rubbed her wrist while observing the two of them closely. The rtionship between Madam Erica and Iker didn''t seem like the typical stepmother-son rtionship. But then again, Erica was only 21 years old this year and had lived with the Todd family for over ten years before marrying Mr. Kai Todd. She was technically Iker''s stepsister. All those years of living together inevitably led to deep feelings between them. Someone who had grown up as his sister suddenly bing his father''s wife must have been difficult for Iker to ept. But when Erica ran over just now, her eyes betrayed jealousy and disgust towards Cheyenne, which made Cheyenne guess that Erica''s true love was Master Iker. Then why did Erica marry Kai? Three years ago, when Erica was eighteen, did she really give herself to Kai willingly? On the same day, Iker had a car ident and became disabled in both legs, a coincidence too great to ignore. At that time, Iker had a fiancee who came from an equally prestigious family - Nadia Spence. As the daughter of the president of the country, Nadia was sought after by many as a potential marriage partner for political gain. Unfortunately for Iker, he became disabled and Nadia could not possibly marry someone like him. She secretly broke off their engagement without telling her father until it was toote to do anything about it. Topensate for this loss suffered by the Todd family, President awarded Iker with an Imperial First ss General medal which brought honor and prestige to their name. "Madam Erica, please behave yourself," said Iker sternly as he looked at her with disdain in his eyes. "We are no longer siblings." "Iker... I know you''re still angry with me but back then..." Erica tried to exin herself but before she could finish her sentence, Iker grabbed her slender neck tightly. His eyes turned red like those of a demon released from hellfire. "Shut up! Don''t say another word!" He shouted at her furiously. "Get out!" "From now on, this woman is not allowed to step foot into my estate!" Iker pushed her away, and the delicate woman fell to the ground like a kite with a broken string. She cried uncontrobly, her voice filled with sorrow and regret. Tanner quickly came over and helped Erica up from the ground. Heforted her, "Madam Erica, Master Iker doesn''t want to see you. You should leave." "Tanner, I really regret it. I didn''t betray Iker..." Erica was choked with tears. As an onlooker, Cheyenne had been standing by the door listening to their conversation. She had heard some vague information - that Erica used to have a close rtionship with Iker but did something that betrayed him which caused their falling out. It was clear from Erica''s eyes that she loved Iker deeply. Cheyenne couldn''t help but wonder about those two children - were they really hers and Kai''s? Sheughed at herself for thinking too much. As a prestigious family, the Todd family wouldn''t allow a woman with bastards to marry into their family. Also, Kai wasn''t easy to fool. Erica''s child wouldn''t be someone else''s. Erica left, crying and unwilling. The room fell into an unusual silence. Chapter 58: Countless Opportunities Ahead Of Young Women Chapter 58: Countless Opportunities Ahead Of Young Women Chapter 58: Countless Opportunities Ahead of Young Women When Cheyenne left Iker''s estate, she felt everyone''s gaze on her had changed. They probably thought she was a woman who seduced Iker... She was so wrongly used; it was just an ident, but now it seemed impossible to exin herself. Luckily, Cheyenne was naturally optimistic. She didn''t care how others saw her. The next day, she finally didn''t have to go to the Todd mansion for checking Iker. She could finally sleep in and turn off her rm clock without worry. But not even half an hourter, her phone rang loudly and woke her up from a deep sleep. It was Kate calling with some big news to share, which made Cheyenne''s drowsiness disappeared without a trace. She sat up andy in bed with a white nket, her slender legs intertwined. "What''s the good news?" "Ah... I''m so excited. I feel like there are pink bubbles everywhere in front of me, Cheyenne, listen to me." Cheyenne was speechless. ''You''ve been beating around the bush for so long, just say it!'' "The good news is that Jerome will be performing near downtown tomorrow night!" It was said that he would be endorsing the Foley Group''s new product, so there would be a commercial performance. The news had been confirmed and all the girls in Akloit were screaming about it. Tomorrow night''s concert would definitely be packed. Who was Jerome? Cheyenne had a puzzled look on her face. Since falling in love with Kelvin, she hadn''t been starstruck anymore, let alone paying attention to these idols. "I knew you wouldn''t know him. Ah... Jerome was the champion of ''Rising Star'' three years ago. He was called Fairy." A man called "Fairy"? "I think I won''t go." The location was at one of Kelvin''s countless industries under the Foley Group - the department store building. Although the probability of meeting him was almost zero, Cheyenne couldn''t convince herself to step into his territory. Kate seemed to know what was going on inside Cheyenne''s head and used a provocative tactic to ask her, "Cheyenne, have you not moved on from him yet?" Cheyenne remained silent. It wasn''t easy for her to forget the man she had loved for eight years. During this time, she didn''t actively seek out news about him or want to know how happy he was with Abbie. She just lived her life in a in and simple way. She thought she had forgotten Kelvin already but hearing his name brought back memories of the past once again. She still couldn''t forget him. "I don''t know," Cheyenne replied. Kate got excited and raised her voice a few degrees higher than before. "That''s exactly why you should go!" "You''re only twenty-one years old with great time ahead of you. Kelvin is nothing but a betrayal." Kate continued passionately. "Once you see more outstanding men, then you''ll realize that there are countless opportunities waiting for young women like us!" Kate''s words were met with muffledughter from somewhere outside where she was located. "Countless opportunities waiting for young women like us!" Such ambitious words came from the mouth of an innocent-looking girl. The young man sitting in the restaurant wearing a ck jacket couldn''t help but burst outughing. His turkeybill cap was pressed down two inches, and he nced at Kate from the corner of his eye. Today she wore a white sleeveless dress that fell to her knees, revealing a pair of slender and delicate legs. Her exquisite curls were tied up into a bun on top of her head, with a long neck and soft shoulder lines. She was clearly a beauty. But her bold words had scared him. As he listened to her praise himself, Jerome felt an amused smile spread across his face. He never expected that justing out for coffee would lead him to meet a fan. Kate naturally noticed that something was off in the atmosphere at this moment and quickly hung up the phone with flushed cheeks. Turning around, she red at Jerome with those crystal-clear and stunning eyes. "What are youughing at? Laugh again, I dare you!" She seemed like an adorable innocent little girl on the outside but inside she was violent and fierce. Jerome unconsciously coughed twice and pulled his cap down lower over his head, getting up to pay for his coffee at the bar counter before leaving... The Foley Vi Abbie sat gracefully on the sofa opposite an overweight middle-aged man wearing ck suit who had some balding spots on top of his head. Taking a sip of the tea, he raised her eyebrows and looked at Abbie. "It''s been three years, little niece, and you''ve be even more beautiful. I hope your condition has improved?" Abbie had a congenital heart disease and couldn''t handle too much stress or emotional fluctuations. Because of this illness, she was much more fragile than her peers from an early age, with an extremely limited lifestyle: home-hospital-school, repeating the same cycle over and over again. "Thank you for your concern, Uncle. My condition has improved quite a bit." Over these past three years, she had been resting on the small ind in Metshire and her condition had stabilized quite well. Kelvin had searched high and low for famous doctors to help treat her illness; although it couldn''t be curedpletely, it could at least be controlled. Cody let out a long sigh upon hearing this news before saying to Abbie, "Since you''re back in the country, staying here isn''t really appropriate anymore. Why don''t youe live with me at the Berry mansion?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Return to the Berry mansion? Abbie hesitated slightly as she wasn''t too keen on that idea. The Foley family founded thepany together with the Berry family. Although the Foley family held the most shares, Foster Berry also owned a lot of shares. An unfortunate car ident took away both of Abbie''s parents'' lives, leaving old Mr. Foley feeling guilty, so he brought her back to live with his own family when she was just fourteen while Kelvin was fifteen-years-old. He became her nominal "brother" after she entered the Foley family, who treated her like a daughter except for old Mr. Foley. He always saw her as an outsider. Abbie didn''t understand why old Mr. Foley had brought her back to the Foley mansion years ago but treated her so poorlyter on. For all these years, she had been living under someone else''s roof and her uncle Cody never once mentioned taking her back home. Now he suddenly showed up and was being overly attentive. Abbie believed there was something fishy going on. Chapter 59: JeromeS Concert Chapter 59: Jerome''S Concert Chapter 59: Jerome''s Concert Abbie thought about how hard it was for her to stay by Kelvin''s side and if she would be able to come back if she left with Cody. Kelvin had seen Abbie as his little sister for many years. He had divorced Cheyenne and be single. If she left, what if another woman came into the picture? Someone of his status would still be highly sought after by women in Akloit even after a divorce. However, Cody seemed determined to take Abbie back home because of their sharedst name - Berry - which made them both part of the Berry family. After returning home, if she didn''t go back to the Berry mansion, the media outside would say all sorts of nasty things about Abbie. Secondly, Kelvin''s attitude towards Abbie was unclear and she was currently a useful pawn. If it fell into his hands, he could use it to restrain Kelvin. Abbie hesitated for a moment before saying, "No, I''m good here. Thank you for the invitation, Uncle, but Kelvin still needs me right now, so I want to stay here and take care of him." Cody chuckled coldly after hearing this and calmly replied to her, saying, "It was Mr. Foley who asked me toe pick you up. He said that our uncle-nephew duo should have a good reunion." "Don''t disappoint Mr. Foley''s kindness, Abbie; I haven''t seen you in three years and is really looking forward to it." "Your cousin and aunt are also waiting for you at home." Kelvin said this? Suddenly Abbie felt a dull pain in her heart as if someone had torn open a wound causing blood to flow out. She had been by Kelvin''s side for so many years, just hoping they could reunite again but he actually took the initiative to chase her away. Meanwhile upstairs the servants were already starting to pack Abbie''s luggage. The person who came to see her off was none other than Chris, Kelvin''s assistant, and it should be really Kelvin''s decision. She sucked in a breath of cool air without a trace. Abbie''s face showed a bitter smile. "I miss my aunt and cousin too, so I''ll go back with my uncle." Chris, the assistant, came down from upstairs with Abbie''s suitcase and spoke respectfully to her. "Miss Berry, your luggage is packed. You can get on the car anytime." Abbie couldn''t be more angry about this assistant who was against her now. ''Does he only see Cheyenne as Kelvin''s wife? If I became Kelvin''s wife, Chris would be the first one to be fired.'' Abbie finally chose to go back with Cody. On the way, Cody looked at her expression which was a bit pale and asked with concern, "Is the wind too strong? Should I close the car windows?" Abbie smiled and shook her head, "Thank you, no need, I''m fine." Cody naturally understood that she couldn''t leave Kelvin, and said with a wry smile, "if love is meant tost forever, it doesn''t depend on seeing each other every day." "I think Mr. Foley''s attitude towards you might even be more affectionate if you leave for a few days," he added with a knowing smile. "Men understand men''s thoughts best," he continued. Abbie couldn''t help but feel that what he said made sense and nodded in agreement. The car fell into silence for the next half hour until they arrived at an opulent European-style mansion in an affluent area. Cody was 46 years old and married to Jazzlyn Cline, a university history professor from an intellectual family who was quite arrogant. She had never been fond of Abbie since Abbie was little because she thought Abbie looked too gloomy and had sharp eyes that were not typical of children. Jazzlyn and Cody had a daughter named Jane Berry who was 23 years old, three years younger than Abbie. Jane just graduated from college with a degree in finance and currently worked as the financial director at a financialpany. When Jane saw Abbie, there was a faint smile on her face mixed with envy because this unknown cousin happened to be Mr. Foley''s sweetheart. Jane walked up and pretended to be friendly as she took Abbie''s hand. "Cousin,e on over. It''s been years since we''ve seen each other." "It''s only been three years," Abbie replied. "You''ve grown so much! Have you graduated yet?" Jane smiled inwardly. "I graduated a long time ago." Abbie seemed fake in her concern for Jane; if she really cared, she would have known that Jane had graduated this year. Cody saw the two sisters having fun and called the servants to start cooking while he invited Abbie inside. Later that evening around six or seven o''clock, Kate called Cheyenne and asked her to hurry down to the mall in downtown for a performance that was about to begin. Jerome was truly a top-tier celebrity; when he appeared, the entire street was packed with people. After Cheyenne finished getting dressed up simply in a white cotton dress and high heels, she drove her own car worth 20 million dors towards downtown. A temporary stage in the middle of the mall hall had been set up for the concert. It was now full of people holding LED light boards with Jerome''s name on them along with personal posters going crazy below him shouting his nickname. "Jerome! Jerome is amazing!" "Fairy! Oh my god, his look today is really cool!" Even before he started performing, there were already people fainting because of his appearance alone. Cheyenne parked her luxury car on the side of the road and leaned against the door, arms crossed, watching the crazy scene in front of her. It was so noisy. Kate spotted her from afar and walked over happily, handing her a glow stick. "Cheyenne, you''re here! Come with me to see Jerome backstage. He''s so handsome!" Kate eximed as she dragged Cheyenne towards backstage without waiting for a response. "Why do we need to go backstage? Isn''t the performance about to start? Let''s just watch from below," Cheyenne protested. Kate thought for a moment and realized that she was right. She tapped herself on the head in confusion and said with augh. "Okay then, we''ll goter. Wear this glow wristband with me." Cheyenne looked at Kate''s wristband with disdain. "No thanks, it''s stupid." "How is it stupid? It shows our love for Jerome," Kate argued back. The two stumbled into the crowd feeling waves of sound around them. Cheyenne couldn''t help but think that being on stage versus off stage feltpletely different! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wow! Jerome... Jerome ising out!" As Cheyenne heard the screams of her female fans, she turned to look. In the middle of the magnificent rising and falling stage was a circrdder that slowly ascended. A young man dressed in a ck sequined jacket and blue ripped jeans, with silver-white hair, walked down from thedder. Why did he seem so familiar? Chapter 60: The Top Idol Is A Playboy Chapter 60: The Top Idol Is A yboy Chapter 60: The Top Idol is a yboy Cheyenne finally remembered who he was. Wasn''t he that man who had hit on her on the streetst time? At that time, she thought he was just some brainless rich second generation. She never imagined that he would be a top idol now. How could someone like him be an idol? Well, maybe his face was just good-looking. Jerome walked up with an electric guitar and bowed ny degrees to his fans. Then he raised his guitar and shouted loudly, "Thank you all foring to my small concert. I also thank the Foley Group for inviting me." "Next, please enjoy my perfect performance, showtime," Jerome announced under the spotlight. His hands were beautiful, slender with distinct knuckles. With a snap of his fingers, a sound echoed through the crowd. The entire room fell silent. "I''ve been really into this songtely called ''He''s Like A God,'' so I made some small changes as an homage to the original artist. Hope you all like it," Jerome said before he began to sing and y his guitar. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne''s face immediately turned sour. Her hands clenched tightly in anger at what he had done without permission. Who was he to change someone else''s work? Jerome''s voice was clear and maic with a low tone that resembled moonlit pine trees - serene and beautiful. "Angels lose their wings; we pass each other countless times at the end of hell..." The lyrics of "He''s Like A God" told the story of me being in love with an angel while stuck in dirty hell - hopeless love that would never be reciprocated until one day when the angel finally came down from heaven just for me despite breaking her own wings to stay by my side for only one moment. This song had dark undertones that perfectly captured the protagonist''s deep feelings of inferiority and unrequited love. The song was quite popr, and had won numerous international awards. Jerome had actually adapted the lyrics himself, as he didn''t like the kind of love that was so humble it was like dust on the ground. So after "me" was released from hell, I became a demon seeking revenge in the human world. The ending changed from sadness to me living freely in society. The adapted song even deviated from the basic story. How could Cheyenne not be angry? But the fans below were still immersed in Jerome''s handsome looks and great singing voice, their eyes shining. As the song ended, its melody lingered in the air. Jerome raised his hand to interact with everyone and inadvertently caught sight of a figure among the crowd. His eyes lit up - wasn''t this little beauty that his agent had been searching for? After searching for so long, his agent found no trace of her. Yet he saw her here. It turned out that she was his fans. Jerome was filled with joy. For once he felt happy about singing songs. He cleared his throat lightly and intentionally nced towards Cheyenne not far away as he said, "Next up, I''ll find a fan to sing along with me. I wonder who it will be? I''ll just close my eyes and randomly point!" The female fans below were all excited at the thought of being able to sing with a top idol. "God bless, can this good fortunee to me?" Kate closed her eyes and prayed with her hands together. "Bored out of my mind!" Cheyenne had just turned around to leave when someone grabbed her sleeve. She looked up and met a pair of erged handsome features: silver hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and a high nose bridge. His lips were not too thick or thin, but glossy red with light lipstick that didn''t make him seem effeminate. He was like a vampire boy from aic book - devilishly handsome. "Miss," Jerome announced amidst the envious gazes of his fans. "You are the lucky audience member today." "I''m so jealous!" A female fan said while sizing up Cheyenne''s appearance in the dim lighting. If Cheyenne was ugly, she would feel better. But Cheyenne''s allure was undeniable even in the dimness. Her skin shone white as if illuminated from within; those bright eyes were like precious gems that sparkled even more brilliantly than any other on earth. Unfortunately, the emotions in her eyes were too cold and indifferent. Cheyenne squinted her beautiful eyes and refused Jerome''s invitation amidst the envy and jealousy of the crowd. "I came here to watch you sing, not to perform myself." "And I must say, your performance was terrible. I don''t want to coborate with you." "I really like L''s ''He is Like a God.'' Please spare it!" Cheyenne''s voice was not loud, but every word passed through the microphone clearly for everyone present to hear. She... she actually dissed Jerome for singing poorly and ruining a ssic. The female fans stared at Cheyenne as if they had seen a ghost. "She must be a lesbian for sure. Otherwise why would she dare to criticize such an adorable Jerome?" "Exactly! Look at her, she talks as if she can sing better than him." "If you don''t like it, then just leave. And besides, Jerome said he made some appropriate modifications." For a moment, Cheyenne became the target of criticism after rejecting Jerome''s offer. Even Kate, her good friend, sided with Jerome. "Cheyenne, dear... don''t take it too seriously. There are many people in this industry who do covers." "But he shouldn''t have changed the main plot of the story. Jerome didn''t understand how difficult it was to have a secret crush, so he thought it was natural for the female lead to forget about it." However, it was not like that at all in real life. Letting it go was not her intention topose that song. Jerome did not expect that this beauty would reject his invitation and diss his adaptation. A look of extreme embarrassment appeared on his handsome face, "Aren''t you my fan?" Cheyenneughed and immediately rolled her eyes. "Who said I''m your fan?" His face became even more serious, his blue eyes staring at Cheyenne''s stunningly beautiful face. "I just came to shop and join in the fun. I didn''t expect you to adapt my goddess'' song, so I couldn''t help but say something." "Do you like it too?" Jerome smiled slightly, and his admiration for L was evident in his eyes when he mentioned her. He spoke up in Cheyenne''s gaze, "I don''t know what it feels like to have a secret crush." "Adapting it is just because the story is too sad. If you think I offended the original work, I''m sorry." Jerome lowered his head and apologized to her. All fans present had red eyes as they red at Cheyenne as if she had done something unforgivable. Chapter 61: Revenge On Your Ex-Husband Together Chapter 61: Revenge On Your Ex-Husband Together Chapter 61: Revenge on Your Ex-Husband Together Speaking of it, the nickname "Fairy" was quite fitting indeed. Jerome was extremely handsome, with downturned eyes and a high-bridged nose. The perfect and wless lips were as captivating as glossy red silk. Cheyenne slightly furrowed her brows and her vermilion lips lightly said, "You, stay away from me." ''She actually despises me so much?'' Jerome doubted whether his charm had declined. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched his own cheek, leaned in close to her ear and said, "You are truly unique, I like it." The distance between the two was less than a fist''s length, and when he spoke, his warm breath sprayed onto her fair little face. Looking at her from such a close distance, Jerome was surprised to find that this woman wasn''t wearing any makeup! Her skin was so delicate that pores were almost invisible; the natural fairness made her look fairer than others even without foundation. She could just apply lipstick before going out. She was naturally beautiful and graceful. This intimate posture entered a pair of deep and sharp upturned eyes without any surprise. A man stood somewhere on the second floor, his slender and agile limbs wrapped in a ck and elegant suit. The suit entuated his tall and straight posture, like that of a pine tree. The white shirt, with the button fastened all the way to the top, only revealed a small portion of the throat. He was solemn and elegant, dressed in such an old-fashioned way, but his cold and handsome face made him as admirable as a god. From Kelvin''s perspective, Cheyenne looked like she was being held and kissed by Jerome. Foreheads touched, lips pressed tightly against her cheek... and yet the woman remained motionless, letting the man do whatever he wanted. Another one! ''Cheyenne, you''re really something!'' Chris following behind Kelvin seemed to notice that something was off in the air. Especially when just a second ago Kelvin had been speaking calmly with everyone about this quarter''s guidance work before suddenly bing incredibly cold all over. The temperature seemed to drop abruptly by two degrees. Goosebumps rose on Chris'' arms where he had rolled up his sleeves. "Mr. Foley... is there anything else that needs improvement?" Chris asked softly. Kelvin''s peripheral vision passed over the woman before him. His expression returned to its usual coldness as he continued, "Order them to withdraw ourpany''s spokesperson!" "What?" The selection process for this group''s spokesperson was quite lengthy, and Jerome was chosen because he was one of the hottest stars in the past couple of years. Combined with his handsome vampire-like face, he had an enormous fan base. Moreover, his role at the Foley Group was that of a vice president, earning him a two hundred million endorsement fee annually. If the group unterally revoked Jerome''s endorsement now, it might provoke dissatisfaction among his fans, resulting in more harm than good. Furthermore, thepany''s new productunch was just around the corner. If they changed the spokesperson at this critical juncture, who would step up to the te? Kelvin didn''t like hearing anyone say "no." His footsteps halted abruptly as he turned around, his gaze cold as if he had entered a harsh winter. He stared at Chris. A thinyer of sweat appeared on Chris'' temple... "Yes, I''ll go take care of it right away," he said. Meanwhile, Jerome had just finished singing his opening song and was about to start another when his agent rushed onto stage from backstage. Whispering something in his ear with her head bowed down. Jerome''s smile disappeared instantly. He lifted up his guitar and mmed it on the ground in anger. "Why did they revoke my endorsement for no reason?" He yelled loudly. His agent knew he had a bad temper but didn''t expect him to get so angry that he would smash his guitar on stage. He picked up the guitar with great concern for him and said, "Hey, Jerome, calm down!" "Calm down? How can I calm down? I flew all the way from Onistead for this concert today and stayed uptest night practicing my music!" "I''m going to ask the higher-ups why," Jerome angrily threw down his guitar and left with a flick of his sleeve. The female fans in the audience who were waiting for him to perform were all stunned, constantly shouting behind Jerome. "Jerome, don''t go!" His manager stood on stage and picked up the guitar as if it were a treasure, bowing apologetically. "Everyone, I''m sorry. Due to contractual reasons with ourpany, this concert will end here today. Thank you very much for supporting Jerome." Contractual reasons? Cheyenne and Kate looked at each other in confusion. At this moment, the brainless fans on the side began to find fault. Someone said, "It must be because of that woman just now. She made Jerome angry! Jerome is not someone who gives up halfway!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah! Who does she think she is rejecting Jerome?" Everyone turned their hostile gaze towards Cheyenne, who was inexplicably wide-eyed. "Why is everyone ming me? It''s clearly because of contractual reasons. What does it have to do with me?" Cheyenne stood up with her arms crossed. With her bright and cold eyes looking down at everyone disdainfully for a moment, she got up and prepared to leave. "Don''t leave, it''s because of you that Mr. Witt lost his endorsement. I just asked the backstage staff, and they said it was Mr. Foley who gave the order!" The girl speaking looked about seventeen or eighteen years old, wearing a id school uniform jacket. She had a beautiful appearance with a mole on her chin and an air of arrogance that suggested she was spoiled by her wealthy family. Kelvin''s order? Cheyenne could understand why he would do it because he hated these young idols with their perfect looks. "You said yourself that it was Mr. Foley who gave the order, so why don''t you go bother the CEO of the Foley Group? Whye to me? Do you think I''m easy to bully?" This statement made many fans think back to how this all started. That''s right! They should go demand justice from the Foley Group. The fans spontaneously headed towards the entrance of the Foley Group building, and Cheyenne thought everything had ended there. But then Jerome appeared out of nowhere in casual ck clothing with a matching cap and grabbed Cheyenne''s wrist firmly, saying in a low voice, "Are you Cheyenne?" "Let go! What are you doing?" Kate stared in shock as her friend was forcefully dragged away by Jerome. She quickly caught up with them. "Jerome, what are you doing?" she asked. Jerome had pulled Cheyenne into the elevator and pressed the button to go up. As the doors slowly closed, Kate''s vision turned pitch ck. "What do you want? Do you even know me?" Cheyenne asked while rubbing her wrist. The man shed a charming smile that oozed with mischief. "Let''s get revenge on your ex-husband together. How about I chase after you now?" "Bang!" A sudden punchnded on Jerome''s face, causing his eyes to darken with pain and a groan escaped his lips. "You... you hit me too hard," he said through gritted teeth. Chapter 62: Swift And Ruthless Chapter 62: Swift And Ruthless Chapter 62: Swift and Ruthless His deep blue eyes held a hint of sorrow, and the teardrop mole at the corner of his eye added a touch of enchanting allure to his countenance. Cheyenne squinted at him before suddenly grabbing onto his sleeve with her delicate hand. "Tell me how you know my name." Jerome looked down at Cheyenne''s delicate hands. Her pink nails were shiny and clean, making him feel extremelyfortable. Such a pair of hands would be perfect for a massage; how could she ever hit himself? "I went to Mr. Foley''s office just now," he said. But he couldn''t even get in the door! Of course, he wouldn''t tell Cheyenne that. The famous male star didn''t even have the qualifications to enter Mr. Foley''s office... It was too much for his weak and fragile heart to handle. It was Mr. Foley''s assistant who tactfully told him, "You shouldn''t be hanging out with Mr. Foley''s ex- wife." Ex-wife? Jerome immediately searched online to find out who Mr. Foley''s ex-wife was. And when the news came up on the web page, it scared him so much. Wasn''t this the woman he had been searching for days? She had actually been married before - and not just anyone but Kelvin, the CEO of the Foley Group! This one sentence from Jerome put Cheyenne into deep contemtion. ''What does Kelvin mean by this? We''re divorced, why is he still trying to control my life?'' Cheyenne thought, feeling displeased. Jerome noticed her distress and saw the anger hidden behind her fairplexion in the dimly lit elevator. He approached her and gently wrapped his arms around her slender shoulders. "You see, your ex-husband took away my endorsement deal, and he kicked you out of his life. Why don''t we team up and get revenge? Be my girlfriend and we''ll show him what he''s missing," Jerome whispered seductively into Cheyenne''s ear. Cheyenne let out a bitterugh as she looked at Jerome with a pained expression in her eyes. "I don''t mean anything to him. If you want revenge, that''s your business! Let go!" she eximed as she pushed away from Jerome''s embrace. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She refused to lower herself by getting involved with someone like Jerome just to seek revenge on Kelvin. Even if they did end up together in bed, Kelvin probably wouldn''t feel anything. Being rejected once again, yet Jerome persisted, his hand sneaking under the thin fabric to lightly touch her smooth fragrant shoulder. In the next instant, the elevator echoed with a scream of agony. This sent the people waiting outside the elevator jumping in fright, their gazes collectively fixated on the tightly shut doors. Finally, the doors of the elevator slowly opened. The scene inside left everyone dumbfounded. A petite and stunningly beautiful girl in a white dress was holding her fist, preparing to strike the man. The man crouched on the ground, clutching his groin, his face bruised and battered, looking weak and beaten. Large drops of sweat rolled down his forehead, sliding over his prominent nose. "Cheyenne, you... you''re so ruthless, you actually kicked me there." The woman smiled lightly and even reached out to touch his silver hair before leaving. Her actions were carefree like she was ying with a cat at home. "I forgot to tell you that I''m a ninth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo. My kicks are fast, urate, and ruthless!" Jerome tried to speak but the pain made it difficult for him to form coherent words. "Just wait until I''m better... I''ll make sure you pay! You''ve hurt my heart!" Cheyenne nced sympathetically at his crotch before sarcastically asking if she should kick him again. Like a conditioned reflex, all of the male bystanders outside of the elevator took one step back while looking sympathetically at the young man inside. Jerome struggled to stand up against the wall of the elevator as he slowly moved out in an awkward stance. "Oh my, my little darling. What are you doing here? Come on, let''s go back to the CEO''s office and have a good talk with Mr. Foley," his agent said as he looked at his artist''s panda eyes. "What... what happened?" The agent was taken aback. Jerome covered his eyes and gritted his teeth as he squeezed out a sentence, "I got beaten up by a woman." What? He got beaten up! By a woman! The agent couldn''t bear to look at Jerome''s face anymore. Jerome was the prince charming of millions of girls and women. Every girl would scream in excitement when they saw him. Yet he had been beaten up by a woman. It was really unprecedented. The agent suddenly became curious about which woman could be so ruthless towards him. Meanwhile, Cheyenne received a call from her friend Kate after getting off the elevator. "Hello, Kate." "Cheyenne, where are you?" Kate sounded worried on the other end of the line and it warmed Cheyenne''s heart. "I''m outside by the garage door. Hurry over here. See you soon." The concert was cancelled at thest minute, and there was no point in staying here any longer. Cheyenne pulled out her car keys from her purse while on the phone. "Beep beep..." "Okay, I''ll be right there." She sat in the passenger seat and buckled up as she saw another car slowly driving towards her from the other side of the garage. A ck Rolls-Royce with license te "829". Who else could it be but Kelvin? Through the ss, Kelvin naturally saw Cheyenne''s pink luxury car in front of him, and her face imprinted itself into his mind. Her delicate eyebrows framed a pair of cold yet serene eyes that showed no hint of infatuation or emotion. It was like a starless night sky. Kelvin nced at the passenger seat. Why wasn''t she with her little boyfriend? In just a momentary eye contact, Cheyenne felt his disdain and indifference towards her. She scoffed lightly before averting her gaze and stepping on the gas pedal to drive away. It wasn''t until she disappeared from his sight that Kelvin withdrew his gaze. In his vast ocean-like eyesyplex emotions he himself didn''t even realize he had. At Kate''s doorstep, Cheyenne picked up Kate and drove her back to her home. On the way, Kate whispered her spection to Cheyenne, "Do you think Mr. Foley might be jealous?" "No way." "Why not? Maybe he realized he likes you after his divorce." "He wouldn''t." Cheyenne was resolute in her conclusion. But Kate thought otherwise. After all, Cheyenne was so outstanding. Returning home, exhausted, Cheyenne headed straight to her bedroom. After a while, she pulled out a journal from the drawer and wrote down some delicate words with a pen. "Saw him again today. It hurt less thanst time. Keep trying to forget Kelvin." Chapter 63: Poisoned For Three Years Chapter 63: Poisoned For Three Years Chapter 63: Poisoned for Three Years The Todd family... It had been three days since Iker''sst check-up and during those three days, his leg seemed to have worsened. It would ache faintly at night. Adrian had no choice but to call Layne and Cheyenne again, asking them toe over today. ''That woman?'' Iker''s mind shed back to the idental touchst time, and the faint fragrance on her body seemed to linger in his heart. His handsome face turned slightly red. In no time, Cheyenne appeared in front of him wearing a light yellow irregr floral dress. She had deliberately dressed up with a light, elegant makeup. Today she looked different from others. "Old Mr. Edwards, Miss Lawrence, pleasee in." As soon as Tanner saw the two of them, he smiled sincerely like he had seen timely rain. "Thank you." Cheyenne walked up the stairs holding her skirt. She didn''t know if she was overthinking it or not, but she felt like someone was watching her again. Turning around and looking back at the staircase entrance, there were two young maids standing there with lowered eyes and nothing unusual about them. She took a step back and waited for her grandfather to walk up before reaching out to hold his arm together as they went upstairs quietly Then she said something that only they could hear. "Someone is secretly monitoring us." Layne wasn''t surprised by this revtion; his peripheral vision scanning one of the maids below. Iker sat by the window, the sunlight outside casting a warm glow on him. The darkness and loneliness in his eyes caught Cheyenne off guard. His profile was like that of a Greek god, exuding power and authority. "You''re here? Have a seat," he said nonchntly, gesturing to the empty chair in front of him. As they sat down, a servant brought them coffee. Cheyenne noticed the dark circles under Iker''s eyes and asked with concern, "Master Iker, have you not been sleeping well?" Iker''s lips twitched slightly, and he looked at her, his voice turning cold. "Just mind your own business." "Huh?" Cheyenne was taken aback. Realizing he was scolding her, she chuckled and said yfully, "Say something harsher." Most people would have felt embarrassed at being scolded but not Cheyenne. Iker looked at her as if she were some kind of weirdo. He came to a conclusion - she was not an ordinary woman! Layne saw Master Iker lose face and immediately put on a serious expression and coughed to remind his granddaughter to be more serious. "Alright, let''s get straight to the point. Master Iker, can you show me your leg?" Iker gestured to Tanner to close the door, and then he casually rolled up his pant legs, baring his two sturdy and well-defined calves to the air. When they came for Iker''s treatment three days ago, his legs were still in normal condition, only the wound on his knee was a little red. But now, one of the legs looked fierce and terrifying. The veins on the leg were like thick, muscr earthworms coiled beneath his skin. The injury at the knee was even more severe, and it was torn to the point of being bloody and fleshly. "This! How could it be like this!" Cheyenne and Layne were both surprised. How could it have gotten so serious in just three short days? Tanner''s eyes turned red as he exined, "The weather has been changing these days. Whenever the wind blows at night, Master Iker''s legs start to act up." Will old wounds re up again with a gust of wind? "What does it feel like when you have an attack?" Cheyenne extended a finger and touched the veins in his leg. With just a little bit of strength, she heard the sound of Iker gasping for breath. "Does it hurt a lot?" She lifted her head, her eyes shimmering like a clear spring. "Uh." "What kind of pain is it?" "It''s like being bitten by millions of ants, and as if being roasted over a fire." "It hurts and itches!" So, he would constantly use his hand to scratch, tearing open those scabbed wounds again, causing them to bleed profusely. Even so, it still could not relieve one-tenth of the pain. Iker had been in the military for more than ten years and had suffered all kinds of injuries. He had long developed a calm attitude that few people couldpare to. Even he couldn''t help but end up in such a miserable state... Cheyenne''s heart softened involuntarily, and she also forgave him for his cold attitude towards her. Originally, he was a man with a bright future who would marry the president''s daughter and rose to the pinnacle of power. However, due to a car ident, he lost everything and became a disabled person. Family misfortune, emotional setbacks, career failures, and also enduring physical pain and suffering. And he was at the young age of only twenty-seven... This was exactly the time to be full of energy and vitality! Was she feeling sorry for him? Iker''s anger suddenly rose up, he never needed anyone''s sympathy, especially not a woman''s sympathy! Thus, he betrated Cheyenne in an extremely cold voice, "Have you seen enough? Can you cure it or not? If not, then get out!" "Master Iker, please don''t be so agitated. I didn''t say that it couldn''t be cured. It''s just that I feel like your leg doesn''t seem like a simple injury!" Cheyenne replied. The room fell silent after her words, and they could hear each other''s breathing clearly. The heavier breath belonged to Tanner. He gasped for air and didn''t react for a while before finally asking, "Miss Lawrence... what did you say?" Three years ago, everyone had witnessed the car ident. They saw Iker''s car flipping 360 degrees in the air beforending. Iker himself was trapped under the car, covered in blood. His legs were severely damaged as well. "I understand what Cheyenne means now," Layne exined. "For ordinary injuries, we can determine the extent of bone damage and external wounds will heal over time." "But Master Iker could still feel pain three days ago, indicating that his legs haven''tpletely necrotized." "The strange thing is that wounds that should have healed long ago are recurring frequently. If it were a typical rheumatic disease, the pain woulde from the bone marrow, not the surface." After Layne''s exnation, Tanner''s eyes widened as he looked at the Iker''s legs. With a dumbfounded expression, he stuttered, "S-s-so you''re saying Master Iker... is poisoned?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Bingo!" Cheyenne snapped her fingers, the crisp sound ringing in everyone''s ears and pulling their thoughts back from shock. Iker''s body was clearly emanating a cold and fierce killing intent, his deep-set eyes containing enough mes of anger. Poisoned for three long years! And he had consulted numerous famous doctors, yet not one of them had detected it. It was only Cheyenne who uncovered the unsightly truth for him. Were the doctors he hired not skilled enough? Or perhaps they had been bought off! Chapter 64: A Thorny Illness Chapter 64: A Thorny Illness Chapter 64: A Thorny Illness Iker seemed like a trapped beast on the brink of rage, his eyes filled with icy killing intent that made one shudder. His thin lips parted slightly as he coldly uttered a single word. "Investigate!" "Yes." After Tanner left the room, there were only three people left. His face had finally softened a bit, although it was still very cold and hard. "Miss Lawrence, how should I treat my leg?" Iker asked. Cheyenne looked at him with some hesitation. She lifted a strand of long hair from her forehead and tucked it behind her ear. It was an unintentional but gentle gesture. "Well, I thought your fracture was just caused by the car ident, but now it seems like there''s a bigger problem that''s harder to deal with," she said with a hint of difficulty and guilt in her tone. She didn''t need to spell it out - Iker already understood what she meant. Actually, he hadn''t held out much hope from the beginning... Over the years, he had seen more than a hundred so-called "famous doctors", but every time ended up with the same result. He had long stopped feeling disappointed about it. But when he heard Cheyenne say this, his heart still felt sad for a moment. He couldn''t even understand why he would have such a long-lost feeling. Heughed at himself inwardly. Seeing his handsome and aloof face filled with such loneliness, Cheyenne spoke hesitantly, ""Well... it''s not entirely hopeless! We just need to figure out what poison you''ve been exposed to, find the antidote, and then treat it." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Master Iker, you don''t have to be too sad." Having been poisoned for three years, he was afraid that the toxicity had prated deep into the bone marrow. It was not easy to find an antidote! "Thank you, Miss Lawrence. I understand now." "So for today, I can only temporarily give you an injection to suppress your pain." "Thank you for your hard work." Cheyenne washed her hands, dried them with a clean cloth, and then took out tools from her own medicine box. "By the way, Master Iker, I want to take a sample of your blood and have it tested." Iker nodded his head, very cooperative with her. ... Cheyenne and her grandfather had just left Iker''s Estate when a suspicious figure slipped out of the back door. The person ran all the way to a more luxurious vi, and surprisingly, the security guard let her in directly. A middle-aged man leading her into the hall and asking her to sit on the sofa and wait for a while for Master Davon. Before long, Master Davon wearing a white suit walked into the hall, holding a tall and sexy blonde woman in his arms. The beauty saw a maid dressed in a maid outfit sitting on the sofa. She was about to speak, but Davon asked her to leave. "You go back first, I''lle find you another day," Davon said. The beauty was unhappy, but she didn''t dare argue with him and nodded before leaving. As she left, she left a red lipstick mark on Davon''s face. "So, what happened?" The maid told him everything she had heard. His eyes became mysterious and unfathomable like an endless ocean. After a moment of silence, he chuckled lightly and said, "Reuben, give him the stuff." Reuben was tall like a towering mountain and looked cold with his dark eyes contrasting against his white teeth. He took out a ss bottle filled with white powder from his suit pocket and handed it to the maid. "Master Davon... what is this?" She asked as her hand trembled while holding onto it. "This is something that will make my big brother even happier. Just pour it into his daily soup," he replied calmly. "After everything is done, I''ll give you five million dors and arrange for you to leave Che." "How about a vi overseas?" Davon stood up from the couch and strode over to the woman with his long, powerful legs. His long and beautiful fingers gently caressed her delicate face, the fingertips slightly cool, the movement full of flirtation. A blush quickly appeared on the woman''s face, and she looked at Iker with a hint of infatuation in her eyes. Despite the lipstick mark left by the blonde beauty on his face, she still felt that Master Davon was as handsome as a god. Nodding in a daze, she replied, "Okay." Chapter 65: Unable To Flirt With The Prince Charming Chapter 65: Unable To Flirt With The Prince Charming Chapter 65: Unable to Flirt with the Prince Charming After returning from the Todd mansion, Cheyenne contacted Omari the next day and met him at a coffee shop. The agreed time was 3 PM, so shezed around and slept until 1 PM. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After a simple wash-up, she yed a game of Candy Crush before heading to the coffee shop. "Left Bank Cafe, the seat by the window." The man was wearing a silver-grey three-piece suit with double-breasted buttons and sat there. Perhaps because the weather was a bit hot, he took off his jacket. It exposed the white shirt and vest inside, also revealing the perfect figure without reservation. With a handsome appearance, under the sunlight, he looked like a rich young master who walked out of the TV, attracting countlessdies'' attention. Finally, a woman wearing a white long dress walked over in high heels and her small hand naturally rested on his shoulder. "Hey, handsome, can I friend you on Facebook?" "Sorry, I don''t have Facebook ount," Omari smiled and turned his head. Looking at him up close, she felt he was incredibly handsome. His deep-set eyes were filled with tenderness that seemed to drown people in them. In this day and age, how could anyone not use Facebook? He was just rejecting her indirectly. The woman looked embarrassed on her face and said unwillingly, "Then... can I have your phone number?" "Sorry, if it''s work-rted, please call my office number. As for my personal number, it''s essible to my friends only." Saying that, Omari casually removed the small hand ced on his shoulder. This gentle man who resembled a male god was even more difficult to hate when he rejected someone. The woman left in frustration muttering under her breath as she turned around, "Completely unable to flirt with him!" She wasn''t paying attention while walking and bumped into a womaning towards her. "Sorry!" Cheyenne squinted at her before giving a faint smile. "It doesn''t matter." Omari also saw Cheyenne entering the door and quickly stood up from his seat with an even gentler smile on his handsome face. "Cheyenne, are you okay?" He walked over to Cheyenne and held onto her shoulders while looking at her up and down. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Omari seemed to be overreacting. "I''m not a porcin doll that shatters at the slightest touch," she retorted, annoyed. Omari smiled, his voice as smooth as silk in her ear. "In my eyes, Cheyenne needs more protection than a porcin doll." Cheyenne was speechless at his words. "I''m a ninth-degree ck belt in taekwondo..." "But you can never beat me," Omari interrupted. It was true; she had never been able to defeat him inbat. As they left, the woman in the white dress stood there stunned. Did she hear correctly? The man who had ignored her advances was now being so gentle and attentive towards another woman? She looked curiously at Cheyenne beside him who was wearing a long white t-shirt that came down just below her thighs with white socks and canvas shoes on her feet. Her hair was casually tied up into a bun, making her look innocent and young. Her outfit didn''t seem to fit into this high-end coffee shop setting. She couldn''t understand why she lost out to Cheyenne''s charm... Feeling an invisible gaze on herself, Cheyenne turned around but saw no one there. "Cheyenne, have a seat. What would you like to drink?" "Atte, less sugar." "Okay." Soon, the waiter brought over the coffee. Cheyenne stirred her spoon lightly and said to Omari, "The Todd family is really something!" "Shh." Omari put a finger on his sexy lips and looked around. "There are too many people here. Let''s go inside the private room." "Okay." The private rooms here were expensive and required advance booking. But for Omari, it was no big deal. He could get it done with just one word. "Mr. Lara, I''m sorry but all of our private rooms are booked today... Would you like toe back another day?" The cafe owner knew Omari well enough to exin apologetically. Upon hearing this news, Omari furrowed his brow and looked at Cheyenne. Just then, a customer walked out of Room No. 1. The tall figure in ck looked like a demon from hell, exuding an aura of malevolence. His cold and stern face turned even colder when he saw Cheyenne and the man beside her. ''How could he be here?'' Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, her smile freezing on her face. Chapter 66: Cheyenne, You Lost Quite Miserably Chapter 66: Cheyenne, You Lost Quite Miserably Chapter 66: Cheyenne, You Lost Quite Miserably Omari sensed that something was off with Cheyenne immediately and asked concernedly, "Cheyenne, what''s wrong?" When he saw the man approaching him, he finally understood what was going on. Omari''s gentle smile became even more pronounced as he wrapped his arm around Cheyenne''s slender waist and whispered in her ear, "Is it because of him?" He couldn''t help but feel jealous of Kelvin. Just by appearing in front of Cheyenne, Kelvin could easily affect her emotions. As Omari lowered his head for a moment, the disappointment in his eyes was hidden behind his longshes and quickly passed. Cheyenne felt like something was stuck in her throat and she couldn''t speak. "No..." "Kelvin! Wait for me!" A clear and gentle voice came from the private room. In the next moment, Abbie appeared in front of Cheyenne. She was wearing a pinkdylike dress, with chestnut straight hair adorned with a pearl headband, looking elegant and graceful. When she saw Cheyenne on the opposite side, her beautiful face showed a hint of surprise before she smiled gently. "Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence." Abbie also noticed Omari standing next to Cheyenne and sighed regretfully inside. Such an outstanding man, how could he be interested in someone like Cheyenne who had been divorced? He must be blind. Her sarcasm and disguise were almost immediately seen through by Omari. The man couldn''t help but curl his lips and there was a hint ofughter in his deep-set eyes as he hugged Cheyenne tightly. He whispered softly into her ear with an flirtatious posture. "Is that your ex-husband''s mistress? Cheyenne, you lost so miserably!" In terms of figure, appearance or ability... what could Abbiepare to Cheyenne? However, it was precisely this sickly woman who easily won all of Kelvin''s love. The eight years that Cheyenne had given him seemed insignificantpared to Abbie''s presence now. A bitter smile appeared on her lips as she didn''t notice Omari''s hand ced on her waist for a moment. When Cheyenne caught Kelvin''s gaze, she saw nothing but coldness and disdain in his eyes. His look was even worse than that of a stranger''s. "Yeah, it''s so miserable," she said with a calm smile on her face. But the moreposed she appeared, the angrier Kelvin became. The chill around him grew heavier by the second. He nced disdainfully at Omari''s hand that rested on Cheyenne''s slender waist before turning to Abbie and speaking without a hint of attachment, "Abbie, let''s go." Abbie felt ted when she realized how much Kelvin despised Cheyenne. She could rest easy now. "Kelvin, don''t be so hasty," Abbie said as she turned to Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence... are you looking for a private room? We just vacated one ourselves and there are still two hours left until our reservation time." ''What does Abbie mean? Does she think I''m reduced to being greedy for little advantages?'' Cheyenne thought. Meanwhile, Abbie looked at Cheyenne''s shabby attire and became even more convinced that Cheyenne was now penniless. Compared to the designer dresses worth millions of dors that Cheyenne used to wear, what clung to her body now were cheap clothes bought from street vendors! "I''ve paid for it," Abbie continued, "Just use it since you''re not what you used to be..." With those words spoken firmly and without hesitation, Abbie turned around readying herself for departure. Omari still smiled gently; his gaze never leaving sight of Cheyenne whom he treated like royalty, as if he held her in high esteem above all others. "Wait!" eximed Omari suddenly. "We appreciate your kindness, Miss, but we won''t need this private room. Cheyenne and I will head home instead for a chat." "Cheyenne," Omari turned to her and said, "I have a bottle of Producteur Comande which you mentioned wantingst time we met up together." Producteur Comande was famous Bordeaux red wine, with limited production. It was an estate wine that many nobles had to make reservations in advance if they wanted to buy it." Cheyenne liked to drink, and Kelvin knew it better than anyone else. Unconsciously, the image of the girl''s charming and innocent appearance when she was drunk appeared in his mind. She would always deliberately put on a seductive nightgown, opening a bottle of red wine and savoring it slowly in the dim, golden candlelight. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When she drank, she was as cute as a little kitten. With her eyes closed, she enjoyed the taste of the wine on her lips. Then she smiled and kissed his lips, the woman''s subtle body fragrance mixed with the rich wine, creating a strange feeling under the flickering candlelight. Kelvin could not resist the thrill that she brought. He pulled down her nightdress and pressed her against the long table. "Why are you drinking again?" "Because I want you to kiss me." "Do you really crave it that much?" At that time, Cheyenne couldn''t understand theplex emotions in his eyes and thought he was just shy. She boldly reached out and hugged his shoulders, pulling the man towards her softly and charmingly. "Honey, hug me." She was half-dressed, her fair skin shining under the candlelight. Kelvin couldn''t take his eyes off her. When he finally snapped out of it, he roughly pulled up the straps of her nightgown and spoke in a cold and disdainful voice, "Cheyenne, don''t push your luck! You''re my wife, not some wild animal in heat. Act like it!" He stormed off angrily and ordered the servants, "And no more wine for my wife from now on!" Since then, it had been a long time since Cheyenne had tasted the vor of red wine. Now that Omari had mentioned it, she licked her pink lips subconsciously and said, "Sounds great." Her response woke Kelvin from his reverie. His big hand hidden inside his suit sleeve clenched tightly as he turned away from Cheyenne. His deep-set eyes were now bloodshot red. He could already imagine Cheyenne lying under another man''s body after getting drunk again. Abbie''s "kindness" was rejected by the man. She nodded with a smile but felt unwilling inside. "Well then, if that''s the case, I won''t disturb Miss Lawrence and you..." "I''m Cheyenne''s boyfriend," Omari introduced himself confidently while taking out his business card from his suit pocket. "My name is Omari Lara and I work at NIGHTBREEZE." Abbie didn''t want to ept it at first. She knew about NIGHTBREEZE, Akloit''s most famousw firm. This man who was with a divorced woman like Cheyenne was probably an errand boy in the firm. With her status, she naturally looked down on such a small potato. But in order to show her gentle side in front of Kelvin, she took the business card. Chapter 67: Night Breeze Chapter 67: Night Breeze Chapter 67: Night Breeze Omari left with Cheyenne in his arms, and throughout the entire time, she didn''t even nce back at Kelvin. It wasn''t until they were gone that Abbie looked down at the business card in her hand. With just one look, she was stunned for a moment before softly uttering words in disbelief, "NIGHTBREEZE''s CEO?" This couldn''t be possible! How could a bitch like Cheyenne have any connection to NIGHTBREEZE''s CEO? Was that CEO blind? Kelvin had investigated Omari''s identity during the auction. Indeed, he was the CEO of NIGHTBREEZE and also an internationally renowned topwyer who had represented Che at legal seminars across Europe as an outstanding young talent. He was paid as much as 10 millon dors for a single appearance. On Omari''s personal profile was written a sentence that he still remembered vividly: Her smile was sweet, like the evening breeze in spring. That''s why hispany was called "NIGHTBREEZE." "She" referred to here is Cheyenne, of course. How could Kelvin be happy when his ex-wife found such a good partner again? When Abbie looked up, she saw a hint of gloom in the man''s eyes and her heart tightened. Holding the business card in her hand was like holding a hot potato - she didn''t know whether to keep it or throw it away... After a moment of silence, Abbie spoke softly behind him with a touch of envy in her tone. "Mr. Lara is pretty good and Miss Lawrence has found herself a goodpanion." Kelvin didn''t answer. He took long strides and left the coffee shop with his tall and lonely back. As they left the coffee shop, Cheyenne reflected on her behavior just now and felt that she had been too coward. She scolded herself silently for it. Omari still had his hand on her waist and he tightened it slightly as he asked warmly, "Do you want to go to my house or my office?" "Let''s go to your office," Cheyenne replied. As soon as she said this, Omari''s warm smile turned into one tinged with regret as he sighed. "I wasn''t lying when I said I bought that wine. Aren''t you going to drink any?" Cheyenne bit her lip and red at him before saying, "You can bring it next time." This time he was really angry. He curled his finger and lightly tapped her forehead while grumbling, "You''re such an ungrateful little glutton!" "You hit me even though I''m so cute," she pouted. "Did it really hurt?" He had only used a little bit of force. But the woman nodded with a face full of "injustice." "It hurts. It''ll take two or three bottles of good wine to make it better." As she spoke, she even showed him her delicate white hand... it was reallyughable. "Okay." He had a cab specifically for storing wine at home, and every time Cheyenne and Reece, those two big drinkers, came over, the cab would be emptied. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Now let''s find somewhere to talk." "Mmm." After a moment, Cheyenne arrived at NIGHTBREEZE Firm. Although she had known Omari for so many years, this was actually her first time visiting his firm. It was truly worthy of being an internationally renownedw firm; in this city wherend values were high, his firm managed to have such arge office area. Their advertising sign was also unique: a huge stone with redcquer carved into the words "NIGHTBREEZE". "Not bad, Omari. I thought your firm would be just a small studio. Turns out I''m ignorant." The entire building belongs to NIGHTBREEZE. The rent alone is probably millions a year. Omari shrugged nonchntly, his face wearing an indifferent smile. "Back in college, some friends and I casually started a smallpany. You can also regard it as a studio." The core shareholders were actually just three people, with Omari holding the majority of the shares, thus reluctantly taking on the role of CEO. Cheyenne was also acquainted with the deputy CEO, who was Omari''s college roommate. "Hello, Mr. Lara." "Hello, Mr. Lara." "..." As they walked into the lobby, all eyes turned towards them. Although Mr. Lara was known for his gentle temperament, no one had ever seen him be so attentive to any woman before. As they entered, Omari held the ss door open, waiting until the woman was inside before slowly letting go. Who was this woman? She actually had Mr. Lara open the door for her? Some female employees who had secretly admired Omari for a while started feeling envious. Their gazes turned towards Cheyenne. Cheyenne was stunningly radiant. Coupled with her youthful and vibrant attire, she stood in stark contrast to them. So, it turned out that Mr. Lara had a preference for this type of women. "Cheyenne, let''s go." "Okay." Omari led her into the CEO''s dedicated elevator. His office was on the 27th floor, and generally speaking, except for a few assistants and those specially summoned by him, few people could enter. So when everyone saw Mr. Lara personally bringing that woman into the elevator, they all looked like they were facing a major enemy and their faces changed. The CEO was about to marry this woman? The office decoration was of an artistic style with white carpet on the floor, European-style sofas and gorgeous crystal chandeliers. It looked more like home decor... not at all like an office. "It''s because I might not go home for several days when I''m busy, so there is also a kitchen, bathroom and bedroom in my office..." Well then, it''s just like a bachelor pad now! He reached out to unbutton his suit button before taking off his suit jacket and lightly tossing it aside. The clothes hung urately on the back of the chair while Omari rolled up his shirt sleeves revealing a sturdy arm with an antique bronze color tone. "Do you want something to drink? Coffee or water?" "Just water." "By the way, Cheyenne, what did you want to talk to me about?" Omari walked back and handed her a cup of warm water. He carefully warned her, "Be careful not to burn yourself." Watching her obediently hold the cup with both hands and drink water, he felt a sense of satisfaction as if he was watching his own child drink milk powder. Ugh, why was he treating Cheyenne like a mischievous child? She was clearly his love interest! Her soft and rosy lips were wet from the water, making them even more lustrous and plump. It made him want to take a bite just to taste them. Cheyenne didn''t notice his gaze but took out a small tube with red stuff in it from her purse. "You work inw all year round, so you must know someone who can do medical testing. Can you rmend someone for me? I need to check if this blood is okay." So that''s what it was about. Omari thought for a moment before quickly remembering someone. "Eddie! He''s a famous medical expert. If he can''t solve your problem, then no one can." At the mention of Eddie, a flicker of surprise crossed Cheyenne''s face. Indeed, how could she have forgotten? Kate''s brother was an exceptional doctor. Chapter 68: YouRe Late Today Chapter 68: You''Re Late Today Chapter 68: You''re Late Today However, she quickly remembered another embarrassing issue. Before her wedding, due to herck of sexual experience, Kate had suggested watching an adult movie to learn it. And during a weekend when Kate''s family wasn''t home, Cheyenne and Kate had watched the movie in her room. They were just in the midst of this when Eddie, who had returned home to fetch something, caught them in the act. Eddie''s expression at that moment was quite peculiar. Although it had been three years since the incident, thinking about it still made her cringe. Omari''s gaze was fixed on Cheyenne''s gradually reddening face, which was turning pink even down to her neck. "Cheyenne, why are you blushing?" Omari asked. "It''s nothing... just really hot," she replied. Without hesitation, Omari turned on the air conditioning and called Eddie on his phone. Eddie sounded tired over the phone like he just came out of surgery. "I''ll be there soon," Eddie said before hanging up. Half an hourter, a handsome young man dressed in a blue shirt and ck suit pants appeared before Cheyenne. It had been three years since theyst met. He had be even more mature andposed. With a pair of wire-rimmed sses perched on his nose, his face exuded an air of restraint. Upon seeing Cheyenne, Eddie smiled at her, hesitant to speak. He had heard from his sister that Cheyenne had gotten divorced and was left with nothing. Meanwhile, Mr. Foley had taken his love interest to live in the Foley Vi. But what about Cheyenne? Eddie tried to detect any hint of sadness on her face but she still looked radiant and unaffected by it all. That was just great. "Eddie," Cheyenne called out to him. "Yeah, Cheyenne? Is there something you need?" Eddie replied shyly before quickly averting his gaze and checking his attire. He had rushed over from the hospital where he still smelled of disinfectant and blood. Instinctively taking a step back, he didn''t want to get too close to her for fear of overwhelming her senses. Cheyenne was confused by this small gesture; after all, they hadn''t seen each other in three years and she was confident that she hadn''t be unattractive during that time. Why was Eddie avoiding her? After exining what she found out, she handed the tube of blood over to Eddie. Both of them listened as she exined that the Todd family''s young master had broken his leg because of being poisoned, not due to a car ident. Their eyes were filled with astonishment, but also growing concern. Was Cheyenne really safe, being in a ce where she could potentially fall into a conspiracy at any moment? But Cheyenne seemed indifferent. If she could use this opportunity to make progess in her medcial skills, it would be less difficult for her to cure Benson. Overall, since she chose to participate, she wouldn''t easily give up. Eddie tightened his grip on the tube and nodded seriously. "I''ll do my best." "Thank you, Eddie." "You should also be careful at the Todd family. I heard that Master Iker''s temper isn''t very good." The Todd family had invited him for treatment before when he was attending a medical conference abroad. But when he hurried back by ne, he was turned away by Iker and they didn''t dare ask him again. "Okay." But Cheyenne''s medical skills were better than Eddie''s; surely there must be some way for her to heal Iker''s leg. The next day, Cheyenne went to Iker''s Estate as usual. It was raining lightly today and Layne didn''t want to get her cloth shoes wet so he stayed home while Cheyenne went alone. The security guards at Iker''s Estate were already familiar with her and greeted her from afar. "Miss Lawrence, you''re here." "Mhm." Cheyenne was wearing a simple goose-yellow square-necked dress, with wavy long hair cascading down her back, looking exceptionally sweet. She held a white transparent umbre and walked in the rain. The transparent raindrops hit the surface of the umbre continuously. The sound kept going. The water droplets slid down along the surface of the umbre like a small stream flowing swiftly. Underneath the umbre, Cheyenne''s fair and peaceful face had a faint smile on it, like a rainbow in the rain that made people feel good. Iker sat by the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor overlooking her approach from above. His mood that had been somewhat irritable due to rainy weather suddenly cleared up as if clouds dispersed and colors became bright again. Sensing his gaze, Cheyenne looked up and met his dark eyes with a charming smile. "Master Iker, we meet again." "We just met yesterday!" Iker replied coldly as usual. "Oh, I see," Cheyenne said. "And you''rete today!" he said, ncing at the clock on the wall and speaking again. "Three minutes! To be more specific, it''s 180 seconds." "Miss Lawrence, do you know how fast a bullet travels?" Cheyenne seemed to be in a science ss and shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know." "It''s 0. 83 kilometers per second, so this 180 seconds is 149. 4 kilometers." After listening to his words, Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes inwardly. Why didn''t he mention the speed of light which was even faster? 180 seconds could mean decades... "Master Iker, knowing that time is precious, please don''t give me math lessons anymore. You should know that I''m terrible at studying." Iker was speechless and even showed a hint of disdain. He couldn''t understand why those ckers were terrible at learning. After all, he was someone who could get full marks even without studying. Cheyenne called for a maid to bring some warm water so that Iker could take his medicine easily. "Why do I need to take medicine now?" asked Iker curiously. "If we don''t clear out the toxins in your body now, they maye backter on, so you should take some medicine first," she replied calmly as she handed him the cup of water. As for the results of his blood test... they might note out until tomorrow morning. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The room fell into a moment of silence, and Cheyenne felt quite awkward. He touched his nose and coughed, saying, "I''ll go take a look and see why the maid hasn''t brought water yet." "Okay." She made her way to the kitchen where she found the maid acting suspiciously. She opened up the freshly cooked food and pulled out a small white bottle from her pocket. After looking around to make sure no one was watching, she took out a white pill from the bottle and mixed it into the food. Cheyenne hid at the doorway, holding her breath as she watched everything unfold. Chapter 69: Poison The Food Chapter 69: Poison The Food Chapter 69: Poison the Food In a simple yet elegant bedroom sat a tall figure in ck by the floor-to-ceiling window. The light rain outside continued to patter down onto the roof tiles while droplets of water formed in puddles on balcony. "Drip... drip..." The sound of water was clear. "Master Iker, it''s not good for you to take medicine on an empty stomach. Have some food first," said the maid as she walked in with steaming hot food in hand. Her footsteps were stiff due to nervousness. The hand holding the wooden tray trembled slightly. Iker didn''t even turn his head, his eyes fixed on the peaceful scenery outside the window. "Where is she?" A cold and hoarse voice broke the silence. She? Was Master Iker asking about... Miss Lawrence? The maid hesitated for a moment before answering, "I haven''t seen Miss Lawrence, Master Iker." As she spoke, she nervously handed Iker his food bowl. He took it without looking up and furrowed his brows tightly. As he picked up his knife and fork, the maid watched him anxiously with her eyes fixed on his lips. "Hold on!" A clear voice suddenly rang out from the doorway. Cheyenne''s stunning figure appeared before him like a fresh daisy in summer. The maid was even more nervous now and quickly nced at Cheyenne. Beads of sweat had soaked through her white shirt, making it look darker than usual. It was only then that Iker noticed something was off with the maid and looked up to see who had arrived. Cheyenne walked over in high heels with her gaze fixed on the maid. She smiled lightly with her red lips parted, exuding an indescribable beauty. "Bring me the food," Cheyenne said. "Miss Lawrence, Master Iker hasn''t eaten anything today. You shouldn''t give him medicine on an empty stomach. It''s harmful to his health. Let me bring the food to him," the maid replied nervously. "Is that so?" Cheyenne took the food from her and examined it closely with a smile. "It seems like there''s something extra in this dish that makes it inedible." The maid''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up at Cheyenne with an awkward smile. "Miss Lawrence, this dish..." "In that case, why don''t you take a bite first?" Cheyenne approached her with the food. How could she eat it? The maid shook her head repeatedly on the verge of tears. "I can''t do that! This dish is specially prepared for Master Iker. I''m just a servant; how could I eat his food?" "This dish is for Iker? Because you poisoned it, right?" Cheyenne''s words made the atmosphere in the room immediately tense. It was as if cold winter air had swept across an open in, making people want to find somewhere to hide. The trembling maid protested, "Miss Lawrence! How dare you use me of such things? I''ve been working here for two or three years now; Master Iker knows what I am better than anyone." "I don''t know!" Iker interjected. In his eyes, the servants were the same. He didn''t even bother acknowledging or understanding them. "What''s so difficult about finding out if there was poison in this dish? We can have my friend who is studying medicine analyze it." After Cheyenne finished speaking, the maid panicked. She fell to her knees and grabbed onto Cheyenne''s skirt, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, "Miss Lawrence, please don''t test it. I didn''t poison it." "If you didn''t poison it, then why are you afraid of me testing it?" Cheyenne asked. The maid was speechless under the pressure of her questioning. Iker knew what was going on and his face turned cold. "Tanner!" he called out. A ck figure walked in - Tanner. He looked surprised when he saw the maid since she had always been honest and hardworking. He never thought that such a seemingly gentle girl would dare to poison Master Iker''s food. Tanner wanted nothing more than to kick her right now! "Take her to the police station," Iker said firmly with no room for negotiation. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Master Iker, please! I really didn''t do it!" The maid begged desperately. "Take her away!" he ordered without hesitation or sympathy for the girl''s pleas. Two tall men in ck suits with sunsses quickly entered the room from outside and grabbed onto both of the maid''s arms before dragging her out of the vi against her will while she continued crying loudly until fading into silence. Cheyenne handed something over to Tanner after they left. "Test this medicine too," she said before smiling at Master Iker. Just now, she looked at the girl who had just cried her heart out and felt a wave of emotion in her heart. Why did she have to lead herself down this path during her prime years? One wrong decision could ruin her entire life. Iker raised an eyebrow and joked with her for the first time, "You better be careful from now on. The mastermind behind the scenes might harm you at any moment." After hearing his words, Cheyenne showed a stunned facial expression and her lips twitched slightly. "Master Iker, you can''t just leave me like that, right?" He pondered for a second and looked down at her with disdain in his eyes. "It''s very possible." "Damn it!" He was so unreliable! Cheyenne snorted and reached up to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing delicate earlobes. "If I disappear one day, there will be no one left to take care of your illness," she said. With a graceful turn, the hem of her yellow dress floated in mid-air as if she were a beautiful flower blooming unexpectedly before his eyes. Master Iker stared at Cheyenne''s waist for quite some time before asking where she was going. The beautiful woman stood still, turned around and smiled at him, her eyes as charming as a crescent moon. "You''re not taking your medicine? Of course I''ll bring you some water," she said. "Mm. Thanks." Chapter 70: Raise A Dog Chapter 70: Raise A Dog Chapter 70: Raise a Dog Ever since they returned from the cafe, Kelvin had been wearing a cold expression on his face. Sitting in the car, Chris could feel the chill of winter creeping in and couldn''t help but wrap his coat tighter around himself. Abbie coughed softly, trying to get Kelvin''s attention beside her. But she was destined to be disappointed; he didn''t react at all. His gaze was fixed on his phone screen, and there was no emotion visible on his handsome face. His lips were tightly pursed as if he had seen something unpleasant. After a moment of silence, he spoke in a cold voice, "Take Abbie back to the Berry mansion first." The beautiful woman next to him trembled slightly at his words. She didn''t want to go back to the Berry mansion yet; it was still early and she wanted to spend more time with Kelvin. Her misty eyes looked up at him pleadingly but he remained focused on his phone screen without any room for negotiation or discussion. Abbie felt a wave of unfairness in her heart. It had been almost a week since she moved out of the Foley Vi and into the Berry mansion. Despite spending so many days at the Berry mansion, she felt like an outsider who had suddenly intruded, facing awkwardness anytime. Moreover, Kelvin was swamped with work, and each time they talked on the phone, it was only for a sentence or two before he hung up. Today''s meeting was only because she had pretended to be sick and asked him toe pick her up to go to the hospital, using that as an excuse to have a cup of coffee together. Who would have thought they would run into that woman, Cheyenne? Although he tried his best to act indifferent, Kelvin actually cared about it. "Kelvin, I... I don''t want to go back." "The Berry family isn''t treating you well?" Kelvin didn''t even lift his head as he coldly asked. Abbie nodded with a sobbing voice, "Yeah... I feel like I''ve been away for too long. Like an outsider." "They all have their own things during the day and are busy after dinner." They don''t care about her at all! Chris, who was driving couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard this. He wondered what kind of reaction Cody would have if he heard this? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin finally lifted his head with furrowed brows. "How about I ask Chris to help you find a new apartment?" "Huh?" Isn''t he supposed to take her back to the Foley Vi? Abbie bit her lip and looked at him tearfully as she whispered, "Kelvin, I want us to live together." She was afraid that Kelvin wouldn''t agree, so she continued, "I''m alone... don''t know what else do do. I''m very lonely and bored." "No! My current apartment is too small for me already; I''m not used to having someone around. How about getting Chris find you a dog instead?" Raise a dog? Abbie held her breath, feeling so sad she wanted to cry when she realized that Kelvin would rather let her raise a dog than spend time with her. But she knew that Kelvin hated women who were too clingy, like Cheyenne. She couldn''t let Kelvin be disgusted with her, so she choked back tears and forced a smile. "Okay, then I''ll trouble you, Mr. Richards." Chris suppressed hisughter and tried to keep his hands steady on the steering wheel as he answered in an even tone. "Miss Berry, don''t be polite. Do you prefer Pomeranians or Teddy Bears or Huskies?" Abbie gritted her teeth. She was not well and could note into contact with these furry animals at all. Plus, she had serious OCD and couldn''t stand the shedding of cat and dog hair. "Any of them will do. Thank you for your help," Abbie said through clenched teeth. After dropping Abbie off at the Berry mansion, Kelvin allowed Chris to continue driving back to the company headquarters while finding a house and choosing a dog became Chris''s work tasks in the next few days. He quicklypleted his task but intentionally rented Abbie a suburban vi far from Kelvin''s location. It had good air quality, greenery surroundings plus sea views, all supposedly to aid in Miss Berry''s recovery. The rent was quite expensive, over two million a year, but for Kelvin, it was no big deal as long as Abbie was satisfied. As for a pet, he got her a dog. A small, skinny one, entirely ck. Its eyes were so hard to spot. If you didn''t look carefully, you wouldn''t know where they were. From a distance, it looked like a smoked sausage... Abbie''s first impression of the dog wasn''t great. "Where did you get this?" she asked. Kelvin wasn''t really into pets; he thought they were a waste of time and money. But when he saw this dog, he crouched down and petted it for the first time in his life. "It''s from my hometown," he said. "The puppy is only one month old now, so it''s easy to train and get close to people." "It looks very special!" Abbie echoed with Kelvin, showing a gentle smile as she reached out to touch the little ck pup. However, the pup shook its head and avoided her hand while licking Kelvin instead. Abbie felt embarrassed by this rejection and said sourly, "It seems like it likes Kelvin more." Just then, Kelvin''s phone rang from his pocket. He gently patted the puppy on its head before taking out his phone with an air of coldness. "What is it?" His secretary sounded urgent on the other end, "Mr. Foley! There''s an emergency at work! We need you back immediately!" "What''s going on?" "Boss, we were supposed to sign the contract with the Todd Group today for our project, but for some reason, Master Davon''s assistant called and said they wouldn''t be signing." The Foley Group had been working on projects with Davon''spany for over half a year and today was supposed to be the day they signed. "Did they give a reason?" "No." "I''ll be right back!" Kelvin said expressionlessly as he stood up abruptly. Abbie and Chris didn''t know what was happening yet, but seeing their boss'' actions made them both instinctively silent. Abbie wanted to say something, but the tall and aloof man had slowly walked towards the door without leaving a word behind. Chris quickly took out his keys from his pocket and ced them on the table. "Miss Berry, these are the keys to the vi. Please take them." After speaking, he turned around and followed Kelvin''s figure. The empty vi was now left with only her alone. And that ugly sausage-like mutt stumbled over her feet while wagging its short legs frantically. "Get lost!" Abbie kicked the small dog fiercely, her gaze cold. Chapter 71: Nobody Likes To Suffer Chapter 71: Nobody Likes To Suffer Chapter 71: Nobody Likes to Suffer Cheyenne handed Iker a cup of warm water and his medicine. "Okay, take your medicine quickly. Once you''re done, I need to go back!" The ck capsule pill looked extremely bitter and had an even more unpleasant smell. Iker wrinkled his brow at the scent and resisted, "How about you go back first? I''ll take itter." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Are you sure?" "Of course! I''m not a child. Do you think I''m afraid of taking medicine?" As they say, those who are guilty often speak the loudest. His behavior was no different from someone caught red-handed! She squinted her crescent-shaped eyes and leaned in close to him with clear eyes fixed on his face. "Are you... afraid of taking medicine?" "There''s nothing like that. It''s best not to make assumptions about me!" This was the first time someone had directly asked him such a question and it made his expression even worse. The woman crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at him skeptically. "If it wasn''t for my assumption, why don''t you just take it for me?" "Why do you talk so much? Didn''t your grandfather ever criticize you for that? No wonder your ex- husband divorced you - you''re too noisy!" As soon as the words left his mouth, Iker felt the air around him grow cold. His heart skipped a beat - it was the first time he had ever felt like he had said something wrong. But how could proud and noble Master Iker admit to being wrong in front of a woman? He looked up and saw Cheyenne''s smile freeze on her face. A sense of unease began to rise within him. Though she was smiling, there was an underlying sadness in her eyes that she couldn''t hide. "You''re right," she said softly. "I was with him for three years, but he couldn''t stand me for even one day." Damn it! If only she had been angry and yelled at him, maybe Iker could have coldly retorted back at her. But instead, this woman smiled and "admitted" to her own faults, causing a simr feeling of sadness to well up inside him. Iker bit his lip and looked deeply into Cheyenne''s serene profile before saying, "I''ll take these." With that, he put all the capsules into his mouth and washed them down with warm water in one gulp. Tanner at the door nearly fell over from shock - their master Iker had always been afraid of taking medicine since childhood! Miss Lawrence managed to get him to take them so easily... she really was amazing! "I''m done now," Iker said calmly. "Miss Lawrence, I''m not afraid of taking medicine!" But only he knew that there was already a bitter taste in his mouth; if it weren''t for sheer willpower alone, he would have vomited everything out right then and there. "Stop pretending? No one likes to take bitter stuff!" Cheyenne''s heavy mood from earlier suddenly lifted due to Iker''s childish gesture. She saw through Iker''s facade in an instant! Her fair and delicate hand searched through the pocket of her jacket before finally spreading a piece of candy out in front of him. The man was somewhat speechless as he pursed his lips. Then he coldly uttered one word, "Childish!" "Do you want some?" Cheyenne asked. "When I was young, I took more medicine than you do now. When I first started studying medicine, I had to inject myself with needles every day and try all kinds of drugs." "Over time, I got used to buying a bunch of candy and putting it in my bag. My ssmates coveted my candy but I never gave them any!" She had only given her candies to a very small number of people. "No, thanks! What grown man would eat candies?" Iker coldly rejected her kindness. However, his eyes couldn''t help but stare at her fair and soft hand holding the piece of candy which looked incredibly cute. Damn, he actually thought this petty woman was cute. Cheyenne pouted her red lips. "If you don''t want it, forget it," she said, pulling her hand back. But before she could retract itpletely, hisrge hand quickly grabbed hers. "However, I''ll give you face and try it," Iker said as he swiftly took the candy from her palm. Iker clumsily peeled off the candy coating. This was the first time he had eaten candy in his entire life. As soon as he tasted it, the rich milky vor and sweetness washed away the bitter medicinal taste in his mouth. He felt much better now. His eyebrows rxed a bit and although his expression remained cold as usual, there was a hint of warmth in his eyes that wasn''t there before. "How is it? Sweet?" Cheyenne asked with one hand propping up her cheek while looking at him with watery eyes that made people want to touch her cute little face. "Meh... it''s okay. It''s better not to eat too much of this junk food or else you''ll get sick." He clicked his tongue disapprovingly. Cheyenne snorted and stood up, saying, "Alright then, since you''re okay now, then I''m going home." But Iker didn''t want her to leave so soon; he nced at the sky outside through upturned eyes. "It''s not even three o''clock yet; why are you leaving so early?" "My task isplete, what else do I need to do?" As she spoke, a loud noise suddenly sounded outside the window. It wasn''t just thunder rumbling, but the entire sky became brighter in an instant. The winding lightning tore through the blue sky like a long snake, with an imposing aura that seemed to pierce through heaven and earth. Torrential rain followed suit, with pea-sized raindrops hitting the French windows continuously. The green nts on the balcony were also swaying in this downpour and strong wind. Iker suddenly changed his expression and nervously ordered Tanner, "Tanner, quickly bring back that mimosa pudica." "Yes, Master Iker," replied Tanner obediently. Cheyenne couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows when she saw that even he had nted mimosa pudica. She looked at the increasingly heavy rain outside with a depressed expression; her umbre would probably be destroyed as soon as she stepped out! "Miss Lawrence, you''re busy, aren''t you? You can leave now," said Iker''s cold and icy voice behind her, deliberately taunting her. She felt goosebumps all over her body and puffed up her cheeks in anger, "I..." "Tanner, please bring Miss Lawrence an umbre. Miss Lawrence, you don''t have to be too grateful!" said Iker gloatingly. Cheyenne was speechless while Tanner who was moving flowers had a wry smile on his face. Chapter 72: SheS Really Immature Chapter 72: She''S Really Immature Chapter 72: She''s Really Immature Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Soon enough, Tanner, drenched from head to toe and holding a ck checkered umbre, walked up to Cheyenne. As he handed her the umbre, he couldn''t help but feel speechless. It was pouring rain outside. Miss Lawrence would definitely get soaked if went goes out. Although Master Iker had trained female soldiers before who had to crawl through mud or run five kilometers in the rain, Tanner couldn''t bear to treat Cheyenne like one of them. He saw her as a delicate and sweet woman. Cheyenne knew that Iker was intentionally getting back at her by driving her away, since she required him to take the bitter medicine. But she did it for his own good. Besides, she even gave him the candy which she herself liked to eat very much. Master Iker was being stingy indeed. Should she take the umbre or not? Suddenly, there was a loud sound of pouring rain and everything became hazy with mist. The vi in front of them was shrouded in white amidst this curtain of raindrops while tree leaves were scattered all over the ground due to strong winds. ng! Another loud thunderp, as if an earthquake, rang in Cheyenne''s ears. She bit her lip and reached out with a small, white hand to grab the umbre handle. Turning back with a smile, she said, "Thank you so much, Master Iker!" Her skirt was blown by the gusts of wind and fluttered continuously. The woman''s smile made Iker unable to help butugh. As she was about to walk out with the umbre in hand, the person behind her finally spoke up. "Forget it. Wait until the rain stops before you go." "Master Iker, I''ll just ept your kindness," Cheyenne said with a smiling face, turned towards the awkward man behind her. Thetter still had a cold expression on his face. "Tanner, take Miss Lawrence to sit in the living room." "Yes." After taking Cheyenne to the living room, Tanner had to go back and change his clothes. Before leaving, he exined, "Miss Lawrence, please forgive us. Master Iker is just someone who talks tough but has a soft heart." "I understand. Thank you," Cheyenne replied. Soon after that, one of their servants brought her afternoon tea - terimisu and coffee. Feeling bored, Cheyenne turned on TV. Coincidentally enough, the channel ying animation shows came up which happened be airing Peppa Pig - the most childish cartoon show ever . Upstairs in his study room, Iker held onto a book but couldn''t seem concentrate at all . The noise from downstairs was just too loud! The voices of cartoon characters,bined with her asional bursts ofughter, made it impossible for him to concentrate. Several times he had scowled and considered asking Tanner to kick the person out. ncing outside at the pouring rain, he gave up. He would just have to endure it. Time passed and the rain continued unabated, like a flood that had burst its banks. Cheyenne couldn''t take it anymore; she copsed onto the couch and gradually fell asleep as the flickering light from the TV yed across her face. When Iker suddenly realized how quiet it was without all that noise in his ear, he found himself feeling strangely ufortable. That sweetughter as a bell was actually much more pleasant than the sound of rain. "Why isn''t sheughing?" "Tanner, could you go check if Miss Lawrence has left yet?" It was a good day for sleeping in on rainy days. Tanner had been dozing off at the door when he suddenly heard his master''s voice and jolted awake. "I''ll go check." "Never mind, I''ll go myself." Iker put down his book and wheeled himself out of his study. The woman on the couch slept soundly through it all. Her face, flushed with a hint of red, rested on the pillow. Strands of her hair cascaded down to her fairplexion and yfully brushed against Cheyenne''s lips. She didn''t know what she was dreaming about. Her lips parted slightly as she whispered a word under her breath, "Kelvin..." Iker couldn''t quite make out what she said and assumed that she was cold. He took off his jacket and draped it over her body with tender care. It was a rare disy of gentleness from him. Even he wasn''t sure why he felt the need to take extra care of Cheyenne. Perhaps it was because he feared that if she got sick, there would be no one to take care of himself. "Call her when it''s time for dinner," Iker coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment before turning around and leaving. "Yes," Tanner replied softly. The rain had been pouring heavily for a day and night in Akloit; many ces were flooded due to the storm. However, an expensive car drove fearlessly through the storm at breakneck speed, creating huge white sshes as its wheels hit puddles along the way like a water curtain rising in mid-air before quickly falling back down. Inside the car sat Kelvin who remained unaffected by any external factors as he continued reading through his contract while water droplets pounded against his windowpane making loud noises all around them. Chris, who was driving the car, couldn''t help but nce at Kelvin through the mirror in the car and asked with a trembling voice, "Mr. Foley, do we really have to visit the Todd family''s Master Davon proactively?" They say he''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing. "Hmm," the man responded coldly and carefully read through the contract before decisively closing it. He threw it onto the seat next to him. "Snap." The document fell under the seat cushion, and Kelvin bent down with a cold expression to pick it up. His gaze suddenlynded on a round little object that had also fallen under the seat. He picked it up casually. It was a bright yellow smiley face with an excellent feel. It could be squeezed and would return to its original shape afterwards. And there was one word written in ck carbon pen on top of it - "Kelvin!" Kelvin could easily tell who dropped this thing. Cheyenne! Chris felt that Kelvin''s expression was strange and thought he was angry. He exined nervously, "Mr. Foley, I swear I''ve washed this car so many times." But I didn''t notice this thing. Kelvin held onto the circr sandbag ball in his palm and squeezed slightly. The cute little smiley face deformed ordingly. ''Does Cheyenne use it to vent her anger? That''s why she wrote his name on it. How childish!'' Kelvin was about to throw it away, but he suddenly found it quite amusing and pulled out a pen from his suit pocket. He changed the name "Kelvin" to "Cheyenne" and yed with it in his hand all. As they were getting closer to the Todd mansion, he suddenly regained his usual cold demeanor. He casually slipped that little thing into the pocket of his suit. "We''ve arrived, Mr. Foley," Chris reminded Kelvin as he parked in front of the luxurious vi complex. "Hmm." The car door opened, revealing Kelvin''s tall and handsome figure against the backdrop of this magnificent estate. "Mr. Foley, you''re a rare guest," greeted Kai with a smile as he approached them in a ck suit. Chapter 73: Kelvin Visits The Todd Mansion Chapter 73: Kelvin Visits The Todd Mansion Chapter 73: Kelvin Visits the Todd Mansion Kai didn''t have much of an impression of Kelvin. Old Mr. Foley was his boss when he was younger, and even though the former had retired now, his influence still remained. That''s why Kai personally received Kelvin when they arrived. Most of what Kai knew about Kelvin came from newspapers since the Foley family was one of the three major economic conglomerates Most of what Kelvin knew about the Foley family came from newspapers since they were one of the top three families in Che. Over the years, the Foley family had been gradually emerging as the leader among "the top three families". Kelvin deserved credit for this achievement. At just twenty-seven years old this year, he was remarkably promising. Among Che''s top three families, the Foley family had been deeply rooted in the high-tech industry for two generations. Since the 1990s, they had consistently excelled in the industry. On the other hand, the Lara family mainly focused on heavy metals and mining fields for development purposes. Hayden Lara who currently led the Lara Family was just over thirty years old with decisive leadership skills that rivalled those of Kelvin. Lastly, the Weaver Family rooted itself within agriculture and animal husbandry enterprises while holding nearly fifty percent of market share. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Weaver family was also a unique presence, being the only one among "the top three families" with a woman as the head. Throughout the generations, the head of the Weaver family had always been a woman. Its descendants were propagated through the practice of taking in sons-inw. Miss Julianne Weaver of the Weaver family and Emily Davidson, the President''s daughter, were close friends. Emily was Iker''s former fiancee. After Master Iker became disabled, she took the initiative to cancel their engagement. This caused many people to be restless. It was rumored that Hayden Lara was pursuing Miss Davidson with great fervor, and Davon was also one of her many suitors. Kai personally greeted Kelvin, which gave him a lot of respect. "Mr. Todd, you''re too kind. As a first- time visitor, this is just a small token of my respect," Kelvin said as Chris immediately took out a gift box from the car. Inside was an antique European firearm from the 18th century that Kelvin had purchased at an auction. Its design was extremely advanced for its time and although it couldn''tpare to modern weapons, it would have been considered an expensive rarity two hundred years ago. Collectors who loved weapons undoubtedly wanted to get their hands on this guns. Kai''s eyes lit up when he saw it; his two favorite things were weapons and beautiful women. Iker inherited his first hobby while Davon leaned more towards thetter. "Mr. Foley has gone through so much trouble; pleasee in and sit down," he said before turning to his butler and saying "Bring us some tea." Kai led Kelvin into the luxurious hall where they chatted for a while before he finally understood why Kelvin hade over. It turned out he was here to discuss a business partnership. He split his family''s business into two parts, with one part managed by Davon and the other part handled by himself. Erica was a finance graduate and highly trusted by Kai, who put her in charge of thepany''s affairs. Therefore, Kai was unaware of Davon''s decision to terminate the contract with the Foley Group. "Mr. Foley, please wait a moment while I call my Erica and second son to ask what happened." "Mr. Todd, there is no need to rush. I believe there may be a misunderstanding." Kai intended to keep Kelvin for lunch and also wanted to take this chance to assess his character. His daughter was about twenty-four years old this year and would return home soon. If the Todd family could form an alliance with the Foley family, it would be a good thing indeed. Unfortunately, Kelvin had his childhood sweetheart by his side; otherwise... After some thought though, Kai believed that this idea was feasible. Kelvin and Miss Berry were only boyfriend and girlfriend without being married; it wasn''t hard to have someone persuade Miss Berry to give up on him. "Mr. Foley, please wait a little longer. The people I called for will be here shortly." In Iker''s Estate, Cheyenne didn''t know how she slept through until morning after dinnerst night. She had nned to leave once the rain subsided a bit, but who knew thatst night''s rain would continue non-stop. So she ended up sleeping in until mid-morning. "Knock, knock, knock..." She heard a short and clear knocking sound from outside her door. "Miss Lawrence, are you awake? Master Iker asked me to bring you some clothes." It was one of the maids here. ''Clothes? That stingy guy sent me clothes? This''s really unbelievable.'' However, Cheyenne still got out of bed and walked barefoot on the white long-haired carpet towards the door. When she opened it, a maid was standing there holding a champagne-colored strapless dress. This dress is exceptionally beautiful. The shell-like ruffles at the chest adorn the bust in an intricate pattern, and there''s a band of dark goldce embroidery at the waist. The hem of the skirt features a high slit and a fishtail design, subtly revealing a pair of fair and tender long legs as she walks, elegant yet sensual. She reached out and gently lifted the garment, revealing a creamy white bandeau underneath. Cheyenne''s face turnedpletely red in an instant. "This... this lingerie... was also his instruction?" The young maid shook her head with a smile, "Not exactly, Master Iker only mentioned that you had a 38C bust, and this dress would suit you." "Ugh! This jerk! Where''s your master? I''m gonna give him a good beating!" ''How would Iker know about my 38C big chest? Could it be that he was aplete pervert and did something while I was asleep?'' Cheyenne had a bad habit, which was that once she fell asleep, even thunder could not wake her up. The woman tightly hugged her chest with both hands, her face turning red with anger. Her almond- shaped eyes widened and she looked like she was going to eat someone with her bared teeth and hands. The young maid was frightened and stuttered, unable to answer. At this moment, an unusually cold voice sounded in the ears of the two people. The wheels of the wheelchair make a slight frictional sound on the ground. "My vision has always been very sharp, and my predictions are 99% urate. I only need to take one look to know." Cheyenne looked up and saw Iker, who was wearing an unusual white double-breasted suit and sitting upright in a wheelchair. A red bow tie was tied on the white shirt, and his hair was also carefully styled, making him handsome and elegant. He nced over from the corner of his eye and sneered, "I''m not as filthy as you think. I''m not interested in you, so don''t worry." This statement really made Cheyenne feel like a stone stuck in her throat. "That would be best. Master Iker!" "Go change your clothes. We have an important guesting today, and you will be my companion!" Iker announced coldly, leaving her no room for refusal. An important guest? Who could it be? Chapter 74: Master IkerS Eccentric Taste Chapter 74: Master Iker''S entric Taste Chapter 74: Master Iker''s entric Taste The man whom even the reclusive Iker had to personally receive was undoubtedly a big shot. But why did she have to go? "I''m sorry, but I won''t go. I''m your doctor, not yourpanion. You should find someone else," Cheyenne said as she turned to leave. Iker dismissed the servants and rolled his wheelchair into her bedroom - or rather, his bedroom. He had kindly given up his own room for Cheyennest night and slept in the adjacent guest room instead. "Miss Lawrence, do you see any other women in my vi?" he asked pointedly. "You can bring Tanner with you." "Tanner is male." "He can cross-dress as a woman." "This, I''m afraid, is too eye-catching." Tanner, who had just arrived at the door, looked very upset. ''Miss Lawrence, please don''t trick me again. I can''t dress up as a woman! I''m a real man.'' "Master Iker. Master Kai is urging you to hurry over there." "I understand." Iker turned his cold gaze back and scared Tanner into quickly leaving. In the bedroom, only Iker and Cheyenne were left. "Miss Lawrence, just coborate with me for a performance! You can set the conditions as you please!" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne had an expression that clearly said "why?" He could choose not to bring a maid. Immediately after, she heard Iker''s exnation. "If I go alone, I''ll be suspected when I try to fake illness and leave early." It turned out this guy wanted to pretend to be sick and leave early. Cheyenne thought for a moment with her arms crossed, and her face was peaceful and lovely. After a moment, a mischievous glint shed in those eyes. She extended her small, delicate hand and made the gesture for "five." "500 thousand?" Iker blurted out. She gasped in surprise. "Wh-what?" "Is it 5 million? Deal. I''ll pay you that. Hurry up and change your clothes." It was just apanying him to a banquet, but she could gain 5 million. Of course, she wouldn''t miss such a great opportunity to make money. "Fine, I''ll give you face today!" Cheyenne sighed and reached for the champagne-colored gown in the tray. It was actually the haute couture dress she had seen at fashion weekst time. She had liked it then, but hadn''t seen it on sale since. How did he manage to buy it? She remembered that the price back then was over three million. This guy really was rich! "Hurry up and change." "Well then, go outside! Don''t you know about personal space?" Cheyenne regained herposure and rolled her eyes at him. He chuckled softly after hearing this. "Miss Lawrence, are you perhaps mistaken about something?" "What?" Cheyenne looked at him with confusion and then followed his gaze to her empty bedroom. Finally, she realized what was wrong. The room had nothing but a bed and a dresser. If it weren''t for the luxurious velvet double bed, she would have thought she was sleeping in a prison cell. This "simple" decoration style was Master Iker''s aesthetic. "This is your bedroom!" she said, surprised. How did she end up spending the night in Iker''s bedroom? He gave a nonchnt hum as if admitting it. Seeing her shocked expression made him feel as happy as seeing a rainbow after the rain. It turned out that this woman also had such an adorable and clueless side. "I saw you fall asleep on the couch like a dead pig after dinnerst night, so I kindly carried you here because I didn''t want you to catch cold," he exined. "But wait, don''t you have other rooms in your vi?" Cheyenne asked incredulously. With such a big vi, there couldn''t possibly be only one spare room! Iker nodded truthfully. "I don''t like having people over too much, and since saving is a virtue, there are only four rooms: one for Tanner, one for me, two for maids and one guest room where you treated my illness before." The rest of the rooms were even left open without doors. No one would steal anything because there was nothing. Iker was used to military life, and it was the same when he returned home. Except for the necessary books and electronic devices, even clothes were just a few lonely sets in the closet. It''s called "minimalism"! "I curse you to marry a drama queen, and you two will fight because of your stinginess every day!" Cheyenne gritted her teeth and said as she took her clothes into the bathroom. Inside the bathroom... It was even more empty and deste. This is very Master Iker. Fortunately, the maid had prepared all daily necessities for her, thoughtfully including facial cleanser. After Cheyenne finished washing up, she put on a long dress and came out. The moment she opened the door, Iker was stunned by her beauty. His visual inspection was indeed as urate as ever. This dress seemed tailor-made for Cheyenne. The dress entuated her perfect curves, making them even more alluring. The V-neck cor revealed a hint of a snow-white cleavage. Veiled by the thin gauze on her chest, it was visible yet elusive. Though not particrly tall, her body proportions rivaled those of a model. Her wavy hair cascaded down,plementing the champagne-colored mermaid skirt, creating a blend of elegance and nobility. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cheyenne walked towards him with a sexy sway, every step like a mermaid in the blue sea. Iker considered himself quite experienced in the presence of beautiful women, but Cheyenne was by far the mostforting one he had ever met. "Stunned?" The beauty smirked and ran her fingers through her hair. "Don''t fall for me now." Iker coughed abruptly at her words, nearly choking on his own breath. "Look at yourself, a divorced woman. Are you even worthy of me?" Cheyenne leaned closer to him with a yful smile on her face, still carrying the scent of fresh orchids from her recent shower. Her red lips parted slowly as she spoke in a low and husky voice, "Master Iker, your words only prove that you''re outdated. Divorced women are actually more popr now." "What nonsense!" Iker couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Alright then, since you''re dressed up now, let''s head downstairs where the stylist is waiting for you." Iker left without another word while holding onto his wheelchair''s handles tightly and leaving behind only his solitary figure facing Cheyenne as his voice echoed through space. "A stylist?" The stingy guy actually hired a stylist for her! Chapter 75: I Can Only Advise You To Get Plastic Surgery Chapter 75: I Can Only Advise You To Get stic Surgery Chapter 75: I Can Only Advise You to Get stic Surgery Downstairs, there were three or four young men dressed in ck uniforms sitting on the sofa in the living room. Each one of them was extremely handsome with rosy cheeks and white teeth. They all wore ck suits that entuated their slender and tall figures. At first nce, they looked like a boy band. In fact, they really were a team. And they were famous stylists in Che. The young man leading them was named Tony Jackson, who had dyed his hair golden yellow. When he saw Cheyenne, he let out an exmation of surprise. "Oh my god! Miss Lawrence, you are truly an angel sent by heaven! So cute and charming!" His exaggerated expression amused Cheyenne. She pretended to be aloof as she walked down the stairs with her gold high heels making rhythmic sounds apanied by her coldughter. "Is this what you say to every customer?" Tony couldn''t help but pause for a moment before smiling even more broadly as he helped Cheyenne sit down on a chair by cing his hand on her shoulder. "Of course not," he said. "It is because Miss Lawrence is truly beautiful." "Okay, stop talking now," Cheyenne interrupted him. "You hairstylists and makeup artists always talk nonsense while working; in the end when things go wrong, do you think I won''t scold you?" Cheyenne refused to talk to him. Tony and his entourage were embarrassed, while Iker couldn''t help but chuckle. "Tony is a professional," Iker said, implying that he wouldn''t screw up Cheyenne''s look. Then, Iker added insult to injury by saying, "If even he can''t save you, then I suggest you get stic surgery." stic surgery? How dare he! Cheyenne angrily leaned closer to the mirror and looked at her face in it. Did she really need stic surgery? Meanwhile, at the Todd mansion''s main house, Kai had called all members of the household together to wee Kelvin''s arrival. When his three wives gathered in one ce, a silent battle began in the hall. Kelvin wasn''t interested in all these women; instead he sat with Kai and his second son discussing business contracts. Davon avoided talking about his true intentions with Kelvin at all costs. "Mr. Foley, I hear you''re running for president of the next business association election. How admirable!" "All of these are rumors, and cannot be fully trusted. Master Davon, a toast to you!" Kelvin raised his ss and clinked it with Davon''s. Raising his ss, he took a sip. As their eyes met, Kelvin could see the calcting glint in Davon''s eyes. He didn''t like it one bit. The Todd family''s Master Davon was indeed as difficult to deal with as the rumors suggested. Erica, dressed in a light purple strapless gown swayed over to Kelvin on her high heels. With a smile on her face, she said, "This is my first time meeting, Mr. Foley, let me propose a toast to you." "Madam Erica is too kind." They both took a sip from their sses. Erica looked at Davon meaningfully and asked coquettishly. "Master Davon, how can you not introduce Mr. Foley to Me when you know him?" Her voice was so coquettish that Kelvin felt ufortable. His expression grew even colder. Davon pretended to apologize as he refilled Erica''s wine ss gently. "You''re too impatient. I was nning on telling you after the project came to fruition." "How is the project progressing now?" "I''m discussing it with Mr. Foley right now; both sides are sincere about this deal and I believe Mr. Foley won''t make things difficult for me." Kelvin just smiled without saying anything; he had heard about the constant internal struggles within the Todd family for quite some time now. Kai divided power into two parts, one part for his second son while another part went towards his beloved fourth wife." There was no way around it. Madam Erica had the thinnest roots in the Todd family and had a son and daughter to care for. If Kai didn''t protect her, she and her children would likely be victims of violence. On the other hand, Madam Poppy could rely on her family and daughter. After all, Poppy''s daughter''s fiance was equally powerful. "That''s good," Erica said with a double meaning before leaving, intentionally or unintentionally bumping Kelvin with her arm. The family banquet was about to begin, but Kelvin had yet to see the rumored "War God" of the Todd family arrive. Just as he thought that person wouldn''t show up, a chilling voice came from behind him. "I''m sorry I''mte." Kai was extremely pleased to see hime and stood up from his seat. "Iker, take your seat." Cheyenne naturally pushed Iker into the hall. When she caught sight of that familiar figure at the dining table, she faltered for a moment. ''He... why is he here?'' Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Iker also noticed that Cheyenne''s movements slowed down significantly behind him and understood what was going on immediately. Turning around, he patted Cheyenne''s hand on the wheelchair as if comforting her, and in a voice meant only for the two of them, he said, "Getting nervous now?" "No." "Then you''re supposed to keep decent manners. Tonight, you are my date," Iker said. "Be careful or you''ll have to return five million dors to me." Speaking of which, Cheyenne suddenly snapped back to reality. She let out a sigh of relief and managed to force a polite smile. "Master Iker, I''m not nervous." Amidst the gazes of the crowd, Cheyenne made a stunning entrance. It had to be said that this champagne-colored gown truly suited her. Her wavy hair was half pinned up with a crystal flower crown entuating the regal look. She exuded power and elegance like a queen stepping out of a pce. Davon and the others noticed their friendly exchange earlier, including Kelvin who saw them briefly hold hands. Even if it was initiated by Iker, Cheyenne didn''t resist; instead, she smiled back at him. Kelvin couldn''t help but feel disgusted at how quickly she had swapped another man by her side. Lost in thought, Kelvin stared more disdainfully at Cheyenne. Seated diagonally across from him, Cheyenne seemedpletely oblivious to his presence, gently adjusting Iker''s suit jacket with a tender demeanor. "Thank you, Cheyenne," Iker''s cool voice echoed in the restaurant, and silence fell around them. Kai looked back and forth between the two of them, surprised at first but thenughing heartily. "Miss Lawrence, let me offer you a toast," he said. Chapter 76: Childish Behavior Chapter 76: Childish Behavior Chapter 76: Childish Behavior Cheyenne had just reached out to take the ss when arge hand suddenly appeared in front of her. Then came a deep and pleasant voice in her ear. "Father, let me drink this for her." As soon as he spoke, everyone in the hall was surprised and looked at him surprisedly. The icy Iker actually took the initiative to drink for a woman''s sake? At the same time, Kelvin sitting across from them quietly put his hand back into his pocket and squeezed hard on the sandbag with Cheyenne''s name on it, almost crushing it. His narrow eyes hid some sinister intent. Cheyenne herself never expected that Iker would help her drink; she stared wide-eyed with surprise. "Master Iker, it''s probably best not to drink alcohol with your health condition... I''ll handle it myself." Without waiting for Iker''s response, another cold voice echoed in the space. The crowd turned to see Mr. Foley''s handsome face. "Master Iker may not know this woman very well. She can handle thousands of cups without getting drunk. This little bit of alcohol is nothing to her." Kai looked at Cheyenne with a probing gaze, then nced at Kelvin, feeling like they were not an ordinary divorced couple. "Mr. Foley is right, Master Iker. I''ll drink it myself instead. It''s better for your health to quit drinking." Cheyenne gave Kelvin a meaningful look before taking the wine from Iker and downing it in one gulp. Then she provocatively looked at Kelvin and licked her lips before saying, "This is the Katlenburger Cherry Wine with a hint of sweet cherry aroma and a sour, sweet and savory taste that will make you feel like you''re experiencing your first love when paired with milk- vored caramel cake." Erica couldn''t help but admit that what Cheyenne said was true even though she disliked Cheyenne. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Iker smiled as he looked at her with shining eyes. He didn''t expect this woman to have such delicate senses. "Well done! Miss Lawrence is really amazing! You should try another one too." Kai then ordered his butler to bring him the bottle of red wine from his study. "Yes, sir," replied the butler as he quickly left and returned shortly after carrying the bottle of red wine in hand. "Bass Phillip Cult Wine from the king of Australian Pinot Noir has pure fruit vor with a hint of sweet-salty taste that will make you feel like you''re on vacation by the beach when paired with foie gras or caviar." The Todd family owned a vineyard in France, and they had a stake in the wine industry. As the boss, Kai was naturally a connoisseur of wine. Not only did he enjoy drinking it, but he also knew it well. When Cheyenne urately named all the wines and exined their differences and selling points, Kai couldn''t help but apud her. "Miss Lawrence, you''re really amazing! No wonder Mr. Foley says you can hold your liquor. Here''s a toast to you!" Davon stood up and handed Cheyenne a ss of whiskey. "Wait, this kind of whiskey is best served with ice cubes to make it more ptable. It''s too bad it''s not hot today; if it were summer, adding a slice of lemon would make it even better." As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, a servant brought over some ice cubes. "It''s too a pity; Miss Lawrence if you''re willing to work for mypany, I think you''d be perfect for the job." Cheyenne drank ss after ss of alcohol. Although she could hold her liquor, her face turned red from drinking. With each ss consumed, that delicately beautiful face of hers immediately flushed with a peachy hue. Davon stared at the beautiful woman''s drunken face with interest, his throat rolling as he reached out and patted Cheyenne''s hand resting on the table. As soon as he touched her, Iker shot him a cold stare. "Davon, she is mypanion tonight." "Iker, you''re being too protective. I just wanted to see if Miss Lawrence was drunk," Davon replied. Before he could finish speaking, Cheyenne forced herself up from the table and lifted her head to look at Kelvin with her almond-shaped eyes. It was like there were two Kelvins in front of her, staring at her with a terrifyingly cold gaze that seemed like it could devour her whole. "I... I''m not drunk," she stammered. "I just have a bit of a flush. I''ll go outside for some fresh air." Cheyenne stood up and apologized to everyone before leaving the grand hall. "I''ll go with you!" Iker tried to leave but Kai stopped him by grabbing his hand. "Come on, it''s been a while since we father and son had a drink together." But... he looked worriedly at the figure disappearing into the distance - Cheyenne''s delicate and fragile silhouette had disappeared from his sight. "Davon, you go follow her," Kai said. "Yes," Davon replied and went out. Kelvin kept his head down, his gaze flickering slightly. The previous night''s heavy rain had cleared the water from the yard, but there was still a dampness in the air mixed with the scent of earth. A gust of wind dispersed some of Cheyenne''s drunkenness as she found a stone bench to sit on and looked at the roses in front of her with one hand propping up her chin. She couldn''t help but smile. "Miss Lawrence." Hearing a man''s voice, Cheyenne turned to look. Davon came elegantly dressed in a white suit and completely enveloped her small frame within his shadow. His gaze was intense. "Why did youe, Master Davon?" Cheyenne calmly asked as he sat down in front of her with a faint smile on his face. He leaned forward slightly and reached out towards the rose bushes beside them. "Flowers have always been paired with beautiful women since ancient times. This exquisite rose is for you, Miss Lawrence." In his hand was freshly picked rosebud that he offered to her. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment before taking it from him. "Thank you, Master Davon. The flower is lovely, but unfortunately I am not a beauty." "In my heart, Miss Lawrence is an absolute beauty." If she were a typical rich youngdy, she would have flirted with him shamelessly. Unfortunately, Cheyenne was not a typical woman. She took the rose and ced it on her temple before taking out her phone to take a selfie. "I think so too," she said with a smile that revealed a sexy yet innocent dimple at the corner of her lips. She was more alluring than the dewy rose itself, making him want to kiss her. "How interesting," he replied. "Miss Lawrence, you''ve been taking care of my older brother these past few days. Giving you this flower is nothingpared to what you''ve done." Her heart skipped a beat at his words. Her smile faded into mncholy. Chapter 77: Waiting To Inherit The Fortune Chapter 77: Waiting To Inherit The Fortune Chapter 77: Waiting to Inherit the Fortune She sighed softly and said, "What a pity." "What''s wrong?" Davon asked curiously with an expressionless face. "It''s just that I don''t know anything about medicine. When my grandfather was treating Master Iker, I could only hand him tools while standing by his side." Cheyenne yed with her delicate and fair hands, crossing her fingers as she looked at him with a pair of bright and adorable almond-shaped eyes. "Yesterday when the medicine was delivered, my grandfather told me that Master Iker''s condition wasn''t good. Maybe..." she hesitated to speak. "What is it? Miss Lawrence, please save my brother," Davon said excitedly as he ced his big hand on Cheyenne''s arm. Through the thinyer of fabric, he felt her warmth. Her soft arms were like cotton candy and made him want to squeeze them hard. "Master Davon, don''t get too excited. My grandfather said, there is no cure for your brother''s disease and he can only maintain his life by taking the medicine," Cheyenne exined calmly. "I see." Davon couldn''t help feeling a hint of schadenfreude. However, his mood quickly changed when Cheyenne spoke again. "It''s really despicable that a maid in Master Iker''s vi tried to harm him by poisoning his food. If I found out who''s behind it, I''ll make sure he regret it!" she eximed angrily. Speaking of which, the maid was the spy that Davon put in Iker''s Estate, whose identity wasn''t discovered for two years, but Cheyenne exposed that maid so soon. He wondered if Cheyenne identally made it or if she already knew something else? If it was thetter case, then it would be a shame that he had to finish such a beautiful woman. "Miss Lawrence, you''re right. It''s despicable. I had no idea there was such a vicious maid in my brother''s house." He mmed his hand on the stone table in anger, making a dull sound. Cheyenne nced at his palm and saw that it was red and swollen, but she kept a calm expression on her face. "I heard that Miss Lawrence caught the maid that day?" "You''re really sharp. How did you find out?" Cheyenne rolled her eyes inwardly at the impatience of Davon. He was already pressuring her for the "truth." "It was just a coincidence. I went downstairs to get some water and saw the maid crying after breaking a bowl." "At first it didn''t seem like a big deal, but then she brought Master Iker some food that clearly wasn''t cooked long enough. When I asked her to redo it, she refused, which is why your older brother noticed something was off." Seeing how proud she looked while saying this made Davon snort coldly inside. It turned out she found it out just by sheer luck. Iker sure lucked out being saved by her... but next time he wouldn''t be that lucky. "Miss Lawrence, no matter what, it sounds very risky. You must protect yourself. Perhaps... the person behind all this has set their sights on you!" He spoke lightly, but Cheyenne''s face turned pale as she grabbed his arm. Her chin trembled visibly and she closed her eyes, looking extremely frightened. "... Master Davon, please protect me." "I''m still young. I''m only twenty-one this year. By the way, I just got divorced and haven''t found my second husband yet. I don''t want to die." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "My grandfather also said that when he died, all of his antiques would be mine. I''m still waiting to inherit them." Cheyenne spoke with a pitiful and sincere tone. Listening carefully to her words made Davon speechless. How could he have thought that this woman was hiding something? She was clearly just a simple- minded spoiled rich girl with no ambition. However, any man would fall for her charms as she had such a beautiful appearance. As he ced his hand on Cheyenne''s arm and tried to move it towards her waist in an attempt to embrace her from behind, she twisted away from him at thest moment. Smiling brightly, she said, "I''m sober now. It''s time for me to go back. Goodbye, Master Davon!" "Okay." After leaving the pavilion, Cheyenne''s smile disappeared instantly, reced by coldness and disgust. She felt goosebumps in her arm that the disgusting man just touched. As she walked with her head down, Cheyenne unknowingly took a wrong turn and ended up in the Todd mansion''s backyard. This was the same ce where her granduncle had taken her and her grandpa before. At that time, they were just there to visit and Cheyenne didn''t pay much attention to the route. Now, with no one around, she didn''t know who to ask for directions. The small path on the hill behind was wet from the recent rain and her high heels kept getting stuck in between the pebbles. Eventually, Cheyenne had no choice but to take off her shoes and walk barefoot on top of the rocks. "Ah! It''s so cold." "Just think of it as a free foot massage," she joked. She tried retracing her steps but ended up walking even further away from where she needed to be. However, a green pasture not far away gave Cheyenne some hope - there must be someone responsible for this ce. As she approached the horse stable barefooted, all she could see was a tall figure standing there petting one of the horses, his profile sharp and defined. "What are you doing here?" However, Cheyenne screamed in disappointment. The man slowly turned around, with his upturned eyebrows and a cold, hard face. His lips were tightly pursed. Who else but that bastard Kelvin? Thetter raised an eyebrow when he saw her standing on the green grass with her white and tender feet, some dirt still clinging to the top of them. "You''re not even wearing shoes to follow me? Cheyenne, we''re already divorced." What? He actually thought she came here to follow him. Cheyenne thought he was so arrogant that it was almost funny. She sneered coldly, "Mr. Foley, do you really think you''re a hotmodity? There are plenty of two-legged men in this world!" "I''m not so cheap as to get back together with my ex," she continued. "Believe it or not, I just got lost and wanted to ask for directions." As she finished speaking, she picked up her high heels and prepared to leave. Suddenly her wrist was grabbed by the man''s hand - very tightly - causing some pain as she turned back around. Kelvin''s face looked like a stormy sea about ready to erupt; his eyes were cold and fierce. "That''s right, Miss Lawrence is very charming and willing to be supported by one sugar daddy after another." "p." A sudden pnded on the handsome man''s face without warning. The coldness in his eyes intensified a bit more. Chapter 78: I DonT Want To Owe You Chapter 78: I Don''T Want To Owe You Chapter 78: I Don''t Want to Owe You A red handprint quickly appeared on that handsome face, looking shocking and rming. Kelvin reached out to touch his own face, his eyes as dark as ink fixed on Cheyenne, and he gritted his teeth as he said, "You''re the first one!" The first woman who dared to p him on the face. Cheyenne didn''t know why she pped him, but what he said earlier really angered her. The whole world can doubt her, except for him, Kelvin. She lifted her chest and bravely met his ferocious gaze, saying firmly, "You deserve it. Who told you to nder me!" "Have I?" He took big steps forward, with an imposing and intimidating aura pressing towards Cheyenne, who had to take a step back." "Is it because I said you were charming?" He stepped forward while she flinched. The fair-skinned bare feet stepped on the icy grass, and Cheyenne bit her teeth to avoid crying out in embarrassment and running away. And the man was still approaching her step by step, his voice slow and full of maism ringing above her head. "Or is it because I said you were willing to be supported by one sugar daddy after another?" He has taken another step forward. Cheyenne''s heel hit an obstacle, it turned out to be resting on a step. There is no turning back. "Answer me!" Kelvin suddenly shouted angrily, his big hand changing to grip her chin, staring directly at the woman''s beautiful face. A head of seaweed-like curly hair cascaded down, and a rose fell from the hair at the temple. It fell onto the grass, crushing a small patch of green grass tips, and the water droplets sshed before finally returning to calmness. "Ah..." Cheyenne let out a soft call and was forced to raise her head to meet his gaze. The rity in her eyes and the stubbornness of not admitting defeat doesn''t seem like the old her he used to know. What kind of look did she have before? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kelvin thought for a long time in his mind and finally remembered the summer afternoon five years ago. That year, Cheyenne was seventeen years old and in her second year of high school. The two families had already discussed the matter of marriage, and she sat to his left, smiling brightly at him. Her eyes were full of bright and passionateughter, more dazzling than the summer sun. Suddenly coming back to reality, he saw a chilling smile in her almond-shaped eyes; this smile made him feel ufortable. "Kelvin, I once held out my heart to you. For you, I gave up so much and became as lowly as dust." She opened her red lips and spoke softly but clearly enough for Kelvin to hear every word. He sneered in response. "As lowly as dust? A gold digger like you..." He didn''t know where Cheyenne had learned such good acting skills from. A gold digger? In his eyes, was that what she really was? Cheyenne felt sad for a moment but quickly realized that it didn''t matter how he saw her anymore. "Never mind. We have nothing to do with each other now. You can be with your childhood sweetheart Miss Berry; while me... I''m free to be with whoever I want." "Oh yeah," she added sarcastically before shaking off his hand. "Whoever I''m with, it''s a lot better than being with you." She tossed her head lightly and slipped away from him while strands of hair slid through Kelvin''s fingers like silk - making him feel a little tingly inside. The woman giggled, lifting her elegant dress as she prepared to leave. "Wait, don''t move!" Kelvin was about to lose his temper. She had the audacity to im those men were better than her. But then he saw a bright red venomous snake coiled at Cheyenne''s feet and his expression darkened. Even if he hated this woman, he couldn''t let her get bitten by a poisonous snake. Cheyenne became stubborn and refused to listen to him. She took a step towards the left instead of following his orders. Suddenly, she felt something cold and soft underfoot. Instinctively, she looked down and saw a bright red venomous snake coiled less than ten centimeters away from her foot - one of the two snakes she had seen earlier. Wasn''t it supposed to be locked up in a ss box? How did it end up at her feet? "Hiss..." The crimson snake spat out its tongue arrogantly before raising its head and preparing to bite Cheyenne''s foot. "Ahh! Help me!" "I told you not to move, you idiot!!!" Kelvin''s gaze turned icy as he quickly bent down and picked up Cheyenne in one swift motion just as the snake lunged forward, biting him on the back of his hand. She could hear him groaning, his eyebrows furrowed and his face darkening with anger. "... Kelvin, are you okay?" Why did he risk getting bitten by a poisonous snake to save her? In an instant, the man''s lips turned ck and blue, sweat dripping down his broad forehead. "Just... just go away!" He forced himself to speak despite feeling unwell. The next moment, his tall body couldn''t bear the piercing pain any longer. He fell to the ground on one knee. "Ugh." Cheyenne almost fell out of Kelvin''s arms but he managed to protect her back with his hands despite being weak and cold. "... Kelvin! Wake up! Don''t close your eyes. I''ll save you right away." Cheyenne tried to calm herself down as she quickly tore off a piece of her skirt. "Shh..." Perhaps the sound was so loud that Kelvin lifted his head with narrowed eyes fixed on her. "Take off your clothes." "Cheyenne." Before he could finish speaking, the woman impatiently reached out and forcefully pulled open his suit jacket, yanking it down. He randomly removed his gemstone cufflinks, rolled up his sleeves, revealing his arms with smooth lines and distinct muscles. His elbow was bound tightly with a strip of cloth, and it was evident to the naked eye how his veins and tendons swelled rapidly, with prominent blue veins protruding. She gave him a cold stare and patted his hand back. There was ck blood flowing from the wound. Cheyenne gripped his hand tightly, squeezing out the dark venomous blood, and then lowered her head under his astonished gaze. The soft red lips covered Kelvin''s hand back, warm and full. The man stared at her profile for a moment, his gaze fixed on her thick eyshes that were trembling slightly, with a hint of tears in them. "You''re crazy!" "This is a venomous snake!" Kelvin wanted to push her head away, but Cheyenne lifted her head. "Pffft..." She spat out the poisoned blood from her mouth. Once again, she covered his hand with hers and said, "Kelvin, I don''t want to owe you anything." "You just saved me, now I''ll help you deal with the snake venom. We''re even now, and no one owes anyone anything." Listening to it, Kelvin should have felt very happy, but a hard-to-express emotion welled up in his heart. Chapter 79: Sucking Out The Snake Venom For Him Chapter 79: Sucking Out The Snake Venom For Him Chapter 79: Sucking out the Snake Venom for Him Cheyenne stopped only when the blood she had sucked out turned a bright red color. Her lips, stained red with blood, were extremely charming andplemented her fairplexion. She was so beautiful that it made people forget to breathe. "Okay... that''s enough." Cheyenne wiped away the bloodstain from her lips and was about to turn around when she saw a group of people not far away. Tanner pushed Iker to walk in front, and thetter''s face clearly showed a worried expression. Especially when he saw a trace of blood on Cheyenne''s lips, his pupils constricted slightly. "Are you injured?" "Not a big deal, I just encountered a poisonous snake earlier..." Before she could finish saying, Iker had grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. He took out a white handkerchief from the pocket of his suit and gently wiped the bloodstain from Cheyenne''s lips with surprising tenderness. His gaze was deep and serious, as if he regarded her as the whole world. Tanner stared in shock, his eyes widening as he watched Davon''s sudden action. He had followed Iker for over a decade, and this was the first time he had seen such a gentle side of Iker. Kelvin was equally surprised, holding his arm and watching the intimate actions between the two. That damn woman didn''t know what "propriety" meant. She sat on the man''sp in broad daylight. Tanner clearly felt the air around him bing tense and looked towards the source of the coldness. Mr. Foley''s gaze was really scary! "Th-thank you, Master Iker, but I can handle it myself," Cheyenne finally realized that their position was too intimate. As she stood up, her vision went ck and her body uncontrobly fell backwards. "Miss Lawrence!" She heard two urgent voices before passing out. In her peripheral vision, she seemed to see a familiar face for a split second. The concern in his eyes made her think she was hallucinating. How could he care about her when he hated her so much? "Miss Lawrence!" Iker quickly reached out to catch Cheyenne as she slowly fell down but someone beat him to it. Kelvin had reached out to hold Cheyenne''s slender waist and carried her in his arms while ordering Chris, "Quickly drive the car to the gate! We''re going to hospital!" "Yes." Kai and three otherdies also rushed over, looking at Miss Lawrence who had fainted and Mr. Foley who had turned blue in shock. "What happened... Mr. Foley?" Kelvin''s sharp gaze swept them around before settling on Davon. "A poisonous snake just came out, it bit me and Miss Lawrence fainted after helping me suck out the venom." His voice fell, causing all the women present to pale in fear as they huddled together. "A snake... oh my god, could it be..." Davon hadn''t expected Cheyenne to be bitten by a snake when he had met her earlier in the pavilion. "Davon! I told you before that you can keep pets but there has to be a limit. Don''t keep those terrifying things." "Even if you do keep them, you should at least keep them locked up!" Although these words were meant to scold Davon, there was not much sincerity in them. Kelvin snorted; The Todd family really made him sick. Davon immediately admitted his fault. "Yes, father, I understand now. I will ask my servants for how the snake slipped out." Although he did not release this snake himself, since he kept it as a pet, he needed to make an apology. "Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence ... I am truly sorry for today''s incident, I will give both of you an exnation." Thalia regained herposure and spoke softly, "The most important thing now is to go to the hospital for a check-up. Miss Lawrence doesn''t look too good." As Kelvin holding Cheyenne turned and walked away, Iker felt a sudden pang of sadness in his heart. He remained silent throughout, staring down at his legs while clenching his fists tightly beneath his suit jacket. Whether or not it was Davon who released the snake, the ultimate goal was himself. Cheyenne had been caught up in this mess because of him. In that moment just now, he wanted nothing more than to catch her before she fell. But what good would that do? He could barely walk on his own - how could he possibly take her to the hospital? Perhaps it would be better to let go and trust Mr. Foley - he was the only one here whom they could rely on in this dangerous situation. It wasn''t until that tall figure disappeared from view that Iker reluctantly tore his gaze away from them. He nced over at Erica and Davon among the crowd before turning away with a sh of light in his eyes. "Tanner, let''s go." "Yes, Master Iker." Meanwhile, Kelvin hurriedly carried Cheyenne out of the Todd mansion''s gate as Chris had driven Kelvin''s ck luxury car over. He saw two people from afar, and immediately got off the car and opened the door. "Go to the hospital." Chris didn''t ask much, stepped on the elerator and drove away. On the way, the woman in Kelvin''s arms slightly opened her pale and dry lips, silently murmuring, "Kelvin, Kelvin... You owe me seven years of time." Her voice was very soft, almost impossible to hear what she was saying. The words "Kelvin" and "seven years" from her mouth echoed clearly in his ears. What seven years? Their marriage had onlysted three years. Kelvin thought she was bewitched, unable to count even numbers, and his face was surprisingly cold. Chris, who was driving, secretly turned his head to look at the CEO. He... he unexpectedly reached out and ced a hand on Miss Lawrence''s waist, with a calm posture. Miss Lawrence, on the other hand, was unconscious and tears streamed down her face as she buried it in his shoulder. Kelvin didn''t know what she had dreamed of; she suddenly bit into Kelvin''s neck, warm breath spraying, causing a tingling sensation. Apanied by a slight sense of pain. Kelvin''s body stiffened, he took a deep breath and pulled her long hair to throw her away. "Cheyenne! Are you awake or pretending?" The angry shout was deafening, as if the world was about to copse in an instant. Chris identally hit the brake instead of the gas pedal, causing the car to abruptly stop and lurch forward. The passengers inside were thrown off bnce, and Cheyenne slid onto hisp. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her handnded on a sensitive area of his body. "Mmm..." Kelvin''s expression becameplicated as he let out a sexy groan. "Cheyenne Lawrence!" Chapter 80: Kelvin, Stay Away From Her Chapter 80: Kelvin, Stay Away From Her Chapter 80: Kelvin, Stay Away from Her If it weren''t for her even breathing and closed eyes, Kelvin would have suspected that she was faking unconsciousness. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chris was sweating profusely from fear. He turned around to face the man with an unfriendly expression and stuttered out an apology. "Mr... Mr. Foley, I didn''t mean to..." "No next time!" The man''s voice was as cold as snow in midwinter, making Chris almost sneeze. "Yes." After a moment, the ck Rolls-Royce pulled up at the hospital entrance and attracted many curious stares. As the car pulled up, a tall and handsome young man stepped out, exuding an air of invincibility. In his arms was a woman who captivated everyone''s attention - more beautiful than any TV star. The ck and gold colors shed in perfect harmony, creating an elegant yet understated look. Kelvin only realized he hadn''t tended to his own wounds after he had sent her to the hospital room. Shey on the bed as delicate as a little swallow, making one want to hold her in their palm and protect her. Her small hands tightly grasped onto the white sheets, causing her knuckles to turn white. A dark figure stood silently by the bed for some time, emanating a heavy aura of coldness. Chris stood at the door not knowing what to say but prioritizing the CEO''s health above all else. "Mr. Foley, your hand... the doctor just urged you to have the wound treated." Upon hearing Chris'' reminder, Kelvin nodded before saying, "Let''s go." "What about Miss Lawrence..." "Call old Mr. Edwards." As soon as he finished speaking, a white figure running towards them down the hallway. The person wore a white suit with golden hair flying behind him while running towards them, shouting, "Cheyenne... is that you?" "Don''t scare me like that." Reece happened to be filming nearby. When his agent mentioned that he had seen someone resembling Cheyenne, Reece didn''t believe it at first. Now, seeing Kelvin standing here, he was certain. "You bastard! What did you do to Cheyenne again?" He strode over to Kelvin. Standing there, Reece realized that despite being 6 feet tall, Kelvin half a head taller than him. However, Reece didn''t lose his confidence and quietly raised himself up on his toes while staring at Kelvin directly in the eyes. Kelvin didn''t even look at him properly with an air of superiority that made Reece feel intimidated. "Firstly, I didn''t do anything to her. On the contrary, I saved her." "And secondly, you have no right to question me." Reece knew this so-called rising star who always came looking for Cheyenne in these past three years. They were friends but in his eyes they were more that friends. "You saved her? Then what happened to her?" "She fainted because she helped me suck out the venom from my body and still had some residual venom left in her body." Cheyenne fainted because of helping this guy! Reece red up again, his pair of captivating eyes wide open. "Kelvin, I''m warning you to stay away from Cheyenne in the future. Haven''t you caused enough damage to her reputation?" ''What does he mean by that? If it''s about the rumors surrounding her divorce, she''s the one who started them herself. She''s had a lot of scandalstely, but how is that any of my fault?'' Kelvin thought. "I can only say that it has nothing to do with me! She brought it upon herself," Kelvin replied firmly. Reece was so angry he was practically shaking with rage. "Brought it upon herself? Do you have no conscience at all, Kelvin?" he spat out. "Three years ago, if it weren''t for you, she would still be the most beautiful rose in all of Akloit! But now look at her!" What happened three years ago? What rose was he talking about? Both Kelvin and Chris were confused by Reece''s words. "Exin yourself clearly - what happened three years ago?" Reece demanded. Seeing Kelvin''s confusion and nk expressions Reece him wonder if Kelvin really had no memory of what happened three years ago. Feeling that Kelvin didn''t seem to be lying, Reece blurted out, "Three years ago in Metshire... were you being chased by a group of people then?" Kelvin remembered that incident vividly - Abbie had worked tirelessly to save him from danger which led to her heart condition rpsing. "Yes, so what?" "How do you think that group of people let you go? It was all because of Cheyenne..." Just then, Cheyenne, who was supposed to be unconscious, suddenly propped herself up halfway. A weak voice sounded behind the two of them, startling Reece and causing a smile to spread across his face. "Cheyenne, you''re awake!" "Don''t... don''t say anything, Reece. If you ever betray me, I''ll cut ties with you!" Reece didn''t have any time to deal with Kelvin at the moment. He sat down on the chair in front of the bed and grabbed Cheyenne''s hand with tears in his eyes. "I was so worried when I heard from my agent that something happened to you earlier. And don''t forget that you still owe me millions." "Wow... and yet there wasn''t even a written agreement or anything..." At first, Cheyenne felt touched by Reece''s words but as soon as she heard thetter half of his words, her feelings vanished without a trace. ''He really is stingy enough to remember such a small amount owed for this long.'' "Let''s get serious! What happened three years ago is already in the past and we don''t owe each other anything anymore," said Cheyenne as she lowered her head and her thick eyshes cast ck shadows on her eyelids. Since even Cheyenne didn''t want to bring it up again, Reece couldn''t either. But he couldn''t help feeling sorry for what had happened to Cheyenne; after all she had given so much only for someone else''s benefit in return. What exactly happened three years ago? Kelvin couldn''t help but entertain a ridiculous idea - could it be that Cheyenne was the one who saved him from the organization three years ago? No way! At death''s door, he clearly saw Abbie''s figure saving him. After waking up, he asked Abbie how she got him out. She stuttered and exined that she happened to meet someone who brought her into the organization and identally rescued Kelvin. Now that excuse sounded full of loopholes. For so many years, he never asked Abbie again about it. But now that it had been mentioned again, Kelvin began to doubt. A voice inside his head kept telling him how he could suspect kind-hearted Abbie while thinking about that malicious woman Cheyenne? Cheyenne was only eighteen three years ago. It was impossible for her to know about Lesa Organization''s existence. Chapter 81: Both Have Herniated Discs Chapter 81: Both Have Herniated Discs Chapter 81: Both Have Herniated Discs Cheyenne nced at the tall ck figure still standing by the door. Out of the corner of her eye she saw his strikingly handsome face looking pensive as if deep in thought. He did not believe that she saved him three years ago; if it were Abbie saying this instead, would he hesitate before believing her? Cheyenne chuckled at the thought, her red lips curling into a dismissive smirk. "Mr. Foley, you''re busy with work. If you don''t mind, please leave now," she said without looking at him. Kelvin took a deep look at both of them and sneered inwardly. This woman was really despicable. Just now she insisted on helping him suck out venom, but now she didn''t hesitate to drive him away when she saw her lover. What? Afraid of him disturbing their alone time? "As you said, we''re even." The man coldly said that and left with his assistant Chris, his tall figure proud and resolute. "Cheyenne, what are you looking at?" Reece saw her in a daze and waved a big hand in front of her eyes. But Cheyenne seemed unresponsive as she continued to stare down the empty hallway. Slowlying back to reality, "It''s nothing. By the way, please don''t tell my grandfather about this." It was probably toote for that... "Don''t tell me what? The fact that you were trying to act tough?" Suddenly came Layne''s angry voice from outside the door. The next moment, he walked in wearing a ck suit and cloth shoes. His cold eyes nced at Cheyenne''s pale face, and his heart softened slightly. "Grandpa? What are you doing here?" She was surprised and nced at Reece beside her, her eyes filled with questioning made him break out in a cold sweat, and he quickly shook his head, "It wasn''t me." "Don''t mind him. Mr. Todd called me to let me know that you were bitten by a snake." As Layne approached, Reece stood up respectfully and helped the old man to sit in his own seat. The old man patted Reece''s head with satisfaction. "Not bad, you''re a good kid." Back to the topic at hand - the snake. Layne remembered the snake being kept in a cage, so how did it suddenly escape? "ording to what the Todd family exined, because it rainedst night and the air was humid, the snake took advantage of when no one was watching and crawled out of a small hole on the wall." The snake belonged to Master Davon Todd - could he have ordered it to attack Cheyenne? Cheyenne thought carefully about her encounter with the snake before being bitten but shook her head. "Grandpa, before I got bitten by the snake, Master Davon talked to me in the pavilion." Reece looked at Layne confusedly as they both had no idea what she meant. "Cheyenne, what did Master Davon say?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She sneered dismissively, "What else could he say? He first expressed gratitude insincerely, then asked about what''s going on inside Iker''s Estate." "When I told him that Iker''s leg was incurable, he had a clear expression of relief on his face." "He also wants to win me over, so this definitely wasn''t his idea. As for Kelvin, he just had bad luck and happened to run into this situation." Listening to Cheyenne''s analysis, Layne felt it made sense. If Davon wanted to kill Cheyenne, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to choose right after they finished talking. That would expose himself. If it wasn''t Davon or his mother, then who could it be? Madam Poppy appeared to be virtuous and honest, and she had a daughter, so whether it was Iker or Davon who took the position, she wouldn''t be involved. Suddenly Cheyenne remembered something that happened a few days ago. Madam Erica seemed to treat Iker differently. Could it be her? Without concrete evidence, Cheyenne only held doubts and didn''t tell anyone about this matter. "Alright stop thinking about it. Your body is really weak; That jerk who was bitten is alright, while you fainted because of residual venom," Reece said disdainfully before adding, "Get better soon! Oh yeah, what do you want for dinner tonight?" Cheyennezily lifted her eyelids and nced at him, "Chicken soup." "Okay then, I''ll ask my mom to make some." "Tell your mom to make more. I want to get nourished too." Layne rubbed his beard with a smile in his eyes that were almost identical to Cheyenne''s - truly grandfather and granddaughter alike. "Grandfather, I''m the one who''s sick. Why are you taking the soup?" Competing for soup with his seriously ill granddaughter, this old man was truly going too far. As the voice fell, Layne huffed in a proud manner and lifted her chin. "I''m an elder, naturally, I need to supplement my nutrition to prevent osteoporosis, herniated discs, and such." Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the excuse. Her grandfather''s own herniated disc was already protruding enough as it is. Meanwhile, on the other side of the hospital, Kelvin took off his jacket and rolled up his shirt sleeves as he sat down on a chair in front of a young doctor wearing a white coat. The doctor looked handsome with sses and fair skin. "Mr. Foley?" The doctor asked politely. "Yes." Kelvin sat down in front of Eddie with an imposing aura, his cold and deep eyes casting a nce at the man. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that the doctor had been applying a bit more force in his actions ever since the doctor learned his name. Eddie calmly observed Kelvin before asking him to lift his arm so that Eddie could check his wound. Kelvin raised his arm, and Eddie could easily tell from the somewhat clumsy bandaging that it was Cheyenne''s handiwork. With a swift motion, he untied the golden cloth that was wrapped around Kelvin''s arm and tossed it aside. Kelvin''s arm had turned numb from the snake venom, and his hand was starting to turn purple. He needed to receive antivenom as soon as possible. "Mr. Foley, do you remember what the snake looked like that bit you?" Eddie asked as he picked up a cotton ball and dipped it in alcohol before gently wiping around the wound. He deliberately let the alcohol-soaked cotton ball linger on Kelvin''s wound for a moment longer than necessary, causing him to finally furrow his brow in difort. "It was bright red with triangr head and ck stripes on its body," Kelvin replied. "Lycodon rufozonatus!" Eddie quickly conjured up an image of what the snake looked like in his mind. It was highly venomous; if Cheyenne hadn''t been there to treat Kelvin immediately after he was bitten by it, Kelvin would have been lying in bed paralyzed by now. Chapter 82: Mr. Zamora Is Sly Chapter 82: Mr. Zamora Is Sly Chapter 82: Mr. Zamora is Sly Now that they had identified what type of snake had bitten him, everything else would be easier - they just needed to get him the corresponding antivenom as soon as possible. During the infusion, a delicate nurse originally came to administer the injection to Mr. Foley. Eddie took off his gloves and approached voluntarily. Taking the syringe and medicine, he smiled warmly and said, "Mr. Foley has an esteemed status. It''s better to let me handle this." The young nurse blushed and stepped back. Lacking the experience that Eddie possessed, she stood on the side and observed. Eddie squinted, injecting the potion into the syringe. Only after that did he grasp Kelvin''s arm and feel the veins. As hisrge hand held the man''s arm, his other hand exerted force. The sharp needle instantly pierced into his muscle. "Apologies... Mr. Foley, it seems you were a bit tense, and I administered the wrong injection." If this medicine were injected into the muscles, it could trigger a tumor. Therefore, Eddie hurriedly withdrew the needle, deliberately switching to arger needle size. "Mr. Zamora, this needle..." The young nurse''s voice trailed off as she was unable to finish her sentence about the slightlyrger needle. Eddie gave her a gentle smile, as tender as the April breeze sweeping over the earth. She blushed and stammered as she suddenly forgot what she wanted to say. Chris stood at the doorway, his dark and deep-set eyes gazing at this young and promising doctor. Just now, the director said that Dr. Zamora was someone who had studied abroad and returned, and had even be a professor at the national biomedical institute. How was it possible to make such a fundamental mistake? If even Chris was suspicious, how could Kelvin not have any feeling about it? In fact, his sharp gaze was fixed on the man, while thetter had a faint smile and his gaze was gentle and harmless. He was like a typical weak and schrly person. ''Never mind, I won''t bother with him,'' Kelvin thought to himself. After finishing his IV treatment, he nced at the clock on the wall and realized it was already after three in the afternoon. He had gone to visit the Todd family early that day and hadn''t made it into work yet. Dressed in his attire, he disappeared with his assistant by his side. Meanwhile, Eddie slowly collected all of the medical waste while muttering under his breath. "Why does Cheyenne like him? He''s so icy." Later that evening, lights shone brightly throughout the Todd mansion, making it as bright as day. The European-style wallpaper featured natural floral patterns embossed upon them along with luxurious furniture reminiscent of Louis XV era decor. Kai wore a ck checkered bathrobe, revealing well-defined muscles across his chest and arms which exuded an aura of strength. He sat under the light, thick reading sses perched on his nose, engrossed in the documents in his hands. Suddenly, a striking figure in a vibrant red silk slip dress entered the study. Her hair fell in loose curls around her shoulders, and with an air of elegance, she walked up behind him. Her delicate arms wound around Kai''s sturdy neck, and she yfully nuzzled against him. The scent of her perfume was intoxicating, a warm and inviting aroma that filled the air. Kai found it impossible to focus on the papers before him any longer. With a swift motion, he grabbed her petite hand and pulled her into his embrace, locking eyes with hers. She giggled sweetly, "Honey, what are you looking at?" The man rubbed his throbbing temples and sighed helplessly. "What else? It''s just something from this morning." Miss Lawrence came to deliver medicine as a guest to Iker but ended up getting bitten by a snake at the Todd mansion. The Todds were clearly at fault in this matter, so Kai was trying to find a way to compensate Miss Lawrence. Erica''s eyes gleamed with malice when the incident from earlier that day was mentioned. She deliberately blew hot air into his ear and said, "Honey, it''s really strange how that snake managed to escape its box. Don''t you think?" "We already discussed this; it was because the servants weren''t paying attention." Kai felt uneasy about continuing this conversation. But Erica wasn''t done yet; she had another shocking piece of news for him. "You probably don''t know yet but yesterday Miss Lawrence caught one of the maids trying to poison Iker''s food." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kai mmed his hand on the table in anger; the loud noise caused even themp on top of it to shake violently. The light flickered dimly before returning back to normal. In that momentary darkness, Erica''s stunning face became obscured by shadows, making it difficult for him to see her clearly. "What! That maid is so bold!" Kai growled through gritted teeth with fury evident in his expression. "Honey, don''t be angry. I don''t know why the maid was so bold, but think about it, who benefits the most from the death of Iker?" "Miss Lawrence, perhaps she offended some people and that''s why she was targeted," she said sarcastically, almost pointing out that "some people" referred to Kai''s second wife and second son. Kai furrowed his eyebrows. He knew his little wife didn''t get along with his second wife, but he had been married to Thalia for many years and knew her personality well. He didn''t want Erica to get involved because her previous way of speaking wasn''t as sharp as this. In his memory, Erica was a crybaby and obedient little girl, which was why he loved her more than usual. But that impression was based on her being young and innocent rather than backstabbing others behind their backs like now. Kai''s thoughts of making out with Erica were quickly extinguished. He withdrew his hand and looked at Erica seriously, "I have something else to do. If you don''t have anything else, then go check on our children." Erica understood that she had likely angered him, so she held back any words left unsaid with a gentle smile on her face,"Okay then, honey, you should rest early too." "Mm." Feeling angry inside herself when returning to her bedroom, Erica sat at edge of bed while crossing arms over chest without noticing when the nanny brought in her child. "What''s wrong?" The nanny handed Master Lewis to Erica, her voice trembling. "Madam Erica, I don''t know what happened, but Master Lewis suddenly developed a high fever and won''t stop crying." The child was over a year old and had some weight to him. Suddenly being handed over to Erica made the crying worse, causing her frustration. "What''s the point of crying? Does it solve anything?" "If the child has a fever, shouldn''t you take him to the hospital? What good does it do for you to give him to me? I''m not a doctor!" Erica angrily covered the child''s mouth with her hand, which quieted his cries somewhat. But he was having trouble breathing and his face turned red. Kai watched this scene with anger boiling inside of him. Chapter 83: No Option Chapter 83: No Option Chapter 83: No Option He was usually gentle but tonight he couldn''t help getting angry at her and ming everything on herself. Before Erica could react or understand what was happening, Kai coldly picked up their son and left the vi. It was already eleven o''clock at night and the driver didn''t expect Kai woulde out from Madam Erica''s room. Kai had been staying here for twenty days in this past month but today he suddenly wanted to leave in anger without any exnation. Sitting in the car, the driver nervously nced at his boss. "Sir, where are we going now?" "To Poppy''s ce." "Okay." The luxury car sped away, and the sound of a crying child faded into the distance. Erica stood at the window watching as the car disappeared from view. She couldn''t believe it - he had actually left her behind! Iker''s Estate. Iker was about to go to sleep when he heard a loud noise outside. "Tanner, what''s going on?" Hearing Iker call for him, Tanner hurriedly ran up from downstairs and stood at Iker''s door to answer. "Master Kai has arrived." Kai? What was he doing here? A mocking smirk appeared on Iker''s handsome face. "This guy really has some nerve -ing over here in the middle of the night instead of staying with his woman." Tanner looked down, how could he know that? In a moment, Kai appeared in ck pajamas with a child in his arms and walked up to Iker. The child in the man''s arms immediately caught his attention. That must be his third younger brother. From birth until now, Iker had only seen this child twice. The first time was at his full moon banquet and today was the second time. The little one hugged his father tightly with both hands, tears welling up as he looked at the figure before him. In a timid voice, he called out, "Brother." Iker narrowed his upturned eyes and disgust was evident on his face. "What are you doing here?" This question was directed at Kai. Thetter looked slightly embarrassed and coughed before saying, "I nned to go to your aunt''s ce but she''s not home tonight. She went out with friends." He didn''t want to go to Thalia''s either since her temperament was fiery. If she saw him bringing a young child along, it would surely lead to some questioning. After thinking it over, Kai had no choice but toe here instead. "As the head of the Todd family, you can''t find somewhere else to live? Don''t be ridiculous. You know me well enough - I like peace and quiet." He deliberately nced at the small boy in Kai''s arms. Kai replied, "Don''t worry. We won''t disturb you." With that said, Kai carried the child upstairs. The little child kept looking at his brother and said in a soft voice, "Brother, I won''t cry. I''m actually very quiet..." "Tanner, take them upstairs. If there''s any noise while I''m sleeping, drive them away!" Iker ordered in a cold and domineering tone. He wheeled himself back to the bedroom with both hands. Kai breathed a sigh of relief and followed Tanner upstairs. Thetter led him straight to the room which was empty and cold. "Is there... any other option?" Kai asked. Scratching his head nervously, Tanner replied, "Master Kai, there are only three rooms avable here: one for Master Iker; one that Miss Lawrence has slept in before but is now off-limits; and this temporary room." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Kai''s face darkened upon hearing this news. Iker clearly had plenty of money but why did his ce was so shabby? Oh well... it was just for one night anyway, so he decided to endure it. "Oh yeah," Kai remembered suddenly. "Go find me a family doctor please. Lewis has caught a cold and isn''t feeling well." "Sure thing." Meanwhile, on the other side of the wall, Iker was still awake listening to footsteps outside his door. Who would call for a doctor at this time of night? Soon, Tanner returned with news that the little brat was sick. ... Cheyenne had to stay in the hospital for two days. During those two days, Layne went to Iker''s Estate to take care of Iker. When Kai heard that Cheyenne was still in the hospital, he felt even more ashamed and asked his butler to prepare many gifts to send over. Chapter 84 Disgusting Visit Chapter 84 Disgusting Visit Chapter 84 Disgusting Visit At the hospital, Nora stood at the door of Cheyenne''s ward with her cousin Emmanuel Mitchell holding a bouquet of roses in his hand and wearing a white double-breasted suit. "My mom forced me toe see you when she heard you were hospitalized. You seem pretty good though, not dead yet," Nora said with an annoying tone and attitude that made everyone in the room feel nauseous. Fortunately, Cheyenne had gotten used to it over these years. Kate had never liked this bitch and pointed her fruit knife at Nora while scolding her in a harsh voice, "You can''t speak kindly, can you? How can you curse Cheyenne! Nora, we don''t wee you here. Get out!" Seeing how tense things were between them, Emmanuel immediately stepped forward and yed the role of a gentleman. He pulled Nora''s shoulder back behind him and said, "Nora, calm down. Cheyenne is your sister; if you say things like this about her, she will be upset." Nora was still somewhat dissatisfied after being criticized by him; she pouted before snorting once more. "Hmph, I thought of her as a sister, but she doesn''t necessarily think of me as a little sister," Nora said. "Well, you''re right about that. I never thought of you as a little sister either. My mom only had one child - me," Cheyenne didn''t back down either. Emmanuel yed the role of mediator and stepped forward to the bed. "What do you want?" Kate stood in front of Cheyenne with wary eyes on the man in front of her. His warm gaze fell on her face and he put on what he believed was his most handsome smile for Kate. "Don''t worry, Miss, I''m Nora''s cousin and also friends with Cheyenne. I came today just to check up on her health." He handed over the bouquet of roses he had brought along with him. Although Kate was an absolute boy crazy, she wasn''t attracted to this man but found him sleazy, since she knew that Cheyenne disliked Nora or her rtives. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She had seen many such self-proimed handsome yboys in life before;pared to them, even Eddie seemed much more elevated than Emmanuel did! "Friend? I know all of Cheyenne''s friends but don''t know you," Kate said firmly. "Just because you''re Nora''s cousin doesn''t mean you''re also rted to Cheyenne. We don''t need flowers because Cheyenne doesn''t like them." But which girl doesn''t like flowers? Cheyenne remained indifferent while looking at her phone screen as if agreeing with what Kate said. Emmanuel felt extremely embarrassed. As the heir to the Mitchell family, he was handsome and wealthy, and women usually flocked to him. This was the first time he had put so much effort into pursuing a girl, but he suffered a crushing defeat before even getting started. Cheyenne didn''t have an ounce of admiration or appreciation in her eyes when she looked at him. He knew very well that she wasn''t interested in him. "Cousin, let''s just go. Cheyenne cozies up to the Todd family and has no interest in you. What''s so great about her anyway?" Nora led Emmanuel away while thetter threw some polite words at Cheyenne before leaving. "Miss Lawrence, take care of yourself. I''lle visit you again next time. Since you don''t like flowers, I''ll bring something else." Kate stood at the door as they left and mmed it shut with a loud bang that shook loose some lime from the frame. "Just leave! Who cares!" Nora''s face turned dark outside as she red at Emmanuel with her teeth clenched tightly together. "I told you that Cheyenne is not easy to get along with; she saw right through your act immediately! Why didn''t you believe me?" The argument they had since entering was all part of their n. The goal was to highlight Emmanuel''s "gentlemanly" and "elegant" qualities. However, everything went wrong. Chapter 85: Eddie Loved Medicine Chapter 85: Eddie Loved Medicine Chapter 85: Eddie Loved Medicine With Kelvin, her outstanding ex-husband in the picture, how could someone like Emmanuel ever catch Cheyenne''s attention? Nora grew angrier as she walked beside Emmanuel with her arms crossed. A hint of hostility emanated from her entire being. Meanwhile, Emmanuel was lost in thought with a gloomy expression on his handsome face. "That''s it for today. To win over this kind of woman, you need to gradually delve into the depths of her heart." "You sound like you understand it all too well," Nora sneered. Emmanuel ignored her sarcasm and focused on figuring out how to hook up with Cheyenne next time. The two left the room, leaving behind a peaceful atmosphere in the hospital ward. Kate had a ss that afternoon and had to leave first. Eddie brought dinner for Cheyenne - simple corn rib soup and a te of pineapple lychee pork - which she enjoyed heartily. Her cheeks puffed up as she ate. Eddie was still wearing the white coat with fresh red stains on it. He pulled over a chair and sat by her bedside. After staying up all nightst night, he seemed a bit exhausted now. His tall and slender figure leaned back in the chair, supporting his perfect chin with one hand. His gaze held a hint of fondness as he looked at her. Seeing her enjoy the food so much, he even started feeling hungry himself. Cheyenne lifted her head, still unaware of the gleam in his eyes, and asked softly, "Eddie, have you eaten yet?" "I was nning not to eat today as I had no appetite. Just this morning, I performed a dissection surgery on a dead person who was killed by a car." Eddie suddenly started talking earnestly. She suddenly felt strange, her movements of picking up food paused for a moment, and she slowly chewed the food in her mouth. However, Eddie was a medical enthusiast. Whenever he talked about something that interested him, he couldn''t stop himself and continued to chat with his lips slightly parted. "This is truly a great miracle, Cheyenne, do you know? He died in a car ident, and the car explosion burned his skin into charcoal, emitting a nauseating smell." "And there were steel bars from the car that went through his chest, creating a hole in his chest the size of a ping pong ball, bleeding profusely." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Eddie extended his hand and gestured the size of a ping pong ball. A vivid description of the size of this ping pong ball was given, and then he continued. "By the time the blood flowed out, it had turned a dark purple. I initially thought that this person had bled excessively from a freshly pierced heart." "Turns out, I opened up his skull, and his brain matter had turned into a watery substance that flowed out, emitting a foul odor." "I can basically conclude that he didn''t die from blood loss. As for why his brain turned out like that, I don''t know. So, I''ve temporarily stored his head in the refrigeration room..." He was talking to himself andpletely unaware that Cheyenne had already put down her cutlery. And she also put the meat that she had bitten into aside. She looked at him with a depressed expression. "Eddie, I think you better not say it." She was enjoying her meal, and suddenly her mental imagery shifted drastically, shing images of white brain matter emitting a foul smell. How could she eat like this! But she was really hungry. Eddie finally stopped and awkwardly rubbed the back of his head. Gently and shyly, he apologized to her, "Cheyenne, why aren''t you eating? Is the food not good or..." "No, it''s because I''m full." "Alright, in that case, I''ll continue then. Later, when I took the head out of the cold storage room, I made a new discovery..." The beautiful woman stared at him in shock, blinked her eyes and spoke weakly. "Oh, you discovered something new?" The "desire for knowledge" on Cheyenne''s face made Eddie even more interested, and he thought she was a good student. "Yes, I''ve realized that his death wasn''t ordinary. Cheyenne, do you remember the tube of blood you gave mest time? I''ve been studying it these past few days and haven''t made any progress." "However, during this surgery, I discovered a clue. There was a toxin in the blood that could cause paralysis - Datura stramonium." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne shuddered and all her emotions were stirred up. Excitedly, she asked, "What did you just say? Is there news?" Seeing her so happy, Eddie felt that his hard work these days was not in vain. "Mhm, I didn''t expect to make this discovery when I received this casest night. Residues of Atropa bedonna were also found in the deceased''s brain tissue." Chapter 86: Catching The Snake Chapter 86: Catching The Snake Chapter 86: Catching the Snake Cheyenne put down her cutlery and her expression became serious. "Eddie, do you have any specific information about the deceased?" Eddie nodded and handed Cheyenne a sheet with basic information about the patient in his hand. It only had some simple basic information: Sergio Mullen, male, thirty-four years old, and an ordinary taxi driver. He was originally from Yrose but had been living in Akloit for almost ten years. He divorced three years ago and has a daughter who stayed with his ex-wife. His background seemed too clean at first nce without any problems. "This person''s background doesn''t seem to be problematic. Looks like I need to ask Omari for help with investigating," Cheyenne said. "Yeah, this car ident is not simple. There are three million dors left in his bank ount!" Eddie replied. This amount might be small change for them but it would be difficult for someone like Sergio who came from humble beginnings. "His ex-wife brought their daughter here iming that the money should belong to their child." However, when they got divorced, the court awarded custody of their daughter to his wife while he only needed to pay child support fees. But Sergio had parents who believed that this money should be used as their retirement funds instead of being given away easily. Cheyenne immediately had an idea and smiled. "That''s easy then! Omari is definitely our best choice!" Omari was a world-renownedwyer, so dealing with such a small case would surely be easy for him! "Eh." She stayed in the hospital for two days, and during those two days, Layne went to treat Iker instead. The Todd family felt guilty, so Kai and Thalia brought a lot of supplements to ask for forgiveness from Layne. Layne didn''t lower his attitude just because of their status; instead, he coldly replied, "I don''t need these things, Mr. Todd." Upon hearing this, Thalia''s smile froze on her face. She didn''t know whether to put down or keep holding onto the gift box in her hand. As the middleman, Iker was supposed to be the most embarrassed one. However, he surprised everyone by speaking up, "If you really want to apologize sincerely, kill that snake and make soup with it." That snake was Davon''s beloved pet that was usually fed with lean beef imported from New Zend. Now Iker suggested killing it. Thalia instinctively turned her head towards Davon beside her. Sure enough, his face changed color as anger coursed through him. His handsome face turned purple as he trembled slightly while speaking, "We''re sorry that the snake bit Miss Lawrence. How about this? I''ll personally apologize to Miss Lawrence." "Master Davon, you''re too polite; you just need to give me that snake," Layne responded firmly while staring at Davon with sharp eyes full of determination. Feeling tension rising in the air, Adrian quickly walked over before whispering something into Davon''s ear, causing him hesitate before finally agreeing. Soon, a servant walked over, holding the ss box containing the snake. The box was covered with a piece of red cloth, concealing the contents inside. The servant ced the box on the table and then stepped back. "Old Mr. Edwards, I truly did not consider everything properly this time around, which caused Miss Lawrence harm, I am truly sorry." As Davon spoke with guilt, he lifted the red cloth with one hand. Inside, a bright red snake hissed and raised its triangr head with arrogance. Its vertical pupils stared directly at Layne, showing a hint of greed as if he were prey. Although this little creature was not very long in size, its venom was notorious among its kind. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Layne had been practicing medicine for many years and had seen all kinds of things. In medicine, snake bile wasmonly used as an ingredient. Suddenly, the old man reached into the ss box amidst everyone''s surprise. Snakes are animals that have a strong sense of territory and will quickly strike back once they feel someone has invaded their space. "Hiss!" The little creature raised its head and made a warning sound by spitting out its fresh red tongue. "Old Mr. Edwards, please be careful." Iker said, watching as he dared to reach into the ss box with his bare hands. Iker couldn''t help but feel a sense of anxiety for him. Even Davon would wear thick gloves when he wanted to touch the snake, to prevent getting bitten. "Hiss..." The snake really made an attacking posture and pounced on old Mr. Edwards'' hand just as it was about to touch it. Thalia witnessed such a scene firsthand which scared her so much that she lost herposure completely. "Be careful." Just when everyone thought they were about to witness a very tragic scene, old Mr. Edwards surprisingly made a quick and urate move by grabbing the snake''s vulnerable spot. The bright red snake wrapped around his arm, with its vital part held tightly by Layne. Its attempt to turn back and bite was hindered. Chapter 87: More Experienced Chapter 87: More Experienced Chapter 87: More Experienced Layne skillfully held the venomous snake while his other hand was searching for a small knife. Iker exchanged a nce and soon someone handed him a knife. Layne took the knife without hesitation and swiftly shed towards the belly of the snake. The red snake coiled tightly around his arm, using all its strength, causing wrinkles to appear on his skin. However, Layne''s action was swift and precise. He skillfully opened the snake''s belly. Its blood sttered onto his hand and sshed onto the ground as if there were flowers blooming. The old man inserted two fingers into the snake''s belly and dug around. He extracted an oval- shaped deep red snake gall about the size of a thumb. Blood smudged his hand, creating a gruesome and repulsive sight. The true value of this snakey in its venomous fangs and this snake gall. The rest of its body was rtively unimportant. With the snake gall removed, the lifeless snake''s body continued to tremble faintly. Its triangr head hung limply in the air, far from its former imposing demeanor. Davon''srge hand clenched into a fist under his suit''s long sleeve as he looked at his beloved with pain and regret in his heart. Layne uncoiled the snake and tossed it back into the ss box,ughing as he turned to Kai. "Snake gall is a good thing," he said. The dead snakey in the box, its blood mixing with its body color so that you couldn''t tell them apart without getting closer. Master Lewis was just over a year old and still a child. At first sight of this terrifying thing, he cried out and burst into tears. He reached out to grab his father''s leg while crying and hiding forfort. "Daddy, Daddy... there''s a snake! It''s so scary! Boohoo..." Kai loved this little one most dearly and immediately picked him up to console him in his arms. "It''s okay now; don''t cry anymore. You''re Master Lewis of the Todd family; how can you be so timid?" Thalia stood by watching the harmony between father and son, feeling unbnced inside her heart. Back when she gave birth to Davon, Kai was on mission abroad for more than two years. By the time he returned home, their child had grown up; besides, at that time, he already had a son Iker, so there wasn''t much joy from Kai shown towards Davon''s birth. Now he already had both sons and daughters, but was still so protecting this little brat. Thalia knew it was because Erica gave birth to him. "Tanner, take this thing outside and bury it somewhere." "Yes." Tanner heard Master Iker''s order, then quickly came over holding onto the ss box with both hands. He carried the box through the garden, preparing to bury it in the back mountain. Along the way, he saw the female servants who were scared by the dead snake and retreated several steps one by one, avoiding him. Unexpectedly, he met Erica in the backyard. She was wearing a moon-white dress with apricot-colored high heels on her feet and holding a fan while ying with her daughter in the garden. When she saw Tanner, her smile became even sweeter and she walked over gracefully on seven-centimeter high heels. When her gaze fell on the ss box in his hand, there was a quick sh of darkness in her eyes. Tanner slightly raised his head to look at her and respectfully lowered it again. "Madam Erica." Her smile froze for a second before she spoke softly with some sorrowful tone ringing in his ears. "Tanner, you should still call me Erica like before." "I dare not," Tanner replied humbly. Erica''s beautiful eyes flickered for a moment as if thinking of something that made sadness clouded over her face. "Back then when I still lived in Iker''s Estate, you were the first person who has truly cared for me." Talking about old times made Tanner silent. If it weren''t for that incident, perhaps he would have always treated her like a younger sister. But she shouldn''t have she shouldn''t have used Master Iker to get into Master Kai''s bed, and even caused Master Iker to break both his legs trying to save her. Tanner''s affection for her vanished overnight. "If Madam Erica has no further instructions, I will leave to handle things," Tanner said calmly, turning around with the ss box in hand. "Wait a moment." Erica stopped him and took a step forward, her gaze falling on the object in his hand. She curiously asked, "Isn''t this the pet that Master Davon raised?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." She wasn''t afraid of the snake at all. She carefully examined it and noticed the snake''s opened belly, her eyes widening in fascination. "How could it have died?" "It was Master Davon who killed this snake as an apology to old Mr. Edwards." Was it Davon who killed it? This is impossible. He loves this thing the most and even went to Southeast Asia personally to buy these two snakes. He brought these two snakes back while they were still eggs and personally incubated them. Moreover, he trained them and made them be in undefeated "warriors" in battles of snakes. He even bought various other snake species to serve as their lunch. Now, to make amends to the Edwards family, he actually killed them! She underestimated the seemingly unprofessional grandfather and granddaughter, and did not expect Kai to trust them so much. "Okay, I understand. You can go now." Chapter 88: Holding A Cigarette Chapter 88: Holding A Cigarette Chapter 88: Holding a Cigarette Erica withdrew her gaze and walked towards her daughter on the grass while shaking her fan. The little girl was wearing a goose-yellow dress, with small braids tied up, sitting on the grass ying. Her voice was soft and cute, innocent and pure. Tanner left and went to a spot in the back mountain that looked suitable. He chopped off the snake''s head and buried it. The Foley Vi, themp in the study was as bright as daylight, and the tall figure behind the desk was as straight as a pine tree. There was white gauze wrapped around his hand, but it didn''t affect his ability to hold a pen. A beautiful and well-defined hand held a silver Parker pen, writing quickly while looking down. The light illuminated half of his face, his full and broad forehead, thick and curly eyshes covered the emotions in his eyes, and he had a high nose bridge. The other half of his face was in the darkness, and the facial features were unclear. This contrast between light and dark made him look like a character from aic book, wless and perfect. When old Mr. Foley came in, he saw the tall figure behind the desk at a nce and coughed softly. The man didn''t even lift his head, and a cold voice echoed in the space, "Grandfather, do you have something to ask?" "You little brat, can''t Ie to see you if I have nothing to ask?" Saying that, he walked in with a cane. At a nce, he saw the words written on the white paper on the desktop. Kelvin''s handwriting was extremely beautiful, like a dragon soaring over the sea, with a hint of sharpness in its elegance. Old Mr. Foley nced at his handwriting and said incredulously, "Why did you suddenly copy the bible?" Moreover, he had always been an atheist, so his behavior today was indeed somewhat strange. Kelvin stopped writing after finishing thest word, listening to the skepticism in his grandfather''s voice. The pen was ced on the table. He didn''t answer that question, his gaze fixed on the tabletop where the mimosa was ced. These past few days, he kept recalling the scene where Cheyenne had sucked out the venom from him. Even though they had clearly agreed to settle the matter and move on, he still felt a sense of frustration in his heart. He heard that copying the bible could calm one''s mood, so after taking a bath, Kelvin took out this pen and sat at the table writing. But Cheyenne''s sarcastic smile was still deeply rooted in his mind and couldn''t be shaken off. "Just seeking peace of mind, Grandpa. It''s gettingte," Kelvin said coldly, picked up the cigarette beside him, and put one in his mouth. He rarely smoked, only when he felt upset or stressed from work. The blue glow of the match reflected in his deep eyes, cold enough to chill one''s bones. Old Mr. Foley furrowed his brow unconsciously and nced at Kelvin. "You''ve been restlesstely, I can tell." "No." "Don''t rush to dismiss it. I''ve watched you grow up. I know you better than anyone. You''re a wonderful kid in every way, but there''s one thing about you - you tend to keep things bottled up inside." It was undoubtedly exhausting to be that way. Other kids mighte home from school or outside boasting about being bullied or praised by their teachers, but not Kelvin. He had always been reserved, keeping all of his emotions bottled up inside him without ever expressing them, whether they were good or bad. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His outward demeanor was extremely mature; he could handle anything that came his way with ease and efficiency - something that made old Mr. Foley very proud. "Is it because of Cheyenne?" he asked finally. There was a sharp snap as Kelvin pressed down too hard on the pen in his hand when old Mr. Foley mentioned that name. The pointed tip tore through the paper and into the wood surface of the desk before it broke. Ink spilled out onto the page, slowly spreading across its surface like a stain as it obscured all of Kelvin''s beautiful handwriting beneath it. He took a deep breath in through his nose, feeling the acrid scent of smoke filling up his nostrils with an ufortable burn. Leaning back against the cold chair, he managed to regain someposure. His slender fingers held onto his cigarette as he exhaled a hazy purple smoke that slowly rose up in the study. "It''s not because of her." "You still care about her," old Mr. Foley said confidently. "No, I don''t." Kelvin replied with an increasingly dark expression on his face. "Yes, you do! Why else would you risk getting hurt to save her?" Kelvin couldn''te up with an answer for that one and fell silent for a moment before coldly retorting, "If you saw a dying dog on the street, even you would try to save it." Old Mr. Foley rolled his eyes at this response and left the room. ''Fine, you''re being stubborn now, but you''ll regret itter!'' Chapter 89: Is That Book Good? Chapter 89: Is That Book Good? Chapter 89: Is That Book Good? Now there was only Kelvin left in the study. The light enveloped him, and his figure was as majestic as a mountain. After a moment, he let out a slow sigh and looked down at the pen in his hand. The tip was broken. This pen was given to him by Abbie on his 22nd birthday. She even went to learn from the master herself just to give it to him. Kelvin had been using it for over five years now, so it felt strange for him to suddenly switch pens. He found a piece of red cloth, wrapped the pen up, and put it in its box. He nned on having someone fix it on his way to work tomorrow. The next day was sunny with a clear blue sky outside. White clouds floated by in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Cheyenne had been staying at the hospital for two days now and felt like her back would never straighten again. The doctor said she could leave today though, which made her ecstatic about getting out of there already! Kate helped Cheyenne pack her things while grumbling under her breath, "Why didn''t you call your family? How are you going to carry all this stuff back home?" "I don''t want to bother them; someone wille pick me upter." Cheyenne wore a sky-blue dress with wavy curls cascading down behind her head. She tied an azure butterfly bow hairband around one side of her head that made her look both elegant and cute at the same time. Her stunning face shone even brighter against this backdrop of blue hues. "Who?" "Guess." "Besides Reece, the sissy, there''s only Mr. Lara, the topwyer!" When Omari was mentioned, a smile immediately appeared on Kate''s face and she stopped folding clothes. She nudged Cheyenne''s arm with her elbow. "Speaking of which, Cheyenne, how did you even meet such a high and mighty person like Mr. Lara?" "I''ve been friends with you all these years, and we''ve known each other since childhood. There''s hardly anything I wouldn''t know about you. But when ites to Mr. Lara''s matter, somehow I had no clue!" Looking at Kate''s pretty face in front of her that seemed to keep getting bigger and bigger, Cheyenne gave her a disdainful look and opened her red lips to speak softly, "It''s all thanks to you." she said. Kate sat across from her, stunned and wide-eyed, propping her chin up with both hands. "Me? How so? Cheyenne, tell me how I missed out on a man who owns a billion dors!" ''A billion dors? Kate really underestimates the assets Omari owns.'' Cheyenne''s thoughts went back five years ago. She was sixteen then. In November on Maple Street in Metshire, it was already deep into autumn but because Metshire was located along the Antic coast with a typical temperate maritime climate, it was mild and rainy all year round. The golden leaves of the maple trees on the street shone like gold from afar. asionally blown by the breeze, they spun mid-air before finallynding at pedestrians'' feet. Cheyenne had just finished a mission and walked out onto the street wearing an Audrey Hepburn- style ck vintage dress with fair skin. Without paying attention, she bumped into a man who caught her in his broad and warm embrace. He wore strong cologne mixed with a faint smell of blood... The man put his hand on her shoulder and took her into a small alleyway. Behind her was a cold wall, while in front of her was the hot chest of the man. They tightly clung to each other, and through severalyers of fabric, Cheyenne could clearly feel his strong and powerful heartbeat. She instinctively looked up at the man. In front of her eyes was a wless and handsome face, with thick and attractive eyebrows, and a pair of sparkling bright eyes looking at her. With lowered head, the long and thick curved eyshes tremble like butterflies. Cheyenne really wanted to reach out and touch his eyshes. With that thought in mind, she went ahead and did it. A pair of white and tender little hands touched the man''s eyshes in his surprised gaze. The young girl was stunned for a second, and then she suddenly realized what she had done and said something that amused the man. "The eyshes are not fake." "What are you doing?" "Bro, have you ever grown eyshes?" Cheyenne asked softly, her shimmering eyes meeting his. "This girl looks familiar!" After a moment, Omari remembered that she was the schoolmate who had been punished for frog jumping. Why was she in Metshire? "It''s you!" Now it was Cheyenne''s turn to be surprised. She raised her delicate chin and arched her eyebrows. "Do you know me?" Omari chuckled with his maic voice, tinged with a hint of teasing. "I remember you." "Who are you?" "Shh!" He held up a slender, fair finger to his lips and looked around at the other people on the street. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, a group of men in ck suits ran from afar. There were people from Che or Metshire... They seemed to be looking for someone as they searched around frantically. They also held a photo of an extremely handsome young man who Cheyenne vaguely recognized after ncing at it hastily. The group walked towards their direction while Omari''s hand on her shoulder tensed up noticeably. ''He''s hiding from that group of people!'' Chapter 90: Equated Cheyenne With His Mother Chapter 90: Equated Cheyenne With His Mother Chapter 90: Equated Cheyenne with His Mother The ck, shiny leather shoes approached step by step, stepping on the golden maple leaves and making a dull and subtle sound. The man''s heartbeat elerated even more, and he unconsciously increased the strength of holding her, causing her waist to ache slightly. The tall man approached with a photo in his hand and walked up to Cheyenne. At this critical moment, therge hand that was ced on her waist suddenly held her face. The scent of the man rushed over, and the smell of perfume almost choked her coughing. "Um..." His lips pressed down, he kissed her domineeringly and forcefully. Although there was ayer of mask between them, Cheyenne could still feel the icy touch on his lips. "Pop..." The books in Cheyenne''s hands fell one after another onto the ground. Some hit the man''s instep. But he seemed unaware and continued holding her face firmly. Her pretty eyes stared at him wide-eyed with mist swirling inside them. As their eyes met each other''s, he showed a hint of apology in his eyes. The tall man originally wanted to ask Cheyenne if she had seen the person in the photo, but who knew that the next moment he would see two people kissing. The tall man could only see Omari''s back and Cheyenne''s blushed face. He took a deep look at the two of them and finally walked away. From a few steps away, Cheyenne heard the tall man say to hispanion. "I just saw a really pretty woman." Hispanion patted his shoulder and answered him, "Our mission is to find Mr. Lara. As for the women, after the mission is over, I''ll take you to a bar. There''s a girl there with an amazing figure, and she''s even more impressive in the bed." That group of people walked away, and the sound of their conversation became smaller and smaller until it could not be heard. The man who was holding Cheyenne finally breathed a sigh of relief. He took off his own cap, revealing short fiery red hair dampened with sweat. His hair was stuck on his fair and broad forehead; it looked like it had just been pulled out of the water. "Miss, I''m really sorry just now. It was only because of the urgency... Ah, it hurts so much!" That was her first kiss, you know. She felt a mix of sadness and unfairness, which turned into anger and was channeled into a fierce kick to the man''s shin. Thetter, in pain, grabbed onto the wall and cried out, his big hand quickly touching his injured shin, "You!" "You scum! If I ever see you again, I''ll kick your ass," Cheyenne spat before storming off. Unbeknownst to her, she had dropped her book on the ground. It was picked up by a pair of long and beautiful hands. The man gritted his teeth as he opened the book to find "Cheyenne" written on the second page. Her name was Cheyenne? What a nice name. Later that day, Cheyenne returned to her hotel room only to realize she had lost her book. She retraced her steps but couldn''t find it anywhere. Fate works in mysterious ways because when she returned to the hotel lobby feeling dejected, she saw that red-haired man from earlier holding out her book for her. Omari handed it over and even gave her his business card. But at that moment, Cheyenne wasn''t impressed and tore up the card before coldly saying, "I don''t need it." If it were anyone else who offended Omari like this, they would have been taken care of quietly by him. But since it was Cheyenne, he found this amusing instead. Of course, when telling Kate about their encounter, Cheyenne left out the part where they kissed through their masks - just giving a brief summary of what happened instead. Kate sighed after listening, "It''s really thanks to the adult book I gave you back then!" She then angrily mmed the cab in front of her, making a loud noise. "I''ve read more than you have. Why don''t I have this kind of luck?" she eximed. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne turned her head with a smirk and asked, "You''ve read more than me? Tell me then! What do you have that I haven''t read?" Kate suddenly felt guilty and looked away. "N-nothing... you''ve read every book I bought." Cheyenne narrowed her eyes and held Kate''s chin with one hand to make eye contact. "Really?" "Y-yes." "I don''t believe you. Are you going to show me or not? If not, I''ll tell your big brother that you were hiding under the covers reading... mmph!" Before she could finish speaking, Kate covered her mouth. At that moment, a tall figure in white appeared at the door - Eddie. With a puzzled look on his handsome face, he softly asked them, "What are you two doing?" Kate blinked at him and shed him a standard smile."Eddie! I''m just ying around with Cheyenne here. Right, Cheyenne?" Cheyenne crossed her arms and looked at Kate with pursed lips before saying under her breath, "Do you want me to tell him the truth?" "No! I''ll give it to you when I get home!" Kate quickly replied. She leaned in and whispered to Cheyenne with a voice that only the two of them could hear, assuring her. "OK." Girls often have some endless whispers between them, which is not a strange thing. Eddie thought they were just fooling around, so he didn''t ask further. After reminding Cheyenne of some follow-up matters, Eddie left. The two of them carrying their luggage walked to the entrance of the hospital and saw a big red Ferrari parked on the side of the road. It''s really eye-catching. The person in the car saw two figures and immediately rolled down the window, revealing a handsome and feminine face. With sunsses covering his eyes, a smile curled up his sexy red lips. "Cheyenne, congrattions on your discharge from the hospital." The car door opened and a young man wearing a white T-shirt and jeans got out, proactively opening the car door. Kate looked at him and snorted arrogantly, "No filming today?" As she spoke, she lifted her foot and walked towards the passenger seat of the car. She had barely sat down when Reece grabbed her by her hair and yanked her down, saying, "You get out of there! The passenger seat is reserved for my future girlfriend. You sit in the back!" Only two people have sat in the passenger seat next to him so far. One is his mother, the other is Cheyenne. Of course, in his mind, he equated Cheyenne with his mother, so it didn''t matter to him whether she sat or not. Kate winced as he pulled her along and punched him lightly on the shoulder. "I won''t sit there then. Don''t act like I care about it!" As they settled into the backseat, Kate muttered under her breath, "Cheyenne, he bullies me again." Cheyenne chose to ignore them and closed her eyes to rest. She couldn''t be bothered with these two bickering all day.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 91: CheyenneS Handmade Birthday Gift Chapter 91: Cheyenne''S Handmade Birthday Gift Chapter 91: Cheyenne''s Handmade Birthday Gift At exactly eight o''clock in the morning, Chris arrived at the Foley Vi by a luxury car. After a few moments of waiting outside the vi gates, a tall figure dressed in white emerged from within. The golden sunlight shone upon him and seemed to create an aura of holiness around him that no one dared profane. To Chris'' surprise, Mr. Foley had even changed out of his usual ck suit! Once inside the car, Kelvin remained coldly focused on reading through documents without once looking up as he instructed Chris in an icy tone, "Take me through Central Square." Huh? That route would be congested with traffic and take much longer than necessary. This was not typical behavior for Kelvin. Could there be something else going on? Chris couldn''t help but feel curious but didn''t dare ask any questions. Instead, he simply nodded and replied obediently, "Yes, Mr. Foley." The atmosphere inside the car was extremely tense on the way. Chris finally couldn''t resist asking, "Mr. Foley... your hand is alright now?" "It''s okay now." "That''s good." Then the car fell into a deathly silence, so quiet that they could hear each other breathing. After more than twenty minutes, they arrived at Central Square. Chris pulled over to the side of the road. "Mr. Foley, do you have something to take care of?" The man slowly folded up his newspaper and put it in his bag behind him before getting out of the car. "Wait for me here for a few minutes." With that said, Chris watched as his boss walked towards the mall. Kelvin never needed to buy anything himself; everything from clothing to food and shelter was arranged by his butler ording to his preferences. As he stepped into the mall, he headed straight for a store specializing in handmade stationery. The owner of this store was German and was particrly skilled at making handmade items such as leather wallets and phone cases, lighters and brand-name watches. One of his specialties was fountain pens which had gained international recognition with only one produced per year. The pen would be engraved with the customer''s name making it unique. As soon as he entered the shop, a tall and sexy female clerk wearing a uniform approached him. When she firstid eyes on Kelvin, a look of admiration lit up her face. He exuded an air of sophistication, with his tall and elegant frame and expensive white suit. She approached him with a sweet smile, asking if there was anything she could help him with. Kelvin ced the box on the ss counter and opened it. "I need a new nib," he said. The female employee carefully took out the red cloth from the box and gasped in surprise when she saw what was inside. "I''m sorry, sir," she said nervously. "This pen is limited edition - there''s only one in the world. The nib is made from a special alloy material that our boss has dered he will never make again after thisst pen." Kelvin frowned deeply. "Where''s your boss? Tell him I''ll pay any price for it." The female employee felt both embarrassed and amazed by his wealth. "Please wait here for a moment while I go ask our boss," she said. Soon enough, someone lifted up the curtain at the entranceway to reveal an overweight foreign man in his fifties or sixties with gray hair and sideburns wearing an apron featuring Garfield cartoon characters - not exactly fitting attire for someone who looked like he owned such an exclusive store! He turned to Kelvin and asked, "May I ask if you''re looking to rece your nib?" Kelvin pushed forward his box towards him without hesitation. "Yes." The boss became extremely excited when he saw the pen and eximed, "It''s... it''s this pen, OMG! This pen has appeared in front of me again!" He looked at the pen with a fascinated gaze for a long time. Kelvin furrowed his brow at the man. "Can the nib be reced?" he asked coldly. "Just wait a moment, sir. I need to check the material and craftsmanship of this pen," said the man as he turned around and went behind the counter to stand in front of a cab full of files. The female employee was afraid that her customer would be impatient, so she exined, "Sir, please wait for a moment. Our boss needs to find detailed information about this pen''s materials and production process." "Hmm." "Every piece thates out of our studio is unique. The boss also creates an archive folder for each piece to facilitate future improvements or maintenance issues." However, the boss was having trouble finding this particr pen''s archive folder. "Sir, when did you buy this pen?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin thought for a moment. "It was given to me by a friend about five years ago in July." Five years ago, Abbie gave him this pen as a birthday gift, and it was the most heartfelt gift he''d ever received. And it was July... The boss found the file from five years ago and searched for the June file in advance. Finally, he saw a parchment scroll with the name "Cheyenne Lawrence" on it and took it out excitedly. "I found it, Miss Lawrence''s file," he said happily. Kelvin listened to his rambling words with deep eyes. The boss brought the file bag to him and said like a child, "This pen wasn''t made by me, it''s Miss Lawrence''s work. I only participated in the production process back then." The words "Cheyenne Lawrence" came into Kelvin''s eyes, causing some difort. The writing on top was done in pencil and had be somewhat blurry over time but her unique handwriting could still be seen. "This pen isn''t bought by Miss Abbie Berry?" Kelvin clenched his fist under his suit sleeve and asked hoarsely. The boss was taken aback. He slowly opened up the parchment scroll which contained initial design sketches of this pen along with some design instructions. "Abbie? I don''t remember that name at all. This pen is called ''secret fragrance'' which is indeed created by Miss Lawrence." "About five years ago, Miss Lawrence came to my store wanting to buy a pen as a gift for someone she liked. Unfortunately, I had sold out of a particr one, so I couldn''t break my rules." "She sat outside my shop all day long. I felt her sincerity and taught her how to design and make one herself. Miss Lawrence is clever. Despite being new to designing at that time, her ideas were very novel. This pen is entirely made by her own hands," said the boss confidently. He took out the fountain pen from its case and removed its cap. "This pen is called ''secret fragrance'' because there''s an aroma-infused material hidden in the pen cap. Miss Lawrence said the man she likes was a workaholic, and she hoped that when he was working, he could smell the fragrance of flowers and feel happy." ''No, this can''t be! How can it be made by Cheyenne?'' Chapter 92: Do You Have A Cigarette? Chapter 92: Do You Have A Cigarette? Chapter 92: Do You Have a Cigarette? The doubt in Kelvin''s eyes made the shop owner angry. Germans value honesty above all else and would never deceive their customers. He had been in this industry for over fifty years and had never encountered a customer causing trouble. To prove that he wasn''t lying, the shop owner continued to speak, "Sir, there is actually a mystery hidden within this pen. When it is soaked in hot water, you can see characters." There was a ss tube embedded inside with cute version of Kelvin drawn by Cheyenne. The outside of the pen was sprayed with ayer of ck special material that appeared ordinary at first nce but would fade when exposed to hot water. The female employee quickly brought over a cup of water. The shop owner threw the cap into it and then took it out again. Sure enough, there was a small drawing on top - Kelvin''s character image - a small person with big round head wearing ck suit with hands in pockets looking cool and aloof. The shop owner wetted the entire body of the pen again; Cheyenne''s cute version image appeared once more. The girl had long flowing hair cascading down her shoulders as shey on her desk wearing white school uniform while an orange cat sat beside her. Both were gazing out through window at a young man standing under cherry blossom tree dressed in white shirt being blown by wind. The cherry blossoms fell to the ground, beautiful like a fairy tale. And there he was! Next to him was a small inscription that read, "He''s like winter, but I''m summer. Let the autumn leaves bring my blessings to him." Five years ago, this was an impressive design idea that earned him numerous international awards. He owed it all to Miss Lawrence and had a deep impression of this pen. At the time, he wanted to buy it but Miss Lawrence said it was meant as a birthday gift for someone special and couldn''t be sold. The pen was Cheyenne''s creation. So why didn''t she give it to him personally? Suddenly Kelvin remembered his 22nd birthday party and college graduation ceremony where Abbie shyly handed him the pen, saying, "Kelvin, this is my handmade pen for you on your birthday. Happy Birthday!" The apuse echoed around them as envy and teasing nces were exchanged between them. And he hadn''t expected her to be so thoughtful, even making a pen herself despite her health condition, just to give it to him. He epted it with gratitude. Then Cheyenne appeared out of nowhere in front of him, shouting angrily, "She''s lying! That pen is made by me!" At sixteen years old, Cheyenne had always been problematic at school, either skipping sses or getting into fights and even going clubbing at night sometimes. Kelvin clearly remembered Cheyenne from that night with tears streaming down her face like crystal beads falling from her eyes. The girl was so wronged that her eyes turned red, making her look like a cute little rabbit. However, in just a moment, this little rabbit turned into a tigress. She grabbed Abbie''s hand and raised her hand to give her a p. In front of rtives and friends, she insulted Abbie like a shrew. "You thief, I must have been blind to trust you. This pen clearly..." Abbie fell to the ground and covered her chest with one hand, taking big breaths. Her heart disease rpsed. What about him at that time? He believed wholeheartedly that Cheyenne was vain and had a strong sense of jealousy, and could not tolerate Abbie''s existence, so he chose to stand in front of Abbie at the first opportunity. "Cheyenne, have you caused enough trouble? You came here empty-handed and shamelessly imed that the pen was made by you!" That was the first time he had seen Cheyenne show that kind of hurt expression. For the first time, her bright and watery eyes were dim in color. Her stunningly beautiful pale face suddenly smiled. "I understand, no matter what I do, I can''tpare to Abbie in your heart." "You are not even worthy to bepared with Abbie. She is gentle and kind, while you are arrogant and domineering, without any skills or knowledge!" "Cheyenne, if you dare to hurt her again, I promise you''ll regret it!" After speaking, he watched as Cheyenne''s slender figure walked out of the banquet hall alone. Her ck long dress blended her with the night. The contrast was striking - her back so white it seemed to glow, set against the stark ck of her silhouette. He had used this pen for five years and never discovered its secret. Back then, he had wrongly used Cheyenne. But now that the truth was out, Kelvin''s heart was stirred with a mixture of emotion. Abbie whom he had always saw as a kind and gentle woman was actually the one deceiving him, while Cheyenne he disdained was the one truly sincere. Kelvin''s gaze fell on the pen in his water ss and he suddenly didn''t know what to do. Should he fix it? Or should he rece it? The shopkeeper closed the parchment scroll and returned it to its original ce. "Sir," said the shopkeeper. "This pen wasn''t easy to make. Miss Lawrence worked on it for over a month here at my shop; every day she pounded iron and ground ss." "One time she cut herself badly on some ss but refused to take a break." "The color of cherry blossoms in this painting is made from her blood," continued the shopkeeper with admiration. "Miss Lawrence is one of the most determined and sincere youngdies I''ve ever met, even though she''s so young back then." No wonder there were times when her hands were wrapped up in bandages. Kelvin even assumed that Cheyenne got into another fight outside. With disdainful eyes flickering over her once more, his disgust deepened further still. How could such an immature girl with no redeeming qualities be his wife? After a moment of silence, Kelvin''s lips parted as he asked, "Can this pen still be repaired?" The shop owner looked hesitant. "The tip of this pen is so smooth and durable because it''s made from a special metal material. But I haven''t made pens in a long time, and I don''t have that material in stock." It would be too much trouble to buy such a small piece of metal. Kelvin took out his business card from his jacket pocket and handed it to the owner. "This is my card. Money is not an issue as long as you can fix it." "Okay, let me give it a try," the owner agreed reluctantly. Kelvin walked out of the small shop with a heavy heart, subconsciously patting his suit pocket. He had left his cigarettes in the study; he forgot to bring them with him. When he got back into the car, Chris was dozing off in the driver''s seat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He suddenly snapped awake when he heard Kelvin''s voice. "Sir... sir, you''re back." Looking at his phone disy screen, it was almost nine o''clock already. Why did Mr. Foley take so long? "Do you have any cigarettes?" Kelvin''s icy voice suddenly rang out, leaving Chris looking bewildered. Chapter 93: IkerS Son Chapter 93: Iker''S Son Chapter 93: Iker''s Son After many days, Cheyenne''s figure finally appeared in Iker''s sight again. Today''s weather was slightly warm, and she wore a white off-the-shoulder chiffon top with ruffled edges, paired with a blue irregr denim skirt that reached just below her thighs. She revealed delicate corbones and a pair of fair and slender long legs, wearing white shoes. If others wore this outfit, they would only feel pure and fashionable. But when worn by Cheyenne, it immediately conjured up one word in people''s minds - goddess. Her legs were more perfect than any model he had ever seen before - smooth and tender, straight and slender with delicate ankles. Iker took one look at them but couldn''t help staring at them continuously. This woman may not be beautiful in the face but her legs were stunningly gorgeous to him. "Master Iker! It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other. Are you doing well?" She raised a cute little face with an especially radiant smile on it. He cleared his throat and quickly withdrew his gaze, coldly saying, "It hasn''t been that long; only three days." Tsk tsk... How heartless! She was his attending doctor, but he didn''t miss her at all. "Okay, I can see that you''re doing well, Master Iker," Cheyenne replied Layne had helped him with acupuncture for pain relief and taught Tanner a set of massage techniques. After a few days of massage, his legs were indeed much better than before. "Come in and talk," Iker said suddenly, looking down at her from above. "Good timing. There''s something I need to discuss with you too, Master Iker." Cheyenne said as she walked into the lobby of Iker''s Estate. As soon as she entered the room, she saw a handsome little boy sitting on the sofa. He had a round face and shining obsidian eyes with slightly parted lips that were tinted red. He was wearing blue jeans and looked about one or two years old. Cheyenne was stunned for a moment when she noticed how much the child resembled Iker in terms of facial features. Her curiosity piqued, she teased him by saying, "I can''t believe it! Master Iker''s son is already this big!" Hearing thisment made him twitch his lips while giving her an icy re before replying coldly, "What nonsense are you talking about? Do not speak without thinking." "It''s true though! Just look at this kid; he looks so much like you! It''s normal for someone old like you to have a two-year-old child," Cheyenne joked back teasingly. "I wonder what the mother of this child looks like to have given birth to such a beautiful baby." Iker never cared about his appearance and didn''t bother looking in the mirror, but he never expected someone to call him "old"! His face darkened as he sarcastically replied, "Kelvin, your ex-husband and I are the same age." "What? He couldn''t satisfy you with his old age so you divorced him?" Iker thought Cheyenne would be angry at thatment, but instead sheughed as if it wasn''t directed at her. "Master Iker is wise. You know there are plenty of young and handsome guys out there now." Her smile remained on her face without a trace of pessimism. But in that moment, Iker felt that her smile was fake and heartbreaking. He didn''t like how she pretended to be cheerful. Even though he had only known Cheyenne for less than a month, he could tell that beneath her smile was a hint of sadness that quickly disappeared. "This big sister is so pretty! Brother, is she your girlfriend?" The child who looked no more than three years old asked with an adorable voice. Cheyenne''s heart melted when she heard the little one call her "big sister". She walked over with an even warmer smile and crouched down in front of the little guy asking sweetly, "How old are you? Do you know what a girlfriend is?" Lewis obediently nodded his head while staring directly into Cheyenne''s beautiful face. "I... I am one year and ten months old now. Mommy says I will be two years old soon." "Sister, you are so pretty," he said while extending his chubby little hand to make a gesture. But he didn''t know how to do it properly, so he stretched out both of his small hands and opened them up. He was just too cute. When Cheyenne married Kelvin at eighteen, she thought about having a child for him. Her grandfather-inw was urging her on as well. She had once fantasized about marrying him at eighteen, getting pregnant and giving birth smoothly by neen. By the time she was twenty-one, the crying baby would be around the same age as this little brat in front of her eyes. Ideas are always perfect but unrealistic. After marriage, reality gave her a hard p in the face. Kelvin didn''t even want to touch her; on their wedding night, he flew overseas to apany his childhood sweetheart instead. This long-distance tension between themsted for a year until old Mr. Foley found out about it and forced him back home. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He reluctantly slept with her then, demanding fiercely with an icy face every time like venting his emotions. Cheyenne mentioned Grandpa wanting great-grandchildren but got nothing but ridicule from Kelvin in return. "Is it Grandpa who wants great-grandchildren or do you want to use children to control me?" "100 million dors isn''t enough for your family? You still want more from the Foley Family using our child?" "Cheyenne, you don''t deserve to have my children!" His resolute and hateful words pierced her heart, and Cheyenne dared not bring up the topic again. Kelvin seemed to be on guard against her too, always wearing condoms whenever they slept together. When old Mr. Foley asked why they didn''t have any children yet, she shouldered the burden alone by using her own health as an excuse. But all she got in return was Kelvin''s malicious suspicion. "Did you go see Grandpa again? From now on, stop going to the Foley mansion. How did you be Mrs. Foley? Don''t you know that?" He hung up the phone after saying this. He disappeared for over a month afterwards and didn''t answer any of Cheyenne''s calls or messages. When he finally returned, it was for Abbie''s sake. The repeated disappointments and hurts pushed her into a dark abyss of suffering every day. Cheyenne thought about giving up and leaving everything behind. But there was a voice inside her telling her that things could change if she treated Kelvin with sincerity. One day, he would realize how good she was to him and treat her gently in return. She would never forget that cold winter under the bridge when he gave her warmth. Chapter 94: Tell His Father To Give Money Chapter 94: Tell His Father To Give Money Chapter 94: Tell His Father to Give Money Cheyenne snapped out of those painful memories and fixed her gaze on the handsome little guy in front of her, giving a light smile. "You are so sweet. Tell me, what''s your name?" She reached out and held the little one in her arms. Thetter did not resist, and even took the opportunity to kiss her on the face. The kissing noise made by Louis was loud enough for Iker on the second floor corridor to hear it. He couldn''t help but have a gloomy expression on his face. How could someone who casually kissed a girl be his younger brother? Cheyenne''s cheeks could still feel the kid''s damp and tender touch, causing her to burst into laughter. "Hahaha, he''s really too cute. Master Iker, can I borrow your little brother to y with for two days?" Upon hearing this, Lewis furrowed his brow and earnestly retorted, "Fairy sister, I cannot be lent to you because my mommy will worry." But he also liked this prettydy in front of him, what should he do? The little one suddenly thought of something and looked at Cheyenne with anticipation in his eyes, "Sister, would you like toe and live with us? This way, my older brother and I can see you every day." ''Wait, it''s his business if he wants to see this woman, why should he get me involved? "If you keep messing around, Lewis Todd, I swear I''ll toss you out, you believe me?" Iker threatened, her tone firm. Lewis Todd was the boy''s full name. He was well aware that if his big brother called him by his full name, it meant that his big brother was angry. The little guy immediately sat up straight and snuggled into Cheyenne''s arms, but his round eyes nced towards the second floor. "Okay, Master Lewis, I can''t stay at your house. And I''m not your big brother''s girlfriend either. He''s so fierce and has a bad temper..." The little guy nodded in agreement and replied in a childish voice, "Yes." Iker listened to her evaluation of him and his expression grew increasingly grim. With a cold humph, he said, "Hurry up ande here! Don''t forget why you''re here." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne made a face at him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After cing Lewis on the sofa, she patted his cute little head before leaving. "Master Lewis, I''m leaving now. Let''s y again next time." "Okay, sister." Iker rxed his eyebrows as he wondered why he didn''t send this little thing back to Erica''s ce earlier. He only kept Lewis here for a few days because thetter had been coughing due to catching cold these past few days which made him feel sorry for him. He would have sent him back if it wasn''t for that reason anyway. "Tanner, ask the servants to send him backter, and remind them not to forget asking for his food expenses." "Yes, Master Iker." Cheyenne was surprised to hear that. Her red lips parted slightly as she spoke, "You charge for meals? That''s your own brother." "Blood is thicker than water, but money talks," Iker replied. Cheyenne couldn''t help but think to herself that he was being unfair to his brother. After all, they were family. Soon after, Kai arrived with Erica by his side. She wore a white dress and high heels and looked stunningly beautiful. When Erica saw Cheyenne, her eyes shed with displeasure before she put on a fake smile and said, "Miss Lawrence, how are you feeling? We''re so sorry about what happenedst time. It was our fault that you got hurt." Kai walked up to her and shook her hand. "Don''t worry about it too much, Mr. Todd. I''m feeling much better now." Cheyenne had heard that the snake had been killed and its gall had been taken out by her grandfather, which already dissipated any resentment she felt. "Alright then," Erica said as she picked up their son and turned to Kai. "We should be going now; we have some important matters to attend to." Kai nodded apologetically at Cheyenne before saying goodbye. "Thank you for taking care of things here at Iker''s Estate. Miss Lawrence; my wife and I will make it up to you next time." "You''re wee, Mr. Todd." The three turned to leave, with Lewis waving goodbye to Cheyenne in Erica''s arms. "Bye, pretty missy!" he sweetly said. "Okay." Erica frowned slightly and seemed to be unhappy with Lewis''s closeness to Cheyenne. "Alright, be quiet now and don''t disturb your big brother," Erica said. The little one immediately covered his mouth with his hand and nodded. "Mommy, I know," he whispered. As the sound of their footsteps faded away into the distance, only Cheyenne and Iker remained in the room staring awkwardly at each other. "What did you want to talk to me about earlier?" Cheyenne suddenly remembered her purpose foring and patted her head. "Oh right! I almost forgot." She took out a medical report and two pictures from her bag and handed them over to Iker. "This is your blood analysis report, while this is a blood test report of another deceased person. They show simr drugs are used, which have a matching rate of 95%." The pictures showed images of the deceased before his death. Iker nced at them briefly before looking back down at the reports'' conclusion: Datura stramonium. "I don''t know this person," Iker confirmed. "His background seems ordinary and there''s no apparent connection to the Todd family, but what''s suspicious is why someone would pay so much to harm a regr taxi driver." The Datura stramonium is a tropical herbaceous nt from the Congo Basin in South Africa. It''s poisonous all over and touching it will cause contamination. Only the perennial poison gas in the rainforest can cultivate this characteristic. It only blooms for seven days during May each year, and it has a short flowering period. If you want to pick it, you have to do so within those seven days. During summer, when the rainforest floods, not only are there giant pythons in the river but also animals on shore be more active. Picking it bes even more difficult. Without sufficient funding support, it would be difficult to achieve this goal. Iker was a war god and heir of the Todd family fortune, so it wasn''t hard to understand why someone would spend so much money using it against Iker. But why would someone spend so much harming that taxi driver? ording to his information, he had been in Akloit all along without any opportunities ofing into contact with Datura stramonium. "I understand. I''ll have someone investigate," Iker closed his files and spoke solemnly. "His parents are also in Akloit now. I''ve asked my friends to approach them both hoping for some good news." Cheyenne let out a sigh and ended their conversation. Chapter 95: DonT Even Think About Anything Else Chapter 95: Don''T Even Think About Anything Else Chapter 95: Don''t Even Think About Anything Else Cheyenne was back, and once again she was tasked with treating Iker''s legs. This time, her grandfather Layne didn''te along and had to return to Yrose for two days, leaving Cheyenne alone. After giving Iker some acupuncture treatment, her beautiful fair forehead was covered in glistening sweat drops. A few drops of sweat also hung on the tip of her petite nose which turned red from the heat. Her rosy cheeks made her look even more adorable. Iker wasn''t feeling well either; this time the pain was even more intense. It felt like millions of ants were crawling through his veins up and down his legs causing an unbearable itchiness and pain. His knee was full of needles that looked so dense that it made one''s scalp tingle just by looking at them. Hisrge hands clenched into fists on both sides of his wheelchair armrests as he tapped his fingers against the metal edge leaving deep marks behind. Sweat dripped from his palms. He was d in a white, lightweight bathrobe, slightly open at the cor, revealing a chest with a sun- kissed bronze hue. The water glistened, as tight and smooth as rose petals. Sensuous yet exuding a wild charm. Just a single nce made Cheyenne''s ears turn red. She had only seen Kelvin''s naked body her whole life. ''Hmm, even though Master Iker is in a wheelchair, his physique is no less impressive than Kelvin''s.'' she thought to herself. "What are you looking at?" A cold and oppressive voice came from above, causing her to almost choke on her own saliva in fear. She pouted her lips in dissatisfaction and retorted, "Who said I was looking at you? I just happened to nce over. Don''t tter yourself, there''s nothing interesting about you." Iker''s cold aura intensified as he spoke with a frosty gaze. "Do you want to try me? Just because I''m disabled doesn''t mean I''m incapable like you think." His words contained a hint of suggestive meaning that made her feel uneasy. She red at him immediately. "You... you... have no shame!" "Don''t act so innocent. I have no interest in you. Just focus on treating my legs and you''ll get well paid, but don''t expect anything else from me." ''What do I expect from you? If I really want to remarry, even choosing Omari will be better than you!'' she thought. "Master Iker, you''re too confident. Don''t worry, you''re not my type," she said and deliberately added more pressure when removing the needles, which caused him to wince in pain. He suspected that she deliberately did it to get back at him but had no evidence. He didn''t want this woman to underestimate him; he gritted his teeth and endured the pain without making a sound. This only made the sweat pour down even more. After finishing their treatment, both of them were sweating profusely. Cheyenne was wearing a blue dress that entuated her curves, exuding a silent charm. Tanner walked in with two maids and two white towels in his hands. "Master Iker, would you like to take a bath?" Iker nodded and nced at Cheyenne before leaving. Seeing her dress sticking to her body, he kindly suggested, "Miss Lawrence, why don''t you take a shower here before going back? You''re covered in sweat... you might stink up the pedestrians." Cheyenne felt embarrassed and angry as she sniffed at herself. "Thank you," she gritted through her teeth. "Tanner, please escort Miss Lawrence," Iker instructed. "Yes." One of the maids led Cheyenne back to the room where she had stayed before - it was spotless as usual. The maid exined on their way there. "Miss Lawrence, this room is specially reserved for you by Master Iker himself; we clean it every day." "Oh." Cheyenne wondered what this meant - that it was reserved for her? The maid only took Cheyenne''s silence as shyness and chuckled softly. Cheyenne didn''t realize until she entered the bathroom that everything was provided, even face wash and facial masks. "That guy doesn''t look like he uses facial masks." She finally understood what the maid meant. "If you need anything else, Miss Lawrence, just let me know. I''ll be waiting outside," the maid said before leaving. "Thank you, but I don''t need anything else right now," Cheyenne replied as the maid left. She closed the door behind her and unzipped her dress with one hand. After washing away all of her sweat in the shower, she realized that there was one problem: she didn''t have any clean clothes to change into! The dress she had been wearing was wet from water and sweat; it would be impossible for her to continue wearing it. Desperate, she knocked on the bathroom door and said with a trembling voice. "Hello? Is anyone there?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She heard some rustling outside; someone must havee over. Thinking it was the maid who had just left moments ago, Cheyenne felt relieved. "Excuse me, Miss... could you help me find some clothes?" Clothes? Outside of the bathroom was a man with thick and handsome eyebrows raised in surprise - he had forgotten to prepare clothes for her! The maid had gone downstairs to fetch water but returned holding a bucket. When she saw Iker in front of the bathroom door, her pupils dted. She was frozen stiff on the spot, forgetting what her original purpose was. "Master Iker, you... what are you doing here?" "Shh, keep your voice down. Go downstairs and find her a set of clothes." The entire vi only had two maids who usually wore the same uniform. They rarely got to wear their own clothes. When she returned with a ck and white maid outfit in hand. Its skirt hem wasce with a circle of white ruffles. The trumpet sleeves were adorned with silk ribbons, making it look in and unremarkable. The maid watched as Master Iker took the clothes and wheeled himself towards the bathroom, shocked enough to drop her jaw. She stared at him in amazement. "You can go now," Iker ordered coldly. As water rushed loudly in the bathroom, Cheyenne didn''t know what was happening outside. After washing off all of the foam from her body and turning off the faucet, she heard knocking on the door from outside. "Knock knock knock..." "Clothes!" That low-pitched yet maic voice could only belong to Iker. Why would he be outside? Cheyenne waspletely confused until another round of knocking brought her back to reality while blushing red-faced. She yelled loudly, "You... you freak, how on earth did you end up in my room?" "This should be my room, the entire vi belongs to me." Feeling the tension and anger in her words, Iker slowly curved his lips into a smile. In the bathroom, Cheyenne was shivering with cold, holding her shoulders with both hands and ring angrily at the door. "Achoo." Hearing her sneezing sounding from inside, Iker stopped joking around with her. "I put the clothes at the door, you can take them yourself. I''m leaving." "Really?" "I have no reason to deceive you." The sound of the wheelchair rubbing against the ground became quieter and quieter, and the sound of the door closing rang out. Cheyenne finally confirmed that he had really left. Chapter 96: KelvinS Fury Chapter 96: Kelvin''S Fury Chapter 96: Kelvin''s Fury She reached out and turned the doorknob of the door, cautiously sticking out her head and looking around. The room was empty, indeed no one was there, so she walked out confidently in her bathrobe. The clothes were ced on the chair next to it. Cheyenne took a closer look and found that it was actually a ck maid outfit. Her lips twitched slightly as she reached out to pick up the piece of clothing, holding it up to her nose for a quick sniff. Luckily, there was no scent other thanundry detergent. With a deep breath, she reluctantly put on the garment and made her way downstairs. Iker was lounging on the sofa, sipping a cup of hot coffee that had just been delivered by the maid. As he took another sip, he heard footsteps approaching from outside. At the door stood several tall figures dressed in ck, led by none other than his younger brother Davon. By his side was a man in a white suit with sharp features and piercing eyes that seemed to look right through him. "Kelvin?" Iker couldn''t help but wonder what brought him here. Without missing a beat, he greeted them with thinly veiled sarcasm, "Mr. Foley! What brings you all the way to my humble abode?" Kelvin studied Iker carefully as he sat there in his bathrobe with damp hair still clinging to his forehead - not someone you''d want to mess with even if he was disabled now. "Iker, I invited Mr. Foley over today," Davon exined calmly. "I came here to tell you that the summit will be held on the 13th next month, and the President will attend with Emily," he said. As soon as Iker heard the familiar name, a surge of anger rising within him. Emily. She was the heiress of the Davidson family, and also recognized as the President''s goddaughter. Her noble status made her a true "goddess". She graduated from Harvard University with a degree in jewelry design, fluent in eightnguages and skilled at ying musical instruments. She was also an aplished artist and had unparalleled beauty. After returning to Che, she created her own luxury brand called "Dream", designing jewelry that left everyone amazed. This woman who possessed countless virtues was once Iker''s fiancee. The marriage between their families had been arranged long ago. When old Mr. Todd saved the President''s life, the President promised to arrange for their marriage once his daughter was born but unfortunately his daughter was stillborn and he had no other child. At thirty-five years old, he adopted Emily as his goddaughter from his wife''s family. When Iker turned eighteen years old, old Mr. Todd was dying, so he held onto a token from years ago to make sure that the President would keep his promise by arranging for their marriage. And so it was settled - they were engaged when Iker was eighteen while Emily one year younger than him. After their engagement ceremony, Iker grew up from an inexperienced youth into a tough military general over time. He had achieved great sess and became a star in the eyes of all of Che. Many young girls from noble families admired him, the future one-ranked general of the empire, the eldest son of the Todd family. But then an ident happened - Iker''s legs were crippled. Topensate for his loss, Mr. President proposed that they marry each other, but Emily could not ept having ame husband. She flew back from overseas and went straight to the Todd family to break off their engagement. Iker was humiliated and publicly promised to let her go. When Mr. President found out about this, it was toote - their engagement was broken off and tokens were returned. Mr. President was so angry that he ignored Emily for a month and sent her to Metshire as a diplomat for half a year before allowing her to return home. Iker hadn''t paid attention to news about Emily for years. When he heard her name again, surprisingly, he didn''t feel as resentful or angry as before anymore. Three years had passed since then; time had dulled everything down. He believed that he could be indifferent soon. Iker''s face remained calm and collected as he looked at the two of them, "What do you want to say? Or rather, what is your purpose?" Kelvin finally spoke up to exin, "Actually, I have something that needs Master Iker''s help. You can make any conditions." The Foley family was one of the three giants and Kelvin was the head of it himself. How could there be anything that he couldn''t handle on his own? That was certainly new. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, it''s like this. I heard that Mr. President has a Rejuvenated Herb and I wanted Master Iker to introduce Mr. President to me. The conditions are negotiable." All for a nt? Cheyenne crouched behind the handrail on the second floornding and clearly heard Kelvin''s words. He still hadn''t given up! And now he had set his sights on the herb kept by the President! He really went all out for Abbie. "Miss Lawrence, what are you doing here?" Coincidentally, a servant came out of the study with cleaning tools in hand and saw Cheyenne sitting ungracefully by herself on the stairs. This sentence caught everyone''s attention. Boom! Her mind felt like it had been split in two by a thunderbolt, with one half nk and the other running at high speed. What should she do? Should she pretend they hadn''t seen her and immediately turn around to leave? Or should she smile and say hello? She could clearly feel an icy cold gaze like a knife looking at her, as if wanting to tear her apart. Cheyenne slowly lifted her head to look over and met Kelvin''s angry upturned eyes. She couldn''t help but be stunned. He never expected to see her here! What was she wearing? A ck maid outfit that entuated the roundness of her chest with a bow tied behind her waist, making her slender waist even more pronounced. Her fair and slender calves were exposed without any stockings. Her wavy long hair hung down on her shoulders, swaying with every step she took. The ordinary maid outfit had somehow transformed into that of aic book heroine under Cheyenne''s touch. Kelvin knew better than anyone else how great Cheyenne''s figure was. "Miss Lawrence,e sit over here," Iker raised his eyebrows lightly and instructed. As she approached, Kelvin clearly smelled the fragrance on her body, which was exactly the same as Iker''s. Thinking back to thetter having just taken a shower with his hair still damp, and looking at Cheyenne''s slightly wet hair, Kelvin had an increasingly cold gaze. He wondered what was going on between her and Iker just now. Chapter 97: Master Iker Is Childish Chapter 97: Master Iker Is Childish Chapter 97: Master Iker Is Childish Davon, with his "knowing" eyes, nced back and forth between the two, hisughter carrying a hint of suggestive undertones, echoing in their ears. "I didn''t expect Miss Lawrence to have such a perfect figure, even the maid outfit looks different on her. No wonder my elder brother was moved!" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne''s face flushed and she hesitated to speak. She really wanted to argue that she had only taken a bath here. Upon second thought, if she were to say that she took a shower here, wouldn''t it be making matters worse? It was better to remain silent. Iker took the initiative to defend her and said, "Miss Lawrence and I are not what you think. It''s hard to exin in one sentence, and I don''t need to exin it to you." "Let''s talk about the real issue." Master Iker truly lived up to his name, he was just that domineering. One sentence interrupted the explicit topic and suddenly lowered the temperature of the surrounding air by several degrees. Cheyenne sat obediently next to Iker, lowering her head and adopting a submissive posture that only fueled Kelvin''s anger even more. She was pretending again! Despite being a spoiled and shameless woman, she put on this shy and sweet act in front of Iker. Kelvin had always despised her attempts to please him with this attitude before, but now he couldn''t ept it when she used the same approach with others. Cheyenne really didn''t discriminate when it came to men. Not only did she go after Mr. Lara, but also someone like Iker who was disabled. Feeling his disdainful gaze on her, Cheyenne grew angry. Who was he to judge? They were already divorced, so whoever she chose to be with was her own business. Unlike him who had an affair with his childhood sweetheart when they were still married. To spite Kelvin, Cheyenne deliberately picked up an orange from the table. Her slender fingers were delicate and fair-skinned like works of art as they elegantly peeled away at the fruit. The three of them started discussing business matters. It turned out that Kelvin hade to visit Iker because he was hosting the business summit where Miss Davidson had requested for Master Iker''s attendance or else she wouldn''t show up herself. But who doesn''t know that ever since the car ident three years ago, Master Iker has been a recluse, let alone attending such boring parties with crowds of people. "I''m not going!" Iker refused Kelvin''s invitation without hesitation. He knew Kelvin invited him only because Kelvin wanted to please Emily and meet the President. He also knew that Emily wanted to see him not for apologizing to him. "Iker, don''t be so quick to refuse. Miss Davidson just wants to catch up with you. We grew up together as friends. Besides, the more you avoid it, the more the media out there might think you haven''t moved on yet." "What they say outside is their business! I don''t want to go, and no one can force me." As Iker said this, his gaze was mostly fixed on Kelvin. It was clear that he was warning Kelvin. Unfazed, Kelvin replied nonchntly, "If Master Iker doesn''t want to go, then that''s fine. I''m just a messenger." There were other ways for him to see the President anyway. Cheyenne unknowingly peeled an orange and handed it over to Iker. This small gesture left both men stunned. Iker never expected her to peel an orange for him. The cold, slippery sensation was fleeting, and it was her fingertips that he felt. Kelvin, on the other hand, was simply angry. She loved oranges and had even yfully demanded that he peel one for her before. At the auction last time, even Mr. Lara himself peeled an orange for her. Now she had peeled one for Iker herself. It seemed that in her heart, Iker held a special ce. Kelvin suddenly remembered the pen she gave him and felt foolish for having it repaired. Even if it were fixed now, it would never be the same as before. "Go attend it and have some fun outside," Cheyenne said with a lightugh. Upon hearing this, Iker''s stern expression softened as he turned to look at her seriously and replied, "I don''t need to." "You do need to," Cheyenne insisted gently. "Sometimes we are our own worst enemy by not letting ourselves move forward." What gued Iker more than his physical disability was his emotional turmoil - something much harder to cure than any leg ailment could ever be. In three years'' time, the once righteous and brave, confident man had be violent and insecure. He always curled up in his own fantasies. Everywhere was mockery and darkness. Listening to Cheyenne''s advice, Iker fell into deep thought. Looking down at the orange in his palm, he suddenly put it in his mouth. It tasted sweet and sour, the best orange he had ever eaten. Should he try it? Go out and embrace the sunshine? Iker was actually very conflicted and nervous. He had tried to live a normal life before - asionally going out for a walk. But every time he went out, all he received were sympathetic or mocking looks from others. He didn''t need anyone''s sympathy or ept those insults. "Are you going too?" Cheyenne''s lips twitched slightly at his words. Was he a primary school student who needed someone else to apany him before doing anything? "What am I supposed to do there with my identity? Let''s just forget about it," Cheyenneughed at herself with self-awareness. The Lawrence family couldn''t even be considered third-rate aristocrats in Akloit. If she went there, she would only be mocked by the so-called high societydies. It was better for her to stay at home and study medicine. Davon took the initiative to invite her, "Miss Lawrence, if you''re willing, why don''t youe with me and have some fun?" As soon as Davon finished speaking, Iker grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. "You are naturally mypanion," he said dominantly. Cheyenne turned to re at him. What did it have to do with her? Iker snorted and said arrogantly, "If you don''t go, then I won''t go either." Was this still the ruthless major general? She had heard that Iker was cruel and would torture prisoners in various ways. Now he was acting... cute in front of her? Anyway, Cheyenne was scared and agreed reluctantly. "Okay. I''ll go with you." After finishing their conversation, Kelvin should also leave soon. He didn''t even look at Cheyenne before getting up to leave. "I should also leave now; see you tomorrow." With that said, Cheyenne stood up.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 98: Cheyenne, YouVe Got Some Nerve Chapter 98: Cheyenne, You''Ve Got Some Nerve Chapter 98: Cheyenne, You''ve Got Some Nerve Iker didn''t keep her and nodded, "Alright, then I''ll have the butler send you off." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "No need, I drove here myself," Cheyenne replied. As she took a step forward, a servant stopped her with an outstretched hand. Just then, another maid hurriedly walked down from the second floor carrying a handbag. She stopped in front of Cheyenne and respectfully handed over the bag. "Miss Lawrence... your clothes are washed." Her clothes! Kelvin sensed the meaning behind those words and his lips pressed as the air around him dropped suddenly. "Oh... thank you," Cheyenne said without much thought as she picked up the bag and prepared to leave. Davon still had some things he wanted to say to Iker so he turned back after seeing Kelvin off at the gate. There was still some distance between Iker''s Estate and the garage. Kelvin''s tall figure led in front while the petite woman followed closely behind him in silence. Cheyenne wanted to ask if he really had to get the Rejuvenated Herb. Meanwhile, Kelvin wanted to know if she and Iker had slept together earlier. They walked in silence until they reached the garage. Cheyenne immediately spotted her pink luxury car sandwiched between other vehicles. Cars were parked on both sides, and there was a car behind hers. Only the narrow aisle in the middle was passable. She made her way to the driver''s seat and started up the engine with a light rev of gas. She steered while driving out slowly, but it had been three years since shest drove, so her skills were mediocre at best. Backing up proved difficult for her, like moving an ant at a snail''s pace. Kelvin watched as she struggled with clumsy maneuvers and remembered how "earth-shattering" it was when she learned how to drive. He helped her get her license by teaching parallel parking and backing into garages step-by-step. Why did he have such leisurely thoughts about teaching Cheyenne how to drive back then? Probably because he saw that she almost crashed during her first drive... So he felt empathy for her. Cheyenne felt even more nervous when she realized that Kelvin was watching her every move. She backed up too hard on the gas pedal causing her car to crash straight back! The car behind was Kelvin''s ck Lamborghini. As they were about to collide, there was less than half a meter between the two cars. Luckily, Cheyenne abruptly jerked the steering wheel, causing the car''s wheels to swivel, skimming the ground at a sharp angle and heading straight for the pir of the garage. With such a short distance and so much force, if they were to collide, it''d be a surprise if her car didn''t explode. "Damn it, hit the brakes quickly!" Kelvin''s cold and fierce roar sounded, waking her up from the panic. Visible to the naked eye, the rubber tires created a ring spark as they grated against the ground. Amidst the high temperature, the air still carried the lingering stench of burnt rubber. Looking down, there was a deep ck mark that looked like a brand... Cheyenne sat in the driver''s seat with lingering fear, her pupils dted as she stared nkly ahead, her mind aplete nk. In her mind, Kelvin''s furious shout resonated. The man strode over in long strides, forcefully opened the car door, and grabbed her cor, pulling her out of the car with a strong grip. His action was rough. His face was etched with icy fury, like the cold blue mes of hell, almost as if they were about to consume her soul. The big hand pressed down on her shoulder and pushed her against the wall beside her. "Ouch! Kelvin, you bastard." She was shoved against the wall, feeling the rough, cold texture behind her. Severalyers of fabric couldn''t cushion the impact as she collided with the wall, causing a sharp pain that felt excruciating. In those bright almond eyes, there was a mist of moisture, and she looked at him with using eyes. It was the first time Kelvin had seen such a pitiful appearance of hers. Even when they divorced, she didn''t show a hint of sadness. She and Abbie arepletely different people. Cheyenne is like a shameless little fox, always showing her cunning and optimistic side. Abbie, on the other hand, is like a flower that needs care. Her fragility cannot withstand wind and rain. At least until the secret of the fountain pen was discovered, he thought so. Cheyenne''s tears made a strange feeling begin to grow in his heart. It turns out she also cries and sheds tears. "You have the nerve to cry? If I hadn''t warned you just now, you''d be a puddle of flesh by now!" he angrily said. The big hand ced on her shoulder exerted great force, causing Cheyenne to inhale sharply in pain. Not wanting him to discover her vulnerable side, she could only grit her teeth and endure the presence of this despicable man before her. Pouting her red lips, she retorted defiantly, "That''s my business and it''s none of your concern!" "Cheyenne, you''ve got some nerve talking to me like that!" "I always have, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have almost crashed." She broke free from the man''s grasp and pulled down her cor in front of him, revealing arge portion of her smooth and fair shoulder. A mischievous strand of hair hung loosely on her fair-skinned shoulder, silently captivating Kelvin. Meanwhile, Cheyenne turned to look at the three finger marks left on her shoulder. The bruise was shocking to see. Kelvin naturally noticed the finger marks on her skin as well. His pupils contracted slightly as he felt guilty about leaving such a mark on her delicate skin. Her skin was too tender, always prone to leaving marks, just like it used to be. But he had never cared before. "Do you also dress so revealing in front of Iker?" Despite knowing that he was deliberately trying to provoke her with his words, Cheyenne still got angry. In his eyes, she was just an unfaithful woman who enjoyed being degraded! With a smile on her face, she proudly raised up her perfect chin and looked at him with clear eyes. "What does it matter to you? So what if I am? Kelvin, who are you to me?" She retorted upon him, leaving him unable to argue back. ''What am I to her? Ex-husband?'' Veins bulged on the man''s broad forehead, and he clenched his teeth, suppressing the urge to strangle her. "Give me." "What?" Cheyenne asked, confused. Thetter snatched the car key from her hand and sat down in the luxury car. The engine started again, and Kelvin held the steering wheel with one hand, making cool and skilled movements. Easily, the car was turned in a different direction and drove forward for a short distance. The direction was adjusted properly. Afterwards, he opened the car door and walked over. Carrying the light on his back, that tall and thin figure had a somewhat indistinct face. Those dark eyes stared at her intently. Cheyenne clenched her fist. Chapter 99: HeS Crazy To Worry About Her Chapter 99: He''S Crazy To Worry About Her Chapter 99: He''s Crazy to Worry About Her The man walked up to her and stood still. Looking down at her, he calmly raised her hand and slowly opened her fist. He ced the car keys in her palm. A chilling voice rang in her ear, "You can''t even drive a car properly, why do you think Iker would marry you?" "And besides, the Todd family is tooplicated for someone like you to climb up and take advantage of." His words sounded like he was advising her not to have unrealistic expectations of pursuing Iker. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Cheyenne found it all confusing. When did she ever want Iker to marry her? She wasn''t delusional. If she wanted to get married, plenty of men waiting in line for her. Kelvin thought she was the type who could only use her body to climb up the socialdder. "Mr. Foley is so kind," Cheyenne sneered. "Instead of wasting time talking to me about this, why don''t you go check on your childhood sweetheart Miss Berry''s health?" As she walked past him, Cheyenne deliberately bumped into his shoulder. "Get out of my way!" She walked towards the luxury car ahead without looking back or stopping once - resolute and determined. "You! You really don''t know what''s good for you!" Kelvin gritted his teeth with anger as a cold light shed across his eyes. Just fromst time when he got bitten by a snake showed that being with Iker would only bring trouble upon herself - even death! Cheyenne being with Iker would only lead them both down a dangerous path. He would rather Cheyenne choose Omari, even though Omari was the illegitimate son of the Lara family and had a lower status. But that guy had made a name for himself with his own abilities and had limitless potential in the future. After these thoughts shed through his mind, Kelvin felt like he must be crazy for considering Cheyenne''s future. "I must be insane!" He muttered to himself and stood there for a while. On the other hand, Cheyenne was driving her luxury car on the road at high speed with a bad mood. She didn''t even know how many red lights she ran through as she weaved through the city at breakneck speed. When she returned to the Lawrence Vi, she saw her stepmother and step-siblings sitting on the sofa looking very happy. Mya was embroidering cross-stitching while Nora sat at a table sorting out her paintings. Sean waszy as usual; don''t expect him to do anything productive. The boy put his feet up on the coffee table, holding half of a watermelon in one hand and eating it with a spoon while watching TV dramas asionally turning back to chat with Nora. "Sis, your painting is getting better and better! In my opinion, you''ll definitely win first ce in this competition." With less than ten days left untilpetition day, Cheyenne had been leaving early anding homete every day, hardly ever seen at home. Not to mention seeing her sitting quietly to paint.. Upon hearing Sean''s praise, Nora smiled slightly with a hint of pride. "Do you understand? Just say I''m definitely going to win the championship." When ites to painting, Sean really thinks his sister is excellent, so he stepped on Cheyenne and praised Nora. "I don''t know about others, but that good-for-nothing Cheyenne definitely can''t compare to you." "Look at her, she hasn''t even painted once." "If you ask me, she might as well not participate at all so as not to embarrass our parents." As soon as the boy finished speaking, a coldugh came from the door. "It doesn''t seem very nice to talk behind someone''s back like that, little brother." The three turned their heads towards the sound and saw a ck figure standing at the door. Cheyenne was wearing a ck maid outfit and looked like she had walked out of aic book. Why was she dressed like this? This forced Nora to consider other possibilities and give Mya a hinting nce. "Cheyenne, you''re back. Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to ask the kitchen staff to heat something up?" Cheyenne ignored Mya''s kindness and went upstairs with her handbag. "No need, thanks," she said coldly. Just minutes after Cheyenne went upstairs, George also returned home, looking disheveled. "Honey, you''re back," Mya quickly put down her cross-stitch and went to greet him, gently helping him take off his suit jacket and hanging it on the nearby coat rack. "Dad, you''re back," Sean jolted upright and straightened his posture. George gave him a brief nce. "Hmm." Meanwhile, Nora brought her painting over to show her father, her voice tinged with pride. "Dad, look at my painting. My teacher said I''ll definitely win a prize next month at thepetition." With a talented and hardworking daughter like Nora, George felt proud as well. He tenderly ran his hand through Nora''s long hair. "Good job! "You''re talented and hardworking. Whatever you need, just let me know, and I''ll get it for you," George said. Upon hearing this, Nora''s mind immediately began to calcte. She yfully scooted closer to George. "Dad, well... actually, I just want to continue improving myself by expanding my horizons and aesthetics. There''s an art exhibition this weekend, and I thought it would be a great opportunity." As she spoke, she paused. George understood right away, "Go on, what do you need me to do?" It was quite a coincidence that the organizer of the art exhibition happened to be the Che Calligraphy and Painting Association. Even more intriguing was the fact that the president of the association was an acquaintance of Layne''s. Layne''s artwork was also among those being disyed. As an honored guest, he had the privilege of not needing to purchase a ticket to enter. Additionally, he could bring along family members. Such internationally-themed art exhibitions often required tickets costing thousands of dors. Besides, they were inessible to the general public. Only artists who were aplished in the field of calligraphy and painting were granted ess. Layne''s grandfather had been working tirelessly these past few days, all for the sake of this event! After hearing Nora''s answer, George became hesitant. His rtionship with Layne was rather awkward, and they had minimal contact over the years. Now, how could he ask Layne all of a sudden to take Nora with himself? Mya also sensed his reluctance and spoke up for their daughter. "Honey, this is a once-in-a-lifetime learning opportunity. Let Nora attend it. Besides, your father-in- law will surely be bringing Cheyenne along." "Whether he brings one or two, it''s the same either way. It''s better to have your father-inw lend a hand and take Nora with him." As Mya finished speaking, George found her reasoning quite sound. He nodded in agreement, giving his approval. "If you personally request it, it''s definitely doable." Layne, seeing Cheyenne''s involvement, wouldn''t refuse for sure. Chapter 100: The Foley Family History Chapter 100: The Foley Family History Chapter 100: The Foley Family History Layne only told Cheyenne about the art exhibition the next morning. Without saying anything, he urged her to get up and get dressed quickly so they could go out together. Cheyenne, of course, didn''t really want to go. She had been running around between the Todd mansion and the Lawrence Vi for the past few days since recovering from a serious illness, and she was feeling a bit tired. "Cheyenne, can you bear to let me go alone to attend the exhibition?" The old man''s voice came through on the phone in a mournful tone that sounded pitiful no matter how you listened to it. "I can," Cheyenne replied. As soon as she finished speaking, her grandfather''s voice came through from the other end of the phone. "s, getting old is really too pitiful. Look at me - I don''t know how to drive or ride an electric bike." "Forget it. I''ll beg for two dors and take a bus," Layne said. Cheyenne worried that if he went out by himself on public transportation, he wouldn''t be able to find his way back home. She got up by lifting off her covers and put on slippers before saying, "Okay. You wait for me at the Lawrence Vi''s doorstep in twenty minutes; I''ll be ready soon." The next moment, Layne''s voice immediately became cheerful again. "I knew you are a filial granddaughter! Great! Actually I''m already waiting in the lobby; you''re just still sleeping." --- The Foley Vi. The grand hall looked empty. Old Mr. Foley stared at the flowers in the yard for a while, leaned on his cane and returned to the sofa in the hall, flipping through newspapers on the table. He found that they were all articles he had read before and lost interest immediately. Muttering to himself, he said, "It''s more lively when Cheyenne is around. At least when shees over, she can apany me to y chess." Kelvin was too busy; they rarely had time to y chess together. As for Corey, he was known for being bad at it and old Mr. Foley didn''t like ying with him either. Thinking about it again and again made him miss Cheyenne even more. If Kelvin hadn''t divorced her yet, maybe he could have weed his great-grandchild by year-end! Just as he felt bored out of his mind, his son Corey came back with a handsome face full of sorrowful expression wearing a ck suit from outside while holding a red invitation card in his hand. "Father," Corey greeted before heading upstairs to his room. "Stop right there ande sit down," old Mr. Foley interrupted, waving his hand. Corey obediently walked over and sat in front of the old man.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He felt like a little schoolboy being called out by the teacher, which made old Mr. Foley look even more annoyed. "Are you afraid of me?" he asked. To be honest, how could Corey not be afraid of him? When he was young, he had been scolded and beaten by his father many times. Even after getting married, he was often brought before the family shrine to receive punishment from his father. Fortunately, after Kelvin was born, old Mr. Foley shifted his focus onto Kelvin and used the same methods on him instead. That boy turned out to have some talent and grew up strong under the old man''s guidance. Gradually, Kelvin stopped being afraid of his grandfather and even began to surpass him in some ways. "I''m not afraid of you, Father; I respect you," Corey replied softly. Hearing this response made old Mr. Foley sneer with disappointment as if wishing that Corey would toughen up. "The biggest aplishment in your life is probably just having given birth to Kelvin," he said coldly. Hearing such words made a smile filled with pride mixed with shame appear on Corey''s face. "You''re right, Father; I am satisfied with what Kelvin has be." "Alright, enough about him. Let''s talk about you. How are things with your wife?" old Mr. Foley asked. Corey''s wife has been in a vegetative state for many years, and Corey has been taking care of her abroad. It''s been almost five years in the blink of an eye! What old Mr. Foley was trying to convey was that if there''s no real chance of recovery, they might as well return to their home country together. It''s not a good idea for the two of them to stay abroad; it''s lonely and if something happens, there''s no one around to help out. Corey became emotional when talking about his wife and shook his head while saying "She''s still the same." Old Mr. Foley tapped his cane on the floor rhythmically and said, "Come back home." Corey didn''t immediately agree but said he would think about it as he was still searching for medical experts to help with his wife''s condition. "Oh, and your younger brother? I called him yesterday and found out that he and his family are also on their way back home," old Mr. Foley added. "Franklin?" Old Mr. Foley had another son named Franklin Foley, who was one year younger than Corey. Five years ago, something happened which caused Kelvin''s mother to identally fall down the stairs resulting in her bing a vegetable while Franklin''s wife Lucymitted suicide; nobody knew what happened that day though. When someone finally discovered the scene, they found Lucy lying lifeless in a pool of blood, and Kelvin''s mother had be a vegetable, never waking up again. In these years, he had been investigating what happened back then, but no one was present at that time. The surveince in the room was also destroyed. The security guard who was supposed to watch over it said that he had too much to drink at night and didn''t know anything. Kelvin had him take a breathalyzer test, and the result showed that his blood alcohol concentration was as high as 70%. It was a state of deep drunkenness. That security guard was fired by him andter left Akloit. Franklin insisted that it was his sister-inw who identally killed Lucy, causing aplete falling out between the two families. Old Mr. Foley did not deliberately favor either side back then, which made Franklin feel disheartened and prompted him to leave the country with his two children. Three years ago, Kelvin got married and even as a uncle, Franklin did note back but just asked someone to bring back a gift from overseas. The old man only asked aroundst month and found out that Franklin was not having a very good time with his two children in Metshire. The family of three lived in a small room, and they could not even afford the cost of their child''s education. Franklin''s son Vincent Foley was one year younger than Kelvin. He studied at a university in Che and had a rtively high level of education. But after leaving Che, he was nothing. Being born with a silver spoon in his mouth, how could he stand such gaps. Franklin''s daughter had just turned eighteen this year and was still in junior high school when her mother had an ident five years ago. Suddenly going abroad with her father also meant the end of her education. Chapter 101: The Pearl Hair Clip In His Suit Pocket Chapter 101: The Pearl Hair Clip In His Suit Pocket Chapter 101: The Pearl Hair Clip in His Suit Pocket At the age of 18, if Emelia Foley were in the country, with her status as the Foley family''sdy, she would definitely be one of the top-ranked high societydies in Akloit. There would be countless people who admired her. But now what awaited her was endless work. After the age of thirteen, her life went from heaven to hell in an instant, all because of Corey and Kelvin. She hated Kelvin. It was his mother who had killed her mother, Lucy, and reduced her from thedy of the Foley family to a dishwasher in a restaurant. Over the past five years, old Mr. Foley had frozen their credit cards in order to force them toe back. Penniless Franklin could only wander around with his two children, and he was also fed up with the harsh reality. He wasing back, for the sake of his two children. Old Mr. Foley was certainly pleased to see such a scene and had someone go to the airport early to wait for them. Today was the day of the reunion with Franklin and his children. Corey doesn''t hold any grudges against his younger brother for what happened back then. The truth hasn''t been uncovered yet, and he doesn''t want to think about the worst-case scenario. But Franklin harbors a deep hatred towards Corey. He took his children to another country and didn''t want toe back, there were reasons for that. Now that Franklin had returned, Corey was somewhat happy. After all, they were brothers by blood no matter what. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Well, it''s good to be back. Franklin probably went through a lot with Vincent and Emelia out there." Old Mr. Foley listened to Corey''s sincere words and felt warmth flood his heart. To be honest, although Corey is unintelligent andcks ambition, he has a broad mind. "If you can think like this, I''ll be relieved. It''s just that Kelvin..." Kelvin felt that his mother bing a vegetable was not that simple. He strongly suspected that there was actually a third person present at the time. Otherwise, how could the surveince system break down for no reason? And the person he suspected was his uncle, Franklin. The story about an inside job ismon in history. His attitude towards that family was very indifferent, even to the point of disgust. Emelia''s most hated person was Kelvin, and at the same time, he was also the person she feared the most. "I''ll try to knock some sense into Kelvin and make him ept their return," Corey suggested. "Good child." The Foley Group had a spacious and bright office with floor-to-ceiling windows that were two meters high. The windows were adorned with ck curtains and the floors were white. The stark, opulent decor style, reflected Kelvin''s personality - decisive and unyielding. There was a knocking sound at the door. The man sitting behind theputer coldly said without even lifting his head, "Come in!" In the next second, Chris'' figure suddenly appeared in front of Kelvin, with a beautiful woman following closely behind him. She deliberately wore a red dress today, revealing a fair corbone. Stepping in silver high heels, with long ck straight hair cascading down her back, and lightly powdered, she exuded an elegant and serene temperament. Carrying a thermos in her hand, she appeared before him with a smile on his face. "How did youe here?" Kelvin finally lifted his head and gave her a deep nce before quickly retracting it. In his memory, the only person who could wear red in a way that made her look stunning and captivating was Cheyenne. As for everyone else, they were just average inparison. Abbie was very thin and her face was pale without any color due to her frequent illnesses throughout the year. Under this extreme red, her aura seemed to weaken instead. She walked straight to Kelvin''s desk and her beautiful eyes scanned his office. Abbie was extremely happy to see no photos of Cheyenne. With a rising and gentle voice, she said, "Kelvin, I see that you work hard every day. So I specially made some chicken soup to nourish you." Kelvin likes to drink chicken mushroom soup because his mother used to love making this soup for him. After his mother had an ident, only Abbie knew how to make this chicken soup, and the taste is almost identical to what his mother used to make. Seeing a hint of nostalgia in his eyes, Abbie thought he was reminiscing about the chicken soup she had cooked. Feeling happy, she immediately unscrewed the thermos and poured it into a bowl before cing it in front of him. A white and blue porcin bowl, filled with golden chicken soup and white mushrooms, presents a pleasing sight. Kelvin picked up the bowl, stirred it with a spoon, and took a sip while bowing his head. The taste between the lips and teeth waspletely different from what he had before. He took another careful sip. This chicken soup was a bit too thick... The chicken soup that Abbie made for him before didn''t taste like this. Maybe it''d been too long and he''d forgotten! Kelvin swallowed the chicken soup in his mouth, enduring the difort in his stomach. The bowl in hand was handed to Chris beside him, "Clean up," he said, "I''ve got work to do." "Yes." Chris held the chicken soup and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva as he smelled the strong fragrance. Abbie noticed that he had stopped drinking and her heart sank a little. Her face lost color. She had clearly followed the recipe from Cheyenne''s notebook, so why did Kelvin stop drinking after just a few sips? "Kelvin... could you please drink a little more? It''s not easy for me to cook it." Kelvin''s eyebrows furrowed with indifference. "I need to handle some documents. Abbie, you can go back now." "So, what about this chicken soup..." He was about to suggest that the assistant have a drink, but Abbie had covered the thermos lid. Laughing, she said, "I''ll put it aside for now. You can take it out when you''re tired and want to drink." "Miss Berry, you can temporarily put the soup in the bedroom. There is a microwave there." Abbie was quite surprised; she didn''t expect Kelvin''s office to have this. There was a microwave in Kelvin''s office bedroom, which was specifically purchased by Cheyenne for him, in case that he forgot to have dinner or make do with cold leftovers. Kelvin never paid attention to these details, but now that Chris mentioned it, he suddenly remembered. That was bought by Cheyenne. Abbie entered the small bedroom and greedily sniffed the air that was mixed with Kelvin''s scent. She surveyed the room and pulled open the wardrobe door. In sight were ck suits on one side and white shirts on the other. She couldn''t help but reach out to touch his suit, fantasizing about being close to Kelvin. Would he, like other couples, envelop her within his clothing? However, when Abbie identally touched the pocket of his suit, she felt something small and took it out to have a look. It was a pearl hair clip. This was not her stuff! In an instant, Abbie felt another wave of coldness spreading from her feet to her mind, making her feel icy all over. How could there be a woman''s hair clip in Kelvin''s clothing pocket? She continued to search and found not only hairpins but also a small box hidden inside the wardrobe. She opened it to reveal a set of ckce lingerie, a sultry design. And the size was not hers. Chapter 102: It Is Hers Chapter 102: It Is Hers Chapter 102: It Is Hers Kelvin frowned when he saw that she had been inside for a long time withouting out. He put down the pen in his hand and stood up to walk into the bedroom to take a look. Abbie was holding a box in her hand. The man''s face immediately turned extremely dark, and he sternly rebuked her, "Why did you go through my wardrobe?" His voice suddenly rang in Abbie''s ear, cold as the winter pond. It startled her and she dropped what was in her hand onto the ground. The ck, sexy lingeriey on the bright white floor and had caught Kelvin''s eye as well. What the hell was this? Why would it be in his wardrobe? Abbie turned around with tears streaming down her face and looked at Kelvin with a pitiful voice, asking, "Kelvin, is this... hers?" She referred to Cheyenne naturally. He didn''t answer her words right away, instead he squatted down and picked it up, looking at the label for a moment. "It''s hers." Abbie''s tears flowed even more violently, with tears rolling down her cheeks. "Why does it have to be her? Even if it were someone else, it would be better." She would rather he had an affair with other women than Cheyenne. Listening to her words, Kelvin felt an indescribable sense of annoyance. He tossed the lingerie into the box and closed it shut. Calmly, he answered Abbie''s question, "Cheyenne is mywfully wedded wife, I couldn''t possibly have not slept with her." "And, this is my personal matter, I don''t want you to intervene, do you understand?" His boundaries were crystal clear; he saw her as nothing more than a younger sister. Beyond that, he owed Abbie a life, and that was it. He can''t and doesn''t want to give anything else. Listening to Kelvin''s heartless words, Abbie almost couldn''t catch her breath and fainted. Her face turned pale, and she clutched her chest with one hand, leaning against the door and gasping in pain. Her painful appearance made Kelvin feel guilty again. "Abbie, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have raised my voice at you. Please hang in there." "Kelvin... Kelvin, I beg you, forget about Cheyenne!" She tugged at Kelvin''s sleeve, tears glistening, her sharp nails digging into his flesh. It hurt slightly. Kelvin''s face darkened. "She doesn''t matter to me anymore. Besides, she and I are already divorced." He really doesn''t understand why Abbie always has to bring up that woman in his ear. Upon hearing his words, her heart finally felt a bit better. She leaned against the door panel and took some time to calm down. "Let''s go to the hospital." Abbie spoke weakly, looking at Kelvin with concern. Only then did she feel that she was different in his heart. Kelvin sighed imperceptibly, but it only strengthened his determination to get the Rejuvenated Herb. "Kelvin, since this is her thing, why don''t... why don''t I help you throw it away? It''s not very pleasing to the eye here," Abbie suggested softly as her eyes shimmered. It took Kelvin a while to remember that he bought this lingerie a year ago. Cheyenne came to deliver some files and somehow they ended up on the bed together. When they were doing it, he identally ruined Cheyenne''s lingerie. She pouted and demanded that hepensate her with a new one. So he bought one and put it in this wardrobe waiting for Cheyenne toe back again. But their rtionship turned cold after that incident and Cheyenne never came back to see him at work again so the lingerie remained untouched in the closet with its tags still attached. "I''ll let Chris handle this matter; you go rest first," Kelvin said as he regained his senses and helped Abbie out of the bedroom before closing the door behind them. "Chris?" There seemed to be an implication in Kelvin''s words, and she didn''t seem entirely pleased, but since he had promised to throw away the lingerie anyway, it was ultimately what she wanted. "Okay." "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to your vi first." Kelvin picked up his car keys from the drawer without giving any room for refusal before walking towards the door. Abbie gritted her teeth but followed him closely. She actually wanted to stay at the Foley Vi with Kelvin but apparently, he showed no intention of taking her there. Meanwhile, Cheyenne had finished dressing up and walked downstairs where people were seated in groups chatting away happily. Nora wore a white Chanel-style skirt paired with two braids tied into butterfly knots on either side of her head along with an elegant bow hairband making her look charmingly cute. In contrast, Cheyenne looked casual wearing baggy sweatpants paired up with high-waisted white t- shirt while tying up all of curly hair into a messy bun which gave offzy vibes. If not for how pretty she looked naturally, people might have mistaken what she wore as pajamas instead. "Let''s go." "Cheyenne, are you really going out like this? It seems rather inappropriate," Nora said deliberately, casting a disdainful nce at Cheyenne. Mya turned to look, her expression surprised. She then insincerely added, "Cheyenne, if you don''t have anything to wear, you can borrow Nora''s clothes for now. It''s all my fault. You''ve been married for three years and I haven''t bought you clothes very often," Cheyenne couldn''t help butugh. The clothes Mya bought for her always ended up being ridiculed by others. "Don''t worry about it, Mya," she replied. "Okay, time is almost up. Father, how about you bring both of them along?" George was not pleased with Cheyenne''s attitude. His wife had kindly offered to buy her clothes, but Cheyenne acted like his wife owed her a lot. Layne slowly put down his tea cup and got ready to stand up. Nora came over to help him up but he avoided her touch, saying, "I''m not so old that I can''t walk on my own." The young girl stood there awkwardly as they left the room. In the garage, Nora looked at the pink Lamborghini in front of her and felt envious once again. She had gotten her driver''s license already but still hadn''t bought a car yet because her father said she didn''t need one while Mya promised to buy a BMW for her by year-end. But how could a BMWpare to this Lamborghini which costs around 20 million? "I''m nning to buy a car by the end of the year. I wonder if you have the same model, sis?" Nora''s sudden use of "sis" was indeed quite unusual. "Nope," replied Cheyenne without hesitation or emotion in her voice. "Oh really? How is that possible?" "My car is limited edition and this pink one is unique," Cheyenne spoke casually but it only made Nora feel even more envious inside. Noraughed awkwardly before saying, "Oh, okay then... I''ll just get myself a Porsche or something." The price tag on Porsche Cayennes were also above 4 million and Mya definitely couldn''t afford that much money right now anyway. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nora''s statement was undoubtedly an attempt to appear wealthier than she actually was. Chapter 103: Teagan Parry Chapter 103: Teagan Parry Chapter 103: Teagan Parry After half an hour, the car arrived outside the art exhibition hall. This exhibition was not small, with not only businesses but also government officials and private collectors from overseas who were art enthusiasts, among others. The location was at Akloit''s sports center, which had previously hosted a concert by a famous singer and was considered one of Akloit''sndmarks. From the outside, this "turtle shell" semi-circr building had a distinct Western style. Theyers of buildings converged together in a grand scene. As it was an international art feast, there were already crowds of people in the area. Cheyenne finally found a parking spot and followed her grandfather Layne to the entrance. A young man dressed in blue security uniform stopped them in their tracks and asked, "Excuse me, do you have an invitation?" The items on disy at this exhibition ranged from calligraphy and paintings to jade carvings and antiques, all precious things worth thousands of dors each. If someone tried to take advantage or damage any item here, it would be a huge loss. Therefore, the organizers attached great importance to security work by hiring Leopard Security, the most famous securitypany, to maintain order. Most of these security personnel were retired soldiers with exceptional skills and high alertness; they were also preferred partners for wealthy men. Kelvin''s assistant Chris used to be one of Leopard Security''s capable employees before he jumped ship over to Kelvin''s side; Cheyenne didn''t know how that happened exactly. Layne took out his invitation card, handed it over to the young man who opened it up, revealing that Layne was actually one of judges for this event. Upon seeing that, the man became slightly more friendly towards them. "Hello, no problem with your invitation card. Please follow this aisle straight ahead and then turn left." The entire exhibition hall was divided into sixrge halls where each hall had its own theme. Cheyenne stood on the main road with six different directional signs ahead indicating each exhibit hall name along with its respective theme. Layne served as a judge for painting exhibits, so he had more important things to do and had to leave Cheyenne and Nora. Before leaving, Layne reminded them. "Look all you want but don''t touch anything without permission! Also, if you decideter that you want to leave earlier than I do, just go ahead." "I''m not a child anymore, Grandpa," said Cheyenne sweetly as she hugged his arm and softly shook him, making Layne''s heart soften. "Alright, alright... you''re still acting like a spoiled child." Layne had left, leaving only the two of them, Cheyenne and Nora. Cheyenne got straight to the point and said, "You can see for yourself." Now that they were at the exhibition, Nora didn''t need to suck up to her anymore. She raised her chin arrogantly and said, "Of course. I''d be embarrassed to walk with you!" Everyone in Akloit knew she was Kelvin''s ex-wife. The woman wasn''t angry though; she opened her luscious red lips and lightly uttered a sentence, "He-he, you''re really a wolf in sheep''s clothing which burns bridges!" And Nora hadn''t evenpletely crossed the bridge yet, but she ceased to disguise. Nora red at her but before she could retort, someone behind her called out, "Nora? What are you doing here?" Theer wore a white floral chiffon blouse paired with a gray pleated skirt. She wore white shooes, and had chestnut curly hair cascading over her shoulders. Her heavily made-up face entuated her features, making them vivid. She held a stack of promotional flyers in her hand as she walked towards them. "Danielle! What are you doing here? It''s such a coincidence!" Danielle hade with her brother Teagan, and she had thought about asking Nora to join her initially. However, the invitation allowed for a maximum of only three people, and her brother had a girlfriend named Jane, so she had to give up on that idea. ording to the Lawrence family''s status in Akloit, Nora were not supposed to receive an invitation card? Then how did she get in? "I''m here with my grandfather who is one of today''s judges for this exhibition." Danielle was taken aback by the boastful tone in Nora''s voice. She wondered how Zack Mitchell, Nora''s grandfather who was a farmer from the countryside could know all this stuff. Little did Danielle know that Nora actually referred to Cheyenne''s grandfather, Layne Edwards. "That''s great! Let''s go together then. I''ll go say hi to my brother first," Danielle said as she dragged Nora towards Teagan. Teagan had his back turned towards them, wearing light grey suit while his hair looked neat from being styled using gel. He stood about 5. 9 feet tall which was neither tall nor short while having quite slim build type which gave him some sort of elegant vibe when seen from behind. Beside him was a woman wearing a long, bright red dress, walking in high heels, her shoulder- length curly hair exuding an air of confidence and sensuality, giving off the aura of a powerful and strong-willed woman. This is Nora''s first time meeting Jane Berry, and she feels like she''s seeing a real rich girl covered in luxury from head to toe. "Miss Berry, Teagan." Teagan couldn''t help but light up at the sight of Nora. The girl has a delicate and gentle appearance, with a pink and tenderplexion. Her facial features are exquisite and beautiful, and her delicate makeup makes her even more attractive. "It''s Nora, it''s been a long time. You''ve grown into a youngdy." Teagan is notorious for being a yboy. Before dating Jane, he had many girlfriends. Nora remembers the first time she met Teagan when she was seventeen. She and Danielle were participating in a dance performance and needed to change into their costumes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Danielle''s clothes identally fell on Teagan''s car, and Nora apanied Danielle to thepany to find him. The office door was not closed, she stood outside the door and saw the intimacy inside through the doorway. The female secretary stripped naked was pressed on the table by him, and he was taking the woman. Teagan discovered the young girl standing at the doorway, and this excitement of being spied on aroused him even more. After the woman beneath him fainted, he reached out and pulled Nora towards him. Nora, who was still naive and inexperienced, gave her virginity to Teagan. After Danielle returned with the clothes, she realized that Nora''s face didn''t look right. However, Nora refused to say anything. Since then, Nora had deliberately avoided Teagan. She only breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that he had gone abroad. She never expected to meet him again here after three years. He had be more mature and he also had a new girlfriend by his side. Nora was feeling uneasy. Looking up, her watery eyes stared straight at Teagan''s face. "Teagan... you''ve changed so much too." "Is that so?" Teagan walked over with a smile, and a glint of light shed in his dark eyes. Chapter 104: Talking Big DoesnT Cost Anything Chapter 104: Talking Big Doesn''T Cost Anything Chapter 104: Talking Big Doesn''t Cost Anything It has been three years since theyst met, but the woman in front of him still caught his eye. When he first met Nora, he knew she was an ambitious girl. Three yearster, her ambition was clearly visible in her eyes. Teagan''s heart fluttered and he licked his lips alluringly. He took out a business card from his suit jacket and handed it to Nora, implying a lot with his gesture. Like an elder brother, he said, "This is my business card, Nora. If you ever have any difficulties in the future, you cane to me for help." "You and Danielle take your time, I''ll go first." Nora was a little hesitant to take the card as her scalp tingled from his burning gaze. She licked her back teeth and reached out to take it at the thought of Cheyenne having a luxury car and Master Todd''s favor. "Thank you, Teagan." Jane didn''t notice the subtle flirtation between the two, but she thought Teagan giving Nora his business card was a bit unnecessary. Isn''t Nora a good friend of his sister? Maybe she was overthinking it. After she dated Teagan, hepletely cut ties with the women he once flirted with and had stayed loyal for the past two years. Jane took a step forward and grabbed the man''s arm, saying in a cold voice, "Let''s go. My father said he wanted to introduce an important guest to you. Don''t keep them waiting too long." "Um." The two of them left the spot hand in hand, but Nora''s gaze remained fixed on the man''s back. As they walked away side by side, they looked like a match made in heaven. Danielle said goodbye to her older brother and future sister-inw, and turned around to see her friend still standing there with a dumbfounded look on her face. She reached out and waved her hand in front of Nora. "Nora, wake up. Why are you daydreaming?" She came back to her senses and tightly held the business card in her hand. She asked, pretending to be casual, "Danielle, what''s the background of your brother''s girlfriend?" When talking about her older brother''s girlfriend, Danielle''s face was filled with pride. "She is the youngdy of the Berry family. You know the Berry family, right? Cody Berry, the second largest shareholder of the Foley Group, is her father." Another name immediately came to Nora''s mind, and she grabbed Danielle''s arm excitedly. "So, what''s her... what''s her rtionship with Abbie Berry?" "Abbie is the cousin of my future sister-inw, and also the future wife of the CEO of the Foley Group." Danielle suddenly remembered that Mr. Foley''s ex-wife was Cheyenne and thought the mention of Abbie might anger Nora, since Abbie was her former brother-inw''s mistress. But Nora seemed even more excited than Danielle and said with shining eyes, "So that''s how it is." Cheyenne didn''t know what had happened over there. She wandered around the entire exhibition hall by herself. To be honest, she had seen a lot of good things before and was not impressed by these items. As she approached the end of the hall, a small bronze ornament caught her eye in an inconspicuous corner. She crouched down outside the ss case to take a closer look at the circr object about the size of her palm. The bronze was mottled due to its age and no longer featured traditional figures but rather foxes and nine-headed snakes as if telling some unknown mythological secret. "Can you read it?" Suddenly an old, hoarse voice came from behind her which nearly scared Cheyenne out of her wits. She took two steps back in surprise with a soft exmation escaping from between her red lips while cutely looking astonished all over. After regaining bnce on both feet again, she finally turned around to face the person behind her - an elderly man who looked about sixty years old wearing a ck cotton linen long gown paired with shiny leather shoes on his feet. Despite his wrinkled face, he still retained traces of handsomeness from his youth. He spoke with a bronze pipe in his mouth making buzzing water sounds while emitting purple smoke that slowly rose up into view causing his features to be blurred instantly giving off an odd yet mysterious feeling all over him. Cheyenne quickly thought through what she wanted to say in her mind before nodding and shaking it again, saying, "I understood some parts but there are still some I don''t understand." Her honest attitude made the old man smile kindly as he looked at Cheyenne''s face with gentle eyes, asking, "Tell me then, what did you understand? And what do you have trouble understanding?" This made Cheyenne feel like being called upon by a history teacher during ss time; despite feeling nervous inside when meeting this elder''s gaze, she bravely replied, "Looking at this gold- ted craftsmanship on this bronze sp, I can tell it can be traced back to BC 200." "The patterns on top are different from ordinary bronzes. ording to ancient records, they were first used in Dian Kingdom." "What I don''t understand is why there is a fox here? Moreover, why does it have its tail cut off?" As Cheyenne finished speaking, the old man''s approving gaze grew even stronger and he took a step forward with a smile. "Miss, you''re quite right. All your understanding about it is correct." Just as Cheyenne thought the old man was going to exin why the fox''s tail was cut off, he instead removed his pipe from his mouth and hid it into the sleeve of his long robe with a bitter smile. "As for what you don''t understand, I''m afraid even I can''t exin." Cheyenne was speechless. What a waste of emotions. Seeing her roll her eyes in secret, the old man smiled and added, "However, I do have the other half of this bronze sp." As soon as he spoke those words, Cheyenne was stunned. How could that be possible? Sensing her disbelief in his words, the old man chuckled awkwardly and exined further, "It''s at my house. It isn''t convenient to bring it out today." "You can talk all you want. After all, talking big doesn''t cost anything," Cheyenne retorted. Huh? This was actually the first time that someone had used him of bragging. The old man found it rather refreshing. "I''m not bragging," he insisted. Cheyenne patted him on the shoulder with an understanding expression on her face. "Alright then. Talking big is good for your mental health and self-confidence building. At your age, it''s natural to enjoy boasting about things like my grandfather does too." The old man couldn''t help butugh at this response while also wondering who exactly this girl''s grandfather was. "What is your name?" He asked curiously. Just as Cheyenne was about to answer him, she heard somemotion nearby - Nora had been surrounded by the crowd with Danielle crying beside her looking distraught. "What happened?" She couldn''t help but walk over curiously. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. There before them hung an ink paintingndscape which now had one scratch near its bottom right corner, effectively ruining its entire appearance. Chapter 105: A Painting Worth Eight Million Chapter 105: A Painting Worth Eight Million Chapter 105: A Painting Worth Eight Million The security guard in blue uniform and the manager in a ck suit were angrily reprimanding Nora and Danielle. Their voices were sharp and full of anger. "Do you two have any idea whose artwork this is? It''s something you can''t afford to pay even if you sell all your valuables!" There was no signature on the painting, and thebel below only disyed the title, "Flowing Waters," with a single letter in ce of the artist''s name. Nora was left stupefied by the scolding, unsure of what to do. She looked up at Cheyenne for help. "Sis, please help me out. I didn''t mean to do this." Now, she remembers me as her sister. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cheyenne stood by, arms crossed, and sneered, "I''ve told you, my mom only gave birth to me. Your mom''s name is Mya. You better find her to help you." Upon hearing this, Nora''s tears flowed even more vigorously. She looked at Cheyenne with teary, pleading eyes. "Sis, you can''t just leave me like this. I''m your sister." Sister? Nora''s audacity was truly something to behold. Cheyenne pursed her red lips, walked slowly over to Nora, and gave her a contemptuous smile. Her mockingughter sent shivers down Nora''s spine. "You know, I hate you." Everyone in the room turned their attention to Cheyenne, awestruck by her beauty. They had never seen such a stunning woman before and watched her with bated breath. Meanwhile, the elderly man gazed at the ruinedndscape painting, his smile fading instantly, reced by a deep frown. The manager responsible for this gallery noticed the elderly man behind Cheyenne, and his astonishment grew. Cold sweat trickled down his back, and he watched in horror as it threatened to roll down his forehead. He opened his mouth to speak, but his words were soundless. "Hmm?" The elderly man''s sharp gaze fixed on him like a chilling de, a clear warning. The manager fell silent. Anxiety gnawed at him as the most crucial painting had been damaged because of his negligence. ''I am done! Wish I could keep my job." With this turn of events, the manager grew even more disgusted with Nora and Danielle. He snapped, "The rules for entering clearly state ''no touching.'' You two not only vited the rules but also damaged the painting. Tell me, what should we do?" If this painting were to be auctioned, it would likely be priceless. The owner of the painting had made it clear it wasn''t for sale; he merely disyed it for everyone to appreciate its beauty. Who would''ve thought such an ident would ur? Danielle immediately called her older brother, Teagan, who had been engaged in conversation with important guests. When he heard the news, his mood plummeted. His handsome face hardened, and he told Jane to stay and attend to the customers while he went to take care of it. "I''ll be right back." Teagan arrived, and Danielle rushed into his arms as if she had found her anchor, tears streaming down her face. "Teagan, I messed up. Please help me." "What on earth happened?" He asked in a cold tone, and his usatory gaze made Danielle feel guilty. She stammered out an exntion with sobs, "Just a moment ago, Nora and I were looking at the painting when someone bumped into us from behind." "Then, I identally bumped into Nora, and she fell onto the painting, scratching the surface with her nails." Who had bumped into them? The hall was packed with people, and Danielle couldn''t pinpoint the culprit. In an attempt to deflect me, she pointed toward Cheyenne beside her. Choking back sobs, she shouted, "It''s her! She deliberately set us up, Nora and me!" All eyes turned in the direction of Danielle''s pointed finger, and they all fixed on Cheyenne''s face. Nora caught the hint and immediately shed tears. "Sis, I know you don''t like me as your sister, but you can''t frame me like this." Their synchronized act solidified the "usation" against Cheyenne. The people around began to whisper softly to one another. They all seemed to agree that Cheyenne was ruthless and deceiving. This baseless, outrageous usation left the elderly man truly astounded. What had be of the younger generation? Cheyenne hadn''t even done anything yet, but he was fuming. "Nonsense! This is sheer nonsense. It''s infuriating." Seeing the situation, the manager promptly had a ss of warm water brought for the elderly man and spoke respectfully, "Sir, please don''t get angry." Cheyenne couldn''t help but wonder about the identity of this elderly man. How could hemand such respect from the manager? "This youngdy was with me the whole time. How could she have pushed you two from behind?" His words just left his lips when Nora retorted disdainfully, "Who can guarantee that what you''re saying is the truth? Cheyenne and you have never met, and how can she stand by your side all the time?" Indeed, the elderly man had no knowledge of Cheyenne''s identity, and it was only after Nora mentioned her name that he became aware of it. "Yes, I didn''t know her identity, but I can guarantee that I''m telling the truth." The manager finally understood Cheyenne had nothing to do with this incident. The me seemed to lie with Nora and Danielle, who were now telling lies. His annoyance towards the two young women grew stronger. "That''s enough, both of you. No need to shift me anymore. Regardless, you two are responsible for damaging the painting. How about this, eight million!" Eight million was already a concession given their young age. In reality, a painting of this caliber would start at a minimum of ten million. At this, Danielle and Nora were dumbfounded. They let out a high-pitched shriek that nearly tore through the gallery''s roof. "What did you say? Eight... Eight million? Why don''t you just rob us?" Nora extended a shaky hand, forming an exaggerated number eight, her wide almond eyes full of disbelief. Such words were unpleasant to the ears of anyone knowledgeable in the field. "You two don''t know how to appreciate art, but this painting is undoubtedly a masterpiece by a renowned artist. Just look at the bold strokes, the rugged mountain terrain, and the lifelike flora. It''s the work of a master." "Mr. Benjamin previously sold a painting for a hundred million. Eight million for this painting is already a bargain." The gallery manager wore a stern expression, and those around him nodded in agreement. Teagan''s face didn''t look much better. With so many people around, he couldn''t afford to make a scene or shirk his responsibilities. He certainly didn''t want to appear irresponsible. However, he was reluctant to pay eight million. His gaze shifted toward Cheyenne. Chapter 106: Making Ten Million By Attending An Art Exhibition Chapter 106: Making Ten Million By Attending An Art Exhibition Chapter 106: Making Ten Million by Attending an Art Exhibition Teagan walked towards Cheyenne and extended a hand in gentlemanly manners, speaking in a gentle tone, "Miss Lawrence, the situation has escted and I don''t want to waste anyone''s time. Let''s split the eight million dors evenly." Cheyenne sneered after hearing him out. "Mr. Parry, you should be saying that to Nora instead of me. I''m not her mother; there''s no need for me to clean up after her mess." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nora stood frozen in ce with her teeth gritted hard. She was just a student; where would she get four million dors? Her mother had spent all of her money on buying back antiques and even took away the one million dors Nora had saved up over the years. She was truly broke now. If she were to ask her father George for this money, he would undoubtedly scold her severely. Nora had always been the pride of her parents for twenty years but now they would see this blemish on her life if they found out about it - making Nora turn pale immediately. Teagan also didn''t expect Cheyenne to be so heartless as not to help her only sister, but he couldn''t speak up for Nora since he was an outsider. He frowned slightly as he looked helplessly at Nora and said, "Nora, you should... tell your family about it." However, Nora was scared stiff by this astronomical number and shook her head violently. "No... I can''t tell my family about it! They''ll me me! It''s all Cheyenne and her grandpa''s fault!" "That''s right! If they hadn''t brought me here, then how could I have caused trouble?" "Cheyenne! You''re responsible forpensating me four million dors!" She almost shouted out thest sentence. Cheyenne''s gaze turned icy cold as she retorted, "You really are shameless beyondpare! Tell us honestly, did we beg you or did you beg us whening here?" Nora remained silent while Layne spoke on behalf of herself instead. Suddenly an old man''s loud voice sounded behind them, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you along just because you''re Cheyenne''s half-sister." "I only wanted to bring my granddaughter along since I was invited as a judge," Layne continued speaking loudly while ring at Nora who looked embarrassed because of his mocking words. "If George hadn''t personally asked, then someone like you, an illegitimate child born from adultery, wouldn''t be worthy of stepping in here!" Layne rarely got angry but now his eyebrows furrowed deeply while staring at Nora with sarcastic remarks that stung deep into the girl''s heart. In front of everyone, Nora''s true background was exposed - the illegitimate daughter of a mistress! In this art world full of wealthy people, everyone grew a prejudice against Nora upon hearing this sentence. Nora is only twenty years old and has a strong sense of self-esteem. She cried on the spot. Tears filled her eyes as she looked at the grandfather and granddaughter in front of her. "Cheyenne is your biological granddaughter, so of course you would help her. We are bothdies of the Lawrence family, why should she be the only one receiving protection?" As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Layne became even more impatient. "Aren''t you just asking for trouble with what you''re saying? Cheyenne is worth it, but as for you, with your young age and scheming ways and constant lies, who would like you?" Cheyenne listened to her grandfather publicly defend her, and warmth flooded her heart. She walked up and took her grandfather''s arm, signaling him not to be angry. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Let''s just ignore this shameless person." "Does she even deserve topare herself to my Cheyenne?" Thest sentence deeply engraved into Nora''s heart and became her eternal shame. The scornful wordsshed at her exposed soul as she stood there, humiliated and vulnerable. Indescribable pain. If there were a hole in the ground right now, she thought, she would willingly dive into it. Although reluctant, Teagan took out the four million dors. As for Nora, she was forced to make a phone call to her mother Mya, who hurriedly came with Zack. When a box of paper money was handed over by Zack, his eyes turned bloodshot. He clung tightly to the box''s handle, unwilling to let go. "Dad," Mya called out. Zack let out a heavy sigh and withdrew his rough, dry yellow hand. Then he cast a piercing, sharp gaze at Nora and said, "You reckless spendthrift, do you have any idea that these four million nearly cost me my life?" In order to raise the four million, Zack sold the pair of jade lions at a low price. If it were in normal times, it would cost at least seven or eight million to buy it, but now he has lost twice as much. The pair of jade lions were a gift from Mya to him, but now thetter wants them back and he cannot refuse. Nora was still sobbing, while silently cursing Zack as a heartless and stingy man in her mind. ''Mom has taken back so much money and so many good things to the Mitchell family over the years. It''s just a mere 4 million, how could he insult me as a spendthrift in public to ruin my reputation?'' Nora thought. In contrast, Danielle''s brother was much better off and readily pulled out the money. Eight million has been raised, and the manager is ready to return the money to the owner of the painting. However, the old man didn''t even nce at the money. He walked straight to the front of the painting, his eyes filled with a hint of regret and sadness. "It''s a pity for this painting." Cheyenne''s gaze also turned to the painting, which could actually be repaired. In recent years, the restoration of ancient paintings has be a specialized profession. She has been following her grandfather for many years and learned some basic skills. Licking her lips, Cheyenne spoke up, "I have a way to restore this scroll!" As soon as the words fell, the old man''s face was filled with a look of surprise and he suddenly turned his head. Yet the sound of bones misaligning echoed, and even in the midst of the noisy surroundings, everyone could hear it clearly. It really hurts! Cheyenne was surprised and wondered if the old man''s neck was okay. The elderly man''s face was now flushed, his neck misaligned, forcing him to speak with his head tilted. "Missy, are you serious?" "Yes, um... do you want to go to the hospital first and see a doctor?" It''s quite ufortable to speak with your neck tilted like that. The old man awkwardly reached up to cover his neck, wearing a helpless expression. "When you get old, you be useless," he said. "I will go to the hospitalter. Missy, if you can really restore this scroll, I will give you all eight million!" he even eximed loudly, and his words shocked everyone present. "I''ll add another two million to make it a round number. How about ten million?" Is this not a hallucination? She can earn ten million dors just by attending an art exhibition! Chapter 107: CheyenneS Moment Of Radiance Chapter 107: Cheyenne''S Moment Of Radiance Chapter 107: Cheyenne''s Moment of Radiance Cheyenne stood there, stunned for a moment. Her mind was filled with a deafening buzz, and the words around her seemed distant and indistinct. "You... you said what? Ten million?" The old man nodded slowly and looked at her with difficulty. "Yes, and if you think it''s not enough, I can add more." The crowd couldn''t help but gasp in shock. Some even pinched themselves to make sure they weren''t dreaming. This inly-dressed old man was actually a hidden billionaire. But then again, who could afford to attend this exhibition other than the top dogs of Akloit? Cheyenne hesitated whether or not to ept the offer and instinctively turned to look at her grandfather. Layne touched her soft hair and smiled softly as he spoke in a gentle tone, "If you want it, take it; if not, forget about it. I can still support you!" It was thisst sentence that truly put Cheyenne''s mind at ease. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Her pinkish-white face became even more radiant under his smile. Despite wearing in clothes without any makeup on, she still managed to stun everyone present with just her natural beauty alone. Nora and Danielle were envious beyond words when they realized that eight million of their own contribution went into Cheyenne''s pocket instead of theirs! Why didn''t this little bitch use her abilities earlier on when she could have repaired the painting scroll herself? Cheyenne had been hesitant before because she wasn''t short on money but when she noticed the intense hostility burning in the eyes of Nora and Danielle, her alluring, sensual lips curled into a seductive smile. "I''ll give it a try." "Great! Thank you so much Miss Lawrence." Cheyenne quickly drafted a list for the manager, instructing him to purchase the necessary tools for restoring the ancient painting. Fortunately, most of the tools were readily avable. Once the tools were gathered, Cheyenne began her work. This was her first time restoring a painting in front of so many people, but her strong presence and calm, focused demeanor didn''t betray a hint of nervousness. Those nearby couldn''t help but believe in her ability to get the job done though she looked young. Layne assisted alongside her, asionally passing her tools and offering verbal guidance. A growing crowd had gathered around, and countless eyes were fixed on the young woman in her early twenties, whose beauty was truly remarkable. Her fair skin was wless, and as she lowered her head, her long and elegant neck resembled a carved piece of jade. Her hair was styled in a bun that perfectly framed her profile. Her long and thickshes fluttered slightly above a small nose that sat proudly on her face. Her lips were soft and luscious like flower petals. With a swift motion, she pulled out an X-Acto knife from between two pretty fingers of her delicate hand. She quickly cut out a small square from the nk part of the ancient scroll to be used for repairing the main body of the paintingter on. The texture of this paper matched perfectly with that used in the original painting, so there would be no noticeable difference after coloring it. Cheyenne nced at the broken scenery on the scroll - it was supposed to depict flowing water with ripples caused by wind gusts - so she mixed pine smoke color with some bluish-gray tones to match it up with what remained intact. As sunset approached, half of the river turned red while its other half shivered under cool breezes blowing across its surface. She added some orange hues into this blue-green mix before using another brush dipped in water to blend them together seamlessly. Everyone watched as Cheyenne worked wonders with just those tiny hands! Finally, satisfied with how everything looked, Cheyenne picked up another brush and made onest stroke across less than three inches wide paper where new colors merged smoothly into old ones without any visible seams or marks left behind. "Not bad," Layneplimented his granddaughter while stroking his beard approvingly. "I thought you''d been cking off these past three years." The elderly man standing behind him nodded repeatedly. "Miss Lawrence, you''re truly amazing! I can barely see any ws at all!" The painting was saved, and the elderly man breathed a sigh of relief, folding his hands in a thankful gesture, bowing all around. In the hall, a thunderous apuse erupted, deafening and resounding. Mya and Nora could only look on enviously wondering why they weren''t blessed enough like Cheyenne? Cheyenne''s public restoration of the famous painting, earning a staggering ten million dors, became the headline news the next day, and even reached the Todds'' ears. When she went to give Iker acupuncture, he kept staring at her hands. Cheyenne couldn''t help but wonder if he had some peculiar fetish. She hastily ced her hands behind her back. "Master Iker, may I ask if there is something wrong with my hand?" Iker coughed awkwardly, wondering what else this woman didn''t know. Acupuncture and restoring ancient paintings... She has actually learned both of these vastly different things. "It''s nothing. By the way, the banquet is about to start soon. Wait for me on that day." Wait for him? She was about to say that she knew the way and she could just go straight there. Iker made a firm announcement of his decision, leaving no room for rebuttal. "Okay." As she returned home from the Todd mansion, Cheyenne was met with the sight of her father standing in front of her room with a gloomy expression and arms crossed. He looked very angry. "Is there something wrong, father?" George stared at her with round, fierce eyes and shouted loudly, "How dare you ask me? Let me ask you, did you swindle four million from your mother?" Cheyenne couldn''t help butugh, with two dimples appearing at the corners of her mouth. "I don''t know where you heard that from. I earned my money with my own abilities, there''s no such thing as swindle." "How dare you say that! You could have restored the ancient painting yourself without your mother having to pay four million. You did it on purpose!" Mya had cried in his arms for most of the night, recounting in detail how Cheyenne had deliberately set up her sister at the exhibition. What really caught George''s attention was the ten million! If this ten million can be invested in thepany, he would definitely be able to win the construction project in the south of the city. If Cheyenne had a little bit of conscience, she should give him this ten million. At the very least, it should be four or five million. The money was saved by his wife through hard work, how could she dare to take it! Upon hearing this, the woman gave a cold smile and looked at the so-called "father" with a mocking gaze. Chapter 108: Mysterious Gift Giver Chapter 108: Mysterious Gift Giver Chapter 108: Mysterious Gift Giver In his eyes, no matter what she did, it was all a result of her twisted mind. She couldn''tpare to Nora''s purity and innocence. The mother-daughter duo had some nerve. Not only did Nora falsely use her at the exhibition, but now they were ying the victim! "So what?" Cheyenne admitted to her "crime" unabashedly. George trembled with anger and struggled to find words. Cheyenne''s smile didn''t falter as she replied, "Do I have an obligation to pay for Nora''s mistakes?" "At the exhibition, she kept saying that I pushed her and tried to shift me onto me. I don''t want such a malicious sister!" She practically shouted thest sentence out. Cheyenne''s voice filled the entire room, and Nora, who was hiding by the door, bit her lip, unsure whether she shoulde out. George''s expression changed, and his voice stuttered, "You... you mean, Nora... she, she said it was you." "That''s enough. I don''t want to pretend with you all here anymore. I''ll warn you onest time, stay away from me or get out of this house!" She spoke while her peripheral vision disdainfully watched the white figure behind the door. Thatst sentence was directed towards Nora specifically. If they left this vi, where would they go? Mya red at George with disappointment written all over her face. As a father, he should not have been yelled at by his daughter like that; it was shameful! Time flew by, and it was now the day before the banquet. The entire Akloit media was buzzing with reports about the itinerary of Emily Davidson, the President''s daughter. Cheyenne woke up early for once wearing a cute pink bunny pajama set with matching headband sitting cross-legged and eating breakfast when one of their servants brought in a newspaper which she nced through absentmindedly. Arge headline caught Cheyenne''s attention: "National Goddess Arrives At The Airport In Super Stylish Casual Wear". The photo apanying it showed Emily walking sideways wearing a white dress paired with short white boots while sporting brown wide-brimmed fisherman hat along with mouth mask covering half of face revealing nothing but long chestnut hair cascading down her back. The article praised Emily as if she were some kind of fairy despite not showing much facial features in the photo itself. Another paper took another angle on things by reporting on how three years ago Emily had broken off an engagement from Iker. Between the lines, it was all about how Iker''s personality underwent a drastic change after breaking his leg and how he voluntarily proposed to contact the engagement. Emily tried tofort him when she visited, but her efforts were in vain, and she ended up storming out in frustration. Cheyenne was so upset that even the bread in her mouth didn''t taste good anymore. She crumpled up the newspaper and threw it into the trash can. "That''s ridiculous! It''s all made up!" Soon after, Mya and Nora woke up as well. Nora had to go to school, and when she saw Cheyenne sitting at the table downstairs, she instinctively headed upstairs like a mouse seeing a cat. Mya stopped her. "You''re about to go to ss. What are you doing?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I... I forgot something upstairs. I need to get it." She hurriedly climbed up the stairs in her ck leather shoes. Her guilty side made Cheyenne feel bored. ''She had the guts to frame me, but didn''t have enough guts for a direct confrontation with me?'' ... At Iker''s Estate, Cheyenne removed thest silver needle from his leg and looked at all of the tiny puncture wounds on his calf. The treatments were starting to show results now; Iker could feel them more strongly than before each time they worked on him. Every time his legs were treated, he felt warmth spread through his body as if every muscle was being opened up; he felt rxed throughout his entire body. "Master Iker," Cheyenne said as she wiped sweat off of her forehead with one arm while holding out a piece of paper with instructions for him in another hand, "the first stage of stimtion for your leg is almostplete now; next we''ll need medicinal baths which will require quite a lot of herbs such as fructusidii, liquorice, radix bupleuri... but most importantly we''ll need Snow Lily." This herb only grows on snow-capped mountains where there is snow year-round; its color is reddish but crystal clear like floating duckweed on ice surfaces. Once removed from the ice, they would wither, so the best time to harvest them was in the winter. During transportation, the roots had to be wrapped in snow to maintain the cold temperature. But this wasn''t going be an easy task during summer season. However, for Todd family who ownedrge businesses, this wouldn''t be too difficult or costly matter. Iker took the list, then called Tanner over who went down directly into pharmacy thanking Cheyenne for both being beautiful and having great medical skills. "I can tell Tanner likes you," Iker suddenly said after Tanner left. Cheyenne was taken aback by the nonsensical words, but then chuckled lightly. "Of course, wherever I go, I''m the prettiest girl," she said. She really had no idea how to be humble. Iker looked at her fair and delicate face like a pear blossom and was looking forward to seeing her at tomorrow night''s party. "Don''t forget about tomorrow night''s banquet," he reminded her. With that, he controlled his wheelchair and left, leaving Cheyenne with only a ck silhouette of loneliness. Oh yeah, tomorrow night is when the banquet starts! Cheyenne patted her little head. She hadn''t even prepared a dress yet. She thought about going home to find Kate; that girl had plenty of pretty dresses in her closet that she could borrow. But as soon as Cheyenne got home, she received a package. The delivery man stood hesitantly at the door while Mya stood across from him with an angry red face like they were having an argument or something. When Mya saw Cheyenne arrive, she put on a fake smile and exined, "Cheyenne! You''re finally back! This is your package; I wanted to help you pick it up since you weren''t here." "But this delivery guy wouldn''t give it to me; he suspected me of trying to steal your package!" It made Mya so angry! Listening to Mya''s scolding voice, the delivery guy didn''t back down either. He answered Cheyenne seriously, "Hello there Miss Cheyenne?" "Yes, I am." "This is your delivery. My employer specified that this box should be given to you. I can''t hand it over if I''m unsure of the recipient." As soon as he finished speaking those words, Mya secretly red at him in anger. "I''m her mommy! Why can''t I take it for her?" Cheyenne couldn''t be bothered with arguing with Mya anymore. She took the box from him and opened it up revealing a set of high-end silver-white evening gown adorned with adhesive gemstones along with matching shoes, just like Cindere''s ss slippers in fairy tales, sparkling brilliantly before everyone''s eyes. Chapter 109: Glittering Arrival Chapter 109: Glittering Arrival Chapter 109: Glittering Arrival Beside the evening gown, there was a crown. In the center of the crown was a thumb-sized ice-blue gemstone, emitting a faint light. The floral branches derived from both sides of the crown, and diamond tassels in droplet shapes were hung below. Exquisite luxury. "It''s so beautiful!" Mya stared straight at this crown and the dress in the box with her eyes wide open. She couldn''t believe how much money it would cost to buy this outfit. Wearing it would surely make people unable to take their eyes off her, shining brightly. Cheyenne was curious about who sent her this outfit. The shoes were exactly size 35, which fit her perfectly. "Excuse me sir, I want to ask if you know who ordered this dress?" Upon hearing this, the delivery guy shook his head. "I don''t know either. I received an order directly from the clothing store and picked up the clothes for you, Miss Lawrence." There was no information left in the box either. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow and carried it back to her bedroom. Mya stood at the door, biting on her lower lip wondering who had such deep pockets as to give Cheyenne such an expensive gift? A divorced woman like her doesn''t deserve it! That kind of gorgeous princess gown should belong to her daughter Nora instead! For Cheyenne and Layne''s sake, Kai also sent an invitation to the Lawrence family. Mya decided she would attend tomorrow night with Nora by herself while she had ordered a dress for herself too. Now seeing that set in Cheyenne''s hands made Mya feel instantly inferior. She had just prepared to return to her room when another delivery came downstairs again - but this time with a different courier guy. A man dressed in ck suit appeared before Mya holding a huge pink box; he looked about twenty years old or so. "Excuse me, is this Miss Lawrence''s house?" he asked politely. Another one looking for Cheyenne! Could it be another evening gown? Mya paused slightly, then nodded with kindness, walking towards him smilingly, "Yes, I am her mother; do you have any business with my daughter?" Without thinking much further, he respectfully handed over his pink box, "Hello, please pass on this box to Miss Lawrence from my young master." Sure enough another gift arrived for Cheyenne! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wait... his young master? Who is that? With a brighter smile on Mya''s face, she reached out and asked, pretending to be casual, "And who might your young master be?" The man remained tight-lipped and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Lawrence, I''m sorry but I cannot say. My master said it''s a surprise for Miss Lawrence, and she will naturally find out tomorrow." Mya couldn''t help feeling regretful for not being able to figure out who the gift giver was. She sent the young man away and opened the box to take a look. Inside was a set of red dresses, made of luxurious and elegant silk. The neckline featured delicate floral patterns with scalloped edges, the waist was cinched tightly, and it was adorned with a complete circle of diamonds. Radiant and dazzling, the fishtail-shaped skirt also featured delicate embroidery, while the high slit design exuded a powerful and sexy vibe. There were no shoes in this box, but there was an irregr tassel diamond ne to match. It probably cost several million just to buy this ne alone. Mya couldn''t help but pick up the ne and examined it carefully, her eyes filled with increasing greed. These were all real diamonds! The venue for the banquet was at the Phoenix Hotel, which was the most famous hotel in Akloit. The top floor of the hotel had already lit up with lights, and the romantic and golden decorations were full of luxury. The men in formal suits and women in various evening gowns painted a scene of opulence and prosperity in the upper echelons of society, where dreams intertwined. People stood together in groups of two or three, chatting andughing while holding sses of red wine. Mya was wearing a short moon-white embroidered dress, carrying a limited edition Chanel bag, with her hair neatly pinned up behind her head, looking elegant and beautiful. Beside her was George, dressed in a ck suit with a vintage hairstyle parted into two waves. He wore sses and looked lively. What caught everyone''s attention was the woman behind them, shining brightly. Nora wore a red dress, and to match her alluring appearance, she specially pinned up her curly hair on top of her head, wearing the sparkling diamond ne around her slender neck. As soon as they saw her, someone started whispering behind her back. "Whose daughter is this? Why haven''t I seen her before?" "I don''t know either." "Do you see the ne on her neck? It''s the ''Light Diamond'' of Boraera! She must be really wealthy. I remember that ne was a ssic fromst year and it was priced at over six million." Nora also heard the voices of the two people talking and absentmindedly reached up to touch the diamond ne around her neck. She was also extremely surprised. This ne was actually worth six million, oh my god! On the balcony, Teagan''s gaze casually caught the figure that had just entered the scene, and Nora in her striking red gown immediately caught his eye. He hadn''t expected her to look so stunning in red. "Mr. Smith, please excuse me for a moment," Teagan said as he took a sip of red wine and bid farewell to his foreign friend sitting across from him. With a long stride, he walked over to Nora. "Nora, it''s been days since I saw you. You look even more beautiful now. That dress is stunning," Teagan said as he took her hand. It was like a Western knight meeting the princess; he slightly bowed and kissed the back of her hand with his lips. There was still warmth on her hand where his lips had touched, sending shivers down Nora''s spine. When the man''srge hands held hers, Nora''s fair and delicate face immediately turned red. "Thank you for yourpliment, Teagan." "And who is this?" Mya looked at Teagan curiously. The man in front of them appeared to be around twenty-five or six years old with a lean build and an Armani suit adorned with pearls on his cufflinks - clearly from an affluent family. When did Nora meet such a high-quality wealthy man? "Mom, I forgot to introduce him earlier. This is Teagan - Danielle''s brother and the general manager of the Parry Group who just returned from abroad this year." Danielle asionally visited the Lawrence family; Mya knew her quite well but it was still her first time meeting Teagan. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she felt. The Parry Group''s general manager! If Nora could be together with him, it would definitely help them out tremendously. "Mr. And Mrs. Lawrence, hello! Allow me to propose a toast to you both," said Teagan as he raised his ss towards them before taking sips himself. After finishing their drinks together, he pretended that something came up suddenly so that he needed to leave temporarily. "Well then, if you have something important going on, then go ahead first without us dying you any further," Mya spoke politely. Nora nodded shyly watching as Teagan left. As more people entered the venue, George finally noticed something strange. "Where is she?" Chapter 110: Cheyenne Misses Me So Much Chapter 110: Cheyenne Misses Me So Much Chapter 110: Cheyenne Misses Me So Much On the straight and wide road, a pink Lamborghini quickly raced past, with a woman inside that left passersby stunned. Until the car had passed for a long time, everyone hadn''te back to their senses. On the passenger seat, Kate wore a strapless long dress in goose yellow. A lotus flower embroidered in veil extended from her chest to the hem of the skirt, making it look like real flowers blooming on her dress. She applied a subtle touch of makeup, her twinkling eyes fixed on her reflection in the mirror. With a self-indulgent smile, she leaned in and nted a kiss on her own reflection. "Oh my, even if I just dress up a little bit, I am still a beauty that can rival the most beautiful women in the country. Although I cannotpare to Cheyenne''s stunning beauty, it is enough to outshine all those inte celebrities." Cheyenne, who was driving, heard her words and her hand on the steering wheel couldn''t help but shake twice. She almost got thrown out of the car. "Kate, you sound a supreme narcissist. Eddie is much more modest than you," Cheyenne remarked. When her brother Eddie was mentioned, Kate couldn''t help butin, "I don''t know what my brother has been up totely. He hasn''te home for several days." "Besides, he even asked me to take his dirty white coats from the hospital back home to have them washed." Cheyenne actually knew why Eddie was so busy. He must be trying to figure out theponents of the blood. There had been some clues to it, but no more had been found during the testing. She was not sure about the thing with Omari and she would ask himter. Unconsciously, the car arrived at the hotel entrance. As the saying goes, enemies often cross each other''s paths. Cheyenne had just gotten off the car when she saw a figure that she despised. Abbie had changed her innocent image from the past and surprisingly wore a bright red V-neck low- cut dress. Her long hair was styled in a bun at the back of her head, adorned with a unique pearl hair clip. Stepping in a pair of silver high heels and carrying an exquisite handbag, she had heavy makeup on her face, with blush covering up her sicklyplexion. From a distance, she can be considered bright and attractive. She also noticed Cheyenne and Kate. Then she walked up to them with a friendly smile and warmly said, "Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence to meet you again." While she was speaking, she deliberately reached up and ran her hand through her hair. On the chestnut hair, the shiny pearl hair clip is extremely eye-catching. That hair clip is Cheyenne''s. Cheyenne nced over, feeling a hint of anger in her heart. Was it from Kelvin? "Oops, it''s you, Auntie Abbie," Kate grinned mischievously, and her words angered Abbie immediately. "Who are you calling ''Auntie''?" Kate yfully covered her mouth in shock and a hint of mockery danced in her eyes. "I''m calling you, of course. Auntie Abbie, you might have forgotten my mom and you are distant rtives." "But she told me that I should address you as Auntie. And besides, you''re six years older than us, so it''s only appropriate," Kate replied. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Age had always been a sore spot for Abbie. She was Kelvin''s ssmate and only two months younger than him while Cheyenne was six years younger than Kelvin. In other words, when Abbie was in college, Cheyenne was still in middle school. Younger, more energetic and beautiful - these were the things that made Cheyenne superior to Abbie. Cheyenne saw the Angelic bitch seething with anger and gave Kate a grateful look. "Alright Kate, let''s go inside. Let''s not waste time on irrelevant people." As she finished speaking, she lifted her foot to step into the house but paused for a moment when passing by Abbie before bending down slightly to whisper lightly into her ear with a smile on her lips. "I didn''t expect Auntie Abbie to be so fond of picking up others'' trash." She nced at Abbie and saw a hint of anger forming in her eyes before continuing, "You are with the man I abandoned, even using the hair clip I throw away." Kelvin parked his car outside the hotel entrance and immediately spotted the silver-d woman standing next to Abbie with an enchanting smile on her face. The dazzling silverplemented her pure beauty making herself seem elegant everywhere she went, just like the luminous glow of a full moon. Abbie''s fiery red seemed to pale inparison. Abbie caught sight of the ck figure approaching from afar, causing something within herself stir as she purposely moved closer towards the stairs'' edge. She suddenly pushed Cheyenne. With tears welling up in her eyes, she spoke pitifully, "Miss Lawrence, I just wanted to say hello, why did you push me?" Before Abbie could finish speaking, her body tilted uncontrobly towards the bottom of the stairs. This staircase was three to four meters long, it would be hard not to get hurt if she fell. ''She really spent quite some effort trying to frame me!'' Cheyenne was a ck belt master of Taekwondo who wouldn''t allow such petty tricks right under her nose! Just when everyone thought that the delicate woman would suffer greatly from falling down, the unexpected happened! Cheyenne took one step forward suddenly, then reached out quickly to grab onto Abbie''s arm! With a sudden push, thetter fell firmly into Kate''s arms. Cheyenne herself was in danger, leaning forward with the wind blowing up her silver skirt. Like a butterfly fluttering its wings ready to fly. She narrowed her eyes, calcted the distance, and was about to do a front flipter. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist from the side, pulling her soft body close. A low chuckle sounded from above, causing the man''s sturdy chest to vibrate slightly. "Cheyenne, you''re so cute. I didn''t realize how much you missed me after just a few days." Cheyenne felt dizzy and before she could react, she was pressed into the man''s embrace. She lifted her head and met a pair of charming eyes that radiated a smile, framed by a strikingly handsome, youthful face. He was wearing a silver-grey suit today, with a red rose pinned to his chest. His short chestnut hair lightly brushed against his temples, giving him an alluring appearance. "Omari?" "Uh-huh, otherwise who do you think it is?" The silver long dress and his silver-grey suit interweave together, creating a harmonious blend of colors that makes the scene of the two together be beautiful. They are like a pair of true lovers. Kelvin furrowed his brow, pursed his lips, and fell into a trance as he nced lightly at the two people in front of him, his hands slightly clenched. The quiet atmosphere was suddenly broken by Kate''s clear voice. The words spoken were met with a burst ofughter from the crowd. "Tsk tsk, Auntie Abbie, your chest is so t and you still wear low-cut clothes. Why don''t you use some breast pads to add some volume?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I read it wrong. You have used them." Chapter 111: Something Ugly In Her Chapter 111: Something Ugly In Her Chapter 111: Something Ugly in Her All eyes turned simultaneously toward Abbie''s chest, which indeed struggled to contain the V-neck. "You! Rude girl! Do you have any manners at all?" Abbie became angry, immediately crossed her arms over her chest, and red at Kate. Thetter touched his own nose and shrugged, "Ah, Auntie Abbie, you have a really bad temper. I just saved you earlier and yet you''re saying this to me." Afterwards, she muttered to herself and added, "Your chest isn''t very big." She nced up at Cheyenne, a mischievous grin on her face. "You know, I''ve always wondered what it would feel like to touch Cheyenne''s 38C bust. Heh." As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Cheyenne gave her a p on the forehead. "You''re such a flirt, are you secretly into girls?" Cheyenne teased. Omari doesn''t like it when people around him look at his Cheyenne. He moved his body to block Kate''s gaze and said irritably, "Miss Zamora, I think it''s time for your brother to find you a husband so that you don''t keep thinking about my Cheyenne all day." As soon as she heard "brother", Kate immediately became obedient and raised her hands to surrender. "Mr. Lara, please don''t do that. If you keep me, I can always report to you about Cheyenne''s whereabouts and help you win her over soon." Upon hearing her "suggestion," a thoughtful expression appeared on Omari''s beautiful face. "That makes sense. Okay, I won''t tell your brother then." Cheyenne struggled out of Omari''s arms and gave a re at Kate, who had "betrayed" her. She grumpily muttered, "Spineless." The scene of three people standing together, chatting andughing, made Kelvin feel extremely ufortable. Just as she was about to stumble, he contemted making a move. However, Omari was one step ahead of him. Abbie saw him walking towards her, and tears like pearls couldn''t help but roll down her cheeks. She called out softly and tenderly, "Kelvin." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The man didn''t answer, but his sharp gaze made Kate feel like she was being stared at by a venomous snake. She nervously hid behind her friend. Upon seeing this, Cheyennefortingly patted her hand and lifted her head, meeting Kelvin''s sharp gaze with an equally cold one. "Kelvin, I don''t know what I did to offend Miss Lawrence just now. She... she actually pushed me." Abbie tearfully reported, her small hands holding onto Kelvin''s arm. Thetter frowned and asked in a cold and clear voice, "Cheyenne, do you have something to say?" She sneered, and the disdainful and sarcastic smile on her face made Kelvin feel ufortable, as if he had been pricked by a needle. "Do you think I will give up my beautiful face and push Miss Berry, only to put myself in danger trying to rescue her?" she said. "Kelvin, do you think I''m that stupid?" Each of her words seemed to be questioning him intensely. As soon as she finished speaking, Omari walked up with a gentle expression on his face. "No, Cheyenne is the smartest and kindest girl in my heart. Unlike some people who are ugly inside out!" As he said thisst sentence, he nced at Abbie with cold eyes. The woman he cherished so much shed countless tears because of this Angelic bitch. If it weren''t for Cheyenne''s forbidding him from doing so, he would have found a way to make Abbie disappear from this world forever. Abbie tightly grasped Kelvin''s arm and said in a trembling voice, "Kelvin... I didn''t..." "Enough, Mr. Lara, you have absolutely no gentlemanly manners!" Omari put his hand on Cheyenne''s shoulder and looked straight into Kelvin''s icy gaze before saying with a lightugh, "Gentlemanly manners? Only towards my Cheyenne!" The deep affection in his eyes made Kelvin feel uneasy; men understand each other best. When Mr. Lara looked at Cheyenne, there was an indulgent possessiveness in his gaze that only men have towards women. But what about her? Benson? Omari? Iker... who was the one in her heart? "Okay, Omari, we don''t need to waste time talking nonsense anymore. I want to ask you something!" Cheyenne took hold of Omari''s arm and left without even looking at Kelvin once. "Wait for me," Kate eximed, holding up her skirt as she caught up with them. Just before leaving, she couldn''t resist making a goofy face at Kelvin and Abbie. "You missed out on my dear Cheyenne, Mr. Foley! Serves you right!" Abbie gritted her teeth so hard that her chin trembled with anger. The party had officially begun; Nora had befriended two wealthy heiresses who were interested in her dress and diamond ne so they asked how she acquired them specifically. Nora didn''t know much about either item but awkwardly replied that they were gifts from someone else. "Oh, Miss Lawrence! You''re so lucky! This red dress is just released for spring season; not everyone can afford it." The envy in their eyes made Nora feel even more inted as she sipped her red wine with a light smile, like a socialite. "I don''t know, my family has an entire wardrobe of Oasis clothes," Nora boasted shamelessly, not noticing the ck figure slowly appearing at the entrance. The man was dressed in a ck suit and was tall and straight with a handsome face. His features were sharp while his deep-set eyes were piercing. He seemed like he had walked out of hell itself, exuding an icy aura that made everyone take notice even though he was sitting in a wheelchair. Behind him was another man wearing a ck suit with sunsses who exuded just as much power. Whispers broke out at the party with the topic centering around the man seated in the wheelchair. "Who is he?" "I don''t know." Another voice cut through their murmurs sharply and loudly. "You guys don''t know? That''s the Todd family''s young master, once known as the War God." It had been so long since Iker had seen so many people that he wasn''t used to this kind of scene anymore; his handsome face remained expressionless while his gaze constantly scanned through the crowd searching for something. Tanner quickly noticed what Iker was looking for and asked softly, "Master Iker, are you looking for Miss Lawrence?" Iker''s face showed some difort as he snorted coldly before answering insincerely, "Who said anything about looking for her? Don''t make assumptions." "Otherwise, you''ll get docked pay." Hearing this threat made Tanner nervous but also chuckle quietly before saying, "Well, if it isn''t, then it isn''t. I was just about to say that it seems like I''ve spotted Miss Lawrence." As soon as Tanner finished speaking, Iker''s icy voice rang out. "Where is she?" "Didn''t you say you weren''t looking for Miss Lawrence?" Tanner replied innocently. Iker remained silent but couldn''t help feeling irritated by Tanner''s words. Chapter 112: The Dress Cheyenne Gave Me Chapter 112: The Dress Cheyenne Gave Me Chapter 112: The Dress Cheyenne Gave Me Upon receiving the sharp gaze from Iker, Tanner coughed and quicklyposed himself. "Ahem... right in front of you, next to the long table," he said. Iker followed his direction and indeed saw a slender figure dressed in red sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed. The woman had her back facing him, but he could see that she had tied up her long hair and had a delicate frame. She was wearing the dress he gave her. A faint smile appeared on Iker''s usually cold face. Nora basked in the attention of all the men around her. However, her reverie was interrupted by a uniformed waiter who approached her. "Miss Lawrence, Mr. Todd would like to see you." Mr. Todd! It was none other than heirs of the Todd family, but she wondered whether it was Master Iker or Master Davon. Nora immediately ruled out the former since she knew that he rarely made public appearances after his leg injury. So it must be Master Davon then? Although Davon was born from their father''s second wife, with Iker''s disability and their youngest brother still being too young to take over the Todd family business yet, it seemed likely that Davon would eventually inherit everything. Besides, Davon was considered one of the most eligible bachelors! "Nora, you''re so lucky! Master Davon personally requested to meet with you; it seems like he has taken an interest in you," one of two wealthy heiresses Nora just met earlier said sourly. The other girl didn''t bother hiding her envy either. "That might not necessarily be true though; everyone knows Madam Thalia of the Todd family has high standards when ites to choosing potential brides for Master Davon. It seems she''s considering a matrimonial alliance with the Davidson family." The Todd family and the Davidson family are considered a match. As for the Lawrence family, they just have a third-ratepany no elite has ever heard about. But Nora wasn''t one to back down easily. She lifted up her chin defiantly while pointing at both girls. "This dress I''m wearing right now is actually a gift from Master Davon himself! Who says I can''t marry into the Todd family? Once I be Mrs. Todd someday, you two will probably still be struggling out there!" Her sudden change in attitude caught both girls off guard as they stared at each other incredulously. Just moments ago, the three of them were chatting amicably, but it seems that they have a falling out now. Nora followed the waiter into a quieter private room, separated from the outside by a wooden structure with a vintage touch. A white table was set up, and Iker sat at the table, with Tanner standing behind him, leaning forward to pour a drink for him. "Mr. Todd, Miss Lawrence is here," the waiter said. Outside the screen, Nora watched intently as she was guided in and then left alone. Her heart raced with excitement. Suddenly, a maic voice came from inside. "Didn''t we agree that I woulde pick you up tonight? Why did youe by yourself?" Iker arrivedte, having taken a detour from the Lawrence Vi, hoping to pick up Cheyenne on the way. However, to his surprise, he found himself empty-handed. The servants informed him that the Lawrence family members had all left for the banquet. ''Master Davon went to pick me up?'' At this thought, Nora blushed slightly and felt an unexpected thrill. She didn''t know when Master Davon started liking her. Did he secretly have feelings for her before? Coughing lightly, Nora sweetly replied, "Mr. Todd, I''m sorry I didn''t know you wereing." Iker frowned unconsciously at how strange she sounded and asked Tanner skeptically, "Are you sure it''s Cheyenne?" Tanner wasn''t entirely sure but answered confidently, "That dress was personally ordered by me and specifically sent to Miss Lawrence; there can be no mistake!" There couldn''t possibly be another identical dress in this world. "Maybe Miss Lawrence is just shy," suggested Tanner. Shy? He couldn''t imagine what Cheyenne would look like being shy in front of him! ''Why is there no sounding from inside?'' Nora stirred the diamond fringe on her dress nervously with two fingers while, eagerly hoping that Master Davon would invite her inside soon enough. Standing outside like this felt like being scolded or something! And those passers-by could see her... Finally, Iker''s voice broke the silence. "Do you like that dress?" "I do." "Come on in so I can see it! Tanner picked it out himself. His taste is terrible!" And of course he used Tanner as his shield again... Tanner was speechless but dared not nail Iker''s lie. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ''Finally, I can meet Master Davon!'' Nora took a deep breath and stood tall with poise trying to appear elegant yet natural at the same time. A pair of fair and tender long legs appeared first in front of Iker, followed by a slowly emerging red figure from behind the screen. The unfamiliar eyebrows and eyes, the woman''s affected and coquettish posture, where is Cheyenne? In an instant, the atmosphere in the private room turned cold. The smile on the man''s face froze and gradually turned into an expression of deep anger, his gaze sharp like a wild wolf as he stared at Nora. It was as fierce as if he was going to tear her apart. "Who are you?" As Nora heard the furious voice, she too was left stunned, her eyes fixed on Iker''s leg. Extending a small, fair finger, with an expression of disbelief. "You... you''re a cripple? Where''s Mr. Todd?" The word ''cripple'' entered Iker and Tanner''s minds so clearly. Iker''s hostility became even stronger, while Tanner lookedpletely bewildered. How could the dress he chose end up being worn by this stranger woman? And to top it off, she dared to insult Master Iker by calling him a cripple. She had really gone too far! "How did this dress end up on you?" Tanner took off his sunsses, revealing a handsome face. Just the look in his eyes was fierce, like a little wolf, and it scared the woman. "What are you guys saying? I... I don''t understand," Nora stuttered, lifting her feet and preparing to leave. "Stop her!" As soon as Iker finished speaking, Tanner''s figure shed and blocked in front of Nora. The big hand grabbed the girl''s arm and pulled her in front of Master Iker. Thetter''s cold and sharp gaze made Nora feel a chill spreading from the soles of her feet straight to the bottom of her heart. Scary man. "Tell me, did you steal this dress?" Iker''s gaze fell on the ne around her neck, and his anger intensified. The gem on this ne was his mother''s heirloom! It had been defiled by this woman. Tears rolled down Nora''s cheeks as she cried out, "No, it''s not true. This dress... it belongs to Cheyenne. She made me wear it!" "Bang!" With a loud bang, the exquisite rosewood screen was shattered by Master Iker''s punch. Sawdust is flying. Chapter 113: Master IkerS Gift Chapter 113: Master Iker''S Gift Chapter 113: Master Iker''s Gift The loud sound was like a thunderbolt, which startled the people outside. They all turned their gaze towards the source of the noise. "Say it again! This dress, Cheyenne really gave it to you?" The man''s face was as cold and ruthless as a demon crawling out of hell. His narrow eyes were filled with towering anger, like moltenva about to erupt from a volcano, ready to burn people into ashes. His imposing presence caused the surrounding air to suddenly drop several degrees. "Yes, it''s... yes, her. She gave it to me." A young girl in her primey on the ground, with bright red color reflecting off her fair skin. Her delicate and beautiful face was covered in tears. In that moment when she stumbled earlier, her gorgeous red dress caught on the rosewood screen and tore arge hole in it. Several transparent, semi-circr objects fell out from under Nora''s clothes and rolled to people''s feet with a tter. One of them suddenly stopped when it collided with the person''s foot. The next moment, a fair and beautiful hand picked it up. It was an extremely perfect hand, suitable for ying any musical instrument in the world. The sound of fine and high heels stepping on the golden floor was rhythmic and clear, like a cat''s paw stepping on piano strings, stirring the heartstrings. Next, a silver gorgeous princess dress came into everyone''s sight. In this hall filled with golden splendor, the silver dress became a beautiful scenery. The woman''s wavy long hair hung down to her waist, entuating her slender waist. With each step she took, the irregr fishtail hem of her gown swayed like a snowy white wave. The high slit in her dress revealed her smooth, fair legs, and it left everyone captivated. Cheyenne curled her red lips, a faint smile hiding in her eyes as she walked step by step towards Nora. Gazing down at Nora, she said gently, "You lost your breast pad." "Ha-ha..." The originally dull atmosphere of the venue was enlivened by her witty remark, which elicited a wave of suppressedughter. She tossed the silicone breast pad into Nora''s arms, leaving thetter blushing intensely. It was unclear whether she was embarrassed, ashamed, or just in angry. It is highly likely to be thest one, after all, people like Nora have no sense of shame. Several whispered discussions could be heard behind them, and a gentleman nearby awkwardly inquired with hispanion, "There''s one at my feet, should I give it to her?" Next to Iker, a woman also picked one up, but she had identally stepped on it and made it dirty. "How many did she use?" "About four! I saw them fall out." Even Kelvin and Abbie, who had just entered the room, heard it. How could Nora not hear? She held her chest tightly with both hands and tears of grievance welled up in her eyes as she stared at Cheyenne with a fierce determination to tear her apart. "Omari, do you think she is ungrateful? I picked up her thing, but she just gave me a dirty look." Cheyenne''szy voice sounded like she was whining. Omari didn''t know what others thought but after hearing that he felt like he was floating in honey. Cheyenne actually whined at him! He wasn''t mistaken, right? To match Cheyenne''s tone, Omari looked disdainfully at Nora and changed his tonepletely. "Don''t worry about her, Cheyenne. Some people just don''t know how to be grateful." As soon as he finished speaking, Nora quickly looked up at Omari. He wore a silver-gray suit that seemed deliberately matched with the gown that Cheyenne wore. At first nce, the man was handsome beyond measure while the woman was extremely beautiful - they were a perfect match like they came straight out of a fairy tale world - prince charming and princess together. Who is this man? Why is he with Cheyenne? Simrly, Iker also noticed the young man next to Cheyenne which made him feel ufortable when they appeared together. Looking down at her dress, his low cold voice asked discontentedly, "Why did you let someone else wear the dress I gave you?" His deep-set eyes red coldly at Cheyanne giving off an impression that if she dared say "yes", then he might take matters into his own hands anytime soon. "What dress?" Surprisingly, there was confusion on that beautiful face as she looked down at herself. Frowning slightly and looking up again, she asked, "You gave me this dress?" "No!" With a cold expression on his face, Iker denied immediately. "It''s from me!" Omari was afraid someone else would take credit for himself and answered quickly The two voices spoke simultaneously throughout the hall, making it clear for everyone present: The dress worn by Cheyenne had been given by Mr. Lara while Nora wore one given by Iker. As for why it was on Nora, there was only one possibility - Nora had falsely imed to receive the dress herself. "Master Iker, I''m so sorry. I didn''t know you gave the dress to me." She never thought that both of them would give her a dress, so when she saw this silver-white dress, Cheyenne first thought it was from her grandfather. But her grandfather couldn''t have been so thoughtful as to prepare even the jewelry and high heels with such a perfect fit. She thought maybe it was from her friend Kate. "Since you agreed to be mypanion tonight, giving you a dress is nothing," said Iker in an attempt to avoid answering why he gave her the gift. He acted coldly and arrogantly in response to the doubt in her eyes. Abbie couldn''t help but gasp when she looked at Nora''s outfit. "An Oasis dress and Zosho jewelry combined are worth at least three or four million dors." "And Miss Lawrence''s silver long gown is even more expensive. It''s from Wind Wings; that crown alone costs almost one million dors, not counting the dress and shoes..." Maybe around five million dors in total. Kelvin stood behind Abbie and Omari, watching two silver figures standing together - one bright and one dark - their colors harmonious. She wore a dress given by another man! In their three years of marriage, Kelvin had never felt like he shortchanged Abbie on anything rted to food or clothing or housing or transportation. He had his butler send many Oasis dresses to Cheyenne, any of which was more beautiful than what she was wearing now. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing Kelvin''s displeased expression made Abbie sigh lightly before speaking again, "Miss Lawrence and Mr. Lara really look like a good match when standing together while Master Iker..." "That''s enough! Stop talking!" Kelvin coldly warned with his eyes full of warning. This look scared Abbie so much that she fell silent immediately. She realized how hasty she just became after the tall figure in ck turned and walked away. Did Kelvin hate her now? Chapter 114: Solitude Hidden Behind A Smile Chapter 114: Solitude Hidden Behind A Smile Chapter 114: Solitude Hidden Behind a Smile Upon hearing Cheyenne agree to be Master Iker''spanion, Omari immediately became unhappy. He had been pursuing Cheyenne for almost four years and she had never agreed to be hispanion at any event. That''s why he secretly bought a dress and sent it to her home because he knew she wouldn''t ept it if he gave it to her in person. And now, she agreed to attend a banquet with someone else! Why? "Iker has only known you for less than a month, how can itpare with my four years of pursuit? Cheyenne, have you fallen in love with someone else? I''ve known you longer than him, but you never agreed to be with me," Omari said in a resentful tone with pitiful eyes that made him look like an abandoned lover. Cheyenne was annoyed and looked at him sharply. "Isn''t it because you never asked me yourself?" Omari suddenly realized his mistake and awkwardly exined himself with a sheepish smile. "I''m just used to being rejected by you so... " Even Omari, who could face judges without fear, had something that scared him. Iker''s gaze shifted back towards Nora as he spoke coldly, "The dress I gave is not meant for anyone who isn''t worthy." "Tanner," Iker called out. "Here," Tanner replied as he walked up behind him. He stood towering over Nora as she clutched her chest tightly while taking steps backward on the ground. Her voice trembled as she warned them, "What are you going to do? There are many people here; don''t try anything..." Before Nora could finish speaking, Tanner reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a receipt which fluttered down onto the ground near her feet. Nora reached out with her hand, but as she was about to pick it up, she hesitated and pulled back, not daring to touch it. "This is the invoice for this dress and diamond ne. Miss Lawrence, please pay the money as soon as possible," Tanner said calmly before turning around swiftly and walking back towards Iker. This dress was meant for Cheyenne but Nora wore it without permission which angered Master Iker greatly. As the rightful owner of this dress, Master Iker demandedpensation which was only fair. However, Nora''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the invoice lying at her feet. She trembled as she picked it up and took a quick nce. It was a long string of numbers, and Nora couldn''t even bring herself to count how many zeros followed the "3" at the beginning. Last time, her mother had lost four million dors in the art exhibition. Now it was three million dors, and if George found out that he had to pay for it, he would definitely scold her. As Nora quickly thought about how to raise this amount of money without telling her father, George and Mya arrived. They were just talking with an important guest at the long table when they heard people discussing something about "stealing a dress". Mya''s heart skipped a beat as she tensed up. She couldn''t breathe properly. Could they be talking about Nora? Coincidentally, Abbie walked by with a ss of champagne in hand and revealed some news to Mya with a mocking tone. "Mrs. Lawrence, your two daughters are both impressive characters. I admire them." Mya didn''t have much fondness for Abbie and retorted impolitely, "Miss Berry, seems you''re feeling better now. You can evene out here. Be careful not to give yourself away!" Maintaining herdylike demeanor, Abbie knew it wasn''t appropriate to argue with her in public. She coolly retorted, "Mrs. Lawrence, instead of wasting your words on me, why don''t you go check on your lovely daughter?" Her lovely daughter? Was Abbie referring to Cheyenne? If so, then Mya would be overjoyed but unfortunately, thinking of what those people said earlier about "stealing a dress", she worried that it was Nora in trouble instead. Praying that it wasn''t Nora but Cheyenne who got into trouble while feeling anxious yetplicated inside, the couple rushed over where the crowd gathered around someone lying on the ground looking disheveled. As soon as they saw Myaing towards them, Nora burst into tears before saying anything else. "Mommy!" She quickly hugged Nora while angrily scolding George, "What are you standing there for? Take off your coat now!" George felt like he hadpletely lost face because of Nora. He lowered his head and hurriedly took off his suit jacket, handing it to Mya who put it on Nora. Out of the corner of her eye, Mya caught sight of the elegant Cheyenne standing nearby, and she immediately red up and shouted, "Cheyenne, is it you? Nora is your sister. What''s wrong with her wearing your clothes? Why are you making fool of her?" Her questioning was truly eye-opening. The situation was clear: Nora had taken the dress that Master Iker had given to Cheyenne. It was quite audacious for the mother toe and use Cheyenne of being stingy. No wonder Nora could do such things. It turned out that her mother''s character was bad, too! Like mother, like daughter. So what about Mr. Lawrence? What role did he y in all of this? George looked at Cheyenne with a gloomy expression on his face. Although he didn''t say anything, the using look in his eyes made everyone see it clearly. She had long grown ustomed to such baseless usations. From childhood to adulthood, she had lost count of how many times it had happened. At first, she would get angry and try to defend herself, but eventually, she couldn''t be bothered anymore. As for her father, she felt that having him around was no better than not having him at all. She would rather do without him. Omari knew that Cheyenne had a hard time at home, but he had not expected her to be so mistreated. Like Cheyenne, Omari had lost his mother at a young age, but at least he had a loving father. On the other hand, no one cared for Cheyenne except her grandfather. Even the person she had wholeheartedly devoted herself to, Kelvin, had heartlessly abandoned her. At this moment, Omari became resolute in his determination to protect her for the rest of her life. Iker, too, couldn''t bear to see that seemingly carefree smile on her face, as if she had seen through the world''s troubles. At such a young age, where did all this mncholye from? But now he understood. Cheyenne, like him, was pitiable and lonely. He was ustomed to concealing this loneliness with indifference, while she chose to hide it behind her smile. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was truly heart-wrenching. Chapter 115: Let Cheyenne Trouble Me Chapter 115: Let Cheyenne Trouble Me Chapter 115: Let Cheyenne Trouble Me Cheyenne stood before everyone, still cold and proud. Her silver dress made her look like a goddess. When faced with the usations from George and Mya, Cheyenne seemed indifferent. She even sneered. "I don''t know where you got the nerve to say that. This dress belongs to Master Iker. Only he can decide who it should be given to." Iker said coldly, "This dress is only worthy of Cheyenne. What is Nora anyway?" "George, remember to transfer the four million on time to me, or your family business would face bankruptcy." The warning filled with anger made George break out in a cold sweat. He tried to please Master Iker and see if he could get some more time. But he was scared off by Iker''s imposing manner before he could even open his mouth. "Well... Master Iker, don''t worry about it. The four... four million will be transferred on time." In fact, for nobles like Iker, four million was just small change. But he couldn''t stand those people who bullied Cheyenne. "Hmm." After this incident, Nora had feel shame for continuing to stay here. She put on her father''s coat and stood up with her mother''s help. Before she left, she didn''t forget to tell Cheyenne, "Cheyenne! All my shame today is because of you! Just you wait!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Omari retorted without hesitation, "You''re ridiculous! How can you me Cheyenne when you embarrassed yourself?" Then he said in a gentle tone towards Cheyenne, "Don''t be afraid; I''ll protect you well." Cheyenne wasn''t afraid of Nora but Omari''s straightforward deration made her feel warm inside. She wasn''t an emotionless person. Every time she was in danger since meeting Omari, it was him who saved her every single time. She knew Omari had feelings for herself but her heart was so small that it could only amodate one person: Kelvin. Even though Kelvin didn''t need her true heart. Omari was one of her close friends; she had tried many times persuading Omari into finding someone suitable instead of pursuing herself but his persistence matched hers. Iker could sense that there was something unusual between the two of them, and he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. "Cheyenne,e over here!" He had nned for her to be hispanion for the evening, but she had been standing next to Omari ever since she walked in. There was a reason for her not to wear the dress he gave her, but there was no reason for her to ignore himself and flirt with some other man. ''Wait, why did I care who Cheyenne was with? I don''t even like that woman! I just... didn''t like being lied to. Yes, that''s it!'' Iker''s deep-set eyes were filled with anger and frustration one moment and then became distant andplex the next. Others may not have noticed it, but Tanner could see clearly that Master Iker seemed different around Miss Lawrence than any other woman before. In the past, Master Iker wouldn''t have given a second nce at any woman because they were too fragile and always crying about something. But now with Miss Lawrence... he couldn''t seem to take his eyes off of her. George left looking disheveled along with his daughter while Cheyenne nced apologetically at Omari beside her. "Omari, I''m sorry about tonight. Next time, let me make it up by buying you a bottle of good wine." ''Is she really going to be that cripple''spanion?'' Omari thought. He immediately turned towards Iker, giving thetter an icy re. "Master Iker, remember that Cheyenne is mine," Omari said firmly. "Tonight, I''m just temporarily lending her to you. Make sure to return Cheyenne to me exactly as she is." The people around them looked at each other speechless after hearing such words from Omari as if passing on some kind of inheritance or legacy. Iker sneered in response. "Mr. Lara, don''t worry about it; I''m not interested in Cheyenne anyway. It''s just that I dislike people who promise things and don''t follow through. Only you would have such peculiar tastes." With those words, Omari finally felt relieved, and the heavy weight that had been hanging over his heart was lifted. He even walked up to Iker and patted his shoulder, pushing Tanner aside. "Master Iker is right. My Cheyenne has a bit of a temper. She can be quite a trouble." "Omari, what nonsense are you spouting?" Cheyenne stood aside and noticed the two men talking in hushed tones. Not sure what they were saying, she took a step forward to listen and happened to hear Omari saying she was a trouble. Omari quickly put on a pleasing smile. "I haven''t finished yet. Cheyenne is trouble, and I''m afraid she''ll cause trouble to others, so I have to let her trouble me instead." Although it sounded like a joke, every word was spoken in a doting tone that made the wealthy youngdies around them almost cry. Omari Lara was the most sought-after man in town by all women except for Kelvin. Despite being an illegitimate child of the Lara family, he had made a name for himself with his own abilities. His assets were no less than those of any wealthy family. He was handsome and gentle-looking with extensive knowledge as an excellentw professor who had attended numerous universities and public events as a speaker. This seemingly perfect man had an even more captivating quality - there wasn''t a woman by his side. All those who tried to flirt with him, whether overtly or discreetly, were effortlessly dismissed by his few words. In their eyes, Omari was the perfect lover but surprisingly fell for someone who had been divorced once - Cheyenne. How could they not be jealous? But when Cheyenne appeared, all the young debutantes in the room grew dim. In that moment, the whole world seemed to revolve around Cheyenne''s radiance. Iker snorted coldly and ignored Omari''s words. Keen observers could see it clearly-Cheyenne didn''t actually have feelings for him, and Omari was simply caught in a one-sided infatuation! Omari left without worry while Cheyenne took Tanner''s ce and pushed Iker into the main venue of the banquet hall. Due to the previous incident, nobody dared to provoke these two terrifying people, and they all voluntarily made way for them. As the music began to y, everyone forgot about what happened earlier, and they quickly resumed their happy conversations once more! "Miss Emily Davidson has arrived! Look quickly! Miss Davidson is here!" Someone suddenly shouted amidst the crowd which drew everyone''s attention towards them immediately! Cheyenne also became curious about this President''s daughter''s appearance, so she looked over too! Chapter 116: PresidentS Daughter Emily Chapter 116: President''S Daughter Emily Chapter 116: President''s Daughter Emily The approaching figure was dressed in a silver gown much like Cheyenne''s. However, Cheyenne''s dress was long with a high slit, while Emily''s silver gown exuded even more elegance and luxury. Golden threads adorned the hem of her dress, forming intricate, lifelike peony patterns. The woman appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six, with fair skin reminiscent of pear blossoms. Her eyes, clear as a spring, held a hint of a smile, and her petite face featured delicate and radiant features. She was as stunning as the flowers on her dress, leaving a breathtaking impression on everyone. It was no wonder that she was admired by many people in the country; her beauty was beyond compare. But there was also a dangerous man standing beside her who lit up a cigarette in his hand. The faint smoke covered his face, making it blurry but his deep and sharp eyes made Cheyenne feel uneasy, causing her to clench her fists tightly. He gazed down at her with handsome features that could rival any top idol star today. He wore a ck coat which enveloped him entirely giving off an ominous aura. Cheyenne thought he looked dangerous while Omari''s smile faded away upon seeing him. The man walked over to them and patted Omari''s shoulder with hisrge hand while speaking in a cold yet maic voice, "Brother, it has been too long." This... this must be Hayden Lara - Omari''s older brother who is also Emily''s fiance? Just like what they say about him - cold and unfathomable. His demeanor differed from Kelvin''s; Kelvin resembled snow atop mountains - pure and pristine but Hayden carried an air of deathly chilliness around him making him appear extremely dangerous. While Hayden spoke to Omari, he noticed Iker sitting next to Cheyenne out of the corner of his eye ¨C after all, they are rivals for Emily''s affection since Iker was Emily''s ex-fiance. It was a pity that the once mighty general had turned into a cripple. And when Hayden saw Cheyenne behind Iker, a fleeting look of amazement crossed his gaze, a detail not missed by Omari. ''Uh-oh. Is Hayden interested in Cheyenne?'' Omari knew Hayden''s mind better than anyone; he had been domineering from childhood. If he set his sights on something, he would stop at nothing to im it. From childhood to adulthood, Omari have lost count of how many things have been taken away from Hayden. He vividly remembered when he was in junior high school, he had his first crush on a female ssmate who had fair skin and big eyes. Later, when Hayden found out, he ended up with the girl chasing after Omari. If they were in love, that would be one thing, but after Hayden had obtained her, he had the audacity to gouge out her eyes, turning them into specimens and sending them to Omari. Since then, Omari had never dared to like anyone again. It was not until he met Cheyenne that he recovered from it and decided to boldly pursue love. He can''t imagine how tragic Cheyenne''s fate would be if Hayden were to take a liking to her. "Hayden, let me introduce you. This is the Todd family''s young master, Iker." As soon as the words fell, Hayden''s lips parted and he chuckled softly. "I know, Emily mentioned him to me," he said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When he pronounced the word "Emily", there was a hint of indulgence in his tone. This made Emily feel a sense of triumph in her heart. She delicately approached Hayden and linked her slender arm with his. "Hayden, please don''t argue with Iker. What happened between him and me is all in the past." Emily was afraid that the two of them would fight because of her. As she spoke, she looked at Cheyenne behind Iker from the corner of her eyes. There was pride, warning, and a hint of disdain in them. Especially when Emily saw Cheyenne wearing the same silver dress as herself, she intentionally took a look and noticed that Cheyenne''s dress was not as expensive as hers. "Don''t worry, dear. Although I haven''t met Master Iker before, his reputation precedes him." Reputation? That was all three years ago. But now, Iker had be a cripple who couldn''t even walk. The word "reputation" was nothing more than a sarcastic dig at his current useless state. Cheyenne listened to the words, feeling an unusual harshness. The so-called "President''s daughter" was nothing more than an Angelic bitch dressed in her finery. At the thought, Cheyenne chuckled. This chuckle attracted the attention of people around. Hayden also looked over curiously and asked, "Who is this youngdy?" "She is mypanion!" Iker stepped in front of Omari, his voice chilling as he reached out to subtly push Cheyenne behind him. This protective gesture surprised Hayden, who then withdrew his gaze. He let out a half-smile. "Congrattions, Master Iker. Who would have thought you haven''t been idle for the past three years? You''ve even managed to win over a beauty." Cheyenne felt embarrassed and was about to exin when suddenly, arge hand grabbed hers. Iker shook his head, signaling her not to speak. Why? Cheyenne looked puzzled and nced at Omari for an exnation. But Omari also shook his head without saying anything. These two had reached some kind of agreement on this matter, which was rare. Since it was all just acting anyway, Cheyenne smiled and took the initiative to grab Iker''s shoulder with her hand. She smiled brightly at the two men in front of her. "I''m just lucky enough to have caught Master Iker''s attention. From now on, I''ll take good care of him and make sure he doesn''t get into any more danger." Her words were etched in Iker''s mind. He knew she was only acting but still couldn''t help feeling moved by what she said. "Make sure he doesn''t get into any more danger." It had always been him who stood in front of others to shield them; countless times he had almost died trying to protect others from harm while Cheyenne imed that she would take care of him. As their eyes met each other''s gaze, he saw nothing but sincerity in hers - she wasn''t just saying those words lightly like most people would do under such circumstances. ''Treating Master Iker''s injuries is part of my responsibility - that much is true. As for everything else... well... it''s all part of helping Master Iker deal with his ex-girlfriend.'' ''Isn''t that how things y out in idol dramas? When you meet your ex-boyfriend again after breaking up with him, you find someone better looking than him or someone who has better qualities than he does so that it makes them feel jealous or regretful about losing you. The same goes for women too.'' Cheyenne didn''t think she was inferiorpared to Emily. Although Emily wore fancier clothes than hers did; however, when it came to body shape, Emily was no match. Omari listened intently as Cheyenne made these promises; his heart pained at the thought, wishing secretly inside himself if only he could switch ces with Master Iker instead... ''If only Cheyenne treated me this way too...'' Chapter 117: Little Potato Chapter 117: Little Potato Chapter 117: Little Potato The feeling of jealousy was unbearable. Kelvin, appearing at an unknown moment, gazed at Cheyenne''s and Iker''s hands held together. In his calm eyes, a hint of cold murderous intent began to seep. His fists clenched beneath the suit sleeves, knuckles turning white, as he stared fixedly at Cheyenne''s vibrant lips. Once, she had stood before him, dering they would grow old together, have children, and travel the world hand in hand. She had even mentioned her love for Jokulsarlon, wanting to take him there to see the northern lights. But now, she was making solemn promises to another man to keep him safe. How foolish could he be to remember the lies this woman told? Emily still wore a smile on her face, but it didn''t reach her eyes. Suddenly, a hint of mncholy appeared on her delicate face as she looked at Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence, you really have deep feelings for Master Iker; that puts me at ease," Emily said softly. "The broken engagement was my fault; it had nothing to do with Master Iker." "He''s good," Emily continued. "Miss Lawrence, you will understand that soon enough - Iker may seem cold on the outside but is actually very gentle." Cheyenne couldn''t help rolling her eyes inwardly - should she praise Emily for acting so well or call her brainless? Her fiance Mr. Lara stood beside her; yet here was Emily generously praising her ex- boyfriend''s gentleness! She put on that "understanding and forgiving" facade, and anyone unaware would think that it was Master Iker who had wronged her, leading to the cancetion of their engagement. People around them, indeed, looked at Emily with pitying eyes while ming Iker. Hayden quickly stepped forward with shining eyes and long legs, taking hold of Emily''s arm gently. "You''ve been worrying about him feeling ufortable all this time," Haydenforted softly. "I told you not to worry; Master Iker is an adult now." "Hayden, thank you," replied Emily gratefully with a smile as they held hands like two lovebirds. Cheyenne nced meaningfully at Hayden. Someone like him would not endure such things when he had such status and looks unless it was true love, but Cheyenne could tell that Hayden''s gaze towards Emily, though seemingly affectionate, felt insincere. She was certain that Hayden didn''t have genuine feelings for Emily. Perhaps, they were together out of mutual interests. However, regardless of their reasons for being in cahoots, Cheyenne couldn''t tolerate Emily''s behavior of doing wrong and shifting the me onto others. Iker, on the other hand, seemed indifferent to it all and ignored them. Cheyenne smiled at both of them with her rosy cheeks and bright eyes shining. "Thank you for your kind words, Miss Davidson. I''ll thank you on Master Iker''s behalf. He''s a shy man and doesn''t speak much in front of outsiders." As soon as she finished speaking, Emily looked embarrassed. ''Was this woman calling me an outsider? It was ridiculous! When I first met Iker, Cheyenne was probably still in elementary school herself.'' Master Iker coughed softly and turned to look at the woman behind him before saying in a deep voice, "Push me over there to see the night view." "Okay, Miss Davidson and Mr. Lara, we''ll be going now," Cheyenne said. After that, she pushed Iker''s wheelchair towards the balcony. His weight made it difficult for her to push him forward even with all her strength exerted; her arms were beginning to feel numb from exhaustion. However, she didn''t want to appear inexperienced in front of others, so she bit her lip hard while forcing herself forward. Others might not realize it, but Kelvin knew her well. He knew what every move that Cheyenne made meant, so he could not help but wish he had never known about Cheyenne at this moment. When she passed by him, he looked away. When Omari saw how hard it was for Cheyenne to push Iker''s wheelchair around due to Iker''s weight, he felt sorry for her while cursing inwardly about how Iker stingy was to not buy a smart wheelchair instead! "I also want to see the night view too," Omari said gently as he stepped forward cing one hand behind Iker''s wheelchair handlebar seemingly casually but using more force than necessary. Cheyenne suddenly felt much lighter when Omari helped push from behind; raising an eyebrow gratefully at him, saying, "Thanks!" While pushing along his wheelchair, Cheyenner murmured under her breath,ining about how heavy Iker was. "Can''t you eat less? You''re too heavy." "Yeah! You''re making us tired!" added Omari. Iker, ncing at the suddenly appearing Omari, couldn''t help but feel his presence was unnecessary. Then, he heard Cheyenne mockinglyment on his weight at this moment. His face reddened, and a cold, harsh voice rang out. "I''m neither fat nor thin!" "Wait, let me add something," he said. "I remember Mr. Lara was a chubby kid when he was young, and we gave him a nickname... um..." Before Iker could finish his sentence, Omari suddenly reached out and tapped Iker''s shoulder forcefully. "Master Iker has an amazing memory. But if I recall correctly, you''re two years older than me and we weren''t in the same grade," Omari said. Omari wasn''t acknowledged by the Lara family until he was seven years old and attended elementary school in Dodon. The schools that aristocratic children attended were mostly the same. Although Iker and Hayden were in the same grade, they had never met each other before. However, their names were often mentioned together by teachers who praised them for their achievements. Naturally, Cheyenne knew a thing or two about them. "Hmm," Cheyenne listened to their conversation while tapping her head with her hand. So they''re actually alumni! Wait a minute... what she really wanted to know was Omari''s nickname! "Omari, what''s your nickname? Tell us!" Omari blushed slightly as his charming eyes narrowed slightly while grinning. "Cheyenne, it''s better for you not to know." "Come on, I''ll be generous and share my nickname with you. I have plenty of nicknames, such as Foodie, Handsome, and Ruler..." Although Iker didn''t say anything, he listened carefully as Cheyenne spoke. When she mentioned all those strange nicknames of hers, he couldn''t help but smile. It was clear that she must have been very mischievous when she was younger. After listening to all of Cheyenne''s nicknames, it became Omari''s turn but instead he stammered for a while before finally uttering two words with a red face, "Little Potato." Cheyenne paused for a moment; how did Little Potato rte at all? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Why did they call yourself that?" Omari stopped talking and looked at her warningly with narrowed eyes, "If you ask again, Cheyenne... believe me or not, I will tell others your stupid part when you were thirteen." "Don''t say it then! I don''t want to know why you''re called ''Little Potato''. Anyway, I won''t call you Omari from now on. I''ll call you Potato Omari!" "No." "Potato Omari sounds so nice though - you can even create an alliance brand selling fried potato chips or potato skewers..." Chapter 118: Her Dance Partner Chapter 118: Her Dance Partner Chapter 118: Her Dance Partner The three figures gradually disappeared into the distance, but their voices could still be faintly heard. Looking from behind, the two silver figures were perfectly matched standing together. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was beautiful and gentle. Her smile never faded from her face as she spoke, her lips moist and red as she let out augh that was both refreshing and delightful. As for Omari, he appeared to be frowning. However, his eyes were filled withughter. He wasn''t angry at Cheyenne for teasing him with his nickname. And what about Master Iker? The man sat in his wheelchair with an icy demeanor, but those with a keen eye would notice that he was genuinely listening. asionally heughed along with Cheyenne too. His pure and rxed smile softened his cold aura all around him. He had emotions too; he wouldugh like an ordinary person. Tanner followed behind them, wearing a proud expression on his face like an old father figure watching over them all. It had been three years since Master Iker was crippled. He rarely saw Master Iker smile, but since Miss Lawrence started treating him, she brought more smiles to his face. Kelvin walked quietly behind them lost in thought while hiding the deep light in his eyes under long lashes. He never knew about any of Cheyenne''s nicknames before now. Perhaps she had mentioned them to him as well, but he had never taken them to heart. "Kelvin, what are you thinking?" Abbie turned around just in time to catch Kelvin looking dazed beside her which surprised her slightly because no matter what situation they were in; Abbie always remembered Kelvin being calm and collected without losingposure even once! "Nothing." "Well then, let''s go say hello to Miss Davidson." Abbie reminded gently. As one of the hosts of tonight''s event, Kelvin should greet the President''s daughter, while Abbie herself also wanted to meet her very much! "Let''s go." The banquet officially began after some opening remarks from the host followed by thanking Emily and Hayden for attending tonight''s event as important guests who would perform opening dance togetherter on stage! Emily lived up to being the President''s daughter, having received dance training since childhood; she ced her delicate hand onto Hayden''s palm while silver skirt blossomed slowly around Hayden like snow lotus flower! The two of them chose a rather elegant waltz, and Hayden followed her lead with ease and grace, disying perfect coordination. As the music ended, apuse erupted throughout the banquet hall as everyone praised this perfectly matched couple. After Emily finished her dance, there was a slight blush on her face, and her fair chest rose and fell with each breath. She looked over at Cheyenne sitting on the sofa and spoke in a clear voice, "Miss Lawrence, would you like to dance with me? I''ve heard that you''re a famous figure in Akloit. Your dancing skills must be excellent. Sitting there seems like such a waste; why not let everyone see your talents?" This was both an invitation and a challenge. With Emily''s performance just before hers, if she didn''t do well herself, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? Kelvin furrowed his brow slightly with concern. ''The Lawrence family has never spent money to train her for dancing. She''s never learned anything, always skipping ss or getting into fights but never seen dancing.'' He said in a low voice, "Miss Davidson, she doesn''t know how to dance. Why don''t I apany you instead?" Cheyenne gave Kelvin a sly, knowing look. ''It was ironic that he was trying to please the President''s daughter bybelittling me. In Kelvin''s eyes, am I nothing more than an ignorant fool?'' "I''ll join!" Her sweet voice was soft but clearly audible throughout the room. The woman held up a tall ss filled with red wine which swayed smoothly along with her slender hand movements. Cheyenne approached in her high heels, and with each step, the slit in her dress revealed a pair of long, slender legs. The cool, ethereal silver hue entuated her alluring figure, and her gaze held a captivating allure that left onlookers mesmerized. "Don''t be ridiculous! You can''t even dance! Don''t embarrass yourself," Kelvin said sternly trying to persuade Cheyenne to back down from this challenge but unfortunately for him she only sneered at him whilezily opening up her cherry lips. "Why don''t we make it intopetition then? Let''s both dance together while letting surrounding guests judge us - whoever loses will donate ten million dors. What do you think?" Kelvin felt that Cheyenne had gone mad! Where did she get so much money from? Even if she had earned ten million from repairing the painting at the exhibition, that was all she had. Ten million dors meant nothing for these wealthy people but for Cheyenne... Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. For Emily though, what mattered most was face! "What? Miss Davidson, are you afraid?" Cheyenne said, lifting the red wine ss in her hand. She tilted her neck back and drank it all in one go, with a dominant gesture. The light shone on her body, and her long and perfect swan-like neck was wless as if carved from jade. "ng." The ss fell to the ground, and transparent ss shards scattered everywhere. A drop of red wine slowly flowed out from the corner of Cheyenne''s charming lips. In the next moment, she stuck out a pink tongue and licked the wine off her lips. Kelvin''s tall body stiffened at this familiar action. He remembered Cheyenne''s coquettishness when she was drunk before. She was asking for trouble! "Of course not, Miss Lawrence, I''m in. But do you prepare your ten million?" Emily said. "Tanner," Iker''s voice sounded. He raised his hand, pulled a check out of his pocket and wrote down a string of numbers. "Cheyenne is my partner; I will pay for this ten million." The man''s cold voice echoed throughout every corner; Master Iker actually spent so much money on his partner! Miss Lawrence really had charm! "No need; I have my own money!" Cheyenne turned around and red at him. It was her business even if she lost; she didn''t want to involve others. "I told you that you are my partner!" He coldly said while insisting that Tanner put down ten million on the table. Emily felt jealous inside because when she was with Iker before, he acted like a closed book who could hardly exchanged more than a few words with herself! Why did he change so much around Cheyenne? Taking a deep breath, Emily watched Cheyenne with mocking eyes. "Miss Lawrence, may I ask where your dance partner is? Master Iker''s legs..." "Who says Master Iker can''t be my dance partner?" Cheyenne interrupted Emily coldly while walking up to stand in front of him, then extending her hand towards him. "Master Iker, can you dance with me?" Iker had thought that Cheyenne would invite Omari but unexpectedly received an invitation instead. But he... Chapter 119: Cheyenne Is Scheming Chapter 119: Cheyenne Is Scheming Chapter 119: Cheyenne Is Scheming All eyes in the venue were focused on the two of them. It was clear to everyone that Iker''s legs were broken. He could barely stand, let alone dance. He was more like a pole than a dance partner. Omari stood beside Iker, his charming eyes showing a hint of disappointment. His lips parted slightly as he wanted to tell Cheyenne that he could dance with her. But Cheyenne had invited the disabled Iker to be her partner instead. Omari clenched and unclenched his hands under his suit sleeves, watching as Cheyenne''s hand remained suspended in mid-air waiting for Iker''s touch. He was angry. Iker hesitated when given an opportunity that Omari himself would have killed for. It was like they say: those who are full never understand those who are hungry. Without warning, Omari grabbed hold of Iker''s hand and ced it into Cheyenne''s soft palm without looking at their joined hands directly. "Cheyenne choose you because she believes in you," he said with a jealous tone. Iker turned around and looked at him with dull eyes. "Why?" "She wants you to win," Omari replied firmly. Otherwise, he would have fought tooth and nail for this chance himself - how could it fall into Master Iker''sp? Cheyenne wanted to beat Kelvin; but what about him? He needed to ovee his own insecurities and sensitivity towards others'' malice towards him in this world. Until Cheyenne took hold of his rough hand with her delicate one, he didn''t know what else to do. If it were before his legs broke, dancing wouldn''t be difficult at all. Cheyenne lowered her head, breathed in Iker''s ear, and in a voice so soft that only they could hear, she whispered, "Trust me." Such clear and resolute words were etched in his nk mind. They felt like magic pills which helped calmed down his indecisive heart. "Okay." Kelvin kept staring at her stunning profile while thinking how crazy this woman is acting again! She can''t even dance yet chose someone who can''t walk! Even if it had been Omari instead of Ikner as her choice... she still might have some hope left... Why did she choose Ikner? "Hehe... I didn''t see wrong, Did I? Miss Lawrence actually chose Master Iker! I gotta remind you, the doctor said his legs..." Thalia''s annoying voice sounded in the banquet hall. She hadn''t finished speaking but everyone knew exactly what she meant by mentioning the doctor''s words regarding Ikner''s leg condition... Some people startedughing at Cheyenne; they couldn''t help but think how scheming Miss Lawrence was tonight! "Perhaps she knows she''s going to lose, so she brought Master Iker along. Even if she loses, it won''t be too embarrassing," Abbie''s chilly voice rang out, mocking Cheyenne''s ulterior motives. Her words enlightened everyone, and Erica walked over from the crowd. Her slender legs stopped in front of Iker as she advised him with a serious tone. "Iker, you''re just fooling around with her. Cheyenne is only using you to show off." Cheyenne stood behind Iker with her arms crossed arrogantly and raised her chin to look at Erica. "If Master Iker thinks so too, then I can switch my partner." Before Cheyenne''s words fell, Iker''s face turned ck as he pinched her arm. "I believe in you," he said coldly before looking at Erica expressionlessly and furrowing his brows. "Madam Erica, you don''t need to worry; Miss Lawrence and I will definitely win." Erica smiled bitterly; this wasn''t how the old Iker would have treated her. She realized that it was because of her betrayal that broke all his love for herself. "Yes," Erica retreated dejectedly after being rejected by him again. This scene was seen by Thalia who couldn''t help but sneer sarcastically. "Being rejected by Iker? As expected! He hates you more than anyone else now; don''t embarrass yourself any further." Erica immediately became cold-faced and retorted without caring about others around them hearing their conversation. "Don''t bother yourself about me, Thalia; why don''t you think about how your precious son can rece Mr. Lara sessfully? But seeing how talented and excellent Mr. Lara is, your son is just experiencing unrequited love." Erica identally found out that Master Davon had feelings for Miss Davidson. Thalia and Davon not only caused Iker to break his legs but also had their sights set on taking over the position of the future son-inw of the President. Unfortunately, Emily didn''t find Davon''s background appealing and instead chose to be with Hayden. "You!" The two women arguing attracted attention from people around them, making Kai feel embarrassed as he red at them both. "Shut up!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His stern tone made Erica shut up reluctantly while Kai felt pity towards her watery eyes once again. He had to soften his expression and reached out with a big hand to embrace Erica''s shoulder, pulling her into his arms. "Okay, I''m not scolding you. It''s just that in front of so many people, you should say less." "Hmph, you''re just criticizing me. You said before that you would protect me for a lifetime, but it was a lie!" A cold and unexpected tear rolled down from the eyes. Kai had been forceful all his life, but the one thing he feared was a woman''s tears. Besides, Erica was much younger than himself. If he hadn''t drunkenly stumbled into her room that year, Erica wouldn''t have be an enemy of the entire Todd family. This is something for which he owes her an apology. Additionally, Erica is young and has a cheerful yet somewhat stubborn personality. It is because of these traits that Kai sees a bit of his younger self in her and spoils her endlessly. "Okay baby, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have yelled at you. Come on, let me take you to eat some desserts." "Don''t you love matcha cake the most? Every time you eat it, all your troubles are forgotten." After speaking, Kai left Thalia who was still fuming there and embraced Erica before leaving. "Little vixen, you''ll meet your end sooner orter!" Seeing her husband dote on that minx so much, Thalia was almost beside herself with anger. Both Emily and Cheyenne have chosen their dance partners, Kelvin and Iker respectively. The second piece of music slowly began to y, and Abbie watched as the man she liked danced with another woman. She felt extremely ufortable in her heart. And she also looks forward to being invited by other men. Unfortunately, she had been standing there for a long time and even though the music had started ying, no one came to invite her. She felt extremely embarrassed as she clenched her hands tightly. Apart from her identity as Kelvin''spanion, Abbie''s in appearance and thin figure really failed to arouse the interest of men among this group of wealthy youngdies. Omari stood out in the crowd as a remarkable figure, and many wealthy youngdies approached him to invite him. Unfortunately, he rejected them all. Chapter 120: A Stunning Dance Chapter 120: A Stunning Dance Chapter 120: A Stunning Dance Emily gracefully ced her hand in Kelvin''s broad and warm palm, thebination of silver and ck, not losing out to the ssic ck and white. In contrast to Hayden''s elegance, Kelvin''s coldness and arrogance added a touch of restraint to his demeanor. Such a man undoubtedly stirred a desire to conquer in those who encountered him. Emily felt like she was being watched, but Kelvin''s gaze was fixed on Cheyenne and Iker who were not far away. "Miss Lawrence, how can I assist you?" Cheyenne''s lips curved into a smile as she reached for the pearl bracelet on her wrist, taking it off and lifting up her fair arms to wrap it around her head. The fair and delicate hands deftly shuttle through the wavy long hair, quickly twisting it up into a bun with just a few moves. The slightly tousled bun with a few stray strands cascading down at her temples added a hint of yful casualness. As her long hair was lifted up, the onlookers caught sight of her smooth neck and a slender, fair- skinned back that she revealed, radiating an alluring charm. A blue rose bloomed prominently on her protruding shoulder de, making her look like a alluring fairy. This silver long dress is already stunning from the front, but the slit design at the back is truly the finishing touch. Cheyenne let down her long hair before because she felt that the dress was too revealing. Now, for the dance, she had lifted it up, making her already stunning appearance even more dreamlike and enchanting, leaving everyone in awe. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In terms of physique, Emily has already lost. "Okay, let''s begin." Cheyenne rxed and gave a faint smile, kicking off her high heels with her foot. Her slender and delicate feetnded gracefully on the golden floor. With the slit in her dress, her perfectly formed legs were exposed, their skin fair and smooth, even her toes appearing delightfully rounded and cute. Although it is summer now, walking barefoot on the floor at night still feels icy cold. Kelvin nced over, his lips pursed into a straight line. "Aren''t you cold? What are you doing..." Iker couldn''t figure out what she was up to, but as he looked at her fair, slender ankles, he couldn''t help but steal a few more nces. "At that time, you just need to control your wheelchair. I will tell you what to do and you just need to follow my instructions." Emily proudly nced at the two of them and whispered in a sweet and clear voice to Cheyenne, "Miss Lawrence, you have lost this one million for sure." Upon hearing that, Cheyenne responded nonchntly, "Confidence is a good thing." As they passed by each other, the aura of coldness surrounding Kelvin made her shiver involuntarily, prompting her to straighten her spine. They had thought they wouldpete separately, but unexpectedly, it was a joint performance. Emily was dancing a standard ballroom dance, having just danced a waltz with Hayden earlier. This time, it was jazz. Jazz dancing was more passionate and rhythmic than the waltz, with a livelier tempo. Her dance had been meticulously taught by an international dance master and Emily was confident she could outperform Cheyenne. Although Kelvin didn''t frequently dance, it was a mandatory skill for wealthy scions, which he had mastered by the age of eighteen. Even though many years had passed since hest danced, his exceptional memory allowed him to vividly recall everything he had learned. For the opening move, Emily stepped onto Kelvin''s knee, and hisrge hand supported her thigh as he lifted her high. The silver skirt billowed, resembling a quietly blooming silver dahlia. "Excellent!" "No wonder she''s the President''s daughter; Miss Davidson has incredible grace." The onlookers apuded and cheered enthusiastically, putting immense pressure on Iker. He looked at Cheyenne and asked, "What should I do?" "Just stand where you are and hold my hand!" With that, Cheyenne extended her left hand to him, standing by his side. Her right arm gracefully extended as she curtsied to the audience. Then, her body moved fluidly, as if boneless, resembling a seductive serpent. She swayed her waist and elegantly seated herself on Iker''sp. Such a posture was undeniably too intimate. Iker held his breath, gritting his teeth as he sternly whispered in her ear, "Cheyenne, get down!" "Hush! Don''t think I''m trying to seduce you!" "Isn''t that what you''re doing?" She... she was sitting on hisp, and she still imed she wasn''t trying to seduce him! Kelvin''s grip on Emily''s hand unconsciously tightened, and he inadvertently left a bruise-like mark on her wrist. "Mr. Foley." "Sorry." He followed Emily''s lead, holding her hand. Emily turned around, her smile radiant as she twirled her skirt and began her routine. On the other hand, Cheyenne was equally impressive. Her hands opened up, guiding Iker as they began together. She softly instructed him, "Left sway." His head swayed to the left, and her hand extended to the right. "Right sway." Her hand moved to the left. "What''s next?" Iker squinted his eyes, watching her in disbelief. Cheyenne suddenly stood up from hisp, and there was a lightness on his leg. His arms were empty. Somehow, Iker felt a little regretful. The next moment, a slender, fair-skinned leg wrapped around his lean waist, clinging to him like a vine to a sturdy tree. Iker''s Adam''s apple rolled as he reached out and grabbed her ankle. Meanwhile, her other leg remained nted firmly on the ground as she effortlessly executed a one- legged bncing pose, akin to a graceful mingo. "Let go!" Iker woke up from his dream and immediately let go of his own hand. Cheyenne ced her petite hands on his shoulders, her long legs and body forming a ny- degree angle as she swung her legs like scissors in mid-air. With Iker''s body as a support, she executed a nimble backflip, this time using both feet to secure herself around him. She is actually pole dancing! Finally, someone noticed that Cheyenne was dancing pole dance! Cheyenne had a light smile on her face as she jumped off Iker''s shoulder. "Hold my hand," she ordered. Iker held onto her wrist, and Cheyenne''s body swiftly began to twirl around him. The silver skirt in front of him looked like a snow-covered winter, and the pearl bracelet was also thrown off. Her long hair flowed down like a waterfall. This time, he held her slender waist with both hands. She was so slim. Iker even wondered if he could encircle her waist with just one hand; the softness and smoothness of her skin in his palm made him hesitant to move. He was waiting for her next instruction. Her face was tightly pressed against his cheek, her red lips only a centimeter away from him, and her breath sprayed onto his face. In the palm of his handy her smooth, velvety waist, incredibly soft and supple. Cheyenne''s charm is stunning and captivating. Kelvin''s face was extremely gloomy, like the impending stormy sky. ''Who is she trying to seduce?'' Chapter 121: Are You Going To Walk Barefoot Over There? Chapter 121: Are You Going To Walk Barefoot Over There? Chapter 121: Are You Going to Walk Barefoot Over There? Cheyenne danced like a bewitching princess, while Iker was the prince who was enchanted by her and lost in her charm. She fully trusted Iker to let him hold her hand while doing these difficult movements. As the music reached its climax, Cheyenne suddenly leaped up, nting one of her feet on Iker''s knee. She executed a stylish backflip, her silver dress billowing dramatically before her. Her body slid gracefully across the floor for a short distance, and shended in a split right in front of Iker. "Pull me." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Iker''s warm big hand held Cheyenne''s soft hand, and suddenly Cheyenne''s cheek leaned against his palm as if she were taking a nap. Before everyone had fully recovered from the chaotic splendor of just now, they were suddenly brought into this peaceful and beautiful scene. Iker tilted his head lightly, and his long eyshes covered a hint of indulgent smile in his eyes. A beam of light fell perfectly on Cheyenne''s fairplexion, and a few glistening beads of sweat had formed on the tip of her nose due to her recent movements. It set against her charming and captivating face, resembling a peach blossom, she appeared incredibly cute, tempting people to want to kiss her nose. Arge, well-defined hand delicately held a piece of cloth and gently wiped her. Cheers and apuse rang in his ears, and the atmosphere in the hall became extremely lively. In contrast, when it came to Kelvin and Emily, their dance couldn''t be described as unimpressive, butpared to the sensuality and allure of Cheyenne''s performance, theirs seemed rather in and unremarkable. Kelvin kept his eyebrows tightly furrowed, while the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of Cheyenne. When her leg wrapped around Iker''s waist, it triggered a flood of memories in his mind. The heavy lifelessness spread around him, making the air feel slightly condensed. Emily bit her lip and looked up at the man in front of her with some dissatisfaction. "Mr. Foley, can''t youe closer?" The distance between them could practically amodate another person; it hardly resembled a couple''s dance. Upon hearing this, Kelvin remained silent and did not speak. Taking arge step back, he twirled her hand,pleting a 180-degree turn before letting go, all while responding, "Miss Davidson, this is how I learned to dance." "I thought Mr. Foley was afraid that Miss Berry would be jealous." Kelvin didn''t answer. The music slowly came to a stop, and Emily''s dance on this side also ended. However, she lost. She gritted her teeth and watched as those people threw the flowers in their hands into Cheyenne''s basket. Omari chose three red roses, with one hand in his suit pant, and walked up leisurely with a rxed expression. His charming eyes were full of amazement. "Cheyenne, can you choose me as your dance partner next time you dance this dance?" At the moment when she looked like a boneless snake entwining Iker just now, he was so jealous and crazy. If he had known that Cheyenne was going to pole dance, he wouldn''t have given Master Iker the opportunity. It would have been so much better for him to go up himself. Thinking about being in such close contact with Cheyenne made him feel very happy inside. "There won''t be a next time. This time it was necessary." If it hadn''t been Iker on stage, she wouldn''t have resorted to this strategy at all. Omari pouted in frustration and let out a sigh. "Cheyenne, you''re really cruel. Even if you lied to me once, I would be very happy." But she wasn''t even willing to lie to him once. After putting down the three roses in his hand, Omari''s other hand reached out from behind. He held her high heels in his hand. "Wear them. The floor is cold. You''re a girl; be careful not to catch cold." Before going on stage earlier, she had thrown her shoes on the ground but Omari picked them up for her himself - an aplishedwyer carrying shoes for a woman would seem quite embarrassing in front of others but Omari did it naturally. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment as she looked at the shoes in his hands before feeling warmth flow through her heart. "Thank you." She bent down slightly readying herself to put on her shoes but she suddenly realized that her feet were dirty now from walking around barefoot. Moreover, standing here at center court while sofas are ced near railings meant there was still ten meters or more distance left before reaching there. Just then, Kelvin suddenly stepped forward and lifted her horizontally in his arms. "Ah..." "You..." She looked up at the handsome face above her with disbelief, her almond-shaped eyes widened. The chiseled features, the deep-set eyes held a glint that she couldn''t quite decipher. "Put me down!" She struggled twice but couldn''t move because the man''s arm tightened around her. "Do you want to walk over barefoot?" he said coldly. Iker''s face turned dark. ''Kelvin actually forcibly carried away Cheyenne right under my nose? Did he think I was dead?'' Omari was envious and jealous. He had thought about it just now, but with Hayden present, he had to hold back. However, in that split second of hesitation, Cheyenne was taken away by the man. He could only watch as the towering figure faded into the distance against a backdrop of silver skirts. Cheyenne finallyplied and the man''s lips curved into a smile he didn''t even realize he had. "What''s wrong with you? You might not care, but I''m afraid your childhood friend Miss Berry will come up and hit meter." At the mention of Abbie, there was a hint of mockingughter in her almond-shaped eyes. This trace of a smile imprinted on Kelvin''s mind and his mood plummeted again. He didn''t know why he picked her up in front of everyone. "It has nothing to do with her." The cold voice reached his ears as Cheyenne''s mocking smile deepened. Kelvin hesitated for words before gently cing her on the sofa and taking out a blue handkerchief from his suit pocket to hand over to her. "Wipe your feet off." "No need!" Cheyenne snorted and wiped her feet off on her own skirt before putting on her shoes. Even though she wore seven-centimeter high heels, she still stood half a head shorter than him when she straightened up while trying hard to stand on tiptoe to meet his sharp gaze. "I won''t thank you for this, Kelvin!" Her stubbornness seemedughable in his eyes. After thinking about it for a moment, Kelvin spoke up anyway, "Omari is burdened too much; he isn''t a good choice for you, while the Todd family where Iker is from has intense internal conflicts. Cheyenne, if you don''t have a death wish, don''t get too close to them." What did he mean? Was he jealous? That thought shed through Cheyenne''s mind but she dismissed it immediately. Chapter 122: Kelvin, You Make Me Feel Disgusted Chapter 122: Kelvin, You Make Me Feel Disgusted Chapter 122: Kelvin, You Make Me Feel Disgusted Both Omari and Iker were treated as friends by her; there was no way she would think of them in the dirty way he imagined. Cheyenne sneered and refused to exin her actions to him, saying in a low voice, "May I ask what this has to do with you, Mr. Foley?" "Cheyenne, don''t be ungrateful!" The man''s pupils contracted slightly, and hisrge hand mped onto her slender and fair wrist, gripping it tightly. The pain from her wrist made the woman tremble and she gasped, looking into his eyes. "Kelvin, you''re making me think that you like me." She smiled, her delicate lips like rose petals tempting him. But as he looked into the coldness in her eyes, he suddenly snapped out of it. He almost fell into her trap again. He shook off Cheyenne''s hand, the bruise left on it making him feel somewhat uneasy, and he looked away. "Like you? It''s impossible in this lifetime. What I hate the most is women like you who are arrogant and self-righteous!" His voice was like a chilling wind passing over Cheyenne''s heart, and her heart still couldn''t help but feel that suffocating sensation due to his disdain. Arrogant? If she were truly arrogant, she would have had a hundred ways to torment Abbie to death long ago. But she didn''t. Self-righteous? If he thinks it is, so be it Cheyenne chuckled self-deprecatingly, and her delicate hands lightly touched his broad chest, teasing him unintentionally. A touch of anger appeared on that profound and handsome face. As he was about to reach out and take down her mischievous hand, it let go and instead grabbed onto his tie, pulling him forward and causing him to lean down. The distance between the two of them narrowed, and Cheyenne tiptoed, leaning in close to his ear, and in a breathy tone, she said, "Or maybe you''re just infatuated with... my body, hahaha." Cheyenne''s seductive eyes gleamed unusually bright, leaving Kelvin''s mindpletely nk. The cold aura surrounding him intensified, as if it could freeze her in ce at any moment. From this angle, she could clearly see the jealousy and fleeting hatred on Abbie''s face. Like discovering a fun game, Cheyenne suddenly nted a kiss on his lips. Kelvin was not on guard and after she seeded in her attack, he became furious. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Cheyenne!" What is she doing again? "I just wanted to make sure if I still had any feelings for you, and now I am sure, and you''re nd and tasteless! Goodbye!" She raised her chin proudly like a queen, and her exquisite fair face became even more radiant with this touch of pride, stunningly beautiful and unforgettable. After speaking, Cheyenne fiercely wiped her lips and prepared to turn around and leave. nd and tasteless, these words seemed to have been used before by him to describe her. She really holds a grudge. The man''s gaze became deep and profound, as he grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards him. His two fingers gripped her wless chin, and amidst the astonished onlookers, he lowered his head and gently sealed her crimson lips. Like a hungry tiger, he fiercely gnawed on his prey that belonged to him. His masculine aura surrounded her. She almost forgot this feeling, but now Kelvin was forcefully reminding her of it. "Um... damn it, you bastard!" Feeling like her lips were about to be bitten through, Cheyenne bit down hard, tasting the blood in her mouth, and raised her eyebrow with a smile. She would never bite him before, even when he took her badly. Kelvin released therge hand that rested on her shoulder and fixed his gaze on her as she extended her delicate and enticing tongue to lick the bloodstain from her lip. Enchanting and fairy-like. His tongue stung from her bite, but he maintained a casual demeanor as he gazed at her face and said sarcastically, "Cheyenne, you react so stongly, yet you dare say that kissing me is nd and tasteless?" "I don''t even know who just melted in my arms." Her almond-shaped eyes held a clear, watery gleam, tinged with a hint of anger. She raised her hand and delivered a resounding p across his face, shocking the whole audience. "Kelvin, you really make me feel sick!" The unexpected p left a clear and distinct five-finger mark on Kelvin''s face. He had to admit - his heart began to feel chaotic. When he was sure that Cheyenne''s eyes no longer held any trace of him, an unexpected feeling of discontent welled up inside him, even though he should have been relieved. "Say it again!" Kelvin covered his face with one hand, his gaze cold and distant. "Kelvin, are you okay?" Abbie ran over with her skirt in hand, her face filled with a worried expression. Just as she reached out to stroke the man''s face, Kelvin swatted her hand away. His gaze remained fixed on Cheyenne, aplex feeling in his eyes. "Cheyenne, are you okay?" Omari strode forward, taking a step ahead to block Cheyenne''s path, also obstructing Kelvin''s view. "It''s okay, let''s go." She took the initiative to hold Omari''s arm and turned away. "Kelvin, how could you... Cheyenne has dated a new man." Abbie suddenly burst into tears, and crystal clear teardrops rolled down her cheeks as she said with great grievance. It wasn''t until the two figures walked away hand in hand that Kelvin snapped out of it and interrupted her with a cold tone. "This has nothing to do with you." Then he strode away. Tonight''s charity banquet ended on a sour note as Emily failed in her dance performance. As agreed, she immediately donated ten million dors to the charity fund. Although the banquet was a failure, the events that urred at the banquet provided journalists with many useful materials to report. The national goddess and Akloit''s abandoned womanpeted on the same stage but suffered a crushing defeat. Cheyenne''s romance with Master Iker exposed, she was forcibly kissed by her ex-husband and thus pped him in anger. Shocking! Mr. Lara and Miss Lawrence are actually longtime friends! The name Cheyenne has once again spread throughout Akloit. Last time it was due to rumors of divorce, but this time, more people are attracted by her dancing. The pole dancing on the wheelchair has swept the inte and became popr overnight. Onlinements are varied, with some praising her good figure while others deliberately smear her as being promiscuous. She doesn''t care about how others see her at all. Cheyenne now has something even more important to do, she needs to go trouble Nora. ''Nora dares to nder me intentionally at the banquet. If I don''t kick her and her mother out, they will think I''m a pushover!'' Chapter 123: Get Out Of The Villa Chapter 123: Get Out Of The Vi Chapter 123: Get out of the Vi Mya left the banquet with Nora in a hurry, and they both sat in the car. Nora was still crying, covering her face with both hands. She kept ming her mother, saying, "It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t randomly chosen that little slut''s dress for me to wear, I wouldn''t have embarrassed myself like this." There are many people at this banquet who study at her school; it will be so embarrassing for her to go to school and face them. George was driving while listening to his daughter''s tearful words, and immediately red at the two of them angrily. "What did you say? This dress wasn''t borrowed from Cheyenne, but rather... stolen by you?" He was too embarrassed to finish the sentence, his face turning red with shame. After the party, he dared not recall the scene just now. George has lived for nearly fifty years, when did he ever feel so embarrassed? He identally stepped on the brake pedal under his feet, and the speeding car suddenly came to a stop by the side of the road. Due to the inertia of the movement, the mother and daughter sitting in the back seat collided with the car seats, emitting two screams in surprise. "Ah!" Mya reached out and straightened her car seat, her beautiful eyes filled with displeasure as she red. "Why are you speaking so harshly? What do you mean by ''stealing''? We''re all family. We just borrowed it to wear for a while, and we''ll return it." If she wasn''t his wife, George would have scolded her for what she said. Taking someone''s dress without their consent is called stealing, isn''t it? Nora caused him to lose four million for no reason at all! How dare she cry! Nora has always been the pride of her parents and a role model in the eyes of her ssmates. There have always been people around her ttering her. Suddenly suffering from this shame, the me in her father''s eyes felt like a sharp knife stabbing into her heart. "Dad, you only know how to defend Cheyenne. She could have asked Master Iker to forgive us and we wouldn''t have had to pay the four million, but she didn''t!" "Cheyenne just wants to see us make a fool of ourselves. She doesn''t take us as family or me as her sister!" As she spoke, the crystal tears fell like broken pearls, making a pitter-patter sound as they dropped onto her skirt. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mya gently patted Nora''s back tofort her, feeling equally uneasy inside. The damn Cheyenne was really a trouble. If only she had known, she should never have been lenient with Cheyenne back then. She should have made Cheyenne shut up forever, just like her foolish mother. George listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter, sighing heavily as he gazed ahead at the wide road. He started up the car again, driving forward with a tone of resignation in his voice. "Let''s go back for now." All three of them were only thinking about losing face at the banquet, not realizing that things were about to get much worse. When Cheyenne returned, her first order of business was to kick them all out! "What... what did you say? Say it again - who do you want to kick out? This isn''t just your house!" The young man''s face turned red with anger as he red at Cheyenne with furrowed brows and squinted eyes. If Mya hadn''t been holding him back, he might have actually charged forward to hit her. But on the other side stood a woman who continued smiling lightly in her gorgeous silver dress that complemented her radiant smile. "You''re right - this is my house," she said calmly. "Ewan, tell him who owns this ce." Ewan stepped forward when called upon; he had worked for the Lawrence family for many years and knew exactly whose house it was. "Master Sean, this house is the dowry of Madam Sh, and the homeowner is Sh." He said solemnly while looking helplessly toward Cheyenne before continuing on, "Lady Cheyenne, there''s no long-standing grudge between a family. Please don''t drive them away." But Cheyenne justughed lightly and tilted up one corner of her mouth into an attractive curve while speaking sweetly, "Long-standing grudges? It hasn''t even been one night yet! Ewan, don''t worry about it - this is something between me and them." It was now exactly eleven o''clock at night which reminded Cheyenne that she should be sleeping instead of dealing with unrted people like these ones who needed to leave immediately. "Cheyenne! I''m your father! Are you really going to kick me out too?" George could feel his heart burning inside him as he spoke. His anger reached its boiling point; his eyes filled with coldness like a deep pool ready to swallow someone whole without mercy. Little did he know how sickening "father" sounded towards Cheyenne. From childhood to adulthood, her ears were filled with George''s praises and admiration for Nora. But when facing her, all those praises and encouragements turned into reproaches and harsh scolding. In truth, she didn''t care about George''s opinion of her because she had long grown ustomed to his indifferent attitude towards her. "Father? How dare you call yourself my father. How many times have you held me since I was a child?" Her mother died early, and her grandfather had to leave because of his mission. She heard from the servants at home that when she was only a few months old, she cried so hard that George left her alone in the bathroom until the servants found her almost lifeless. It was only by luck that she survived to this day. How dared he take credit for himself? Her eyes were cold, revealing paranoia and disappointment from deep within. This gaze shone like a beam of light onto George''s darkest side. Yes, he never really treated her as his own daughter. In order to change his life, he married a fool and suffered countless insults after their marriage. All of this was brought on by Sh! Why did she have to be a fool? If only she were normal, it would be so much better. But unfortunately all she could do wasugh foolishly at everything. Marrying Sh was one of the biggest events in his life but also his greatest stain. After Sh died and the Edwards family fell apart, George could stand tall and proud as an upright person again. But Cheyenne was the one born from that fool; every time he saw Cheyenne, it reminded him of those unbearable memories. How could he possibly get close to her? That was why when Nora was born, George gave her double love and ced all his hopes on her instead. Psychologically speaking, Nora was his first child; people always tended to favor their first child more than others. Compared with Nora''s happy childhood, Cheyenne''s childhood was miserable with nothing but despair left behind. Was this fair? Chapter 124: Have You Ever Been Fair? Chapter 124: Have You Ever Been Fair? Chapter 124: Have You Ever Been Fair? George fell silent, his face turning grim. He didn''t know how to refute Cheyenne''s words. Upon reflection, he realized that he had only held her a few times. He recalled a pair of bright and eager eyes - the day Nora was born and Cheyenne, just one year old at the time, walked up to him with her toy in hand. "Daddy... hold me. Not her!" The little girl''s voice was sweet and jealous. Mya had just given birth and was furious upon hearing this. She cried out for him to give their daughter back to her. "You go hold your eldest daughter then. Nora and I will just go back to my old home if Cheyenne doesn''t like this sister or me." George knew women were most vulnerable at such times; crying too much could leavesting damage on their bodies. Nora began crying too - softly but pitifully - as if tiny cat ws were digging into his heartstrings, causing both pain and pity in him. "Daddy... hold me..." Cheyenne clung onto his leg stubbornly while sitting on the ground whining like a spoiled child. He grew impatient with her antics and kicked her away with one foot. "You''re already so big, while your sister has only just been born! I''m holding her because she''s smaller than you!" The kick sent little Cheyenne flying into the wall behind them, leaving arge bump on the back of her head that quickly swelled up into an abscessed lump. She was still young; crying was all she could do to express herself emotionally at that age. People around them quickly looked over after hearing themotion; George felt embarrassed by it all so he ordered someone to take Cheyenne back to the Lawrence Vi while he stayed with Mya and Nora at hospital for a month. Cheyenne suffered from brain trauma due to falling down earlier which caused high feverter that night reaching 102 Fahrenheit. A servant called George about it but Mya answered, incoherently saying, "Just leave her to her fever." If they let Cheyenne to her fever, there might be serious consequences. Luckily enough for Cheyenne, the kind-hearted servant took her to hospital where she received treatment including intravenous drips for several days until finally recovering from both fever and abscessed lump on her head. George didn''t even know how close he came losing her forever! Later on, when Mya married George, she moved into the Lawrence Vi and dismissed that kind- hearted servant. Only then did George find out what had happened but chose not say anything about it. He just gave the maid an extra 30, 000 and told her not to spread this matter around. "Packing up, we''ll move out tomorrow morning." George''s gaze was obscure and dull. He nced at Cheyenne grimly and said. "Father!" "George, you..." Mya and her children stared at George with wide eyes, unable to believe what they had heard. This vi is located in a bustling area and upies a considerable amount ofnd. It is worth dozens of million at least. Did he really just give it to that little bitch Cheyenne like that? Mya almost choked on his own saliva and suddenly coughed. A fair and slender hand grabbed his sleeve tightly. "The owner of this house is her, but we paid for the things inside. How can we just give them to her?" Nora pouted her red lips in dissatisfaction, wondering why her father didn''t fight back. The person who should be kicked out of this house is Cheyenne. "The things you bought can be taken away, so that I don''t have to clean up the messter," Cheyenne said coldly, with no attempt to hide the sarcasm on her face. "Cheyenne, don''t push your luck too far!" Sean, full of energy, couldn''t help but take action. He relied on being a boy and being a head taller than Cheyenne, and swung his fist to hit Cheyenne. This punch, with such a fierce momentum, you can''t imagine how painful it would be if he smashed it on that beautiful face. However, an unexpected scene unfolded. When Sean''s body, like a sharp arrow, charged towards her, Cheyenne sidestepped his attack with ease. She reached out and grabbed the young man''s arm, pulling him forward with force. Before Sean could react, she had pushed him back. He bumped into the wall beside him and cried out in pain. "You!" Cheyenne casually pped her hands as if nothing had happened, standing and watching him with a defiant posture. Her red lips parted slightly and two words were uttered, "Come again!" "I don''t believe it!" How could he possibly lose to Cheyenne, a woman? He has been practicing Taekwondo since elementary school and has defeated many skilled opponents. "I failed to hit you just now because I underestimated you," Sean licked his lips and began to take it seriously. This time, he changed his attack strategy, taking big steps and raising his fist as if he was going to punch her in the face, but in reality, he aimed to kick her lower body. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ''Diverting attention.'' Cheyenne knew exactly what Sean was up to and kicked him in the shin just as he made his move. When the sharp, pointed heel of her high-heeled shoe hit his shin, Sean felt so much pain that his handsome face twisted, sweat beads forming on his forehead and trickling down. "Sean, are you okay?" Mya rushed over to help him up, and he leaned against her shoulder while whining. "Mom, that bitch Cheyenne bullied me." "It''s okay. Let''s not bother with her anymore. We''ll just move out." Thest sentence were spoken through gritted teeth with intense hatred emanating from Mya''s eyes. "Very well. Remember within tomorrow!" Cheyenne saw the hatred flickering in Mya''s eyes but couldn''t help but smile slyly at her endurance, wondering how long she could keep pretending. Yawning elegantly, Cheyenne lifted the hem of her silver gown and gracefully ascended the stairs back to her room. Her silver high heels made a dull thumping sound on the cold steps as she walked away. That night was quiet in the spacious bedroom; even a pin dropping could be heard clearly. The night breeze blew open heavy ck curtains revealing an imposing figure standing behind ss doors leading into a bathroom where water sounds could be heard faintly. Water droplets slid off his lean body like those of a cheetah; short hair brushed lightly against his striking face while mischievous strands asionally stood out entuating sharp eyes that gazed intently at something before him. Mist gathered on mirror surfaces, creating an opaque veil over everything inside it including himself until bronze hands wiped them away revealing clear-cut features beneath them once more. Chapter 125: Mr. Foley, Your Hand Is Injured Chapter 125: Mr. Foley, Your Hand Is Injured Chapter 125: Mr. Foley, Your Hand Is Injured When the whole world is quiet and he is the only one left, all senses are amplified. Hearing, smell... touch. He stared at the figure in the mirror, his gaze falling on the shiny lips that still seemed to carry the scent of that woman. A scent that resembles orchids with an added sweetness of fruit, it keeps him reminiscing repeatedly. He was not sure if it was his imagination, but the annoying face of Cheyenne appeared again in the mirror. In the blink of an eye, she transformed into a cute and obedient appearance, smiling as she linked arms with Omari. The mes of jealousy wrapped around him like a python, and the man''s breathing became rapid and heavy. Who can tell him how to shake off this giant python? It left his limbs and body in pain. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Cheyenne!" "Bang!" Kelvin suddenly raised his hand and punched the mirror fiercely. "ng." After a loud and violent sound, the mirror shattered from its center position, and the cracks spread outwards in all directions. After a few seconds, the smooth and calm mirror suddenly became fragmented like a spider web. In the mirror, the man''s face was fragmented into numerous pieces, and what had once been a remarkably handsome countenance now appeared rather sinister. Soon, a few strands of red blood dripped down onto the white washbasin, only to be diluted and disappear as they were washed away by clear water. His hand was blurred by blood, with visible fragments embedded in his finger joints. However, he seemed to have no sense of pain as his indifferent gaze paused briefly before turning and leaving the bathroom. The next day, the luxury car arrived precisely at 7 o''clock and stopped at the entrance of the vi. Chris honked the horn, the sound vibrating and alerting those upstairs. He then rolled down his car window and leisurely pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his suit jacket pocket. He took out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and reached for the lighter with one hand. The dark blue me flickered in his pupils, reflecting for a moment before disappearing. Just as he took a puff and was about to savor the taste of nicotine on his lips, he saw a ck figure approaching steadily. The man was wearing a ck suit that, with a white shirt underneath. The top button was fastened all the way up; he exuded a cold and noble air from head to toe. He looked over with a cold gaze. With just one nce, Chris was startled and choked on his own breath. The bitter and pungent smoke expelled from his nostrils, tears streaming down his face. "Mr... Mr. Foley," he stammered. He hurriedly stubbed out the cigarette, tossing the half-smoked one into a nearby flowerbed. Why was Mr. Foley twenty minutes early this morning? Usually at this time, he would be having breakfast. Kelvin opened the car door with his left hand and sat in the back seat, his voice sounding icy. "Let''s go!" "Yes." It was quiet in the back, with no sound of rustling newspapers. Curious, Chris turned around to take a look. Mr. Foley was resting with his eyes closed, a posture that entuated his perfect jawline. Beneath the thick eyshes, a faint shade of dark circles was visible, a clear sign of a poor night''s sleep. "Mr. Foley, did you not sleep wellst night?" "Mm." "When we arrive at the office, please let me know." "Sure." It was quite unusual to see the workaholic man who was always ready for work have a moment of fatigue. Chris couldn''t help but wonder if it was because ofst night''s banquet. He had read the morning newspaper today, and Mrs. Foley... she had be even more beautiful and confident after the divorce. Could it be that Mr. Foley was regretting it? It was just his guess, though. The thoughts of a superior were not something a small fry like him could fathom. Regardless of whether they were divorced or not, as long as Mr. Foley liked her, he would take her as Mrs. Foley. Today, leaving for thepany twenty minutes early, he had enough time to reach the office. So, Chris drove cautiously, taking his time. A journey that usually took only half an hour ended up taking fifty minutes today. Only in thest ten minutes did he wake up Kelvin. "Mr. Foley, we''ve arrived. Today''s schedule is..." As Kelvin opened his eyes, a hint of coldness shed in his eyes. His sharp gaze sent shivers down Chris'' spine. He swallowed all the words he had yet to speak. Only when he saw who was in front of him did the chill in Kelvin''s eyes slowly dissipate, returning to a state of calm. "Talk as we walk," Kelvin said. Reaching out with his right hand to push open the car door, Chris finally noticed the white bandage wrapped around Kelvin''s hand. His pupils constricted. "Mr. Foley, what happened to your hand?" "Nothing. It''s just a small burn. Let''s get to the office." "Maybe we should go to the hospital. Thepany''s matters aren''t that important, actually." "Don''t make a big deal out of it!" With a stiff posture, the man strode several steps ahead. Chris saw that Mr. Foley wasn''t listening and sighed in resignation, muttering under his breath, "If only Mrs. Foley were here. She always had ways to make Mr. Foleypromise." Early in the morning, Cheyenne heard the noisy sounds from downstairs, knowing that George was moving out with his wife and children. She pulled the nket over her head, turned around, and buried herself in the soft velvet pillow, trying to go back to sleep. Downstairs, the movingpany''s workers were carrying boxes of clothes outside, along with a large pile of books and picture frames. Apart from that, there were no other belongings. Nora, dressed in a white sleeveless dress, stood in the morning breeze with a light blue shawl wrapped around her. Her fair little face was filled with disbelief. "Daddy, did you make a mistake? Is this all our stuff?" Thebined luggage of the three people was only enough to fill one car. Most of it was just clothes, and there weren''t many valuable items. Mya also didn''t expect that there wouldn''t be a single item in this vi they could take with them. She felt extremely embarrassed. The man couldn''t help but cough a few times to conceal his emotions. Yes, when he married Sh, he didn''t contribute anything. It was only when Ewan checked their belongings with the list that he realized he had nothing of his own. "Never mind, we can discuss thister. Let''s get going." They hadn''t found a suitable house yet, so they nned to stay temporarily at Mya''s parents'' ce. He had discussed it with Zack the night before, and Zack had agreed to let them move in. George also thought about buying a new vi, but in Akloit, wherend was at a premium, getting a vi in a prime location for less than five or six million wasn''t possible. Nora was just realizing how lucky they were to have a free ce to stay. Offending Cheyenne had brought them nothing but trouble. Chapter 126: Cheyenne, You Can Try To Believe Me Chapter 126: Cheyenne, You Can Try To Believe Me Chapter 126: Cheyenne, You Can Try to Believe Me The summer was a scorching season, with a few white clouds floating in the sky. A woman dressed in a white cotton dress entuated her slender curves. Her long wavy hair, resembling seaweed, was tied up in a high ponytail, making her look both beautiful and chic. As Iker''s gaze fell upon her, he saw the woman walking towards him with an air of nonchnce while chewing on a lollipop. The sunlight shone on her body, casting a golden aura around her. "Hey there Master Iker, we meet again," Cheyenne said as she approached him with quick steps and reached into her pocket. Iker furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he watched Cheyenne''s small hand slowly open up to reveal the lollipop inside. He had thought that she had something important to give him but was disappointed when he saw it was just lollipop. "Do you think I''m still three years old? Eating candy is childish!" Iker eximed disdainfully. He had never tasted anything sweet before; instead, he had tried sourness, bitterness and spiciness throughout his life. Cheyenne listened to his words and lightly scoffed at him. "Who says adults can''t eat candy? Try this one out; it''s my favorite orange-vored lollipop." Her eyes always looked cute whenever she smiled - like crescent moons - leaving no room for doubt about their sincerity. Iker hesitated for a moment before extending his big hand towards hers and taking the lollipop from it. "Fine then! Just this once," he said as he put the whole thing into his mouth without even bothering to unwrap it first. "Wait! You have nomon sense at all! Even kids know that they have to remove this package first," Cheyenne quickly snatched back the lollipop from him before tearing off its packaging herself and handing it back over again. This was the first time someone had unwrapped the lollipop for him, and Iker couldn''t quite describe the feeling in his heart which began to thump. As the lollipop touched his lips, a fruity sweetness spread between them. So sweet. The man''s eyebrows lifted slightly, and his lips parted to say, "I heard you kicked those people out of your vi?" Cheyenne had been trendingtely among Akloit''s hot topics - appearing three times already on newspaper headlines within just one month! The first time was because she divorced Kelvin, the CEO of Foley Group, bing an abandoned wife! The second time, she made a fortune of ten million by visiting an art exhibition. The third time, she performed a sultry pole dance at the banquet, outshining the President''s daughter and dazzling everyone with her radiance. However, this glorysted for less than two days before someone exposed that she had driven her own family out of the vi, bing a typical representative of "rebellious and heartless" behavior. There were too many contradictions and gazes intertwined in her, making her a unique and unconventional existence. When George and Mya were mentioned, Cheyenne''s good mood disappeared. She lightly spoke with a lollipop in her mouth, "What, do you also think I went too far?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Iker looked at her eyes seriously, shook his head, and his maic voice echoed in her ear. "I understand you, I won''t." As soon as these words were spoken, Cheyenne couldn''t help but burst outughing. She had forgotten that she still had lollipop in her mouth and almost swallowed it whole, quickly taking it out. "Master Iker, you are not me, and you cannot possibly understand me. Everyone is a unique individual, and in this world, where can we find so many who truly empathize with us?" There was a self-deprecating, icy smile on Cheyenne''s lips, which was a stark contrast to the beautiful smile she had just shown. For some reason, Iker believes that this is the true her now! Beneath that charming and sweet smile, she hides her true self - cold, lonely, insecure, and stubborn to the point of breaking one''s heart. She is only 21 years old, in the prime of her life when she should be enjoying eating, drinking, shopping and watching movies with her friends. However, she wanders through this murky world with a careless fake smile on her face. She is too tired! Iker suddenly reached out with a warm,rge hand and grabbed her soft hand. His dark eyes stared firmly at her face and his voice was resolute. "Cheyenne, you can try to trust me." Trust him... Cheyenne''s eyes widened in disbelief, just as a gentle breeze blew by and lifted her bangs slightly, revealing her full and smooth forehead, which was fair and wless. "Why?" She didn''t believe that Iker would fall in love with her. They had only known each other for less than a month, and at most, she had just helped him with his illness. Moreover, this man standing at the top of the pyramid only loves himself! Iker himself didn''t know; he was simply beguiled by that smile, wanting to personally unveil her tough exterior and protect her vulnerable side. "No reason. Anyway, I owe you a favor. You can make any request of me." Getting a favor from Master Iker was even better than winning the lottery! Just as Cheyenne was about to speak up, Iker added, "Within legal limits." Great. Another empty promise. What did he mean by "within legal limits"? What if he thought it wasn''t reasonableter on? Cheyenne''s expression made Ikerugh. Did she really think that he, the great young master of the Todd family, was someone who didn''t keep his word? After treating Iker''s legs, Cheyenne packed up her silver needles, said goodbye and left the estate. As soon as she walked out of the gate, she saw a tall figure in white. The man wore a white suit with short hair that shone golden in the sunlight. He had an elegant smile on his face and greeted Cheyenne warmly. "Miss Lawrence, you are here again to help my brother with his illness. Thank you for your hard work," he said. Cheyenne deliberately took a step back and gave him a standard smile. "Good afternoon, Master Davon," she replied coolly. She seemed to be avoiding him on purpose - how interesting! With Davon''s status and position, women usually threw themselves at him wherever he went. But Cheyenne''s aloof attitude towards him hurt his male ego deeply. Or maybe this woman was ying hard-to-get? Thinking this way made Davon''s eyes darken slightly as he stepped forward and asked gently, "Miss Lawrence... has there been any progress with my brother''s legs?" As soon as those words were spoken by Davon, Cheyenne put up her guard immediately. What kind of answer did he want? Chapter 127: IM Uneducated And CanT Understand Chapter 127: I''M Uneducated And Can''T Understand Chapter 127: I''m Uneducated and Can''t Understand The woman in front of him lowered her head slightly, and from his perspective, he could only see the shadow cast by her long eyshes on her fair face. When the breeze blew, her eyshes trembled slightly, covering the fleeting light in her eyes. "So? Is my question difficult to answer? Miss Lawrence." Davon reached out and lifted the woman''s chin. Cheyenne was forced to look up and meet his gaze. Undeniably, although she was a divorced woman, she was the most alluring and beautiful woman he had ever met. Cheyenne shook her head lightly, avoiding his hand and smiling faintly. "Master Davon, your question is indeed difficult to answer. I don''t know if you want me to tell you the truth or lie." "Of course it''s the truth!" As soon as he spoke, a hint of mncholy emotion appeared on Cheyenne''s face. "I can''t save Master Iker for now. At present, I can only alleviate his pain." In fact, she wasn''t lying. She really couldn''t save Iker for now but if she could break through, there would still be hope. If this were true, then it undoubtedly pleased Davon who forcibly suppressed his inner joy with an impable expression on his face. "Well... Miss Lawrence... is there nothing your grandpa can do? Youe to treat my brother every day for half a month, but I haven''t seen your grandpa for some time." Grandpa? Cheyenne only knew that he went to Yocmery but as for what he did there; she had no idea either. "Grandpa went searching for medicine because treating those stubborn sores that Master Iker has requires an herb called Cinchona." Davon couldn''t help doubting it with his eyes narrowed slightly. "Well, if old Mr. Edwards needs herbs, just inform us. We can''t have him run around for it." "Master Davon, you know, Cinchona grows initially in South America''s Andes Mountains butter introduced into our country. However, it only grows in tropical regions, so when using it, we need to extract quinine from its bark. Thus, Grandpa personally went there." Davon didn''t understand medical knowledge at all so seeing Cheyenne speak with such authority made him gradually dispel any doubts while turning towards another more lethal topic instead. "Miss Lawrence, you shone brightly at the banquet two days ago! By the way, when did you be good friends with my elder brother? His unfriendly temper even makes me feel him unapproachable." He leisurely looked at Cheyenne and reached out to flick his bangs in front of his forehead. He still had that gentle and amiable gentleman appearance. Cheyenne was thrown into the cold water and found it difficult to move because of his words. Her pink tongue licked the back of her teeth, and she lifted her head with an unusually sweet smile as she replied, "Actually, Master Iker isn''t as scary as you might think. He just has a little bit too proud." Davon couldn''t help but chuckle. His brother, who was known for his ruthlessness and cold-blooded nature, described by her as a little bit too proud. She was defending Iker, just like she did at the banquet that night. She even confronted the President''s daughter in order to bring Iker back into the public eye. Is it worth it? Davon took a step forward, his tall body bending down. His lips blew a gentle breath into her ear, and the warm air brushed against her earlobe, quickly turning it red. "What you need to know, Miss Lawrence, is that you have offended Miss Davidson because of your forcibly stepping in." ''So what if I offend Emily? I won fair and square, with everyone watching. I don''t need to fear anyone.'' "Thank you for your kind reminder, I understand now." Upon seeing her still acting as if she were indifferent to everything, Davon''s lip twitched, and his deep voice continued, "I do have some acquaintance with Miss Davidson, so if you make a wise choice, I can ask her to forgive you." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He looked at Cheyenne with hidden meanings in his words, and the anticipation and temptation in his up-turned eyes were like a deadly Medusa suddenly appearing in a desert, making people tremble all over. ''Does the wise choice mean standing with him and working together to deal with Iker?'' Cheyenne was shocked on the inside, but she remained calm and looked at him for several seconds before finally smiling slowly. "Thank you for your concern, Master Davon. However, I am azy person who hasn''t attended college for many days. My education level might not be as high as you imagine, and I may not fully understand." As her words fell, the smile in Davon''s eyes instantly turned cold and he looked down at her with an overwhelming pressure. Just when Cheyenne thought he would get angry, tear off the facade, and confront her directly, the man justughed. "Miss Lawrence, you''re really humorous." She visibly sighed with relief, whatever the case, Davon dared not make a move against her here, and she smiled sweetly. "Master Iker, if you look into my information, you will know I get terrible scores on my college entrance exam. As for my diploma, my grandpa paid for it." It was the first time that Davon had met a person who talked about being a poor student so proudly. Davon was stunned slightly. By the time he snapped out of it, the woman had walked away. Her white dress made her petite figure even more delicate and beautiful, like a timeless painting. As he looked away, the warmth in his smile disappeared in an instant and was reced by an unshakeable sense of gloom. A hint of murderous intent shed through his sharp eyes! "Cheyenne, if you''re not smart enough to know better yourself, then don''t me me!" The tall figure in white gradually walked away until only a faint summer breeze remained. If it weren''t for the lollipop stick she left behind on the ground, it would have seemed as though nothing had happened at all. Behind the fountain was a round column, approximately as thick as two adults hugging it. Slowly walking out from behind the pir was a ck figure with a contented smile on his face. He turned around and jogged back to Iker''s Estate. Iker sat in his wheelchair watching colorful fish swim leisurely around their square ss tank. He became entranced by them and forgot about feeding them until he heard Tanner''s voice call out to him. "Master Iker, I''m back." The sound brought him back to reality as he continued sprinkling fish food into their tank while watching them swarm together for food with deep-set eyes. "As you predicted, Master Davon did indeed find Miss Lawrence and tried inducements and threats to bribe her." As for Cheyenne''s reaction, Iker had guessed. Feeling pleased, he poured the entire bag of fish food into the tank. "Master Iker! This won''t do!" Tanner watched helplessly as all of the food sank down into water causing waves upon waves. He was worried they were to die from being too stuffed. Chapter 128: Finding A New House Chapter 128: Finding A New House Chapter 128: Finding a New House George temporarily moved into the Mitchell residence along with his wife and children, which made Mya''s sister-inw feel uneasy. Mya is usually arrogant and domineering, looking down on others, and loves to show off her wealthy lifestyle as a rich housewife among family members. From time to time, she brags about how excellent her daughter Nora is. As she watched the big truck park in front of her house and box after box being carried inside, she felt as though her territory had been invaded and it made her ufortable. Mark Mitchell, the elder brother of Mya, is a genuine and honest farmer who spent the first half of his life toiling in the fields. If it weren''t for his sister Mya marrying a wealthy man from the city, their family wouldn''t have undergone such a transformation. Towards this younger sister, he felt not only the typical brotherly affection but also a hint of gratitude. However, his wife Khloe has apletely opposite attitude towards Mya. She hates Mya. When she married Mark, she became pregnant with a child. Due to Mya''s recklessness, her child was miscarried. Later, the doctor said that she could never have children again in her lifetime. Under the pretext of carrying on the Mitchell family''s lineage, Mya introduced a woman from an unknown source to Mark. Emmanuel is the child of her husband and his mistress. If it weren''t for that mistress who tragically passed away due to excessive bleeding during childbirth, Mya might have considered recing Khloe''s own role as the elder sister-inw. After so many years, the hatred in her heart has not diminished even a bit. At this moment, watching Mya fall so low that she had to move back to her parents'' home, she was the one who felt the most satisfaction in her heart. "Isn''t this the younger sister-inw and brother-inw? Why did you suddenly decide to leave your grand vi and visit here? How long will you be staying this time so I can have the servants clean up the rooms?" She approached with feigned warmth from the staircase, dressed in an embroidered moon-white dress. The loose-fitting gown concealed her plump figure, making her resemble a walking barrel. The sarcasm in her words was unmistakable; if Mya couldn''t detect it, one might start to question her intelligence. George''s face suddenly darkened. He had been helping the Mitchell family for so many years, both openly and behind the scenes. And now, his sister-inw was saying such heartless words. He wanted to speak out, but when he caught sight of his children behind him, George held back. His determination to find a house as soon as possible has be even stronger in his mind. "What are you saying? If you can''t speak properly, then keep your mouth shut and go back to your room!" Mark red at her fiercely, taking no heed of the fact that they were in front of others, while puffing on his pipe. Khloe stood with her arms crossed, still feeling a bit defensive. "I didn''t say anything wrong. I just asked how long they were staying so I could prepare food and rooms. There''s nothing wrong with it." She wasn''t wrong, but it was definitely not appropriate to discuss it in public like that. It made her seem petty, especially since it was Mark''s sister and her family visiting. Mark felt embarrassed and increasingly dissatisfied with his wife. She spoke crudely without any sense of culture or gentleness. He angrily raised his brass smoking pipe and struck Khloe on the back with it, causing her to wince in pain. "Enough! Go upstairs, we don''t need you here," he said as he pushed Khloe roughly away from him. Thetter was wearing shoes with heels nearly a dozen centimeters high, nearly stumbling to the ground. Luckily she caught herself on the stair railing, and she staggered her way upstairs. Emmanuel stood silently by their side without saying a word or showing any sympathy for Khloe''s situation. He had known since he was seven years old that this woman was not his biological mother; she had driven his real mother to death! If it weren''t for wanting a better life growing up, Emmanuel wouldn''t have bothered calling this rural woman "Mom". Now the entire Mitchell family was under his control, and Khloe had no way to oppose him. She even had topromise. Just now, Khloe yed the role of the "viin", saying all the negative things, and now it was his turn to y the "hero". He took Nora''s luggage from her hands and gave them an encouraging smile while speaking kindly, "Auntie Mya, Uncle George, don''t listen to my mom''s words too much; she just has trouble expressing herself sometimes because of being clumsy at talking... We''re all family here anyway, so feel free to treat this ce like your own home." George felt slightly relieved after hearing these words from Emmanuel ¨C at least he hadn''t wasted time raising such a good kid after all. Three dayster, George found a well-located vi. Situated beyond the third ring road in Akloit, it covered an expansive area of over six hundred square meters, featuring a European architectural style entirely crafted from marble carvings. Upon passing through the ornate iron gate, there was a short walkway leading to a circr fountain in the middle of the courtyard. The house had three floors connected by curved corridors which linked each room together, creating luxurious yet retro atmosphere throughout the entire building. On the first day they moved in, Mya was stunned. She stuttered, "This... this house, where did you find it? It''s so beautiful." Although it wasn''t as spacious as their previous vi, it looked more luxurious. George beamed with pride on his plump face and said with a hint of amusement, "It was found by Mr. Parry, the CEO of the Parry Group. Guess how much?" Taking in the decor and size, Mya made a conservative estimate, forming a rough estimate with her fingers, "This... must be at least twenty million, right?" The man shook his head. "No! Guess again!" "Twenty million is still not enough? Is it thirty million?" He must be crazy to spend thirty million on a vi. That money was reserved for Nora''s future education abroad. As she spoke more and more absurdly, George had to reveal the answer himself. "Wrong! It''s only eight million!" "How could this be possible?" Such a good house would cost at least one or two hundred million just for decoration alone; let alonend costs. "You... you said this house is only eight million? How is that possible? It''s too cheap." "I didn''t believe it at first until Mr. Parry handed me the property certificate personally. This house really does cost eight million dors; we have to thank Mr. Parry properly." If not for him, they wouldn''t have found such a cheap and good house. "Uh-huh." Behind them Nora silently toured around their new home while listening to her parents'' conversation. It turned out that Teagan helped them find this ce. Was he helping because of her? Thinking about this made Nora blush; she immediately remembered the business card he gave her during an art exhibition. She didn''t know where she put it when she came back but would look for itter properly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Maybe in future times, she might need to contact him again. Chapter 129: Eddie Is Critically Injured And Dying Chapter 129: Eddie Is Critically Injured And Dying Chapter 129: Eddie Is Critically Injured and Dying The weather grew even hotter, and one could faintly see the air shimmering with tiny cracks from the relentless sun. When Cheyenne went out, she simply wore a white camisole paired with a light blue irregr denim skirt, showcasing her fair and delicate long legs that were extremely eye-catching. She arranged to meet Omari at Contine Estate at noon. She put on her sunsses and sat in the luxury car. Just as she was about to drive off, she received a call from Kate. "Kate, what''s up? Isn''t it your ss time now? Why did you suddenly call me?" Cheyenne gripped the steering wheel with one hand and turned it 360 degrees to reverse the pink Lamborghini out of the garage. With her other hand, she adjusted the mirror inside the car and nced at her reflection, revealing a smile as she saw her perfectly white teeth and red lips. "Something bad happened,e quickly. My elder brother has offended someone and the people from the hospital just called me to say he''s been seriously injured and hospitalized." Did Eddie get beaten up? "When did it happen?" Cheyenne immediately turned the car in a different direction and asked in a serious tone. "It happened this morning. He is still in aa with serious injuries. Cheyenne, pleasee quickly, I''m so scared." "I''ll be there in a moment." It seems that the appointment with Omari has to be cancelled though he mentioned having something important to discuss with her. After Cheyenne sent a text message to Omari, she quickly drove to Hopedale Hospital and was surprised to see Kate waiting for her at the entrance as soon as she parked her car. She was wearing a ck JK-style zer and a light blue id skirt, which was the school uniform. It seemed that she had rushed over directly from school. Upon seeing Cheyenne, Kate rushed towards her with tears in her eyes, as if she had found her spiritual pir, and embraced her tightly. "Cheyenne, you finally came. Hurry... my brother, he''s not doing well." Before Cheyenne could catch her breath, she was pulled by Kate who rushed towards the emergency room on the second floor. The door to the emergency room was not closed, and the two of them immediately saw Eddie lying on the bed, barely breathing. The white bed sheet beneath him was stained a deep red, and his face was so pale it was almost transparent. He looked as if he were on the brink of death, like an elderly person in their final moments. Streams of blood flowed from his body, forming a ring pool on the white ground. His fists were tightly clenched, and even two doctors couldn''t pry his fingers open. "The patient is holding onto something, but I can''t take it out," whispered a young woman in a pink nurse''s uniform with a blue mouth cover. "Don''t worry about what the patient is holding onto right now; saving his life is the priority. The patient has seven stab wounds, with the most critical one in the chest, less than a centimeter away from the heart." The knife was stuck between the patient''s two ribs, and pulling it out would result in two scenarios: either the heart gets pierced, causing more significant damage, or the two ribs must be broken to remove the knife. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. While thetter method may seem more feasible, it also carries deadly risks. Preserving the patient''s other organs while breaking their ribs requires precise force. That''s why these doctors are still hesitant to operate after Eddie has been in the hospital for almost two hours. If any unexpected incident urred during the process and the patient suffered secondary injuries leading to death, they would be responsible for it. In order to dy time, they requested to find the patient''s family members toe and sign. When Kate arrived, a group of doctors gathered around the patient''s bed, each offering their assessment and engaging in heated discussions. Meanwhile, her brother was still bleeding. If it weren''t for her insistence on prioritizing a blood transfusion, he might have sumbed to severe blood loss by now. Her mother passed away from cancer shortly after giving birth to her, and her father followed suit with depression and joined her mother just two yearster. She was only four years old at that time, and her brother was nine years old. It was her older brother who raised her, and over the years, he had yed more of a fatherly role in apanying her. He even gave up his favorite subject of economics and chose to study medicine in Akloit just to stay with her. Kate couldn''t imagine what she would do if her brother were also gone. She really had no way out, in the midst of crisis, the first person she thought of was Cheyenne. Somehow, she always felt that Cheyenne would find a way. Cheyenne stood at the door, feeling as if there was a fishbone stuck in her throat, and her eyes shone with an astonishing brightness. She took off her sunsses and walked into the emergency room wearing a pair of flip-flops. Her appearance caused dissatisfaction among several doctors, and one middle-aged man who was rtively overweight angrily spoke out to rebuke her. "Who are you? How did you barge in here? This is the emergency room, not a ce for young people to dance around." The woman lifted her perfectly defined chin, entuating her graceful and slender swan-like neck. The ckce corbone chain around her neck added a touch of sexiness to her overall charm. However, it was precisely this young and seductive-looking girl who uttered words that left them utterly embarrassed. "Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is if you ipetent doctors can''t save him, then get out of my way! Don''t waste my rescue time." Ipetent doctor was the insulting term for medical practitioners. The chubby doctor, infuriated, yanked off his mask to reveal an angry, t face with narrow eyes ring fiercely at Cheyenne. "You, youngdy, have absolutely no manners! Who do you think you are to call me an ipetent doctor? When I was a lecturer at Oxford Medical School, you probably hadn''t even been born yet!" The mockery in Cheyenne''s eyes became even stronger, and she said coldly, "So this is your level? Are you intentionally dying because you''re afraid to take action?" As soon as the words fell, Kate standing beside couldn''t stand still and took a deep breath of cold air. She suddenly realized that no wonder this group of people had been arguing for two hours without taking action, it turned out that they wanted to dy time. ''Why? My older brother is a doctor at the hospital. Speaking of which, they are colleagues, aren''t they?'' The crowd, whose thoughts had been read, looked at each other awkwardly. Under the blue surgical gown, sweat soaked through their clothes. A chill ran down their spine, leaving them with a nk mind. The surgeon in charge was the chubby man who had been arguing with Cheyenne. He hesitated for a second and then, with a red face, rejected the proposal. "How dare you talk nonsense and cause a scene! Who let her in? Get her out immediately! Don''t waste our precious time; the patient is on the brink!" As soon as he finished speaking, the two nurses behind him walked over and tried to drive Cheyenne out. Chapter 130: Better Not Cause Any Trouble For Me Chapter 130: Better Not Cause Any Trouble For Me Chapter 130: Better Not Cause Any Trouble for Me The two nurses were very hesitant, but they dared not disobey the director''s orders. "Miss, if you are a friend of the patient, please leave for his own good." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne sidestepped the hands of the two nurses and stood beside the sickbed. "It''s precisely because I''m his friend that I can''t stand by and watch him deteriorate like this. Are you seriously iming to be a professor at Oxford Medical School? Did your professors teach you to hold a meeting while a patient is on the verge of death?" Thisst sentence is addressed to the chubby doctor. Thetter was momentarily silenced, then retorted irritably, "You don''t understand. There''s a saying, ''A workman must first sharpen his tools.'' We''re discussing the best treatment methods here!" "Fine, go ahead and sharpen your tools for a millennium; If you can''t handle it right now, step aside. I''ll take charge!" Cheyenne gave a light chuckle and pushed him away with a small hand. Despite her petite and delicate appearance, she possessed considerable strength. The tall man, standing over six feet and weighing more than 140 pounds, was forcefully pushed by her and collided with the nearby wall. His nose unluckily hit the cold metal instrument, and two fresh red blood stains immediately flowed down. He btedly reached up to wipe his mouth, his gaze shifting downwards to the blood on his lips, further fueling his anger. "I can''t do it? How dare you say I can''t do it? I, Jase, am a famous surgeon in the hospital. I have been practicing medicine for more than 30 years. What are you, a little girl? How dare you show off your skills in front of me!" The atmosphere between the two was tense, and the middle-aged man seemed ready to fight at any moment. On the contrary, Cheyenne appeared even more calm and indifferent. She looked at him with a disdainful gaze and lightly opened her red lips, "Your name is Jase?" The middle-aged man mistakenly believed that Cheyenne had grown fearful upon hearing his name. Consequently, he became more arrogant, lifting his chin and pointing at Cheyenne with a haughty expression. "What? Are you scared? Get out of here quickly!" However, Cheyenne stood with her arms crossed and looked at him, suddenly chuckling. "Is your master named Carl Weber?" The people around were all confused when they hear this unfamiliar name, wondering who Carl was. Jase Terry was slightly stunned at this question, with a look of shock in his eyes. His hands were tightly clenched under his long sleeves, and fine sweat oozed from his palms. Carl was Jase''s master before he went abroad for studies, and nobody knew about it. The former didn''t want to reveal his identity, so only Carl and he knew about this, not even his wife was aware. ''But why does this young girl know my master?'' The next moment, Cheyenne''s arrogantly infuriating voice echoed in his ears, "That old geezer isn''t dead yet?" Jase couldn''t help but cough violently, his face turning red and his neck thickening. He pointed at Cheyenne, trembling with anger. "What... what did you say? You actually cursed my master to die early! So young and yet so malicious." "Malicious? When I met him ten years ago, he was already in his seventies and begged to take me as his disciple. But I was to busy watching Tom and Jerry after school and ignored him!" Ten years had passed, and that old man was probably in his eighties now. Having lived to this age, one might have been buried. So there''s nothing wrong with her question. Ten years ago! Don''t be ridiculous. How old was she back then? Jase could tell that she was at most eighteen years old. Ten years ago, she was just a seven or eight-year-old child. And yet his master begged to take her as his disciple? Does she not even make a draft when bragging? "Alright, if you don''t know who I am, then call your master to confirm it. I don''t know how he selects his disciples. How can he teach someone like you who''s nothing but an embarrassment!" Before Jase could explode in anger, she quickly pushed the two nurses in front of her aside. "Move out of the way! Time waits for no one, and every second wasted puts the patient at greater risk." As she spoke, Cheyenne strode forward and quickly put on the blue surgical gown from the counter. Her long hair was casually tied back behind her head, giving her a sharp and confident look. After putting on the white rubber gloves, she transformed into a professional doctor. The silver scissors rotated 360 degrees on her slender fingertips before she finally gripped them tightly. "Blood pressure." A chilling sound echoed in the operating room, jolting everyone out of their shock. The nurse immediately turned around to look at the instrument behind her and stuttered out the answer, "8550." "Heart rate." "33 times." It was too low, not only the blood pressure was low, but also the heart rate was rapidly decreasing, and the fluctuating electrocardiogram curve was almost parallel to a t state. "Must get that knife out and stop the patient''s bleeding as soon as possible. You,e here, hold the patient''s limbs down." She quickly nced at the young nurse in front of her, who had turned pale and was so nervous that she didn''t know which hand to use. Jase was infuriated as he watched the girl standing in front of the hospital bed, dressed in surgical gown instead of himself. He made a scene, insisting on pulling Cheyenne down. "Nonsense! Do you have a medical license to perform surgery on patients? You are ying with people''s lives!" Cheyenne was holding a small pair of scissors, cutting open the clothes around Eddie''s wound when someone suddenly pulled her arm from behind. Angry, she immediately picked up the scissors and pointed them at the person. Her voice turned as cold as the piercing snowkes of midwinter, and her gaze was razor-sharp. "You better not cause any trouble for me, or I swear I''ll deal with you with a single cut!" A domineering voice resounded, causing everyone present to involuntarily fall silent. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The scissors in the woman''s hand were pressed against Jase''s throat, the sharp end faintly pressing out red beads of blood on his skin. There was no doubt that in her rage, she would truly thrust the scissors in. Jase thought she was just a spoiled girl who was making a fuss for nothing. However, at this moment, Jase realized that he had underestimated her. She seemed like a rose in the dark of night, beautiful yet adorned with sharp thorns. Once you touched her, your hands would be stained with blood. "Okay... I won''t touch you anymore. Don''t act recklessly. Calm down!" Helpless, Jase had no choice but to raise both of his hands in surrender. Cheyenne gave him a cold nce before turning the scissors in her hand and snipping both sides of the square on the blue me of the alcoholmp. Disinfect! The beautiful crystal-like eyes reflected blue mes and silver shards of scissors. With the contrast of the two colors shining in her eyes, her gaze was icy cold. The doctor next to Jase wanted to speak but hesitated, eventually letting out a sigh. Chapter 131: Her Medical Skills Are Better Than Mine Chapter 131: Her Medical Skills Are Better Than Mine Chapter 131: Her Medical Skills Are Better Than Mine It''s really unfortunate! They encountered such an unreasonable and domineering woman at work! Oh well, they would just chalk it up to bad luck. If Dr. Zamora couldn''t wake up, it would be because of this young girl who suddenly appeared. Thinking about this, everyone somehow breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they really had no way to deal with Dr. Zamora''s situation. They could only dy the surgery and hope that the patient wouldn''t be able to hold on until "normal death" urred - that was the best way to minimize punishment. They never expected someone would suddenly appear, but her brashness managed to resolve their predicament. If anything went wrong now, at least there was someone else who could take the me. The doctors gradually left the operating room one by one and gathered around Jase, whispering among themselves. "Mr. Terry, don''t get angry. Let her do what she wants - after all, the patient''s family is still here and hasn''t said anything." "That''s right, Mr. Terry. We trust your medical skills, but the problem lies with the patient''s family." "I have to say that Dr. Zamora is pretty unlucky... his sister is so heartless!" ... Kate nervously stood at the door of the operating room as she heard those doctors'' voices murmuring incessantly in her ear. She caught a few snippets of conversation which made her face turn ck: "Don''t you dare talk bad about Cheyenne! I believe in Cheyenne and I also believe my brother thinks like me too!" Gotcha! Her own brother wasn''t even as important as an outsider in her eyes. They all thought Miss Zamora had been brainwashed; what kind of friends did she make? The corridor fell silent for less than a minute when suddenly hurried footsteps were heard from behind them along with a hoarse voice ringing out, "How is Eddie doing?" Turns out it was none other than Jonathan Owen, Hopedale Hospital''s director! Jonathan was 65 years old this year; he graduated from Harvard Medical School with his doctorate degree over forty years ago where he has treated countless patients since then. He has published over 1 thousand articles ¨C each one being star material in medical journals worldwide! In his younger days, he had served the former President, and when the previous President retired, he decided to return to his hometown of Akloit and took on the role of the hospital director. Eddie was not only Jonathan''s student, but also his most valued sessor. He had been grooming him both overtly and covertly, which was why he had managed to ovee all obstacles and appointed Eddie as the head of a department at such a young age. Apart from Eddie''s abilities, Jonathan admired his character as well. He had nned to retire in three months'' time and let Eddie take over his position. However, such an unexpected event urred. Kate recognized the old man because her brother had brought her to visit Jonathan before. "Mr. Owen," she said tearfully. Unable to bear seeing her cry, Jonathanforted her by saying "Don''t cry, Kate; your brother will be fine. How is the situation now?" When the hospital director arrived, everyone who had been whispering fell silent except for Jase who took advantage of this opportunity toin bitterly, "Mr. Owen, you finally came! Dr. Zamora''s condition is very bad; we are trying our best to treat him." "Why are you all just standing here? Are you waiting for Eddie to die?" He practically shouted the last sentence, and his voice echoed through the entire corridor, even drawing curious looks from passing patients. Jase felt jealous beyond words - Mr. Owen really favored Eddie! In terms of seniority and connections within the hospital system, more than half of them supported Jase taking over that position instead of Eddie! However, Eddie was preferred because he was Mr. Owen''s student! Before this incident urred, Jase once brought two packs of cigarettes and a bottle of HM Borges, Terrantez 1862 when he visited Jonathan, hoping that revealing himself as Carl''s disciple would change how Jonathan viewed him. But unexpectedly, Jonathon coldly turned down his gifts and told him instead that he should focus on improving his medical skills rather than trying too hard on other things like gift-giving or connections. In contrast, however, when Eddie showed up carrying a bottle of red wine and some snacks and chatting merrily with Mr. Owen in the office. Mr. Owen even hinted that Eddie should perform well since all three judges on the panel were his students. Wasn''t this just favoritism towards Eddie? Jase couldn''t ept it but still couldn''t find any evidence against Eddie. Although Eddie was young and not highly experienced, he couldn''t escape the fact that he was handsome. He had earned the title of "celebrity doctor" on the inte. Most people were not here to seek medical treatment, they were clearly here to see him. Now, Eddie faced a situation where he offended someone influential and got stabbed seven times. The fact that he didn''t die on the spot was purely a stroke of luck, and this situation also presented Jase with a colossal opportunity. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In that helpless situation, Jase''s mind came up with another idea. Among the current candidatespeting for the position of the hospital director with him, Eddie was a strong opponent. What if he died? All of this would be easy and effortless. Furthermore, if Eddie died openly right under "their" noses, Jase could argue that the patient was already in critical condition before they took him for emergency surgery even if it went to court. However, all of this was ruined by that girl! "Mr. Owen, it''s not that we didn''t want to save Dr. Zamora, but his family brought in a fraudster from somewhere and kicked us out." As he spoke, Jase made a helpless and angry expression, and the others also echoed in agreement. "Yeah, Mr. Owen, it''s not our problem." "We have all advised, but it''s no use." Kate listened to their words, and her proud eyebrows immediately raised in anger, causing her to tremble with frustration. "Mr. Owen, don''t listen to them. My brother was sent to the hospital two hours ago, but they have been standing there without doing anything, saying they are discussing ns and strategies." "I can''t wait any longer. My brother''s life is in danger, so I asked my good friend Cheyenne toe over." With that, Jonathan''s anger and confusion cleared up instantly. "What did you say? You... you brought Cheyenne here?" "Right... yes." Kate nodded, thinking that Mr. Owen might also think she was just fooling around and feeling a bit nervous. "Great! She''s here. What are you worrying about, girl? Cheyenne will definitely be able to handle it. Her medical skills surpass mine." As soon as Jonathan''s voice fell, there were sounds of inhaling all around. "What is Mr. Owen saying?" The medical skills of that girl are better than Jonathan''s... How is this possible! Chapter 132: Who Told You He Was Dead? Chapter 132: Who Told You He Was Dead? Chapter 132: Who Told You He Was Dead? Mr. Owen''s face was filled with surprise and rxation, which made them feel suspicious. Can that young girl who looks no more than eighteen really save Dr. Zamora? In the operating room, Cheyenne''s beautiful eyes were fixed on the person lying on the bed, and she didn''t dare to rx at all. She cut Eddie''s clothes open, revealing the seven deep wounds thaty before her. It was evident that the attacker intended to kill Eddie. Why? Eddie had always been low-profiled, and his life circle was also very simple. He went to work and went home, spending most of his time in theboratory and hospital ward. There was no reason for him to offend such a vicious person. Cheyenne''s brain suddenly kicked into high gear, and she had a moment of realization. A brief glimmer of light passed through her eyes. Maybe it had something to do with her. She implicated Eddie. With this in mind, Cheyenne urged herself to be rational. Kate was waiting for her outside, and she had to save Eddie''s life. This was not only for Kate, but also for herself. "Miss, the patient''s condition is deteriorating rapidly. What should we do? Should we... should we remove the knife?" The young nurse stared nkly at Dr. Zamora as his breathing grew weaker, with the cold and steady sound of electronic instruments ringing in her ears. Like a death spell. "Beep beep beep..." If the object was pulled out, it may cause secondary damage to other organs of the patient. However, if it was not removed, the patient would lose more blood. He had lost too much blood. Although he was receiving a blood transfusion, there needed to be a process of fusion between new and old blood. And that left them with a dilemma. Just then, Eddie''s tightly clenched hands suddenly rxed, and one of the nurses grabbed his wrist, forcefully prying his fingers open. In the palm of his hand, he held a small round ball that was deep brown in color and looked extremely ordinary. Cheyenne nced and then withdrew her gaze, her voice resolutely ringing out in the empty operating room, "Pull!" Can''t wait any longer. Eddie''s heart rate continued to drop, and his breath grew weaker. She was considering using a defibritor to stimte him. "Ah? Then... let''s call Mr. Terry in." The removal of the knife had to be precise, and this young girl appeared too inexperienced. Both of the nurses were just intern ones and were genuinely afraid to perform this task alongside Cheyenne. Mr. Terry, with his vast experience, was the most suitable candidate for the job. With time running out, she couldn''t believe that they were acting so timid. Cheyenne furrowed her brow and decided to do it herself. "You guys just hold him up, I''ll take care of it!" "But..." "I will take full responsibility if anything goes wrong!" As the words fell, the two of them reluctantly agreed and held onto Eddie''s shoulders from both sides, closely watching Cheyenne''s movements. A slender and delicate hand grasped the knife handle, with fingers firmly pressing against it, each joint standing out as she gripped it. She applied the same delicate strength she used when giving acupuncture. With a slight twist of the knife handle and a simultaneous downward push, she carefully and neatly pulled the knife out. "Splutter." Blood sttered in an instant, staining Cheyenne''s face, hair, and clothes. A drop of blood fell from her bangs to the corner of her eye, at first nce, it looked like a teardrop mole, adding a touch of enchantment. But this was blood, in a surgery room filled with the smell of blood, this enchantment carried a hint of chilling eeriness. The muffled sound of the de pulling out from the flesh was clearly audible in her ears. Eddie, who was in aa, did not receive anesthesia. The pain of pulling out the knife awakened him from the darkness. The lips slightly parted and a weak, muffled sound escaped. "Quickly press down on his wound!" Cheyenne shouted harshly. Looking at the two nurses still stunned, she couldn''t suppress the anger that kept rising. "For doctors, the most crucial qualities are reason and quick response. Are they here to watch a show with their sluggish reactions?" The nurse took a deep breath. Although she was reluctant to be ordered around by someone younger than herself, in this situation she had no choice but to obey. She quickly reached out and pressed down on Eddie''s wound. Cheyenne tossed the knife into the nearby metal tray, producing a loud ''ng,'' which was quite jarring. Suddenly, she detoured around the foot of the bed, lifted the white sheets, grabbed Eddie''s foot and pressed two fingers on it. What was she doing? However, the miraculous thing was that Dr. Zamora''s bleeding had actually stopped, gradually ceasing to flow. Both of them stared in astonishment at the young, strikingly beautiful girl before them. Despite being covered in blood and drenched in sweat, at that moment, in their eyes, Cheyenne suddenly became towering as if she were the goddess Hera who had stepped out of a Western myth. One side of her is stunningly beautiful, while the other side is absolutely cool and rational, making it impossible to take your eyes off her beauty. Time passed by minute by minute, and finally the red light outside the emergency room turned green. The door slowly opened and a petite figure walked out, taking off her gloves as she approached Kate. Finally, she removed her mask and looked at Kate, who still had tears in her eyes and her hands trembling uncontrobly. Suddenly, she grabbed Cheyenne''s sleeve and asked in a weak voice, "Cheyenne... my brother... is he okay?" Cheyenne''s face was so serious that it made Kate''s heart skip a beat. Her brother couldn''t have... died, could he? Thinking of this, Kate ran towards the emergency room like crazy, crying loudly and scaring everyone around her. "Brother! Don''t die! You said you wanted to see me graduate! How could you leave so young!" Cheyenne was at a loss for words. Wait a minute, when did Eddie pass away? Kate''s reaction scared Cheyenne. Her expression of grief was even more real than what was shown on TV. Suddenly, Cheyenne put her hand on Kate''s shoulder and spoke helplessly but humorously into her ear, "Don''t cry yet; who told you your brother died?" Kate was still sobbing. After such great sadness, it took time for tears to stop flowing. She even got several hups and there was redness around the tip of her nose. "What... What are you saying? My brother isn''t dead?" "Howe?" "My brother really isn''t dead?" "Yeah; if he can make it through tonight, then tomorrow morning he''ll wake up." As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking those words, an emotional Kate pped Cheyenne''s shoulder hard before bursting into tears again. "You''re such a bad person, Cheyenne! You really scared me just now with your expression..." What was wrong with Cheyenne''s expression? From N?velDrama.Org. She just didn''t feel like talking because she was too tired at that moment. Chapter 133: Work The Night Shift Chapter 133: Work The Night Shift Chapter 133: Work the Night Shift Kate finally stopped crying and wiped away her tears with her small hands. She red at Cheyenne yfully, "Your expression had me worried and feeling down. I thought..." "You thought I was really going to mess things up and couldn''t save your brother?" Cheyenne chuckled, finally turning to Jonathan who stood beside her. She greeted him casually, "Mr. Owen, long time no see. How have you been?" Jonathan''s attitude towards Cheyenne waspletely different from his attitude towards Kate. With Kate, Mr. Owen seemed to treat her like a granddaughter and spoke kindly as an elder would. But when facing Cheyenne, Mr. Owen''s expression and eyes were filled with admiration and appreciation. Did they see it wrong? How could Mr. Owen admire a girl who looked around eighteen? The next moment, something unexpected happened - the usually stern Mr. Owen suddenly stood beside the young girl with a big smile on his face like a fanboy. "As soon as I heard that it was you who came here, I wasn''t worried anymore," he said happily to Cheyenne. "If there is any disease in this world that you can''t cure, then nobody else can." When he said this, all the doctors present felt offended by his words. They had lived for so many years but still couldn''tpare to a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. What a joke! Cheyenne''s lips twitched slightly. Every time the old man smiled so brightly, she knew it meant trouble ahead. "Mr. Owen, please don''t tter me like that," she replied calmly. In this vast world, there are countless hidden masters out there, including those whose medical skills surpass hers. "Okay, let''s not talk about that anymore," he waved off her modest response. "Cheyenne, do you have any interest in working at our hospital? Recently one of our surgical experts went abroad for further studies, so we need someone new." "He leaned in slightly, getting close to Cheyenne''s ear, and spoke in a voice only the two of them could hear,"You work hard for another year or two, then after I retire, Eddie will take over my position as the director while you be the vice-director. How does that sound?" You see, even for an exceptionally gifted person, it takes five years to start studying medicine at university, followed by three years for a master''s degree, and another two years for studying abroad. At least ten years were needed before one doctor was qualified to be an employee of this hospital, and even after entering, not everyone got the chance to perform surgeries. After starting work, one must undergo at least a year of internship under experienced seniors before they were qualified to practice independently. To be an expert, it was impossible without at least twenty years. Promotion to the director and management positions was even more difficult. This was a good promotion opportunity that every doctor craved for, but Jonathan was eagerly giving it to Cheyenne. He looked forward to her approval. Ten years ago, he had seen Cheyenne when she was still a little girl. Her acupuncture skills had amazed him. At that time, he and his fellow student Carl both tried to take her as their disciple, while Cheyenne aw them as frauds and ignored thempletely. Later on, Carl took Jase as his disciple while Jonathan chose Eddie instead. But in his mind, he still regretted not having Cheyenne as his disciple. Unfortunately for him though, Cheyenne didn''t see him as anything other than an old man. As she listened to the old man''s words now, Cheyenne raised her eyebrows in surprise. Was he trying to give her special treatment? "He-he," sheughed dismissively. "You''re just trying to get me to do things for you again, aren''t you? I can be living worry-free and sleeping in until I naturally wake up every day. Isn''t that much better thaning here and ving away in your crappy hospital?" Cheyenne refused his invitation without any hesitation; such rude words sounded so arrogant in front of everyone! A crappy hospital? Hopedale Hospital was one of the top hospitals nationwide with many excellent doctors and experts from all around the world gathering there; yet in her mouth it became nothing more than a crappy ce. But Jonathan wasn''t angry because he knew that Cheyenne had every reason to be so arrogant. "Okay then," he said calmly. "If there''s anything you''re unsatisfied with about our hospital, then I''ll change it all for you! Do you think our hospital isn''t grand enough? We''ll be building a new inpatient building next year which will be located in the new administrative district covering an area of over 50 acres." "Nope," replied Cheyenne simply. "Then is it because our disinfectant smells too strong? I can have some rose water sprinkled into it if that''s what you want - don''t young people like you like romance?" "Nope." "Huh?" asked Jonathan confusedly. "Is it because you don''t like our office decor style? It might be a bit outdated but what do you prefer instead - Mediterranean or Baroque styles perhaps? Or maybe French Macarons?" Mr. Owen humbly begged Cheyenne to work at his hospital. Jase and other employees never saw Mr. Owen act this way before; they stared wide-eyed at each other while secretly pinching themselves hard on their thighs. It really hurt like hell! It seemed like this wasn''t just some dream after all... Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the old man''s incessant chatter, crossing her arms and staring at him. "I told you I''m noting. I''mzy. If you want me to clock in from nine to five like a good employee, I won''t do it!" Mr. Owen''s lips twitched slightly. This girl was definitely the most stubborn andziest one he had ever met. But it was because he liked her abilities and her arrogant personality that could only make a compromise. "Well, juste to work when you wake up then." Jonathan licked his teeth and suggested quietly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What if I sleep until sunset?" "I don''t mind if youe to work the night shift." "Get lost!" Ignoring the petrified people beside her, Cheyenne walked out of the hospital with her pink sandals cking loudly on the ground. In her palm was the round wooden bead that Eddie had just held onto tightly. She carefully examined it for a while but found nothing special about it. Whose bead was this? Why was it in Eddie''s hand? Did he want to convey a message that this ident was rted to its owner? But with so many people around, where could she find its owner? "Forget it. Let me go see where this happened first." Kate had reported this incident to the police who quickly arrived on scene and sealed off the area where there were knives lying around along with bloodstains all over the ground near a busy street not far from the hospital. A group of bystanders gathered nearby, whispering about what they saw earlier: "Oh my god! You guys didn''t see what happened earlier! When I came out, suddenly someone dragged a young man off of a cab and then beat him up badly." "I saw that too! They even held knives. It was so terrifying!" "That young man has been sent into hospital. We don''t know whether he is dead or alive yet." "How tragic..." Chapter 134: The Dead DonT Have The Privilege To Say No Chapter 134: The Dead Don''T Have The Privilege To Say No Chapter 134: The Dead Don''t Have the Privilege to Say No Cheyenne heard the words of the chubby woman and a glimmer shed quickly before her eyes. She lifted her foot and walked over. "Excuse me, sis. Did you see what happened here just now? May I ask if you saw the people who were fighting?" Suddenly, a beautiful girl appeared in front of them, so captivating that one couldn''t take their eyes off her. The chubby woman was not fond of Cheyenne, but when thetter called her "sis", she couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. ''This girl really knows how to talk. I''m almost fifty years old, but she calls me sis. Do I really look so young?'' At the thought, she answered Cheyenne in a gentle tone, "Oh my God, it was terrifying! I just saw with my own eyes that group of people in ck clothes beating a young guy nearly to death. The one leading them was a bald guy, looked to be in his thirties, covered in tattoos, and had an extremely menacing look." A bald guy covered in tattoos in his thirties... Cheyenne quickly searched through her memories and realized that she had no relevant memories of such a guy. "How many people are there on their side?" The woman shook her head and hesitated for a moment, then extended one hand and made a gesture of five turning into seven. She sighed and said, "I... I don''t remember very clearly, but there were quite a few people on their side." "Okay, thank you, sis." From N?velDrama.Org. At the scene of the crime, two police officers in uniform were taking photos. Cheyenne was just approaching when she was scolded by the two officers and told to go back. "Don''t get too close here, please step back and don''t disturb the scene." Cheyenne looked at the puddle of blood on the ground and felt even more uneasy. She could basically confirm that Eddie was targeted because of her. Who sent these people? Just as she was about to leave, Cheyenne spotted a small round ball near the nearby sewer opening. She immediately took out the one in her pocket andpared it with the other, to her surprise, the two beads were exactly identical! Perhaps she can find some clues on the beads. A glimmer of light shed in her eyes, and she secretly clenched the two beads in her palm before turning around to leave. In the crowd, a mysterious ck shadow silently followed Cheyenne, while the man tightly held onto his suit jacket with both hands. Underneath the suit, there was a sharp little knife. Cheyenne got back into the car and started up the Lamborghini, preparing to head to Omari''sw firm, NIGHTBREEZE. After all, Omari had some connections in Akloit, and having him help in the search for the owner of the bead would be much quicker than her trying to do it alone. Cheyenne also thought it was a good opportunity to tell Omari what had happened here. Her feet lightly pressed on the elerator, but because she was thinking about things, she didn''t drive fast. Soon, an ordinary blue Volkswagen caught up with her from behind and followed her closely. She arrived at a traffic light intersection and waited for the light to change. Cheyenne nced at herself in the rear-view mirror out of boredom, her gaze filled with suspicion as it rested on the blue sedan behind her. Why does it look so familiar? The red light turned yellow, then green three secondster. With a hint of suspicion, Cheyenne changed her original driving trajectory and went straight ahead. The blue car behind her also moved along with her but kept its distance at about fifty meters away from her all the time. Something''s wrong! Cheyenne''s heart trembled slightly as she put both hands firmly on the steering wheel and suddenly turned it 360 degrees in the middle of the road to change direction. The wheels rubbed against the ground, producing ck marks that could faintly smell like burnt rubber. Her sudden turn almost caused a collision with carsing from behind; one van mmed on its brakes while several other vehicles were forced to stop too. The blue Volkswagen had no choice but to stop as well. Across a green belt strip between them, they saw Cheyenne roll down her window and make a victory gesture towards them with an extremely bright smile on her face. The driver angrily pped his steering wheel. "Damn! That woman found us!" Two young men wearing ck jackets sat in the back seat; they quickly opened the doors, ready to chase after Cheyenne when suddenly she stepped hard on gas pedal, causing the pink sports car to speed off like an agile leopard running through ins, leaving them far behind within seconds. "What should we do now?" one man asked anxiously "Don''t worry; we have n B! Tell our buddies to act now. Send out that woman''s location!" replied another man confidently. "Yes." Meanwhile, Cheyenne thought that shaking off the blue car which followed her could make her out of danger, but just when she slowed down, another blue Volkswagen was heading towards her! The driver in the car opened the sunroof, and then a man in a suit, wearing a ck mask, crawled on the car roof. Just as the two cars were about to pass each other, the man leaped. His target was her! Oh no! This group of people inside this second vehicle also came after herself! In a critical moment, Cheyenne gripped the steering wheel with both hands and twisted it to turn the car around. Just as the man jumped out of the car, he hit the window at that very moment. "Bang." The car window received a massive impact, producing a loud, resounding noise. The man''s face contorted under the pressure. Because he was wearing a mask, Cheyenne could only see his fierce and cold eyes, full of murderous intent, like an evil demon crawling out of hell. The man''s body fell, The man''s body fell down and was suddenly crushed by the car from behind, resulting in his arm being instantly broken, with blood sttering three feet away. The tragedy that urred in broad daylight stunned the passersby on both sides of the street. They stopped in their tracks and looked over. The pink luxury car was surrounded, and three blue Volkswagen cars appeared from nowhere. In front of her, cars on both sides had their headlights ring menacingly. And behind her, the two cars that had attempted to attack her earlier had caught up. Cheyenne was now trapped in the middle. What should she do? She... she could be certain that she was being targeted now. A tall ck figure emerged from the blue sedan, and the man''s vicious eyes looked coldly over. The voice was chillingly low, sending shivers down one''s spine. "Miss Lawrence, you''ve got nowhere to run. If you don''t want to die in a terrible way, just get out of the car ande with us!" ''Nowhere to run? There''s no ce in this world that I can''t walk away from!'' She rolled down the car window, revealing a stunningly beautiful and fair face. Even in this situation, she managed to maintain a serene and calm smile on her face. Considering her age, she had pretty good self-control. "I cane with you guys, but you need to tell me first who sent you here, hmm?" She drew out the end syble, imbued with a wordless allure, yet the man remained indifferent, still gazing at her with an icy detachment. "Miss Lawrence, the dead don''t have the privilege to say no." "This statement, I equally offer to you, sir!" "You''re asking for death!" "Just try me." Chapter 135: DonT Move Chapter 135: Don''T Move Chapter 135: Don''t Move If it were an ordinary woman, she would definitely be scared stiff and unable to walk in this situation of being surrounded by enemies. But Cheyenne dared to argue with him, which was really surprising and impressive. Unfortunately, she would soon be a dead person. The man waved his hand to signal his subordinates to act, and five cars rushed towards Cheyenne at the same time. The speed was so fast that it caused a gust of air flow, and the wind howled against the ss as if it had just gone through a storm. At this point, it was all about courage. Cheyenne took a deep breath and quickly calmed down after causing amotion. She licked her luscious lips, her captivating eyes half-lidded, and then she closed them. ''I overestimated her. After all, she is still a young girl in her prime. How could she not be afraid when facing death? Look, she even closes her eyes, waiting for death. It seems that all her previous rebuttal is just out of bravado.'' "Miss Lawrence, if you were..." The man had not finished his sentence when the pink sports car in front of him came straight towards him and crashed. Ten meters. Eight meters. Three meters. The cars were getting closer, and it seemed like they were about to collide. The bystanders around them also closed their eyes and covered their ears with their hands. There was less than twenty centimeters of distance left between the two cars, and their front ends were facing each other. The man''s face turned pale at the sight of Cheyenne''s stunningly beautiful face with her eyes tightly closed. "She is a crazy woman!" he eximed. At the moment of collision, the blue Volkswagen was pushed back several meters by the power of the sports car, and the metal collided with a dazzling silver-white me. Cheyenne closed her eyes tightly and couldn''t see anything. She floored the pedal. What people often need to ovee is not their enemies, but the fear within themselves! As long as you can''t see the face of fear, you can move forward without hesitation! She did it. Under the ring mes, it was ultimately the man who first became scared. He quickly turned the steering wheel and veered the car to the left. "Bang." "Bang." "Bang." Three consecutive loud crashing noises echoed as the pink Lamborghini was heavily damaged from all sides, its body deformed. Under the strong impact, the oil in the tank also continuously flowed out. At the moment of impact, Cheyenne shielded her head with both hands and huddled down into the seat, but even so, she still sustained an injury to her forehead. She was lucky to have escaped without a concussion. Though she had released the steering wheel, the car continued to move forward a few more steps due to inertia. She was now surrounded by four vehicles, truly finding herself in an inescapable situation. The door of the blue sedan opened and over a dozen men in ck suits, wearing masks and ck duckbill caps stepped out, one of them holding a hydraulic jack. He violently hit the car window. "Click." The car window instantly shattered into fine shards. In the moment when the man opened the door, Cheyenne quietly took off her sandals and, as he opened the door, she swung the sandal and hurled it at his forehead. "Damn it, you f*cking bitch, how dare you hit me!" "Grab her!" Another man crowded in, reaching out to grab her shoulder, but Cheyenne swiftly grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and forcefully pushed him back. Apanied by the crisp sound of bones being dislocated, there was a painful cry from the man. Cheyenne took advantage of their momentary distraction and kicked the man in the face with her bare foot. With a graceful leap, she swiftly flipped out of the car, ignited the lighter in her hand and tossed it under the car. "Sizzle." The mes fell onto the ck gasoline and quickly turned into a raging inferno that grew at a visible speed. The crackling of the mes filled the ears of everyone present. "Be careful; move away quickly!" The leader of the men who had just exited the car saw the burning fire beneath Cheyenne''s car, and his face immediately turned pale. He clutched his head with one hand and ran away in the opposite direction. "Bang." A deafening explosion erupted on the clean, straight street. Following that, a red mushroom cloud rose from the ground, only to transform into billowing ck smoke in mid-air. A wave of heat hit Cheyenne as she stood less than five meters away from the raging inferno. She rolled into a green area at the moment of the explosion, using the half-person-high greenery to shield herself from most of the mes'' impact. However, as she descended, her head hit the steps,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. causing a gash on her forehead. A streak of fresh blood hung on her fair face, and her disheveled hair spilled over her shoulders. Her bare feet, injured by tree branches in the flower bed, were bleeding profusely. She struggled to get up. As for those men, they were unlucky. When the mes rushed towards them, they scrambled on the ground like paper figures on fire, desperately trying to extinguish the mes. The only leader who managed to avoid the mes woke up from the thrilling experience and looked towards Cheyenne, who was preparing to escape. "Oh no, she''s going to run, hurry and chase her!" At this moment, a speeding ck luxury car passed by Cheyenne. The car door suddenly opened and a person inside reached out with a long, bronze hand to grab her shoulder and pull her into the car. The door was closed. The luxury car quickly drove away dozens of meters, leaving the two men who were chasing her gritting their teeth and exchanging a nce. "Damn it, she escaped." In the car, Chris was driving and he carefully nced behind him using his peripheral vision. Cheyenne''s head was still throbbing intensely, and it felt so heavy. The blood flowing from her forehead had soaked her eyshes, making her vision blurry. It took a lot of effort to see the man in front of her clearly. Who else could it be but Kelvin with his profound facial features, cold and sharp eyes, and an indifferent expression on his face? At just one nce, Cheyenneughed at herself self-deprecatingly. She was actually saved by Kelvin. Logically, he should be the one wishing for her own demise, right? As Cheyenne moved her shoulder slightly, the man''srge hand firmly pressed down on her. His voice, cold and unfeeling, sounded above her head. "Don''t move if you don''t want to die." Cheyenne struggled to lift her head and looked at him weakly, "Help... help me find Omari..." After speaking, she cked out and fainted. Her head tilted back, about to hit the car seat, when a warm,rge hand caught the back of her head. Kelvin''s chilliness in his eyes became even more pronounced, with his lips tightly pursed, as if he was suppressing some kind of emotion. He had gone through all the trouble to save her, but just before she lost consciousness, the name she called out was someone else''s. He must have lost his mind to drop a contract worth billions and rush over from the the Vintage Club in such a hurry. He must be crazy! Chapter 136: A Troublemaker Like Her Is Hard To Kill Chapter 136: A Troublemaker Like Her Is Hard To Kill Chapter 136: A Troublemaker Like Her Is Hard to Kill A few minutes ago, at the Vintage Club, Kelvin was discussing contract matters with an old friend when they suddenly heard screamsing from outside the window. He turned to look and saw a pink Lamborghini colliding with a blue sedan, blood sttering everywhere as the man on the ground groaned in pain. Kelvin recognized the car and license te - it was Cheyenne! She was being chased by someone! Realizing this, Kelvin''s mind went into chaos. Although he was sitting down, his eyes were fixed on the departing luxury car. He tried to convince himself that this had nothing to do with him; if Cheyenne died, it would make the world a better ce. Before he could finish that thought, his friend spoke up, "Kelvin, what are you thinking about? You seem distracted." The young man speaking wore a silver-gray three-piece suit that fit him perfectly and entuated his slender figure like an evergreen tree. He had chestnut-colored short hair and eyes that shone like gemstone. He and Kelvin hadpletely different temperaments. While Kelvin was frosty in demeanor, he exuded an air of tranquility akin to autumn moonlight mixed with gentle warmth. It was undoubtedly pleasant to be around him; this is why they''d been good friends for years. "Sam, something urgent hase up for me, so I have to go," said Kelvin as he stood up and grabbed his phone before leaving the private room. "Okay," replied Sam calmly. "Master Sam, we''ll be leaving now. We''ll discuss the coboration next time. Sorry about this." Chris didn''t understand what was going on with Mr. Foley. They were on the verge of finalizing the contract, and now he just decided to leave. Fortunately, Master Sam was a magnanimous person and a friend of Mr. Foley. If it were someone else, things might have turned ugly on the spot. Once outside of the private room, Kelvin immediately urged Chris to get the car to start. "Mr. Foley, what happened? Should we head back to ourpany or go...?" to Miss Berry''s ce. Before thosest words could leave his lips, Kelvin sat down in the back seat of the car, then gave orders through slightly parted lips, "Bypass this alleyway, take shortcuts, and follow Cheyenne''s car." What? Mrs. Foley... How did she end up here? Although filled with doubts inside, Chris obediently followed his boss'' orders, driving through the narrow alley with the elerator pressed to the floor, chasing after Cheyenne. Sure enough, as they passed by, they saw several blue sedans surrounding Mrs. Foley. Chris felt the atmosphere in the car was oppressive, with a powerful and cold aura emanating from Mr. Foley. ''Mr. Foley clearly cares about Mrs. Foley, so why does he seem to favor Miss Berry so much and neglect Mrs. Foley?'' Chris wondered. Cheyenne''s car had started ahead of them, with a gap of about two hundred meters between the two vehicles. Chris had rushed ahead at the fastest speed, and even raced through the red light, but he was still a step behind. The sound of the explosion was like a sudden thunder on a clear day, and the huge red mushroom cloud rose slowly before his eyes. The pink luxury car was hit by four cars and overturned, catching fire. ''Oh no. Did wee one step toote?'' Chris couldn''t imagine what might have happened to Mrs. Foley. With such a huge fire, how could a delicate girl like her possibly escape from it? "Mr. Foley, we may have arrivedte." From N?velDrama.Org. Chris had just slowed down the car, and the whistling wind in his ears subsided. Kelvin''s voice came through from behind, slightly trembling but clear. This was Chris'' first time seeing Mr. Foley being so nervous. "I don''t believe it. How could a troublemaker like her die easily!" His deep-set eyes looked out the window, and the light in them dimmed for a moment. Kelvin unconsciously rubbed his fingertips together, lost in thought for a moment. Cheyenne, she... died? How was this possible! Someone like her, who was only interested in personal gain and afraid of death, how could she die so easily? Just as Kelvin was overwhelmed with an indescribable sadness, he suddenly saw a petite figure lying awkwardly in the green belt on the side of the road. She was covered in injuries, resembling a little rabbit that had been caught in a hunter''s trap, evoking sympathy. The dim deep-set eyes became slightly moist at the moment when he saw that she was still alive, and the curve of his lips lifted without him even realizing it. Great, she was still alive. Sure enough, a troublemaker like Cheyenne had a knack for surviving. She wouldn''t die so easily. His joy had barelysted for three seconds when Kelvin suddenly saw two men running towards them from the opposite side of the road. Their goal was Cheyenne! "Chris, hurry up and drive!" "Yes, Mr. Foley." The moment Kelvin pulled Cheyenne into his arms, he lowered his head to look at her battered body and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had finally caught up. In the hospital, the spacious corridor was empty, with a man leaning against the railing. He had a slender figure and a thin back. Before him stood several doctors in white coats, their expressions extremely serious. It was the middle of summer, but because of Mr. Foley, the air had dropped to freezing point, as if they had entered winter early. "How is she?" "The patient suffered a head injury and has moderate brain concussion with intracranial bleeding. She needs proper rest and care for her recovery. As for other injuries, they are just external wounds that are not serious." When Kelvin held her earlier, he felt her blood flowing continuously. Was it really just a concussion and external wounds? He nced at the pale woman lying on the hospital bed and felt uneasy. He never expected that Cheyenne could be so fragile and vulnerable despite her fierce personality. But he would rather see Cheyenne''s proud chin lifted up with an air of superiority in her eyes. "When will she wake up?" "I''m not sure about that. It could be tonight... or tomorrow or even longer depending on how well she responds to treatment." Chris rolled his eyes inwardly at the doctor''s vague answer. That was like saying nothing at all! "Okay, I understand. Thank you, doctor." Kelvin said before turning around to leave when suddenly a white figure rushed towards them from down the hallway stairs. The man wore a white shirt with his suit wrinkled due to his frantic movements while running towards them with sweat pouring down from his short hair flying in mid-air. He grabbed onto the doctor''s sleeve tightly as he anxiously asked, "How is Cheyenne? Doctor, please tell me! Where is she injured? Is it serious?" Omari didn''t realize how hard he was gripping onto the doctor''s hand until it caused the doctor pain which made him gasp for breath. "Sir, please calm down first," the doctor replied hesitantly. At this point, Omari couldn''t hold back anymore; his elegant demeanor vanished into thin air as tears welled up in his red eyes filled with deep sorrow. "Calm down?! How can I calm down when my beloved one is hurt and still lying inside there? Please tell me what happened!" Kelvin couldn''t help but feel something stir within him upon hearing Omari refer to Cheyenne as "his beloved one". Chapter 137: CheyenneS Fiance Chapter 137: Cheyenne''S Fiance Chapter 137: Cheyenne''s Fiance The doctor was now confused. He had previously thought that the man in the ck suit was the patient''s family member, but now another young man in white with a demeanor and appearance that matched Kelvin had suddenly appeared. "She''s okay, just suffering a concussion and some external injuries. She needs to stay in the hospital for observation for a while and take some anti-inmmatory medication," said the doctor. After hearing this, Omari finally felt relieved. He let go of the doctor''s sleeve and regained his elegant demeanor. "Thank you, doctor." "You''re wee. By the way, we need toplete some hospitalization procedures for this patient. I wonder... which one of you two would like toe with me?" The doctor cautiously nced at both men; they both seemed difficult to deal with. Who was really Cheyenne''s family member? In his opinion, both men seemed equally concerned about her well-being. "I''ll do it!" said two voices simultaneously but differently. Kelvin frowned unhappily at Omari and couldn''t help but sarcastically remark, "Mr. Lara, aren''t you afraid of being discovered by the Lara family?" Before Chris could reach out his hand, Omari snatched up the hospitalization form instead. In the section for "Next of Kin," he wrote down "fiance", which stung Kelvin''s eyes and weighed heavily on his heart. Omari raised an eyebrow slightly as he looked over at Kelvin whose expression turned sour before coldlyughing. "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Foley. Since you are Cheyenne''s ex-husband after all, I will be there every step of her future journey." He deliberatelyid a certain stress on "ex-husband" that even bystanders could feel the tension between them. The doctor suddenly realized what was going on - so this man in ck suit was actually Cheyenne''s ex-husband! Omari quickly signed his name with graceful and stylish writing. Chris saw that his boss had been defeated by Omari, so he couldn''t help but show displeasure towards Omari. "Mr. Lara, if Mr. Foley hadn''t saved Mrs. Foley today, she might have been caught by someone else." Upon hearing these words, Omari was stunned for a second before turning around with a fake smile on his face. "Oh! So I misunderstood you earlier? It turns out that you saved Cheyenne instead? Next time we meet, I will definitely thank you properly!" He called her ''Cheyenne'' so affectionately while she unconsciously called out Omari''s name before fainting which made Kelvin feel annoyed and frustrated inside He didn''t want to stay here or look at Omari''s annoying face anymore, so he turned away coldly and said, "No need." From N?velDrama.Org. Chris sighed and quickly followed. Omari''s irritating voice could still be heard from behind, "This won''t do, Mr. Foley, I have to express my gratitude. It''s what I should do for Cheyenne." At the stairwell, the ck figure preparing to go downstairs trembled slightly as hisrge hand clenched into a fist in his suit pocket. Kelvin didn''t bother with Omari anymore and left, leaving only a calm man in the hallway. His charming eyes showed seriousness. In the ward, Cheyenne felt as if walking in endless darkness while the wind blew against her frail body, making it cold. Her limbs felt like they were disassembled and reassembled; she couldn''t even move her shoulders due to fatigue. Faint voices could be heard around her ears. "Mr. Owen, is Cheyenne okay?" "She''s hard to kill. She won''t die." "That''s good." "I''ll go change her room; you stay here until Mr. Laraester." "Okay." Cheyenne felt a piercing headache like ten thousand bees buzzing inside of it. She knew the person beside her was Kate, and she really wanted to open her mouth to call her by name. But she miserably realized that she didn''t even have the strength to speak. Her vision darkened, and she fell into another deep slumber. Kate stayed at the hospital until around five in the afternoon when Omari arrived. Fatigue was evident on his face, but he wore a grateful smile on his kind and gentle countenance. "Miss Zamora, thank you for taking care of Cheyenne for me. I''ve finished my work, so I can take over now." Anyone would blush being looked at by such a handsome guy like him - Cheyenne was so lucky! She also sighed inwardly for her brother, who couldn''tpare with Mr. Lara in terms of appearance, family background, and even flirtation skills. Even she thought that her brother seemed inferiorpared to Mr. Lara! Oh well... she might as well ship Cheyenne and Mr. Lara instead! "It''s okay. This is what I should do since I''m Cheyenne''s best friend," Kate replied politely before adding hastily, "Mr. Lara, please take care of Cheyenne and I''ll go check up on my brother." "OK." After Kate left, Omari took off all his armor and sat down on the bed. He had just gone to the police station to retrieve today''s road surveince footage, but the police said Kelvin had been there. Omari was still traumatized by what happened this afternoon. As a girl, she managed to escape from being surrounded by more than ten thugs in such a dangerous situation. It was because he didn''t protect her well that she got hurt. Thinking of this, Omari grabbed her hand and put it on his face, kissing her lightly on the back of her hand. "Cheyenne, wake up quickly. I''m not used to seeing you like this." "I allow you to call me ''Potato Omari''. You can call me whatever you want as long as it makes you happy." The unconscious person''s exquisite face turned pale and her once bright lips became dry and white like rose petals without water. It was heart-wrenching. He held Cheyenne''s palm tightly in his own big hands and wished he could hold her in his arms. Her lips moved slightly and a weak voice came into his ear. "Water... water... thirsty... grandpa..." Omari was stunned for a moment before an ecstatic light burst out of his eyes. "Cheyenne? Are you awake?" "Water..." "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll get some water for you." He quickly let go of Cheyenne''s hand and went over to pour some water from the teapot onto the table nearby. However, he found that there was no water inside when he picked up the pot. There was only tap water in the ward but how could he give Cheyenne unfiltered tap water? "Shit!" After cursing under his breath, Omari grabbed an empty pot and ran out of the ward looking for clean drinking water. In an instant, there was only Cheyenne left alone in the hospital room; unable to bear with feeling so parched anymore, she opened her eyes softly... She saw nothing but a white ceiling with ring fluorescent lights which made it difficult for someone who had juste out from darkness like herself to adjust her vision properly... ''Where am I?'' Chapter 138: Mr. Lara, Please Be Serious Chapter 138: Mr. Lara, Please Be Serious Chapter 138: Mr. Lara, Please Be Serious When the pungent smell of disinfectant constantly wafted into her nostril, Cheyenne finally realized that she was in a hospital. Her head hurt so much! Just as she was about to wonder why she ended up in the hospital, a sharp pain shot through her and a weak voice escaped from her red lips. Cheyenne reached out with her fair and delicate hand to touch her head. The rough texture between her fingers left her somewhat perplexed. She nced at herself in the ss window. Gauze? ''What''s wrong with me?'' Cheyenne only remembereding out of the hospital and driving home, when she encountered several thugs who tried to surround her on the way. Thest moment of memory was the mushroom cloud rising steadily. The oing wall of fire seemed poised to engulf her entirely, leaving nothing behind but ashes. And then what happened? How did she get to the hospital? Cheyenne couldn''t recall anything about this memory, and whenever she tried to think harder, the pain would start again. "Ah..." "Cheyenne, are you awake? That''s great!" Suddenly, a clear and pleasant voice came from the entrance. The next moment, a white figure rushed towards her. Those charming eyes were filled with surprise, and a warm smile like a spring breeze was on his handsome face. Cheyenne''s eyes flickered slightly, and in an instant she reced her expression with a bewildered one. She whispered, "Who... who are you?" The smile on his face immediately stiffened, reced by a look of nervousness and disbelief. "Cheyenne, don''t you remember me?" The woman shook her head, biting her lip and shing a pair of bright eyes at him. "Do I know you?" she asked. Is this amnesia? Omari was so surprised that he almost bit his own tongue. He put the water bottle on the table and got up to look for a doctor. "Doctor! Doctor,e and take a look, she... how could she have lost her memory?" Seeing that he really believed she had amnesia, Cheyenne couldn''t help but raise her red lips and show a mischievous smile. She grabbed Omari''s wrist with her small hand. "Okay, I didn''t lose my memory. Just kidding with you." She just woke up, her voice still hoarse and weak. Omari stood in ce for several seconds, finally realizing that she was really deceiving him. He was scared to death. She acted so realistically that it would be a waste of talent not to give her the Best Actress Award. "You naughty girl, you scared me to death. How are you feeling now?" Cheyenne tried to sit up with one hand on the bed, finding it ufortable to speak while lying down. Seeing this, Omari quickly reached out and held her waist, lifting her up while also grabbing a pillow from the side and cing it behind her back. His attentiveness and gentleness moved Cheyenne a little, making him her most loyal follower. "I''m okay, just have a headache." Omari replied coolly, "You have a concussion. Can''t expect it not to hurt." Concussion? Cheyenne''s lips twitched as she realized that she had fallen so hard that she had given herself a concussion... how ridiculous! "Okay then, rest well and don''t think about anything else. Oh yeah, didn''t you want some water? Here!" Omari picked up the teapot and poured some water into a disposable cup halfway before walking over to Cheyenne with the cup in his hand. She drank the water like an eager kitten waiting for milk; even licking her lips afterwards without realizing how alluring she looked. She narrowed her eyes yfully, "Refill please." "Sure thing." Omari refilled her cup again as he watched how thirsty she was with great concern. "Do you want more?" "Nope... thanks, Potato Omari." Hearing this name made by Cheyenne made Omari feel like pping himself in frustration for saying something so silly earlier but he was relieved that she woke up safely from unconsciousness. He threw away the paper cup into trash bin before sitting down on the chair next to Cheyenne''s bed. They looked at each other eye-to-eye before speaking simultaneously, "You go first!" "I''ll go first then... Omari, how did I end up in hospital?" She only remembered an explosion happening; did Omari save her just in time? Omari shook his head. "That''s not important right now; what matters is that you''re safe now." "Why do you care? Are you afraid I''ll be grateful towards you if I find out it was your doing?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "If offering yourself is how you show your gratitude, then I will admit it''s my doing." "You think too much!" Cheyenne rolled her eyes cutely even when sick; still being herself no matter what happened - this was who Cheyenne really was inside. Omari cleared his throat, forcefully bringing the conversation back on track. "Alright, let''s get back to the point. Tell me what you remember." "Yes, after I left the hospital, I went straight to crime scene where I found something interesting..." Cheyenne struggled to move, every movement feeling exceptionally difficult for her. She reached into her pocket and realized that someone had changed her clothes without her knowledge. Her face changed color. "Where are my clothes?" she asked. Omari furrowed his brow, unsure of the answer. When he arrived at the hospital room, Cheyenne was already lying in bed. "Don''t worry," he said reassuringly. "I''ll look for them." He got up and searched around the room until he found Cheyenne''s clothes in a stic bin in the bathroom. Luckily, the nurse hadn''t taken them away yet. "Here they are," Omari said as he handed them over to Cheyenne. "In my pocket there should be two beads," she said urgently. Omari raised an eyebrow and chuckled as he lifted up Cheyenne''s white tank top with his long, slender hands. "This shirt is so short! Can you even wear it outside?" "Mr. Lara, please be serious!" Cheyenne pleaded with him. "Okay," Omari replied before pretending to take things seriously this time around. He picked up her shorts and shook his head helplessly at how short they were... He dug into her clothes pocket and pulled out two brown beads that looked like ordinary wooden beads at first nce. "Are they what you talk about?" "Yes, I found it at the scene of the incident. Then, as I was driving back, I realized I was being followed." Cheyenne closed her eyes, recalling the group of people. "They were dressed in ck, wearing masks. They seemed organized and disciplined, not like ordinary thugs." Ordinary thugs wouldn''te at her with five cars. Omari couldn''t help but feel impressed by their strength while also worrying about Cheyenne''s safety. If they ever came after her again, Omari couldn''t imagine what might happen. "Cheyenne, why don''t youe stay with me?" Before Omari could finish speaking, a cold voice interrupted him from outside of the door. "She can''t stay with you!" A proud and aloof figure suddenly appeared before them... Chapter 139: Rest More When You Have A Concussion Chapter 139: Rest More When You Have A Concussion Chapter 139: Rest More When You Have a Concussion A person walked in wearing a ck suit, his cold eyes piercing. "Why are you here?" Cheyenne asked, puzzled. Tanner walked in with a bouquet of flowers and ced them on the table in front of Cheyenne. The bright yellow sunflowers mixed with the fresh white jasmine gave off a delicate fragrance that helped mask the smell of disinfectant in the hospital room. "Miss Lawrence, Master Iker heard about your ident and rushed over from Iker''s Estate to see you," Tanner said. Cheyenne looked at Iker and thanked him sincerely. Her serious expression made Iker feel uneasy and wonder if she would also be so polite to Omari. "Master Iker, why can''t Cheyenne stay with me?" Omariined. "Oh really? Mr. Lara, do you know that Miss Weaver is returning home soon?" Iker replied calmly, causing Omari to fall silent like a deted balloon. Who was Miss Weaver? Cheyenne felt somewhat puzzled, but one thing was clear to her: there was undoubtedly some connection between Miss Weaver and Mr. Lara. However, it had nothing to do with her. "Iker''s Estate is where she will be safest," he continued maically while looking at Cheyenne directly. "What makes you say that?" ''If Iker didn''t want Cheyenne to go to my ce, why did he want her to stay at the Todd Mansion?'' Omari thought. "Firstly, Miss Lawrence is the Todd family''s private medical assistant, so it only makes sense for her to be closer to the patient." Cheyenne nodded thoughtfully at his words before he continued speaking again. "Secondly, there are guards protecting the Todd family day and night. Miss Lawrence is safest staying at my ce." Disapproving of Iker''s words, Omari red at him. "Safe? I don''t know why you still have the cheek to say that. Cheyenne was first bitten by a snake in your Todd mansion. Later, Eddie and Cheyenne both had idents because of you!" The document contains the results of his investigation. The taxi driver who died in the ident, Sergio Mullen, had a twin brother named Konner Mullen. Konner used to work for the Todd family as Thalia''s driver for three years. Later, for reasons unknown, he was dismissed and returned to his hometown. Within a few years, he died of a sudden illness. It''s quite a coincidence. Eddie, who had contact with Sergio, almost died, and he had a wooden bead in his hand. Cheyenne found another bead, and then she also got into an ident. After reading the information above, Iker and Tanner quickly nced at each other with shock written all over their faces. After all, Iker has been through many battles, so his reaction appears more calm than Tanner''s. A hint of hidden emotions flickered in his eyes. Thalia was involved! Could it be that this conspiracy is actually aimed at him? Both Dr. Zamora and Cheyenne were implicated because of him, so he was in no position to say that he could keep Cheyenne safe. Iker had read the newspaper and there were also photos on it. The man who had his arm severed by the car was covered in blood, and there were also the wrecked luxury cars at the scene, burnt beyond recognition. It''s not hard to imagine that she had just gone through a dangerous ordeal where one wrong move could have led to a gruesome fate. Iker''s big hand ced on the armrest and tightened. He slightly parted his lips, wanting to speak but hesitating. He really wanted to ask Cheyenne if she regretted it? If she hadn''t been close to him, maybe so many things wouldn''t have happenedter. Cheyenne seemed to have read his mind, and she smiled indifferently, looking aszy as a cat lying on a balcony in the sun after having eaten and drunk to her heart''s content. "So what? My life is not something they can just take away. Alright, Omari and Master Iker, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay in the hospital for a few days!" Knowing that she was deliberately trying to alleviate his own guilt, Iker''s heart became even heavier. "Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry." "Master Iker, you were never wrong from the beginning about this matter, so there''s no need to apologize to me. Also, I''m not used to you suddenly being so polite. If you really feel sorry for me, you can take care of my meals a day while I''m in the hospital." This is the most important thing, okay! Tanner chuckled and suddenly stood at attention, saluting Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence, this is on me." "Whether you want to eat something that flies in the sky or swims in the water, I will get it for you." So cute? Cheyenne couldn''t resist teasing him a little. She leaned back and picked up a ss of water from beside her, taking a sip. "Okay then, I want bear paw. Can you get that for me?" Tanner immediately looked embarrassed and his baby face turned red. "Miss Lawrence... that''s illegal. Can we choose something else?" As a topwyer, Omari had to add seriously, "ording to our criminalw... the punishment could be up to ten years imprisonment." Tanner was wordless. In the end, Cheyenne decided not to go anywhere and stay in the hospital instead so they wouldn''t argue anymore. Unable to persuade her, Iker had no reason to stay here any longer either. He sat for a while before leaving. Before he left, Omari handed him two beads and asked him if he could help find their owner because it was highly likely that person was behind all of this. "I''ll let you know as soon as there''s any news." After saying that, Iker snatched the beas away from Omari''s hand before leaving. Tanner followed closely behind him out of the room until only Cheyenne and Omari remained inside. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They stared at each other with wide eyes. Cheyenne twitched her lips slightly while keeping an eye on Tanner who was reading his legal book nearby her bed. "Mr. Lara, aren''t you supposed to go back to yourw firm? It''s still working hours today after all." "It''s okay." "As a boss, shouldn''t you be busy right now?" "It''s one of my privileges as the boss or else why would anyone want to be one?" Omari smiled at her, then helped tuck her into bed properly under the covers before saying, "Be good now; if you''re bored, just sleep more since rest is important when recovering from concussion or else how will we deal with brain damageter?" Chapter 140: Nora Comes To Rub Salt In The Wound Chapter 140: Nora Comes To Rub Salt In The Wound Chapter 140: Nora Comes to Rub Salt in the Wound Perhaps it was because Cheyenne was too tired, or maybe the excitement from the ident had been too much for her. Either way, she fell asleep again soon after. Omari held a legal book in his hand, but he hadn''t read a single word. His eyes were dark and dull like the depths of the ocean. He couldn''t stop thinking about Iker''s words just now. The daughter of the Weaver family was returning home... Could he really escape from that borate cage that had been woven around him? What about Cheyenne? With a heavy sigh, Omari closed his book and ced it lightly on the table beside him. He folded his hands on his knees and looked at Cheyenne''s sleeping face for quite some time. She had such a big heart. There were probably countless people who wanted to kill her secretly, yet she could still sleep so soundly. A drop of crystal-clear liquid slowly flowed out from her lips. The next moment, she licked it away with her tongue, making her lips even more alluring. Omari felt exasperated. Why did he have to fall in love with someone like this? "Cheyenne, you''re toxic!" Unfortunately, Cheyenne din''t hear him since she was still fast asleep. Otherwise, she would have definitely argued with him. Who was really toxic here? The next day while Cheyenne was still sleeping in bed, she heard footsteps outside that sounded chaotic and annoying, mixed with sarcastic remarks. "What gives you the right to keep me from seeing Cheyenne? I''m her rtive; what are you?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. That irritating voice belonged to Sean again! "Alright Sean, it''s okay that they don''t let us in. I just came to see if she''s dead," Nora said as disappointment shed across her eyes. After such an intense car ident and explosion, it was amazing that Cheyenne managed to survive. Her luck must be incredibly strong; why didn''t she just die on impact instead? Kate didn''t appreciate theirments at all; she stood blocking their path into Cheyenne''s hospital room. With arms crossed over her chest, she looked down at them both. "How dare you speak like that? What do you mean by ''seeing if she is dead''? My Cheyenne doesn''t need your visit. Get lost." Her voice was quite loud, and soon, it attracted a crowd of onlookers, including doctors, patients, and nurses, who gathered nearby to watch. It was a well-known fact that Kate was Dr. Zamora''s sister. Therefore, more attention was focused on Nora and her brother. Sean, full of youthful vigor, could not bear such insults. He grabbed Kate''s hair, raised his hand menacingly, and prepared to strike. "We came here with good intentions to check on her, what''s your purpose in stopping us from entering? Who do you think you are? Don''t force me to hit you!" "Give it a try yourself!" "Don''t think I won''t!" Sean never had the idea of "men shouldn''t hit women". The belief that Mya instilled in him since childhood was that if you want something, you must fight for it. The person standing opposite you will only be your enemy. The enemy doesn''t differentiate between men and women. At the moment when Sean''s fist was about to strike Kate''s face, the door to the hospital room opened, and a petite and delicate figure suddenly appeared before everyone. Cheyenne grabbed Kate''s arm and pulled her to the side, while kicking Sean with her foot. "Plop." In the previous moment, the fierce-looking young man was sent flying like a broken kite by her, and hended with a thud in the corridor. Everyone could clearly hear the sound of bones colliding with the ground. It hurt so much! Sean was stunned. He had gone to beat someone up, but instead he ended up getting beaten. "Cheyenne, you... you bitch, you''ve hit me a second time. I''m gonna kill you!" Cheyenne pped him at the vi before; now, in front of everyone, she had done it again! As the school bully, when has Sean ever been so embarrassed? He has made up his mind to bring his men to teach Cheyenne a lesson! Without paying attention to her little brother who was acting like a clown, Cheyenne turned to look at her good friend and asked softly, "Kate, are you okay?" Kate came to her senses and looked at Cheyenne with affectionate eyes. Damn, that kick was so cool! If Cheyenne were a man, it would be the ssic plot of a hero saving the beauty. "I''m fine." "Um. You stand behind me and let me handle it." Nora helped her brother up with a pained expression on her face, her eyes red with anger and tears falling down like pearls off a broken string. If someone don''t know the truth, they would think that Nora is the one who has been wronged. "Cheyenne, why are you so heartless? Sean is your younger brother and he''s three years younger than you. As the older sister, this is how you treat your little brother." Cheyenne looked thoroughly disgusted. "I never had a brother who''d call me by my first name and, when annoyed, simply address me as Bitch". "He''s just kidding," she replied. At the mention of it, a glimmer shone in Cheyenne''s eyes, her red lips parted slightly and her smile softened with tenderness. "Kidding? Why don''t you let the brat call you bitch? By the way, I''m just kidding too," Cheyenne retorted with a smirk. As soon as the words were spoken, there came a burst of muffledughter from the people around. Nora''s face turned blue and purple, as news of Cheyenne''s ident yesterday came back. Her mom, on the contrary, asked her and Sean to bring a fruit basket to visit Cheyenne. She thought her mom wanted her to rub salt in the wound while she was down. So she came here. Who knew that Cheyenne, this bitch, would be so difficult to deal with. Sean managed to regain his bnce, torn between the desire to attack Cheyenne again and the fear of being kicked aside once more, just like what had happened earlier. He decided to find a suitable opportunity to make his move. "How could I call Nora that. You are a despicable person, but my sister is not. She is kind and talented, unlike you. You don''t deserve to be called ''sister'' by me." Kindness? Can a kind person say such a heartless phrase like "I just came to see if she''s dead"? He may have a huge misunderstanding about kindness. "Perfect, my Cheyenne wouldn''t even bother having a stupid little brother like you whose mother is just a homewrecker. You and your aplice are up to no good, so get lost." Kate struggled to lift the fruit basket from the ground and handed it over to Nora with both hands. Thetter did not take it. Sean was extremely angry when she said this, ring at Kate with squinted eyes and constantly uttering provocative words. "I remember you now," Sean responded. "If you''ve got the guts, meet me at Crescent Lake by my school, and we''ll settle it one-on-one." "Childish!" "Are you afraid?" "What''s wrong with you!" Kate felt like she was childish enough, but Cheyenne''s idiotic young brother turned out to be even more immature. It was truly impressive how Cheyenne could handle someone so naive. Chapter 141: Do I Need To Remember You? Chapter 141: Do I Need To Remember You? Chapter 141: Do I Need to Remember You? Kate''s arms were getting sore, but Nora didn''t take the fruit basket from her. ''Okay, it looks like they don''t want it,'' she thought. "Bang!" The beautiful fruit basket was thrown by Kate onto the trash can in the hallway, and the fruits spilled out, rolling on the ground. No one dared to pick them up. "You take your things back yourself. If Cheyenne wants to eat something, I''ll buy it for her. Who knows if you''ve poisoned the things you gave her?" "You!" Sean raised his fist and rushed towards Cheyenne but was stopped by Nora before he could reach her. "Okay Sean, we''ve made our point. It''s Cheyenne''s decision not to see us. Let''s go." "Nora..." "Let''s go!" Nora''s hatred towards Cheyenne was even stronger than Sean''s, but with so many people around, she didn''t want to do anything stupid against Cheyenne to embarrass herself. There will be plenty of time in future when she can catch Cheyenne at a low point; just wait for that day. "What happened? Cheyenne." A gentle voice as soft as water sounded behind everyone present; this clear and melodious voice refreshed everyone''s ears. Turning around, they saw a man walking towards them with morning light shining on him; he wore a loose white long T-shirt paired with ck linen wide-leg pants whichplemented his shoulder- length silky hair that shone golden under the morning sun rays. His beauty surpassed that of any woman. The tranquility and serenity emanating from him made her look like a character stepping out of a painting. However, such an outstanding man is actually blind! His eyes are crystal-like bright yet empty inside; his eyeballs do not move but one can feel tendernessing through them. Amongst the crowd, there were many who have attended Benson''s concerts before; their excited voices rang out "Oh my god! Isn''t this Benson?" One after another affirmative replies followed: "Yes! I''ve seen him before! He looks even more handsome in person than on TV!" "He has such an artist temperament." "Well, he is an artist." Nora also looked up at him in disbelief. "Benson?" Previously, the Gibbs family lived next door to the Lawrence Vi. Benson''s father was a university history professor while his mother was a famous stage actress. Benson''s upbringing was strict. She remembered when she was still attending elementary school there would always be a pretty little boying over to y at their house... The little boy would always hold her hand and y the piano together, and he would weave all kinds of small animals out of grass for her. Once, they even put a caterpir in Cheyenne''s pencil case, causing her to open it in ss and scare the other children when the caterpir crawled out. One of the children was unlucky. He had a hereditary congenital heart disease, which nobody knew about. This scare caused that child to faint on the spot and be hospitalized. Cheyenne was made to stand in detention by her teacher. Later, the child''s parents found their way to the Lawrence Vi, and her father, furious, gave her a good scolding. She remembered clearly that it was raining that night. Mr. Gibbs carried Benson by the cor and held a ck umbre as they arrived at the Lawrence Vi. "Kneel down!" The clothes on the little boy were soaked by the rain, and it was unclear whether the drops on his delicate and fair face were tears or raindrops. As he listened to his father''s stern scolding, he knelt down and with slightly parted lips, said to Cheyenne, "I''m sorry." Mr. Gibbs didn''t believe that his child, whom he had raised, would do such an absurd and boring thing. He immediately picked up a ruler and hit Benson. "Tell me, why are you doing this?" The ruler hit his hand, leaving a rectangr purple mark, which must have been very painful. Nora was afraid that he would betray herself, and quickly grabbed her father''s hand and cried out to identify the little boy. "Father, it''s Benson. He said he hates Cheyenne because she always says his piano ying is bad, so he wants to teach her a lesson." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At that time, Nora was only eight or nine years old. But her ability to lie has reached a level of perfection, and coupled with the fact that she is usually seen as a well-behaved and obedient girl in George''s eyes, makes her even more convincing. Nora shifted all the me onto Benson in order to avoid responsibility. From that day on, the Gibbs family moved. Nora never saw him again. Later, she heard that he had be a world-ss pianist, a height she could not aspire to reach. After all these years, how had that handsome and gentlemanly young boy from their past be blind? "Benson, do you still remember me?" Nora swallowed her saliva and walked up to him, asking softly. The woman''s voice sounded clear and unfamiliar, Benson only knew it wasn''t Cheyenne''s voice and shook his head. "Do I need to remember you?" "Benson, I... I am Nora. Have you forgotten? We used to live together when we were kids and you often yed with me." Upon hearing this, Benson''s smile did not diminish, but it did not reach his eyes. He certainly remembered Nora. If it weren''t for her, his mother wouldn''t have chosen to move; he wouldn''t have been beaten by his father back then either. After moving, his father and mother grew increasingly distant from each other and eventually parted ways amicably. His happy childhood memories remained there. It was the moment when Nora pointed at him as the "culprit". From a genius boy who was praised by everyone, he suddenly became a "bad boy" in the eyes of his ssmates and teachers overnight. The constant gossip and the deliberate istion by his ssmates left Benson with a profound sense of loneliness and istion. Just at that moment, Cheyenne walked out and stood in front of him to protect him. "This isn''t his doing," she dered, "I won''t tolerate any of you badmouthing him behind his back. If I hear it even once, I''ll give you a piece of my mind!" Whenever Benson thought of Cheyenne standing in front of him, a warm feeling washed over his heart. The little girl was clearly two or three years younger than him, wearing a pink princess tulle dress and two pretty braids in her hair. Despite her innocent and adorable appearance, she stood there with her hands on her hips, a fierce expression on her face. On the day he learned that his parents were moving, he climbed through Cheyenne''s window in the middle of the night. He presented her with a handcrafted bamboo dragonfly and apologized to her. He thought Cheyenne wouldn''t forgive him, but when he got in the car to leave, it was actually her who came to see him off. The little girl clearly just got out of bed, wearing a white ruffled nightgown with two loose braids and curly hair that looked intentionally styled. With tear stains on her cheeks and wearing a pair of cute slippers, she chased after the car all the way. Chapter 142: HeS Like A God Chapter 142: He''S Like A God Chapter 142: He''s Like A God The morning breeze lifted her white dress, causing it to flutter like a lonely flower in the wind. She ran for quite some time, losing her shoes and nearly falling. "Dad, stop the car! Cheyenne is back there," Benson yelled. Upon hearing this, his father quickly hit the brakes and turned to see a beautiful young girl following behind them. He liked Cheyenne very much and immediately backed up the car so Benson could say goodbye to her. "Why are you leaving?" asked Cheyenne. Benson picked up the shoes she had lost and handed them to her. He looked like a little adult as he patted her head seriously. "My mom said I can''t let anything affect my studies, so I have to go to Dodon." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Where''s Dodon? Is it far away?" she asked with pouty lips and watery eyes looking up at him. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s far," replied Benson with shame in his eyes. He had helped Nora bully Cheyenne before but now felt guilty about it. He held out three fingers as he promised. "Cheyenne, I will write you letters." "Alright, it''s a deal," she agreed. "We need to keep our word, who break it is a puppy!" The young girl finally went from tears toughter, taking his hand and giving him her favorite seashell as a token of their agreement. "Deal." As the memories faded, Benson, who had always been a handsome young boy, grew up to have a striking and dazzling appearance, easily rivaling today''s idols. "Now that you mention it, I remember you''re Nora. By the way, I came to see Cheyenne. Where is she?" he inquired. "I''m right here!" called out Cheyenne weakly from inside the house. "You''ve lost weight," observed Benson gently after cing his warm hand on Cheyenne''s face for awhile before sighing softly. "I''ve been busytely... why did youe here today?" questioned an excited-looking Cheyenne while Kate helped bring him into sit down on a chair next to them both.. "I heard about your ident in the news and immediately asked Mr. Lara for your whereabouts. That''s why I rushed here." It turned out that Omari, that guy, had spilled the beans. When he returned, she was definitely going to give him a piece of her mind! Benson and Cheyenne chatted as if they were old friends, leaving Nora feelingpletely sidelined, like she was invisible to everyone around her. She clenched her teeth in frustration, holding Sean''s hand as they walked away. Simultaneously, a sense of curiosity crept into her mind. The Gibbs family had moved away from Akloit years ago, and there had been no contact since. Why was Benson so familiar with Cheyenne? Little did she know, the Gibbs family had indeed relocated to Dodon, but Benson and Cheyenne had kept in touch through letters all along. Initially, their correspondence consisted of sharing recent events and discoveries of delicious food or fun activities. But when Benson started high school and developed a crush on a girl, he confided in Cheyenne through his letters. She even gave him advice on how to pursue his love interest. Cheyenne also confided in Benson about her own crush on Kelvin, making him the first person to know about it. He encouraged her to be brave and pursue her own love interest as well. Unfortunately, neither of them foundsting love at that time. In college, Benson became obsessed with his music world and neglected his romantic rtionships. His girlfriend couldn''t handle his indifference and ended up with one of his good friends instead. Feeling heartbroken for the first time in life, he thought of Cheyenne who always knew how to cheer him up. It had been ten years since theyst saw each other face-to-face. When he jokingly sent her pictures of alcohol bottles asking what it would feel like if he drank them all. After a minute passed by, she replied, "It feels like you''re looking for death!" He teased her for being so harsh when he neededfort after losing someone dear to him. "Drink up; I''ll drink with you," she said reassuringly before sending him a picture filled with beer bottles from inside a bar where she was currently hanging out! The two immaturelypeted against each other over drinking games online until they finished all their drinks while exchanging pictures as proof! Benson had always been disciplined, and he didn''t have much tolerance for alcohol. He was already drunk after just three bottles. Cheyenne proudly dered herself as the winner after consuming ten beers! "You lost. You should head back and get some sleep. You''re not quite the person I remember," she remarked. He wondered what her old impression of him had been like. He still remembered vividly what she replied back then, "Probably like feeling visited by God tonight." That statement inspired him so much that even though half-drunk; he wrote down lyrics which turned into one song titled "He''s Like A God" - something that made both proud! Their pen pal rtionship evolved into bing best friends after drinking together virtually! Cheyenne had many choices in her life, and Benson gave her advice and guidance. He was not only a friend but also a brother to her. Although they hadn''t seen each other for ten years, they stillmunicated through letters. The sinceremunication between them made Benson feel that Cheyenne was the best person in the world. At eighteen, she married Kelvin but was left alone on their wedding night. The first person she thought of was Benson. She just wanted to vent her frustration and disappointment to him. To her surprise, Benson asked if she wanted to see him after all these years of correspondence. His voice over the phone was clear and maic like a cello ying in G major. "You''re kidding me? You''re in Dodon, I''m in Akloit; we are more than six hundred kilometers apart," Cheyenne replied withughter. Bensonughed as well and said, "So what? We are both suffering from the same problem. When I broke up with my girlfriend, you were there drinking with me, so today, I''m returning the favor." "Okay then," Cheyenne agreed yfully. That night, Benson packed his bags and put on a white suit before boarding his private ne to Akloit. When he appeared before Cheyenne wearing his white suit like a god descending from heaven, she remembered what she had said two years ago: "He''s Like A God." He looked so pure yet gentle that it took her breath away. With a warm smile on his face, he walked towards her confidently with his big hand extended towards hers, saying, "Cheyenne, I''m here." The young girl couldn''t believe what she saw; it felt too good to be true! The moment Bensonid eyes on her, he was filled with an overwhelming sense of heartache. Where had he ever seen a bride in a wedding dress drowning her sorrows at a nightclub? Just how deeply had that man, Kelvin, hurt Cheyenne? Chapter 143: She Just Wanted To Interview Mr. Foley Chapter 143: She Just Wanted To Interview Mr. Foley Chapter 143: She Just Wanted to Interview Mr. Foley As Benson reminisced about the past, his lips curved upwards in a smile that could steal anyone''s breath. Kate couldn''t help but swallow nervously. How had Cheyenne not told her about this stunningly handsome man? It was just in rude. Meanwhile, Kelvin''s face looked grim as he left the hospital. Chris felt an icy chill emanating from him and started to feel uneasy. Casting a sidelong nce at his boss beside him, he secured his seat belt and quietly uttered, "Mrs. Foley seems to have lost a lot of blood. Are you sure she''s okay?" "Their intentions don''t seem as simple as just wanting money..." Kelvin cut him off with a cold stare that made Chris; it was eerie. "Don''t mention that woman in front of me again." His voicecked any emotion, and he even took out some napkins to wipe away the blood on his hands meticulously. He stared intently at them as if unable to get them clean enough. "Yes." After a while, the luxury car pulled up outside the Foley Group building where reporters were already waiting for Kelvin. They were being held back by security guards. When they saw Kelvin arrive, their mood changed instantly from low and anxious to excited frenzy as they rushed over with microphones in hand, crowding around the car until there wasn''t any space left. "What should we do? Should we get out?" Chris knew that his boss detested paparazzi reporters and their coverage. It was always based on unfounded rumors, and they seemed to thrive on making matters worse. "No need," Kelvin spoke calmly before opening the door himself and stepping onto the red carpet laid out on the ground below. His shiny leather shoes caught everyone''s attention as he stood tall and straightened up - exuding an aura of coldness mixed with dominance that kept people at bay without even trying! Several reporters swarmed in, their microphones almost hitting the man''s face, and their voices moring in his ears. From N?velDrama.Org. Chris quickly waved his hand, asking the security guard at the door to find someone while he himself stood like a protective eagle shielding a chick from this group of journalists approaching him. "Mr. Foley, hello. I am a reporter from Rumorville Report. Can you tell us how Miss Lawrence is doing now? This brazen attack doesn''t seem like a simple criminal case." "I am the deputy editor-in-chief of StarWatch News. I heard that Miss Lawrence publicly kissed you five days ago and now she has an ident that you happened to save her from. Is this just a coincidence? Do you have any ns to remarry Miss Lawrence?" "Yes, Mr. Foley, please answer our questions." "Mr. Foley, please answer." ... The scene was chaotic as they all asked about Kelvin and Cheyenne''s rtionship, seemingly linking it towards "rekindling old mes". Kelvin stood tall at a height of 1. 88 meters, making him stand out among the crowd. His cold and narrowed deep-set eyes looked calmly at these reporters before him; his lips slightly parted as he spoke with an icy voice. "What do you want to know? Or what answers do you want me to give? Speak up and I''ll satisfy your curiosity." In just one second, the previously tumultuous scene suddenly became cold; even the surrounding air dropped several degrees. Those reporters who were being stared down by Kelvin shuddered one after another; especially that female reporter who had just asked about Kelvin''s rtionship with Cheyenne - she was so scared by him that tears streamed down her face. "You asked if we were going to remarry or not, right? If I tell you the answer, can you bear the consequences? How about I bankrupt StarWatch News?" Kelvin Foley - CEO of the Foley Group - had always been known since childhood for having an "icy" personality with deep scheming abilities making him a quite terrifying figure in business circles. There used to be some real-life talk shows where they would invite some well-known business leaders or those recently famous within their industry as guests on each episode. When talking about their most fearedpetitors whether it bepanies or individuals, everyone would unanimously say one name - Kelvin. Although no specific reasons could be given, when he was mentioned, everyone''s admiration mixed with fear was crystal clear. The female journalist stood frozen in ce. She was quite attractive in her white Chanel-style suit jacket and light purple chiffon floral dress. Those who had worked with her before all said that she had beautiful eyes, and when she cried, it was enough to break your heart and make you feel sorry for her. However, when Kelvin saw the woman''s tears, he felt disgust and insincerity deep down in his heart. He never told anyone that he actually hated tears! This was because his experiences from childhood taught him that tears were only a sign of weakness. Every time he saw someone crying in front of him, Kelvin would have an absurd thought pop into his head. He even found it somewhat exciting. The fear, despair, and sadness expressed by those who cried made him feel very interested. But the situation before him now was really disappointing because this woman wasn''t really crying; Kelvin couldn''t see any fear or distress in her eyes at all. "Boring! Chris, acquire StarWatch News within a week," he said coldly as he looked straight ahead without ncing back at anyone else. Then he strode away. Chris walked up to the woman with a hint of sarcasm on his face and gently took her hand while quickly pulling out an exquisitely crafted metal pen from the pocket of his suit jacket. He lowered his head slightly and used his mouth to remove the cap from the pen before quickly writing down his name and phone number on the palm of her hand. As Chris wrote on her palm with varying degrees of pressure that gave off tingling sensations throughout her hand, the female journalist looked bewildered as she watched Chris'' expression change from mockery to sympathy. "Tell your boss to call this number within three days so we can discuss acquisition details," Chris said. "What?" Acquisition? She had onlye here for an interview; how did things suddenly turn into this? Chris paid no attention to her confusion as he swiftly put away the pen and then caught up with Kelvin. Chapter 144: CanT Get Up Without Five Million Chapter 144: Can''T Get Up Without Five Million Chapter 144: Can''t Get Up Without Five Million The next day, there was not a single report about the highroad ambush incident! This weird situation soon made Cheyenne smell something fishy. Who was manipting everything behind the scenes? From the number and skills of the ck-d individuals, it was clear that they were not temporary employees without organization or discipline. Although Volkswagen was not a luxury car brand, burning five cars in one go seemed excessively extravagant. It''d only been half a day since the incident happened, and the other party had bought off all the newspapers and media. It was evident that the power behind this was immense. Who could it be? Why did they have to go after her and Eddie? "Cheyenne, I came to see you. Are you okay? Oh my goodness, as soon as I heard that something happened to you, I immediately rushed to buy a ne ticket from Briyra and flew back." Suddenly, a loud voice from outside the door interrupted Cheyenne''s thoughts. She trembled slightly and looked up at the person who had arrived. "Who are you?" Theer had a thickyer of white powder on his face and round paper-cut-like cheek blush. With smoky makeup on his face, he ran so fast that his messy golden hair looked like a bird''s nest on top of his head. Reece felt he was hurt by Cheyenne''s words. With one hand bracing against the door panel and the other clutching his chest, his towering frame slowly slid downward. "I... I have been hurt by you. Without five million, I cannot get up." And with those words, he indeed seated himself on the ground. Cheyenne nced at his exaggerated acting and slowly reached for an apple from the fruit bowl beside her. She took a big bite and enjoyed it immensely. Ignoring his reaction made Reece feel embarrassed, and he couldn''t help but frown. "I really flew back from Briyra overnight to see you. I''m almost dead tired." There was a time difference between the two sides. When Cheyenne had an ident, it was nighttime in Briyra. He was shooting a horror movie and they happened to be working at night. Just as he finished work and was about to go home for a good night''s sleep, he received a call from that annoying girl Kate, saying that Cheyenne had an ident. He flew back from abroad overnight and didn''t close his eyes for a day and night. He was both hungry and sleepy. "Well, then, just sit on the ground and take a good rest. I certainly don''t have five million to help you up. How about youy down and take a nap? It might as well be a way to clean the floor for me," she quipped. Cheyenne smiled as she took a bite out of the apple, which was about the size of her fist. Reece''s lips twitched as he listened to her words and quickly got up from the ground, brushing off the dust from his clothes. He walked over to Cheyenne and snatched the apple from her hand, biting into it with anger. "You really have no heart, even though we''re friends." "Hey, that''s my apple!" "You''re so stingy! I let you take a bite out of my ice cream before. What''s wrong with me taking half your apple?" The half-eaten apple disappeared in an instant as Reece swallowed it whole. Goodness gracious, was he that hungry? Reece didn''t hesitate to pull up a nearby chair and sit down while grabbing a banana from the fruit te on his way there. He peeled it and stuffed it into his mouth. "Hold on, that ice cream wasn''t just for me. I took one bite, and the rest was for you and Kate to enjoy," she rified. Cheyenne was ten years old at that time and had just started third grade. Mya always found ways to withhold her allowance money so she often had no money in her pockets. After ss ended, other kids would gather together to eat snacks and talk about theirtest toys while Cheyenne stood by herself watching them hungrily. She even got bullied by some ssmates. "Hey, Cheyenne. Do you want this ice cream? Just kneel down and let me hop on your back like a little pony, and I''ll share it with you." The slightly chubby young boy had a fairplexion and was dressed in a red checkered shirt with baggy gray harem pants that enveloped his short, chubby legs. He sported a center-parted hairstyle, and his demeanor was rather unpleasant. Reece''s family was well-off, and he was their only child, so he was spoiled by everyone in the family. His school bag always seemed to contain a variety of snacks, and his pockets were stuffed with pocket money. At that time among ssmates there was this game called "jumping horse," where one person acted like a horse on all fours while another kid jumped over their back. When Reece was younger, he was overweight, and nobody liked him. Moreover, he had a tendency to show off his family''s wealth and snacks, making him quite irritating to others, and no one wanted to y with him. As for Cheyenne, her only friend, Benson, had moved to Dodon at that time. This led to her speaking even less, and she often sat silently in the back of the ssroom, near the trash bin. The teacher called it the "Emperor''s Throne", and it was specifically assigned for Cheyenne. Every month, there was an exam, and students could choose their seats and study partners based on their exam scores. But Cheyenne was an exception; even when she scored first ce multiple times, she couldn''t choose her seat or study partner. All of this became a joke when the teacher asked, "Did you cheat?" No one believed that a "bad student" like her could suddenly have a breakthrough and get first ce. Cheating was the only usible exnation. Reece thought that Cheyenne looked small and thin, didn''t talk much, and slept at her desk - she seemed like an easy target to bully. But he soon found out that despite her cute angelic face, she bit or pinched anyone who crossed her path. After throwing Reece''s snack in the trash can with one hand, she said to him, "Now it''s your turn to be my little horse." "I won''t!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As soon as he finished speaking, his butt was kicked by the little girl. "Say it again?" "I... I won''t say anything else! Please don''t hit me!" After being scolded by Cheyenne once or twice, Reece became friends with her. Even though Reece had the grades to transfer to an excellent elite school, he didn''t let his parents change schools for him. Instead, he deliberately stayed in the same school with Cheyenne, always scoring near the bottom. Their friendship only solidified with each passing exam. And with Kate consistently ranking third from the bottom for years, they formed the school''s infamous "Iron Triangle!" When Reece had money, they would go out for steak dinners or fast food; when they were short on cash, they would share a single popsicle, each taking turns to have a bite. Childhood happiness is simple like that - just sharing an ice cream popsicle can make themugh uncontrobly. Chapter 145: This Is What Normal People Do Chapter 145: This Is What Normal People Do Chapter 145: This Is What Normal People Do Cheyenne tapped his head with her hand. "Stop thinking about food all day and do something productive for me." Reece shrugged and threw the banana peel into the trash can before leaning in. "What do you need?" "You know a lot of people in the entertainment industry, right? Look at this bead. I found it at the ce where Eddie had an incident." Cheyenne handed him the bead. "This is just an ordinary bead," Reece said as he examined it closely and even sniffed it. "Wait, there''s a faint scent on it." It smelled like natural vegetation mixed with a woman''s subtle perfume. He was familiar with that fragrance but couldn''t remember where he had smelled it before. "I must have smelled this before; yes, definitely, but I can''t recall when." Cheyenne was getting impatient listening to him mutter to himself. "Then think harder or find out where this came from." Her words gave Reece an idea as he stood up abruptly and headed towards the door. "You''re right! I''ll go ask around at various jewelry stores now," he said confidently. However, Cheyenne stopped him suddenly by calling out to him. "Hey... wait!" "What''s wrong?" Reece turned around as she pointed at his clothes while looking disgustedly at him. "Look at your dark circles and scary makeup... You''ll be mistaken for a monster!" Reece was speechless as he quickly nced down at himself. "You''re right; my handsome face is well-known in showbiz; I can''t ruin that image like this! Let me change first, then go inquire about this matter... Don''t worry too much!" "I''m not worried. Take a rest first. I''m afraid if you drop dead, your billion-dor estate will all be mine." As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, Reece turned and smiled, the white makeup on his face eerily intact. If it weren''t broad daylight, Cheyenne might have been genuinely frightened by him. He replied reassuringly while turning back to smile mischievously revealing his white makeup which looked eerie enough to scare anyone if not for daylight conditions... "I knew you were harsh on the outside but soft inside; you care about me so much yet say such things! You''re so naughty." He dragged out his words yfully making Cheyenne shudder involuntarily. "Ha-ha! You are such a flirt!" "Thank you for thepliment." "Now get lost!" Staying here was really too much to bear! Poor little Reece, who was once again rejected by his friend, left with a heavy heart, not forgetting to snatch the unopened bag of meat floss bread from her table on the way out. Cheyenne: "That''s... my lunch." Is this something a normal person would do? ... At the Foley mansion, the magnificent Swarovski crystal chandelier emitted bright and dazzling light, casting shattered spots of light on the ck and white floor. On the sofa, old Mr. Foley wore a ck casual shirt over a loose-fitting suit of the same color. He looked solemnly at his newspaper. "Who on earth did Cheyenne offend? The other party went so far as to take such ruthless actions. The Lawrence family doesn''t seem to care about her at all," remarked old Mr. Foley in concern. "Dad, don''t worry about it. The police will handle this matter." Corey sat on another end of the sofa while a servant respectfully brought him a cup of coffee. As soon as he finished speaking, old Mr. Foley red at him and said, "The police? Those guys only show up after everything has happened. They can''t guarantee Cheyenne''s safety at all." Why not let Cheyennee live with us? We can keep an eye on her and ensure she''s safe." Corey had just picked up his coffee cup to take a sip when he was almost scared into spitting it out by his father''s words. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Dad, forget it. She has divorced Kelvin; if this gets out, there will be rumors flying around again," said Corey hesitantly. More importantly, Cheyenne had offended some big shots; if Dad openly invited her to stay in their mansion, then they might also be implicated in trouble. They didn''t have to get involved in this mess. Old Mr. Foley knew exactly what his son was thinking - he didn''t want Cheyenne causing any trouble for them - but he couldn''t help but explode, "You''re not worthy of being my son! What a coward you are!" A hint of embarrassment appeared on Corey''s handsome face as he put down his coffee cup uneasily. "Dad, aren''t you criticizing yourself now?" "Alright I don''t want to argue with you anymore; your younger brother''s family is arriving at noon today, so go pick them up." As for letting Cheyenne stay in their mansion, he would discuss it further with Kelvinter tonight. "Yes, Dad, I''ll leave right away!" Afraid of being scolded by his father again if he stayed, Corey put down his coffee cup and stood up. He grabbed his suit jacket from the bed and walked towards the door. At the entrance, the driver had opened the car door and waited for a long time. "Let''s go to the airport." When Kelvin returned home, he was surprised to find that the atmosphere seemed different and much livelier than before. As soon as he approached the house, he could hear waves of cryinging from inside. The noisy sound irritated him, causing his eyebrows to furrow and his pulse to slightly quicken. "Dad, after so many years of not seeing you, you still look the same. But I am a bad son and worry you so much." Old Mr. Foley was sitting on the sofa. Although he hadn''t said anything, his wet eyes gave away his emotions. "I''m surprised you came back. I thought you were living afortable life abroad. Why did you return? Weren''t you the one who said even if we begged you, you wouldn''te back?" The man knelt in front of the old man, wearing a dark brown short-sleeved shirt with a ck shirt jacket, ck jeans and a pair of ordinary cloth shoes. His temple hair had been silver. The face that bore a resemnce to his father''s features appeared more aged and weathered, with rough and darkened skin from being exposed to the sun. It presented an image of an ordinary laborer. "Dad, I was wrong. When I was young, I didn''t know any better and my words hurt you." "You brat, am I the kind of stingy person?" Old Mr. Foley was so angry that he lifted his cane and struck him hard on the back with a loud thud. This seemed like a powerful hit, but in fact the old man did not hit any bones or vital points. He wasn''t angry at Franklin for leaving home after making those harsh remarks; what infuriated him more was that Franklin had clearly not been doing well abroad but still refused to return home. "Grandpa, my dad has been missing you all these years too. Look, these are the letters he secretly wrote every year on your birthday. He wrote so many of them but never dared to send them." The young man speaking appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He had dyed his hair a golden blonde and was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt paired with ck suit pants. He sat with his back facing Kelvin. Is this his cousin Vincent Foley? Kelvin calmly assessed the family of three, and walked in with an expressionless face. Chapter 146: WhatS Going On? Chapter 146: What''S Going On? Chapter 146: What''s Going On? Vincent indeed had a pile of letters in his hands, the earliest one dating back to the first month their whole family left the mansion, while thetest was from the week before they decided to return home. The address had changed at least ten times, indicating that they had been constantly on the move for years. There was no animosity between father and son, and old Mr. Foley spent most of his time alone in therge Foley mansion. He longed forpany and family, and having children around him. When Vincent handed him that stack of letters, even the once dominant business tycoon from his younger years couldn''t help but soften a bit in his heart. "You must be Emelia," old Mr. Foley said as he looked at the girl before him with tears streaming down his face. "I remember when your dad took you away when you were just over three years old - so small! And now you''re all grown up." Since the Foley family had several generations of boys, having a girl like Emelia was a rare urrence, making her the darling of the entire Foley family. Old Mr. Foley doted on her the most, even cing Kelvin behind her in his affections. He saw Kelvin as the future head of the family and business empire while Emelia only needed to grow up happily without any pressure. Emelia was now almost twenty-three years old, an age at which most people had graduated from college and started their careers. However, she traveled around with her father and, barelypleting high school, didn''t continue her education. Instead, she had been helping her father manage the store. "I miss you too, Grandpa," Emilia cried as she hugged him tightly with tears streaming down her face. "I still remember how much you loved buying me candy when I was little." "It''s my fault," old Mr. Foleymented through tears. "I should have sent someone to find you guys earlier." Turning towards Joe who stood nearby, he ordered, "Take Emilia upstairs and make sure everything is ready by today." "Yes," Joe replied promptly before leading Emilia away. Everyone around them seemed overwhelmed with emotions except for Kelvin who sat calmly observing them all with dark eyes full of curiosity mixed with detachment - why were they crying? No matter if it was because of a reunion or out of grievance, Kelvin couldn''t understand why they were crying and found it ridiculous. Corey also shed two tears in sync with his father, but when he turned to see Kelvin sitting motionless beside him, he couldn''t help but elbow him. He whispered softly in Kelvin''s ear, "Even if it''s just acting, you should at least have a normal reaction." However, Kelvin''s cold reply left Corey speechless. "Then tell me what kind of reaction is normal? Like you? Shedding tears when you can''t even cry?" "Or hating the other person for making your wife be a vegetable yet still choosing to forgive him generously? Sorry, I can''t do that." "Kelvin, you..." He was mocked by his son for being hypocritical, wasn''t he? Corey furrowed his sharp eyebrows; after all, Kelvin was his son. How could Kelvin speak to him like this? Just as the conflict between father and son arose, Franklin''s voice sounded and his eyes glinted with kindness as he looked over. "So this is Kelvin! It has been twenty years since west met; you look exactly like when you were young." Kelvin nodded lightly and hummed a word from his nose without parting his lips. "Mmm." His distant and aloof attitude made Franklin feel ufortable inside; Franklin paused for a moment before bursting intoughter. "This really is Kelvin! You''ve always been quiet and cold since childhood. I heard that now the Foley Group is managed solely by yourself - truly young and promising!" "Vincent, in the future, you need to learn enterprise management from your elder brother properly and do not cause trouble for him, okay?" Vincent, who was called out, took a step forward and walked up to Kelvin. He extended his left hand in a gentlemanly manner. "Kelvin, please guide me in the future," he said politely. Kelvin nced at him nonchntly and reluctantly extended one hand. "Of course." "You guys chat; I have something else to attend to upstairs." After speaking, he got up from the sofa and headed towards the second-floor bedroom. As he walked, he pulled out a clean handkerchief and meticulously wiped his fingers one by one. It was as if he had touched something dirty, and he was cleaning himself thoroughly. This action didn''t escape the notice of the person behind him. Vincent''s smile on face stiffened obviously with hatred shing through his down-turned eyes momentarily. "Grandpa, does Kelvin not like us? His eyes were so cold just now, it''s scary," Emelia tugged on the old man''s arm, her bright eyes blinking as tears quickly filled her eyes. "No, no. Your big brother just has a serious case of OCD which is why he acts that way. He''s always been reserved and doesn''t express himself much since he was young. Don''t worry too much about it." "You all go upstairs and rest for a bit. Come back down for dinner when it''s ready." Following orders, Joe immediately led the three who just came back up to the second floor. Franklin chose to stay in his old room from twenty years ago. Although he had left for almost two decades now, old Mr. Foley still had people cleaning his room every day and kept everything exactly how it was before. Vincent''s room was across from Kelvin''s with a study and two guest rooms in between them. As for Emelia, she used to live with her mother when she was younger so she never had a room of her own. Now, she immediately chose Cheyenne''s room and insisted on staying there. Joe looked troubled as he said, "Lady Emelia, please pick another room instead. This one... no this won''t do." "Why not? No one else is living here right? I love this decoration style; pink and girly - totally my style," Emilia replied stubbornly. "This is... this used to be where the former mistress lived," Joe hesitated before revealing the truth Former mistress? Emilia knew about Kelvin getting married but didn''t they already get divorced? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why should they keep this ce reserved for someone who wasn''t even part of the Foley family anymore? "I don''t care! She isn''t part of our family anymore anyway! I like this room and Grandpa will surely approve my request to stay here." Emilia acted sweetly in front of old Mr. Foley but showed an entirely different side behind closed doors - selfishness at its finest! Joe felt extremely troubled by what happened; what could he possibly do? "Lady Emelia, if you really like this decoration style, then we can find another empty space or have someone decorate another area simr to your liking instead?" Themotion quickly caught Kelvin''s attention, and his voice, like that of a demon in hell, suddenly rang in their ears. "What''s going on?" Chapter 147: I DonT Need To Explain Myself To You Chapter 147: I Don''T Need To Exin Myself To You Chapter 147: I Don''t Need to Exin Myself to You The hallway was dimly lit, and the tall man''s shadow stretched across the nearby wall. It elongated suddenly. The first thing that caught the eye was his long and perfectly straight legs, even ordinary ck cotton linen pajama pants seemed to exude a noble vibe. His face was stern with furrowed eyebrows, and his icy gaze fell upon Joe who quickly bowed in respect. "Master Kelvin," Joe said with utmost deference. "Lady Emelia has taken a liking to this room." Kelvin was momentarily surprised but then his expression turned frosty as he looked at Emelia who shivered under his cold stare. Her lips parted slightly as she spoke softly. "Kel... Kelvin, I like this room. Can''t I sleep here?" Emelia considered herself to be quite attractive and delicate, so surely even someone as aloof as Kelvin would show some gentlemanly manners towards her. But unfortunately for her, in Kelvin''s eyes, there were only two types of people, there was no distinction between men and women. In the professional world, there were only two types of people in his eyes: those who had value and those who didn''t. In his personal life, the only distinction he made was between those who were relevant and those who weren''t. Emelia fell into the category of someone who was both valueless and irrelevant in his eyes. Gentlemanly manners? Kelvin never thought himself to be a gentleman nor had any ns to be one either way; instead he pursed his lips together, before uttering a word coldly, "No!" It shattered all of Emilia''s fantasies about staying in that room, leaving her looking bewildered. "Kelvin, why?" She asked him intively but even Kelvin didn''t have an answer himself; it just felt wrong having her stay next door to him. He found a perfect excuse for himself though - He hated Franklin and his children, such as his daughter Emilia who saw herself as a princess from the Foley family! Kelvin lowered his eyelids slightly while thickshes covered up any displeasure that might have been present within them before answering coldly, "No reason! I''m just not used to having someone next door." In the empty hallway, the dim yellow light failed to create a warm atmosphere; instead, it gave off a somewhat unreal feeling. Emilia stood by the half-open door with one hand resting on its handle while wearing an expression of hesitation on her face; she could take just one step forward into that room but ultimatelycked courage due to Kelvin''s overpowering aura which made even such ordinary pajamas look imposing! Her breathing rate slowed down a bit, and a smile appeared on her pale face. "But... didn''t sister-in- law also live here before?" He said he wasn''t used to having someone live next door, but why could her sister-inw was an exception? At the mention of that woman, Kelvin''s slender figure trembled slightly and his shadow swayed along with him. With his hands sped in front of his chest, he continued to gaze at her with cold, unfeeling eyes. His voice was icy as he said, "I don''t need to exin myself to you, Joe. Take her to find another room." "Yes." Emelia could clearly feel his dislike towards her now. A hint of mist gathered in her beautiful eyes as she asked in a pitiful tone, "Kelvin, do you not like me?" "No," he replied bluntly. From N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin''s personality is such that he disdains lying and does not have the patience to waste precious rest time apanying Emelia here. "I just knew... about Aunt Gracie''s matter back then..." What about her mother? Having paid the price of her life, her mother had to be considered the culprit who turn Gracie into a vegetative state. At least Gracie was still alive, but she lost her mother when she was only three years old. All of this is owed to them by Corey and Kelvin; it is owed to them by the Foley family. She just wanted this room, but Kelvin refused coldly. How would she expect him to feel even a shred of remorse? "It''s gettingte, Joe. You should take Emelia to another room." Kelvin gave the order expressionlessly, turned decisively and left. His tall figure gradually disappeared from Emelia''s sight. "Yes, Master Kelvin." In the hospital, after sleeping for two days and one night, Eddie finally passed the critical period and opened his eyes on the third morning. Unfortunately, he was still very weak and unable to speak. "Brother, that''s great. You finally woke up. I thought..." Seven stabs. Her brother was just a weak schr, how could he withstand such torture? He almost lost my life. Kate''s intermittent crying came into his ears, like a drizzling spring rain, dropping bit by bit onto his heart. He also thought he would never see Kate again. This girl was so emotionally dependent that if he was not around her, she wouldn''t be able to survive on her own. "I heard Eddie woke up, so I came to take a look." At the entrance, a striking figure suddenly appeared. The woman was dressed in a hospital gown, and her pallid face was covered with white gauze, which added a touch of eerie beauty to her small face. Eddie wanted to speak with excitement, but he still had the breathing tube, and the pain in his body was intensified tenfold. He could only make a dull sound, his worried gaze fixed on her, as if asking what was wrong. "Brother, don''t get too worked up. Cheyenne got into trouble after you did, but luckily it''s nothing serious. She just needs a few days to recover." It was him... Eddie had so much he wanted to say to Cheyenne, but in his current state even speaking was difficult. He had no choice but to give up. Those people... they weren''t from Akloit. He was sure of that. "Alright Eddie, take care of yourself first and don''t worry Kate. She''s been staying up all night taking care of you these past few days. You two rest well now and I''ll go back home." Although her concussion wasn''t fatal, every movement caused her head pain like she was carrying a small mountain on top of it. It felt heavy and painful at the same time. "Cheyenne, let me walk you back." Kate stood up ready to support her arm but Cheyenne smiled and declined while reaching out with her hand to touch Kate''s face. "It''s okay; my room is just next door, so it''s not far away. Now that Eddie is awake, you can finally rx too and get some rest." "Mm-hmm." As soon as she left Eddie''s hospital room, Cheyenne''s stomach began growling loudly. After thinking for a moment, she held onto the back of her head with one hand, then slowly moved forward step by step, which became quiteical because she looked so pretty doing it. She grabbed hold of a young doctor wearing a white coat who happened by with round almond eyes, then asked softly, "Excuse me, sir; can you tell me how to get to the cafeteria?" The young man''s eyes quickly shed with surprise while his ears turned slightly red before pointing in one direction. "Okay, thank you." She gave him an enchanting smile and slowly walked towards where he pointed. Chapter 148: Four Suitors Chapter 148: Four Suitors Chapter 148: Four Suitors While she was enjoying her meal in the cafeteria, several men in the hospital room were about to go crazy. Omari held a silver thermos in his hand, filled with nourishing chicken soup specially prepared by a nanny for Cheyenne. But when he entered the room, there was no one there. Iker had Tanner deliver a sumptuous breakfast of sirloin steak and spaghetti... all beautifully packaged and looking incredibly delicious. "Where''s Cheyenne?" Benson was thest to arrive. Since he had some trouble with his eyesight, it took him more time to cook a meal. He prepared a bento box filled with Cheyenne''s favorite seaweed rice balls. However, the empty hospital room felt like a bucket of cold water poured over them, dampening their enthusiasm. Their excitement was cut in half, and they just stared at each other with wide eyes. Omari leaned against the door with his slender figure and slightly narrowed charming eyes. His smile inexplicably carried a hint of coldness. "I didn''t know Master Iker had be so humane that he would send you specifically to deliver soup," he said sarcastically about Master Iker. Tanner''s baby face showed a trace of sadness. He suddenly felt that if his master liked Miss Lawrence, it would be very difficult for him to pursue her... For example, Mr. Lara standing before him or this talented musician were all his master''s love rivals that were hard to defeat. "Miss Lawrence is friends with my master," Tanner exined quickly. "Master Iker said that I should bring her soup every day until she recovers from her injuries and leaves." As the words fell, a gentle voice rang out. "There''s no need to trouble Master Iker. I rented a room next to the hospital. Cheyenne likes my cooking and seaweed soup. I have plenty of free time, so you two can go about your business." " His words were devoid of any foulnguage, but Omari, after hearing them, felt like he wanted to curse. In terms of sincerity, it seemed like he was outdone by this blind man. Benson had prepared the food himself, while Omari''s offering was soup made by a nanny... After a brief moment of self-reproach, Omari proudly raised his thermos cup. "Mr. Gibbs, if it were any other time, it would be fine, but Cheyenne is seriously injured now and needs nourishment. Your seaweed soup can only provide iodine. My chicken soup, on the other hand, is more suitable for her. It contains ginseng, astragalus, and deer antler, all of which are good for replenishing nutrients." With that, Omari confidently presented his nourishing soup as the better choice. As Reece entered the room, he paused his steps and wondered if he had walked into the wrong room. Why were there so many people here? He took two steps back and looked at the door number to make sure he was in the right ce. "309... that''s right. Why?" He muttered to himself softly. All eyes turned to Reece as soon as he appeared in the doorway. Feeling a chill down his spine and his scalp tingling inexplicably, Reece smiled awkwardly. "E- everyone... who are you guys?" Benson was easy enough to recognize - Cheyenne had mentioned him before as her best "brother". But who was this man in pink suit with gentle charming eyes? And who was this fair-skinned boy with delicate features that made him look no older than eighteen? Oh my god! Cheyenne is quite a flirtatious woman. She even flirted with a man who was younger than her. "Who are you?" Three voices spoke up simultaneously; just moments ago, they had been ready for battle, but now they were united against an outsider. Under their hostile gaze, Reece swallowed hard but tried to remain calm nheless; he forced a brilliant smile before greeting them all together. "Hello everyone! I''m... I''m Cheyenne''s friend Reece." Reece? Wasn''t that one of the hottest idol stars? Although Omari wasn''t really into idol worshiping himself, he recognized some of the products endorsed by Reese. He never thought that Cheyenne would have such a famous friend. Wait... This guy was dressed in a floral vintage shirt, paired with capri pants, and had silver-white hair, giving off a trendy and fashionable vibe. Where did he get such natural-looking waves from anyway? And since when did vintage shirts from 80s be trendy again? Why didn''t Omari know about it? Omari quickly nced down at himself: grey three-piece suit with peakedpels matched by ck tie adorned by emerald cufflinks. He was dressed from head to toe like an elitewyer, and inparison, the guy before him seemed much younger! To disguise himself, Omari pretended to cough and reached to cover his lips. At the same time, he used his other hand to loosen his tie slightly and quickly unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt, revealing a sexy neck. "I know you, you''re Benson, right? Hi, Cheyenne mentioned you before and I''ve admired you for a long time." Reece saw the white figure and walked towards it eagerly. He brushed past Omari as if he was invisible. This made Omari angry and he squinted his charming eyes. How dare Reece ignore such a handsome man like him and greet the blind Benson first! Don''t let him catch any ws! Reece''s sudden enthusiasm confused Benson, but he heard the part that interested him most and extended his hand in friendly manners. "Really? Cheyenne mentioned me?" Reece fawned over Benson like a little brother who just met an idol. He had been preparing for his new album for half a year but still hadn''te up with any ideas for the main song yet. Hearing that Benson was someone whoposed songs for divas made Reece think that if Benson could help write one song, then it would be amazing! For this reason, he had to sell out his friend Cheyenne. From N?velDrama.Org. "Yes! She said you were like her own brother - the best person in reality! And now seeing you in person... you''re really impressive!" Benson listened carefully before smiling elegantly. "Cheyenne is also very good; she deserves it." Omari''s focus was on how Cheyenne only saw Benson as her brother in her mind - finally putting him at ease. In the cafeteria, all eyes were on the woman who ate voraciously while sitting dominantly: With one foot resting on the stool''s leg and the other extended and ced on the bench, her back was straight. Despite this acrobatic posture, it didn''t seem to affect her eating speed at all. The sight of this beautiful woman gnawing away at pig trotters was unbearable to watch directly. Chapter 149: I Just Have Severe Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder Chapter 149: I Just Have Severe Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder Chapter 149: I Just Have Severe Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder It was not surprising that Cheyenne would make such a "ridiculous" move, as she had a wound on her foot and sitting like this was morefortable. And lying in bed for so long without moving is really ufortable. These days she had been eating some so-called "nutritious meals", which were mostly clear soups and tasteless. Her mouth was almost getting used to the ndness. The moment sheid eyes on the pig trotters in soy sauce, her mouth watered uncontrobly. Thedy behind the counter, noticing the bandage on her forehead and her frail appearance, couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Girl, you look really delicate and pretty, but you''re just too skinny." This was not the first time Cheyenne had beenplimented on her appearance, but she believed that this simple and sincere praise muste from the heart, causing her face to blush slightly. "Um, thank you for your praise, Auntie." Thedy smiled warmly and said as she used an irondle to scoop a pig trotter onto Cheyenne''s te, "Honestly, if you were just a little plumper, you''d be a knockout! Enjoy this braised pig trotter in soy sauce; it''s my special recipe. I guarantee you''ll want a second one!" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne couldn''t contain her joy and extended her two soft, fair hands eagerly. With the two small dimples at the corners of her lips, she looked even more sweet and charming. "Then I''ll buy two." Thedy smiled and scooped another pig trotter onto Cheyenne''s te. As Cheyenne happily carried the tray and prepared to leave, she heard thedy behind her exim in admiration. "She''s really cute, like that celebrity on TV? What''s its name again?" "Yeah, Mr. Bean. It''s Mr. Bean! She looks as lively and spirited as Mr. Bean" Cheyenne almost stepped into the air and fell down. Her smile gradually froze on her face, the dimples disappeared, and she bared her teeth, revealing two cute little tiger teeth. ''Lady, you may have some misunderstandings about being cute! How are Mr. Bean and I alike? We are sooo different!'' She was so angry at this thought that she started gnawing on those two big pig trotters to vent her frustration. "Pfft." A muffled sound came from behind, catching Cheyenne''s attention. She turned around to look. The man, who appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, was dressed in a well- fitted blue suit with a white shirt underneath. He had a handsome face and an elegant demeanor, and was looking at her with a pair of smiling eyes. Why does this man look familiar? Her delicate eyebrows furrowed lightly, and she still had a mouthful of pig trotter, causing her cheeks to puff out as she ate, resembling a little squirrel. With food in her mouth, she red at the man menacingly, "Are youughing at me?" "I''m notughing. I just thought you are very cute, Miss Lawrence!" How did he know herst name was Lawrence? Cheyenne hurriedly swallowed the meat in her mouth, but in her haste, she bit her tongue, and the pain made her m her hand on the table. "Bang!" The loud noise frightened the people around, and the man raised his eyebrow and took a step back. "Um..." She picked up the ss in front of her, tilted her head back, and drank it all in one go, feeling some relief for her tongue. "I''m alive again, finally." "Ha-ha." Having seen all kinds of beautiful women around him, some dignified and clingy, others gentle and considerate, but none of them can make Sam Hurst feel so interesting. Cheyenne squinted her eyes and looked cautiously at the man in front of her, "Do you know me?" "Yes." "Why don''t I know you? It doesn''t make sense, you''re so good-looking..." Good-looking? Shouldn''t it be blisteringly handsome? Sam smiled, and a shimmering light flowed from his upturned eyes, just like the description of a male fox in a book, captivating people''s hearts and souls. Fortunately, Cheyenne was used to seeing all kinds of handsome men, so after being stunned at first sight, she had no further reaction. "Miss Lawrence, it''s normal that you don''t know me. I am from Dodon and this is my first time in Akloit," he patiently exined. "That''s even stranger. I''ve never been to Dodon, and this is your first time in Akloit. How could you know me?" Sam carefully observed Cheyenne''s features, noticing how she discreetly extended her tongue to lick the sauce residue from the corner of her mouth and then tried to wipe the greasy hands on the tablecloth. His eyes darkened with intrigue. This girl whocked any "etiquette and manners" didn''t seem as bad as described by his friend. Cheyenne lifted her foot to take a step forward, but her knee was numb from holding the one-legged pose for too long just now. As soon as her feet hit the ground, her body lost control and she fell forward. "Help... help me!" At a critical moment, Sam instinctively took a step back towards the side. "Bang." He tightly closed his eyes, and his body stiffened for a moment as he heard a muffled thud and the woman''s scream. Looking down, he saw a small hand gripping his pants leg tightly, and the grease from her hand had smeared onto his clothes. Sam''s face changed dramatically, and he exined in a gentle tone, "Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to, could you please let go?" Cheyenne fell to the ground, unable to get up, not because she was pretending, but because she was actually injured. Her foot injury hadn''t healed yet and now she had hurt her waist again. "You jerk have no gentlemanly manners!" "I..." "You watched me fall without doing anything!" "Miss Lawrence, I didn''t watch." "Huh? You dare to defend yourself?" "I closed my eyes just now." "..." More and more people gathered around them. Cheyenne''s face turned red with embarrassment; she wished she could disappear into a hole in the ground. Back in the day, she used to be a school bully who would pick on all the little hooligans around the school. And now today someone else bullied her! "Hurry up and help me up." Sam btedly nodded his head. Just as Cheyenne reached out a hand to grab his shoulder, "Wait a minute." His slender hand pulled out a blue handkerchief from his suit pocket and clenched it tightly, leaving about ten centimeters of length before handing it over to Cheyenne. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Miss Lawrence, please hold onto this handkerchief." Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him angrily whileughing at how ridiculous he sounded. "Am I some kind of monster or something?" Why did he have such an old-fashioned belief that men and women couldn''t touch each other? It''s already modern times! Sam''s smile was gentle as he looked at her with pure eyes while dragging out his voice, "Miss Lawrence, you misunderstood. I just have severe OCD." "I''m sorry for avoiding you earlier due to my physiological reaction which caused your injury," he said apologetically as he bowed deeply towards Cheyenne like an elementary student facing their teacher. In fact, Sam had another problem - fear of women! He was afraid of everything dirty including being touched by women. When Cheyenne grabbed onto him by the hem of his pants earlier, Sam felt disgusted inside, almost kicking her away if not for holding back. After all, Cheyenne was his friend''s ex-wife. Chapter 150: Young And Naive Chapter 150: Young And Naive Chapter 150: Young and Naive Although she was itching with hatred, she had topromise as her waist got hurt. She grabbed the handkerchief he handed over with her fair and tender hands, exerting a lot of effort just to steady herself. She breathed out a sigh of relief. "Thank you. By the way, what''s your name, handsome?" Cheyenne asked. Sam casually folded the well-made handkerchief and threw it into the nearby trash can. Cheyenne widened her eyes and pursed her lips in anger. "... Do you have to be so exaggerated?" His face turned slightly red as his features became even more handsome in his blue suit that exuded an air of high-end quality. "Sam Hurst. Miss Lawrence, you can call me Sam." Sam? The image of three people on Kelvin''s desk came into Cheyenne''s mind - Kelvin in the middle, a young man wearing a sweater and white shirt on his left side with blonde hair and gentle smile; strangely enough, there was no head for the person on their right side which seemed cut off from the picture. She had asked him about that picture before. Kelvin got annoyed by her questions and finally answered her. The young man in the sweater was named Sam, his good friend. As for the person whose head was cut off in the photo, no matter how much Cheyenne asked, Kelvin refused to reveal his name and even pushed her out of the study. When she returned to the study, the photo was gone, presumably hidden by him. "Miss Lawrence? What are you thinking about?" Sam smiled lightly as he waved his hand in front of Cheyenne''s eyes. Cheyenne snapped back to reality with a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth before shing him a bright and sweet smile. "I''m just wondering how someone like you could be friends with someone like Kelvin." Hearing Cheyenne mention Kelvin in a disdainful tone made Sam curious and gently ask, "Why do you say that?" "You''re good-looking except forcking gentlemanly manners while Kelvin is such an arrogant cheapskate who acts like everyone owes him millions," Cheyenne said disdainfully. "He hardly talks ormunicates because he has such an unsociable personality which makes being around him extremely boring." A hint of darkness shed through Sam''s eyes while his lips curved elegantly as he spoke clearly yet charmingly, "Miss Lawrence, well, since he''s so terrible, why did you choose him in the first ce?" Cheyennemented with a regretful expression on her stunning face and sneered. "It''s all because I was young and naive." "Well... Miss Lawrence, actually I wanted to say..." Kelvin is right behind you! "If I had a chance to start over again, I would never choose someone like Kelvin," she continued. As soon as she finished speaking, the air around them seemed to drop several degrees as if they had entered winter early. Or maybe it was just because the air conditioning was too low. "Achoo!" She sneezed and felt a sudden chill on her hand. Sam looked like he was facing an enemy with bulging veins on his forehead and a hint of coldness in his eyes. "Master Sam, I''m sorry; the air conditioning is turned too low." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "It''s okay," Sam replied stiffly. ''Really okay? Why does he look so terrified?'' Cheyenne thought. The next moment, Cheyenne saw that elegant and gentle man fleeing towards the door, almost tripping over himself. And then she saw what caused this icy atmosphere - Kelvin! Kelvin red at her with cold deep-set eyes, and the simmering anger on his well-defined, handsome face was evident. He was dressed in a ck suit that wrapped around his slender limbs. His figure was tall and elegant without appearing too thin. From head to toe, he exuded both refinement and dominance, making people involuntarily submit to him. And by his side stood Abbie, someone whom Cheyenne never wanted to see again in her life! Abbie wore an insincere smile on her fair face as if enjoying watching the show before saying gently, "Kelvin, who would have thought that Miss Lawrence would be talking behind your back? Don''t be angry; she didn''t mean it." Listening to these hypocritical words made Cheyenne feel nauseous enough that she almost vomited out what she ate earlier! She raised her smiling face confidently without any sense of guilt for talking behind someone''s back. "Save your phony words; that''s what I believe. Mr. Foley, if you are angry and want revenge against me for my words, thene after me when my injuries heal. After all, bullying a disableddy is not the act of a gentleman." Kelvin took a step forward and looked down at her with aggressive eyes. His voice was mixed with a hint of annoyance as he said, "Cheyenne, is this how you treat your lifesaver?" "Lifesaver?" She looked skeptical with her beautiful eyebrows furrowed lightly, "What kind of lifesaver are you to me?" "You!" This ungrateful woman had actually forgotten his favor of saving her life. If he hadn''t shown up in time, she might have been captured by that group of people and her life would be in danger now. ''Now that she''s out of danger, it seems she''s not acknowledging that, right?'' Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her delicate, fair wrist, exerting a slight force. Watching her face crinkle with pain, he finally felt a bit relieved. Such an ungrateful foolish woman, she deserved the pain! "Let go!" her clear voice coldly eximed; she stared at him with a pair of innocent watery eyes, like a little angry female cat which showed its sharp ws. "You were intercepted by someone, if it weren''t for me..." He hadn''t finished speaking when a sudden cry behind him interrupted his words, leaving the remaining few words stuck in his throat. A figure suddenly bumped into him, pushing Kelvin to the side. "Cheyenne, you scared me. I didn''t see you in the hospital room and thought something happened to you. Let me check, are you okay?" In the dimly lit cafeteria, Omari''s skin appeared cold and pale, his lips were rosy, and he wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his straight nose. He exuded the vibe of an elitewyer, catching the eyes of those around him. The worry in his eyes warmed Cheyenne''s heart, but she shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I just sprained my waist..." Upon hearing that, Omari raised one hand and reached towards her waist while muttering, "You''re still saying you''re fine? Your waist is so slim. I am really upset to hear that. How are you feeling now, does it hurt?" Kelvin stared at Omari''s hand, but luckily Cheyenne blocked it just as it was about to touch her waist. Kelvin finally breathed a sigh of relief and withdrew his gaze. Chapter 151: Beautiful Women Know How To Deceive People Chapter 151: Beautiful Women Know How To Deceive People Chapter 151: Beautiful Women Know How to Deceive People The solicitous behavior of Omari Lara, the renowned internationalwyer, might have seemed like a sycophantic act to Kelvin. Such actions could have been perceived as embarrassing for the Lara family. Omari was well aware of Kelvin''s disdain for him, but he didn''t really care. He saw it as part of the process of pursuing women and enjoyed it. Cheyenne grabbed onto his sleeve, leaving a greasy fingerprint on the blue suit sleeve. "Mr. Lara, you came just in time. You''re the one who saved me from that car ident, right?" As she spoke, Omari looked nervously elsewhere and met Kelvin''s dark and fierce gaze. He understood what was happening. He coughed to disguise his nervousness before smiling slightly with parted lips. "I should protect you, Cheyenne; I''ll always be there for you when danger arises." He lowered his eyes to look at his own feet while speaking; this wasn''t exactly lying though - he was simply expressing what he felt in that moment. Cheyenne raised her chin like a victorious rooster with her long elegant neck exposed along with a thin silver chain around it. Kelvin''s grim gaze fell upon her neck - so slender that one could break it easily if they squeezed too hard. "Mr. Foley," she said coldly while looking down on him disdainfully. "Do you have any shame? It was Mr. Lara who saved me, and yet you said you saved me instead, making me think I had the wrong person." Her words infuriated him as he clenched his fists tightly. "Oh! Are we upset now? Everything I said is true! Someone heartless like yourself probably wishes I died sooner so I wouldn''t get in your way or Miss Berry''s way." Every word out of her mouth only served to anger him more. ''Petty, arrogant, difficult tomunicate with, boring, heartless... Is this how she see myself?'' ''If I had a chance to start over again, I would never choose someone like Kelvin.'' Such words hit him even harden. ''Why did I care so much about what Cheyenne thought about me? That isn''t my style.'' As Kelvin''s expression grew increasingly sour while Cheyenne continued tauntingly provoking him further, Omari quickly stepped forward to stop her before things escted any further. "Okay, Cheyenne, I know you don''t like this guy and neither do I. We don''t need to get angry over someone who doesn''t matter. Come on, I brought you chicken soup, you''ll love it." Omari''s words of "someone who doesn''t matter" didn''t sit well with Kelvin and his lips tightened into a straight line. That''s just how he is - the calmer he appears, the angrier he actually is. Cheyenne felt a sense of satisfaction that she could make Mr. Foley - someone who was always calm and collected - angry. In all the eight years that she had admired him, Kelvin had never shown her anything but indifference. She used to wish for even just one nce from him - even if it was an angry re - just to prove that he acknowledged her existence. But he didn''t have any hatred towards her, let alone love. Cheyenne turned around without looking at Kelvin anymore and smiled happily at Mr. Lara instead. Her eyes were bright and clear as she said, "Mr. Lara, let''s go back now. Although I''m already full from eating earlier, I can still drink some soup." "It''s my fault for beingte." As they were about to leave together, Kelvin suddenly called out Omari''s name. "Mr. Lara, can we talk for a moment?" Omari stopped in his tracks, exchanged a brief look with Cheyenne. His smile remained gentle as he reached out a warm hand to stroke her soft, long hair. "Cheyenne, wait here for me; I''ll be right back." "Hmm," she replied softly. ''When did they be so intimate? She allows another man to touch her hair and call her intimately, though she has imed that she can''t live without me and that I am the love of her life in front of Grandfather. It''s all just deceptive nonsense, isn''t it? Beautiful women really know how to deceive people.'' Kelvin thought. Cheyenne watched their figures disappear into the distance, wondering why Kelvin wanted to talk with Omari. She sighed softly before taking a seat since her waist couldn''t take any more strain. Abbie took long strides towards Cheyenne before sitting down next to her; there was less than twenty centimeters between them now. The faint scent of Abbie''s perfume wafted into Cheyenne''s nostrils, making her sneeze involuntarily again. "Miss Berry, we''re not acquainted," she spoke up coldly while gesturing Abbie away slightly. "Could you please move over some more? The scent of your perfume is too strong." From N?velDrama.Org. She disliked overpowering scents such as ng-ng or magnolia-like fragrances like Abbie''s perfume carried along with it . Abbie, on the other hand, always had a strong smell of disinfectant on her because she was constantly going back and forth to the hospital for medication. To cover up this scent, she often wore perfume with a strong fragrance. "Cheyenne, how could we not be acquainted? I treat you like my own sister. I know you hate me because of Kelvin''s situation but... I have no choice. I have no parents or family except him," Abbie said sorrowfully as tears streamed down her pale face. After Abbie''s parents died in a car ident, her world copsed and the only hope that kept her alive was Kelvin. When she found out he was going to marry Cheyenne, it felt like her heart shattered into pieces. The suffocating pain would never be forgotten in this lifetime. So she purposely left the window open, refused to take medication and made herself almost at death''s door on Kelvin''s wedding night. She was gambling. She was gambling. If Kelvin abandoned Cheyenne and flew abroad to be with her, then she would continue with this difficult love. But if he didn''te, then Abbie would live well and make sure Cheyenne was destroyed before dying herself. She could ept him marrying another woman but not falling in love with that woman! "Miss Berry, don''t say such things about yourself bringing misfortune towards your parents. To be honest, I''m scared! What if you jinx me as well? It''s better for me to stay away from you." Cheyenne quickly got up from where they were sitting and moved over to the other side of the table after speaking these words. Abbie said those things hoping others would sympathize with her so they could all hate Cheyenne together. She didn''t expect that Cheyenne misunderstood what she meant and even indicated that she was a jinx. Instead of gaining sympathy from onlookers around them, she received disdainful looks. Cheyenne smiled lightly, leaned over towards Abbie''s ear and whispered something infuriating. "Miss Berry, your affair with Kelvin has nothing to do with me. If you came to me looking for sympathy, I would suggest you turn back. Because I''m the kind of person whocks empathy! It''s too extravagant, and using it on someone like you is even more wasteful." Chapter 152: Perhaps I Should Thank Mr. Foley Chapter 152: Perhaps I Should Thank Mr. Foley Chapter 152: Perhaps I Should Thank Mr. Foley Listening to her infuriating words, Abbie couldn''t keep the faint smile on her face any longer. Her hands, hidden beneath her long sleeves, clenched tightly. A pair of calm eyes stared intently at Cheyenne''s bright smiling face, a fleeting undercurrent passing through them. She deliberately whispered in Cheyenne''s ear, her voice rising with a hint of pleasure. "Cheyenne! All you can do is talk a big game. Do you even know that Kelvin and I are getting engaged soon? He said he''ll be responsible for me for a lifetime!" Cheyenne had decided to forget about Kelvin, but when she heard the news, her heart still stirred a little. It felt like a huge stone was pressing on her chest, making it hard to breathe. When she learned that Abbie was returning home, she had anticipated this day woulde, but she didn''t expect to feel heartbroken when hearing it with her own ears. Cheyenne took a deep breath without being noticed, the smile in her eyes gradually turned into an indifferent look, which made Abbie suspicious. ''Why is she so calm?'' When someone hears that their ex-husband is getting married, most of them will either angrily curse or show displeasure. But Cheyenne''s response left her disappointed. Cheyenne actually responded with a question, "So what? Are you hoping I''ll teach you some skills in bed, like which positions are good for conceiving a baby?" "You have no shame!" Abbie looked like a refineddy, with both cheeks flushed. "Tsk. Why are you blushing? Don''t tell me you don''t want to sleep with Kelvin, or maybe you''ve slept with him and you''re pretending to be innocent here." "If you really want to marry into the Foley family, the most direct and best way is to have a child." Speaking of this, Cheyenne crossed her arms and a deep smile appeared on her face, which was set off by her sweet and beautiful little face, enough to dazzle Abbie''s eyes. "However, I have to remind you that I''ve tried all kinds of positions in the past three years but haven''t had a baby. Do you know why?" Abbie''s heart tightened as she heard this. ''Normally, even if I identally touched his hand, he would instinctively dodge away. And yet this bitch has countless nights of intimacy with him! She even talks about how to have a baby in front of me, obviously trying to disgust me.'' Abbie thought. "Because Kelvin just can''t do it!" ''Kelvin can''t do it? No, how is that possible?" Abbie''s eyebrows twitched twice, and she couldn''t help but start to doubt the truthfulness of Cheyenne''s words. Over the years, she had doubted it before... Every time she hinted at him, Kelvin always pretended not to understand or even show any reaction. If he hadn''t married Cheyenne, Abbie would have suspected that he didn''t like women. Otherwise, why were all his assistants and subordinates male? Seeing theplex emotions on Abbie''s face, Cheyenne felt a sense of satisfaction. She reached out to touch her own nose and stretchedzily without caring about her image. "Miss Berry, you go for it! If you give birth to a baby, I''ll give you some cash as my gift." Her voice was too loud and both Omari and Kelvin heard it. With his eyebrows furrowed tightly together, the coldness in his eyes became even more intense. The wordless anger seemed to be hissing like a dangerous snake ready to strike. Damn Cheyenne! What nonsense was she talking about? Omari squinted his charming eyes with a mocking smile in them, ""Mr. Foley, what you asked me to do just now, I can tell you directly, I can''t do it!" "Maybe in your eyes she''s outspoken with no manners; has an aggressive personality; or even sassy but in my eyes everything about her is lovely." "She liked you for eight years while I''ve liked her for four whole years." "You may not care about her but you can''t stop me from loving her!" "I dare say missing out on Cheyenne will be your biggest regret in this lifetime." "But at the same time I''m grateful to you, because if not for you, then maybe I''d have spent my entire life hiding in the shadows guarding over her." As he looked at Cheyenne with deep affection shining through his gaze made Kelvin feel a sense of panic inside him. Omari wasn''t just saying things lightly; His expression told Kelvin that when it came to Cheyenne he was serious! "Is it worth it?" Kelvin''s icy voice rang out as a strange light flickered through his eyes. "For someone like Cheyenne, you want to give up on the Weaver family?" Upon hearing these words, Omariughed. "Kelvin, this is why I look down on you. You and I are different. You''re a businessman who only cares about profit and always seeks worthiness in everything," she said. "I''m not like you. I don''t have your ambitions. All I want is to marry the person I love and live an happy life with her. Cheyenne is my rule for life, and I''ll never question it," he replied. As Omari spoke, Kelvin stood still without any expression on his face, but his hands were sped tightly under his long sleeves, betraying his emotions at the moment. What right did Omari have to say such things? His father had allowed him to leave the family and even arranged for him to studyw at the bestw school as he wished. Whilst Kelvin was a mere businessman, living in arge family filled with intrigues; every step of his life had been nned by the elders from birth. Even what clothes to wear and whom to spend his life with had to follow their arrangements. From N?velDrama.Org. He may seem like the heir of the Foley family - one that''s full of power and glory - but nobody knew how much effort it took for him to get there. Omari could give up bing the heir of the Lara family to pursue his own dream because he had a father who loved him unconditionally; however, Kelvin didn''t have anyone like that supporting him as his family would force him even if he didn''t fight for it. He thought he despised Cheyenne, but in reality, he despised the fact that this marriage was a family arrangement. It wasn''t until today that Kelvin truly confronted his own feelings. But, it seemed like it was already toote. She had someone like Omari by her side who was just as capable as him, and perhaps even more free and suitable for her. Chapter 153: It Cost Money And Hurt My Waist Chapter 153: It Cost Money And Hurt My Waist Chapter 153: It Cost Money and Hurt My Waist Cheyenne didn''t want to see this couple that she despised anymore, so she puckered her lips and let out a loud whistle. "Omari, let''s go. Don''t waste any more time with someone unrted. The soup will get cold." Hearing her clear voice from behind him, Omari immediately ended his conversation with Kelvin and gave him a deep look before leaving. "Mr. Foley, you heard her too. I''m leaving now and it''s probably best if we don''t meet again because I''m afraid I''ll still be jealous of you." After speaking, Omari turned around and helped Cheyenne up by the arm as they left together. When Sam Hurst returned from the bathroom, he suddenly felt like something was off in the atmosphere. Although he had only met Kelvin for the second time, he remembered that Kelvin wasn''t someone who liked to show his emotions on his face. It could even be said that this mancked expression most of the time; it was rare to see any real thoughts on his face whether it was happiness or anger or sadness - those kinds of things just weren''t suitable for Kelvin. He was just an emotionless work machine - nothing more than that. But today... he actually saw a hint of jealous anger in Kelvin''s eyes? How interesting... "Where is Miss Lawrence? She seems interesting... I wanted to exin my rude behavior earlier but I don''t know if she''ll ignore me now." Kelvin turned around and looked at him coldly before giving a confident reply. "She will; she holds grudges better than anyone else." Sam was wordless. ''Actually, I said that because I wanted you tofort me! Who asked for your brutal honesty!'' ... In the hospital room, Cheyenne pushed open the door only to find that her not-so-small room had be crowded all of a sudden. Counting them up with her hand revealed five people in total ¨C no wonder it felt cramped! Omari helped her sit down on the bed naturally while she noticed several boxes filled with food on top of table which made her lips twitch slightly. "If only I knew you guys were going to bring food over here, then maybe I wouldn''t have gone out for pork trotter! Not only did it cost money but also hurt my waist ¨C what a loss!" To them though, spending money wasn''t really importantpared to hurting herself! What happened exactly? For some reason, everyone''s using gazended squarely onto Omari who innocently rubbed his nose before ring back unkindly at them all. "It wasn''t my fault! When I got there, Cheyenne had injured herself." "It really wasn''t Mr. Lara''s fault. You''ve misunderstood," said Cheyenne trying to change topics,"So why did all of youe here?" As she spoke, Cheyenne pointed her hand at Reece, who was eating her food. "Reece, didn''t I ask you to investigate that bead? Any news?" "Benson, your eyesight is not good and you live far away. Don''te tomorrow. I''m worried about you." "Tanner, why aren''t you serving your young master?" "And you! Mr. Lara, we agreed that you would help me investigate Sergio. Stop wasting time going to the hospital every day." Cheyenne criticized them one by one and the room fell into a dead silence. Reece was bolder than the others and quickly chewed his food before swallowing it down. He proudly said, "Cheyenne, I found out something. The bead is made of rosewood with Chanel''s Chance perfume on it. It must have been infected at a bar or somewhere like that." Benson smiled gently and said, "Cheyenne, I rented a temporary apartment near the hospital to stay in so I just need to cross the road thee here." Tanner added, "Miss Lawrence, Master Iker asked me toe here and make sure I see you be discharged from the hospital." Omari elegantly opened his briefcase and took out a file which he handed over to Cheyenne under their curious gazes. "Cheyenne," Omari said as he handed over the file, "this is what I found out during my investigation. Konner used to work for the Todd family as Madam Thalia''s driver but suffered from asthma which caused him coughing fits simr to those of Sergio whose autopsy report just came out!" Perhaps they had been wrong from the beginning. Sergio wasn''t really Sergio but rather Konner who worked for the Todd family. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tanner''s face turned pale as he asked: "How could this be possible? How did Konner be Sergio? What happened to real Sergio?" Not only did Sergio have asthma but also he was married with children; how could his wife not know her husband was fake? As Cheyenne listened on in confusion, she suddenly had an epiphany causing her eyes sparkle like cat''s eye stones. "Omari," she eximed excitedly, "Have you noticed something?" "What?" She spread out all of Omari''s findings in front of everyone pointing at certain words on the paper... "You guys read this, the vigers recalled that Sergio was gentle and honest, while Konner was the opposite - always solitary and not fond of interacting with people." "Is there a problem, Miss Lawrence?" Tanner remembered seeing Madam Thalia''s driver before; he wasn''t much of a talker. Looking back now, Tanner thought that the guy must be Konner. Unfortunately, it''d been a long time, and Master Iker and Madam Thalia were at odds, so he didn''t pay much attention to what that person looked like. "Of course there''s a problem. Look at the timeline above. Sergio went to school while Konner stayed home weaving baskets for a living. Later on, Sergio left the vige after getting into college and one monthter, so did Konner." "But on Sergio''s college registration form, he only reported in briefly before disappearing without a trace. Meanwhile, Konner entered into the Todd family," Cheyenne exined. Everyone seemed to understand the true nature of the matter except for Reece who looked confused as ever. "So what? Cheyenne! Hurry up and say it! You''re killing me!" Cheyenne didn''t expect him to be such an airhead. "It means that there were never any twins to begin with - Sergio is actually Konner," Benson gently laughed as he answered Reece''s confusion. What? How could this be? Two people withpletely different personalities are... the same person? "What''s so impossible about it?" Cheyenne asked incredulously. "Haven''t you noticed that they''ve never appeared together? Even normal siblings or twins would have taken pictures together whether in their hometown or after moving out but they haven''t!" Because they''re really just one person! How else could they appear simultaneously? Reece suddenly realized this fact and pped his own leg in realization. "I get it now, Cheyenne, you''re really smart! If anyone ever says you''re all looks and no brains again, I''ll be the first one to fight them!" "Just shut up!" The woman blushed and gave him a re. Chapter 154: Slapping The Face Of A Popular Female Star Chapter 154: pping The Face Of A Popr Female Star Chapter 154: pping the Face of a Popr Female Star The news of Cheyenne''s ident somehow reached Layne''s ears, and he immediately contacted Iker, who sent a private ne to pick him up from Yocmery. Layne was worried about his granddaughter and ran straight to the hospital as soon as he got off the ne,pletely forgetting that he was still wearing the dirty clothes covered in mud from gathering herbs in the wilderness. He was so focused on Cheyenne that he didn''t notice a white figure standing in front of him until it was toote and identally bumped into her. "Ouch!" The woman eximed as she hit the wall beside her, but luckily her bodyguard caught her shoulder just in time before she fell. She angrily straightened herself up and pulled down her sunsses to get a better look at him. With red lips moving non-stop, she started cursing, "Is he a refugee? Look at his clothes! So dirty! Damn it! He even touched my shoulder just now! Are you all useless idiots? Why didn''t you stop this old man?" She directed these words towards her bodyguards behind her while hitting them on their heads with some files she had been carrying around. Three or four tall muscr men stood like schoolboys getting scolded by their teacher right in front of this woman - quite aical sight indeed! The disdainful look in her eyes made Layne''s expression darken. If he wasn''t in a hurry, he would have liked to teach this young woman a lesson. As Layne prepared to leave, the woman continued shouting, "Stop right there! Who gave you permission to leave? You bumped into me and ruined my clothes without even apologizing?" "No manners whatsoever... well, what can we expect from someone like you? A poor illiterate country bumpkin who doesn''t even know how to write his own name - how could you possibly understand manners?" Her voice grew louder, attracting more attention from passersby who took out their phones and started taking pictures which theyter posted online: "Just met Juliana Chambers filming at hospital @Juliana official fan club." Juliana Chambers is one of HY Entertainment''s top female stars, known for singing and dancing skills showcased during Rising Star talent show where she won first ce before debuting. She epted two good online dramas, "Rebirth of Childhood Sweetheart" and "Hi, Miss Ghost Next Door," where she yed a supporting role and a leading role respectively, which made her popr among audiences. Today, she came to the hospital to shoot for an urban romance called "Emergency Room Story", but unexpectedly ran into Layne. Juliana''s fans became active on Twitter withments pouring in by the minute. "I saw Juliana''s outfit. It''s so beautiful! The pencil skirt and white coat match so well, and her legs are long and straight. I love them!" "I''m looking forward to Juliana''s new work. Let''s cheer for our girl." "Who is this old man? Am I the only one who noticed that he seems to be staring at our idol?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The poster replied below: "It''s because this country bumpkin bumped into Juliana without apologizing yet, so Juliana got angry! I saw it with my own eyes!!!" She also added two angry emoticons which caused a wave of curses fromizens. To gain more attention, the poster secretly started a live broadcast while viewers sent gifts while cursing Layne in barrage mode. "He has no shame! He must have deliberately targeted our beautiful Juliana." "My poor Juliana is so thin; it must have hurt when she hit the wall. This old man should compensate her!" "He looks dirty and poor; can he affordpensation?" "Support our idol! Nowadays old people like him always rely on their age as an excuse; let''s teach him a lesson! Show him what young people are capable of!" Layne had lived for seventy years but had never been insulted like this before. He blew his beard away then rolled his eyes: "Youngdy, what''s wrong with running normally in a public ce like hospital? Clearly you were walking backwards; isn''t that your fault?" Upon hearing Layne speak, Juliana crossed her arms over her chest, then stepped towards him on high heels before suddenly covering her nose with one hand as if trying not to breathe through it while taking steps back again. "It smells terrible, like an old rat crawling out from under a sewer." Layne hadn''t taken a shower for several days since there were no such conditions avable deep within wilderness areas where he stayed most times, but things weren''t as bad as Juliana made them sound either. "Say that again, I dare you? Who are your parents and how did they raise such an uncivilized daughter?" When Juliana mentioned her parents, she became even prouder like a peacock spreading its feathers. She pointed her fair and delicate hand at her agent. "Sloane, tell him who my parents are." Sloane was Juliana''s agent. She was in her thirties with a slightly chubby figure and curly blonde hair. She wore a bulky ck business suit and looked both rigid and ttering behind her ck- framed sses. "Old man, I suggest you apologize to Juliana as soon as possible. Do you know who she is? She can make it so that you have no ce in Akloit in minutes!" Layne was about to speak when he heard a clearughter from behind him. Everyone turned around to see a young woman wearing hospital clothes walking slowly towards them with cute yellow duck slippers on her feet. Her hands were stuffed into the pockets of her jacket. Because she had twisted her waist at noon, she now walked with a bit of a wobble, making her posture seem a bit unsteady, like the boss of a gang in a gangster movie. When the camera focused on Cheyenne''s face, those online trolls couldn''t deny that this woman was really beautiful! Even though she wore such simple clothes, when standing next to Juliana, the latter was suddenly overshadowed. "Who are you?" Juliana believed herself to be young and pretty; there weren''t many people in showbiz who could compare with her. Unexpectedly among ordinary people now stood someone who looked tens of times better than herself without makeup! This made Juliana feel jealous involuntarily. The woman arrogantly lifted up her chin, revealing perfect jawline and swan-like neck which made even her disdainful look so good-looking! "I am someone whom you don''t have the qualifications to know yet. I arrivedte just now but I heard you insult my grandfather." So it turned out this woman was this dirty old man''s granddaughter. Then there wasn''t anything scary about him! Chapter 155: The First Identity Is Exposed Chapter 155: The First Identity Is Exposed Chapter 155: The First Identity is Exposed Cheyenne rolled her eyes at Juliana''s arrogance. "First of all, the hospital is a public ce. Walking with your back facing others is just not right. Secondly, calling an elder a country bumpkin is really rude." "So what? My film crew has rented out the hospital today. I can walk however I want inside here. Who are you to tell me?" Juliana retorted. Her agent then pulled out a rental contract for the film crew, clearly stating that they had rented out various areas of the hospital for one month. And to Cheyenne''s surprise, she saw a name on the contract that she recognized - Jase. She couldn''t help but let out a small scoff as she read his name aloud in her sultry voice. Sloane thought Cheyenne was intimidated by this news and chuckled while rubbing her chin. "Yes, Dr. Terry himself - the top neurologist and also Juliana''s uncle." Unexpectedly, Cheyenne only responded with an indifferent "Oh" and wore an unconcerned expression on her face. Meanwhile online forums were buzzing with excitement: "Oh my god! Breaking news! Juliana revealed her background - turns out her uncle is the top neurologist!" "No wonder Juliana has so many resources; it must be because of her powerful uncle who must be loaded!" "Don''t be jealous; even if you had such an uncle, could you achieve what Cheyenne did today?" "Am I the only one who noticed how disdainful that woman looked?" "She''s obviously feeling guilty; someone like her just loves pretending to be cool in front of big shots even when she''s trembling inside." "The grandfather and granddaughter don''t look like good people at all; look at that woman''s face - she must have undergone stic surgery." ... Cheyenne was unaware of these discussions happening online. She nced up from reading Jase''s name on paper and sneered. "I thought it was someone important, turns out it''s just my disciple''s disciple." The crowd around them went silent as everyone wondered if Cheyenne had gone mad or something. How could Jase possibly be rted to this arrogant woman? Did she not think before spouting off lies like this? Juliana paused for a moment before bursting intoughter herself almost choking on air, "You really have no shame, do you? You dare say anything without thinking first! My Uncle is your disciple''s disciple? Ha-ha!" "Yes!" "I''ve never heard him mention you before. If my uncle is your disciple''s disciple, I''m willing to apologize on my knees." With a faint smile on her stunning face, Cheyenne snapped her fingers. "Good, I was waiting for that." "Hmph, why don''t you tell us about the consequences of your exaggerated bragging?" At that moment, a hoarse and elderly voice rang out. Jonathan Owen, surrounded by the group of people, walked up to Cheyenne with a kind smile on his face. As if he were seeing his own granddaughter. But then he said something that shocked everyone. "My junior, what happened? Why call me here so urgently?" Mr. Owen was over seventy years old but called this young woman "junior"? How could it be possible? Jase was also there, standing awkwardly behind Jonathan. After being pped in the face by Cheyennest time they met, Jase immediately called his master Carl who scolded him severely. Cheyenne was actually his master''s master''sst disciple! His master had said, "I wanted to take her as my disciple, but I wasn''t worthy! Her strength far surpasses mine, so if you ever see this youngdy again, you can''t provoke her! She received all of my master''s true teachings when she was only thirteen years old and even I envied her." Juliana looked at Jase confusedly and asked, "Uncle... Uncle Jase... Is she lying to me? How could she be your master''s junior?" Jase took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, coldly saying, "Juliana, apologize to her!" The air around them became almost silent as everyone looked incredulously at the delicate young woman before them. She... She was actually Mr. Owen''s junior! The fan who was live-streaming almost dropped her phone, and she didn''t even notice thements in the chat. "Ouch! My face hurts just watching it!" "What? She really is Mr. Owen''s junior... It''s unbelievable!" "She looks like she''s only eighteen years old!" "I feel sorry for Juliana. Does she really have to apologize on her knees?" "You really have double standards; Juliana herself said that she will apologize on her knees. No one ever forced her." Cheyenne stood next to Jonathan with a smile on her face and sighed lightly, "My senior, your hospital is really chaotic. They let the film crewe in and shoot during broad daylight!" Jonathan fell silent, while Juliana and Jase exchanged nces in surprise; Jase evenined to his niece, "Didn''t I tell you to keep a low profile? Why did you have to make a scene?" Now he had been reprimanded by the director because of her. Just a few days ago, he was criticized; now another trouble came. Juliana was really his jinx! "Uncle, I... it''s that dirty old man who bumped into me first." "What dirty old man?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jase turned around and saw Layne looking at him with a meaningful smile that almost made him lose it on the spot. "Old Mr. Edwards, you... why are you here?" "Oh, I''ve been here for some time, and you just noticed. Good eyesight. I think it''s time for me to have a chat with your master''s master." Layne picked up the phone as he spoke. Jonathan and Jase knelt down in front of him together. When they saw that even the director had knelt down, the group of doctors behind them also followed suit. The scene was extremely spectacr. "Old Mr. Edwards, it''s all our fault. Please don''t call my master." "Old Mr. Edwards, pity us please." Juliana was surprised. Who exactly is this old man? Is he more powerful than that annoying woman? Chapter 156: GrandfatherS Identity Chapter 156: Grandfather''S Identity Chapter 156: Grandfather''s Identity Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jase saw Juliana still lost in thought, and pulled her skirt to make her kneel down with him. Juliana''s tender knees hit the cold, hard floor, causing her to wince in pain and furrow her brow. "It''s all my fault, old Mr. Edwards. Please forgive us for the sake of my master''s master," Jase said. Layne snorted as he stuffed his hands into his pockets like a sulking elementary school student. "I''m just a country bumpkin who can''t even read or write. I don''t deserve your apologies." Hearing the sarcasm in old Mr. Edwards'' words, Jonathan couldn''t help but cast a mournful nce at Jase. He angrily muttered under his breath so only Jase could hear him, "Are you guys out of your minds? How dare you call old Mr. Edwards a country bumpkin!" Jase hung his head guiltily; he had no idea that his own niece would dare speak so arrogantly! Who was old Mr. Edwards? He was someone whom even Jase''s master''s master greatly admired and respected for his mastery of traditional painting - one painting from old Mr. Edwards could fetch an astronomical price! If he were a country bumpkin who couldn''t read, what did that make them? At this moment, fans sent bulletments fanatically because they had discovered Layne''s identity which was amazing. [Layne was born into an intellectual family where his ancestors served as imperial physicians. In 1920s, they gave up medicine to be sessful entrepreneurs and became one of Onistead''s famous aristocratic families; graduated from Pioneer Medical School at age 20 and became a national first-ss medical worker at age 22; invited to participate in international healthcare development conferences around the world; appointed vice-chairman of United Nations Health Organization at age 35.] However, it was also during this year when he achieved great sess that tragedy struck. His wife died during childbirth leaving behind only Sh - who had below-average intelligence compared to others. In order to take care of Sh wholeheartedly, Layne resigned from being vice-chairman of the health organization and returned to Akloit to retire for good. He never remarried! "Oh my god! This seemingly ordinary elderly man has such an impressive background! I remember eating antibiotics developed by him when I was young... They were so sweet but no longer on sale!" "Imperial physician! Just hearing such words makes me imagine so much! Juliana really kicked herself into trouble this time." Juliana''s fans expressed their dissatisfaction. Aizen named "Biscuit"mented: "This old man is intentional. He is such a big figure but pretends to be good for nothing, just to make my Juliana lose face." Then a bunch of people startedmenting: "Your values are so strange, I bet your facial features are crooked too! @Biscuit" "#Breaking news# Old Mr. Edwards is not only a genius in medicine but also an artist. Last month, one of his paintings sold for over six million dors and was bought by a collector." "Just look at it. Does Juliana dare say that he is a country bumpkin who can''t read? Who is really illiterate? I remember Juliana only has a junior high school education @Biscuit" Some femaleizens were caught up in Layne''s romantic story - remaining unmarried for life for his wife. In today''s society where materialism reigns supreme, love between men and women is no longer as pure as it used to be in books. "One soulmate in a lifetime" has be a joke. These days everyone treats dating and marriage casually; making money is the only way forward. In contrast, old Mr. Edwards chose never to marry despite his achievements; even giving up his position as a high-ranking official for his daughter was truly admirable. He was undoubtedly an exemry figure both in career sess and personal character. As his granddaughter Cheyenne became more well-known due to her previous marriage with the Foley Group CEO, earning millions at an art exhibition or outshining the President''s daughter Emily at balls or surviving a near-death experience recently made her image fuller than before. Now when people look back on her past, they realize she wasn''t just some ordinary abandoned woman from an affluent family without brains or talent. Instead, she had both! Cheyenne''s tough image also gained her some small fan base among young girls who admired her strength. Juliana finally realized that she had offended someone far from simple - even her uncle knelt down obediently before him - let alone herself being such an insignificant celebrity starlet. At that moment, Jonathan stood up, announcing another decision which would hit them hard. "As of today, Jase will no longer serve as the head of neurology department; furthermore, our hospital exists solely for treating patients, not for entertainment purposes nor epting any private ormercial cooperation without approval from higher authorities. Vitors will be dismissed!" You see, as one of thergest and most luxuriousndmark buildings in Akloit, this hospital frequently appears in many TV dramas. But now, because of a woman named Juliana, they have refused to cooperate with the outside world, resulting in an annual loss of at least tens of millions. Jonathan''s actions indirectly proved just how important the grandfather and granddaughter were. At the same time, Juliana had be someone that many directors refuse to work with. Jase worked so hard for years to be the head of neurology department, only to be demoted because of Juliana''s mistake. However, he was lucky enough that he wasn''t fired outright. Juliana''s mind wentpletely nk when the director urged her to apologize to Cheyenne. This time, the one looking down from a superior position was Cheyenne, and this didn''t sit well with Juliana. Reluctantly, she approached Cheyenne, her voice dry as she admitted, "I was wrong." The insincere apology was not epted by Cheyenne who even yawned on the spot, making it seem like she was about to fall asleep any minute now. "Oh? I can''t hear you. Please speak louder since my hearing is a bit impaired from my concussion." Juliana clenched her fists tightly while ring at Cheyenne through narrowed eyes, "You did this on purpose..." "You can investigate my concussion if you want." Seeing Juliana almost cry, Sloane pulled on her sleeve and whispered softly into her ear, "Juliana, bear it for now, and we still have chances." This time around Juliana finally apologized sincerely, "Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry. Just then... it was all my fault." Cheyenne didn''t answer but instead took Layne''s arm, smiling sweetly and making anyone forget about what had happened earlier. "Grandpa, let''s go, shall we?" "Thank goodness you didn''t turn out like that, otherwise, I would''ve had no choice but beat some sense into you." "How could that happen? We may be poor, but we have our own family values." ''Poor? Are you kidding me? You have real estate properties in plenty!'' Jonathan who followed behind them thought. Chapter 157: But IM Too Lazy Chapter 157: But I''M Too Lazy Chapter 157: But I''m Too Lazy The spacious and bright office was decorated in simple ck and white tones, much like its owner. Behind the desk sat a man dressed in an Armani suit, with the top button of his shirt fastened all the way up to give him a chaste appearance. In front of himy a stack of files and contracts. When his secretary came in to retrieve some documents, she couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at her handsome boss who looked like he belonged on Mount Olympus. "Have you seen enough?" Without lifting his head, the man said with an icy voice made her jump with fright. Her face turned red as she stammered out an excuse, "Mr. Foley, I''m here to pick up yesterday''s contract." "Mypany doesn''t need any airheads. Go get your sry from ountingter." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The beautiful secretary was left stunned, feeling deeply aggrieved and wanting to exin herself, but she dared not provoke him further. She could only hold back her tears and exit the office. Unaware of her surroundings as she walked out of the office door, she bumped into someone walking by. She instinctively looked up and met a man''s gentle and refined face. The man was dressed in a deep emerald green suit, a color both profound and noble. Itplemented his fairplexion, and his smile exuded warmth. His features bore a faint resemnce to Mr. Foley. "I''m sorry," she apologized reflexively. "It''s okay," Vincent replied before gracefully entering Kelvin''s office... Meanwhile at the hospital, Cheyenne had been gaining weight during her week-long stay ¨C all thanks to Benson who rented a temporary apartment nearby so he could bring soup over twice daily without fail! Thankfully, Kate and Reece helped eat some too, or else Cheyenne would have gained even more weight! Benson shrugged off Cheyenne''s concern about weight gain. His clear voice rang in her ears, "Cheyenne, you''re too thin. It would be much better if you gained a little weight. When I hold your hand, it feels like holding a cat''s paw, and it breaks my heart." "That''s called being slim. By the way, Benson, you''re here at the hospital taking care of me every day. What about your Verklee College admissions test?" Verklee College, located in Mupreyca, is internationally renowned as a top-tier music school. It has produced numerous world-famous musicians, such as the father of symphony, Hoare, the entric composer Vera, and the pioneers of modern pop music, the Guild of Rhythm, which has already etched its name into the history books ¨C all of them alumni of this university. Every year they only ept five students from Che due to their strict examination process¡­ This year, for some reason, the number of spots has dropped to four, meaning that thepetition is even more intense. The rumors said that the reduction in spots seems rted to Miss Weaver of the Weaver family. She too majors in music and ys the piano exceptionally well. At just eight years old, she won numerous awards and her fame rivals that of Benson''s. But three years ago, during an important test, Benson had an unexpected eye injury and withdrew frompetition. The champion became Miss Weaver instead. She was taken on as a disciple by Professor Fiona at Verklee College. Fiona herself was the lead singer of Guild of Rhythm and when she was young, she used to be a musician employed by Mupreyca Royal Family. Her songs were yed at the Queen''s birthday parties and parliamentary openings. She adapted ssical symphony "Moonlight Sonata" with modern electronic music, making it more catchy than ever before, bing one of pioneers in modern music history. Miss Weaver became her student which gave her an advantage over otherpetitors right from the start. Compared with Miss Weaver''s smooth sailing journey, Benson''s path in music had been extremely difficult. Cheyenne remembered sneaking into the Gibbs Residence as a child just so she could watch him practice ying the piano. Mrs. Gibbs sold off an ancestral gold bracelet just so she could buy him his piano which made it all the more precious to both mother and son. Children are naturally yful and also prone to making mistakes. Cheyenne saw Benson make one mistake because he got distracted while practicing once. It was such a small thing but Mrs. Gibbs pped him across his face out of anger, then forbade him from eating dinner until he practiced for five hours straight without rest or break afterwards. Benson owes much gratitude towards Mrs. Gibbs'' strictness because it helped shape who he is today; however, due to this same strictness towards him, it caused Benson not to value familial love as much as others do. And entering Verklee College and studying there had always been his greatest wish, but he was blind. Not wanting Cheyenne to worry about him, Benson answered nonchntly, "Don''t you believe in my abilities? Please don''t worry about me! Even if I only practice two hours per day, I''m confident enough that I''ll get epted." Cheyenne couldn''t help feeling anxious inside, knowing full well how difficult it was to get admitted. The exams were in October, and there were still three months left. She had to cure Benson''s eyes within these three months. "Well, I trust you," she said. Although Benson couldn''t see her face, just listening to her sweet and clear voice painted a beautiful image of a girl in his mind. It had been three years since hest saw her. The first impression was starting to be blurry in his mind. Before going to sleep every night, Benson would think about her so as not to forget her. "Well then, let''s pack up and leave the hospital," Cheyenne said. Tanner was the happiest person about it while Jonathan was the saddest. He finally had a chance to see his junior every day. Before he could make her work at his hospital, she was leaving! Outside the hospital entrance, Jonathan watched the young woman in front of him sadly. "My dear junior, are you really not considering joining us? I can give you a nominal position. Please don''t be so heartless." "Nope." Cheyenne refused him without hesitation while Jonathan wiped away tears from his eyes, asking, "Why?" "I''mzy." "I''ll do all the work for you; all you have to do is nod your head." "But I''m toozy even for that," replied Cheyenne nonchntly. Jonathan: "..." "Alright, do what you got to do. I''m going over to Todd mansion now." Her grandpa helped her treat Iker this whole week, so she didn''t know how Iker''s legs were doing now. Without any hesitation, she turned around and walked away, Jonathan chased after her and called out loudly, "Cheyenne, if you change your mindter on, you can join us anytime." Just as he finished speaking, an empty mineral water bottle flew towards him,nding near his feet and causing him to immediately shut up. Chapter 158: Displeasing To The Eye Chapter 158: Displeasing To The Eye Chapter 158: Displeasing to the Eye Thanks to Cheyenne''s arrival, the once quiet Iker''s Estate suddenly became lively. The living room was filled with people, and the beautiful men and women in the room made the maids'' eyes light up. When coffee was served, they were all very careful. As the host, Iker sat at the head of the table with a stern expression on his face. He looked displeased at all of these extra people in his house. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "I remember only inviting Miss Lawrence," he said. Everyone except Kate, who had thin skin, picked up their coffee cups nonchntly and took a sip. Reece even lounged on the sofa with his legs crossed as if he were at home. "Tanner and I are already friends," he said. "I drank some soup he sent which tasted good, so I came to thank him." Tanner raised an eyebrow slightly when he heard this, thinking, ''I didn''t send it to you but you drank it!'' Iker looked at Omari and narrowed his deep-set eyes slightly. "Mr. Lara, you seem to have nothing better to do." Omari nodded honestly while staring obsessively at Cheyenne''s beautiful profile. "It''s off-season for mypany right now," he said. Off-season? Cheyenne almost spat out her coffee when she heard this sentence - anyone could say it except Omari! With his reputation, just posting a message saying ''epting orders'' would probably result in queues until next year! However, since Omari wasn''t particrly ambitious by nature - only taking cases when he ran low on money - seeing him forced into business would be quite rare indeed! Kate raised her hand timidly while looking downcast. "I ... I am here on behalf of my brother who is currently hospitalized." She exined softly, "Since my brother is also a victim in this case, then I have every right to be here." "Alright, Master Iker, let''s get down to business," Cheyenne''s tone became serious which caused everyone else''s mood in the living room be solemn too. "Do you have any news about Konner?" Iker made sure that all the servants around them left before speaking again, "I''ve received some information about Konner recently. Konner initially took care of snakes for Davon, and then he was transferred to be a driver. About two years ago, he took a leave, iming he was going back to his hometown, and he didn''t return until three monthster." "What was the reason for his leave?" "Taking a three-month leave seems quite unusual. Especially considering that Konner is just an ordinary driver." "Marriage." Tanner nced at his young master and added in a melodious voice, "After he came back, everyone said he became very strange. He would often wake up in the middle of the night to drink. When he had nothing to do, he liked to talk to himself." Omari suddenly snapped his fingers and caught everyone''s attention. They all looked at him. "I asked Konner''s wife," Omari said. "She said her husband was normal before they got married. After they got married, Konner nned on quitting his job as a driver. After Konner quit his job, he would often go to an underground gambling den and gamble away his money. If he lost a game, he woulde back home and drink while talking to himself." "I had someone investigate this gambling den," Omari continued. "It is one of Mupreyca''s mysterious family industries where only the rich or wealthy can gamble!" Upon hearing this news, Cheyenne began questioning everything that she knew about Konner. Even though the Todd family paid higher wages than otherpanies for drivers like Konner who drove taxis when not working for them directly - there was no way that it could exin why Konner would be so careless with money. "Do you know where this gambling den is?" Cheyenne asked curiously. Omari immediately frowned and refuted firmly, "No way! I can''t let you take such risks! Don''t even think about it!" Cheyenne raised an eyebrow with a smile on her face as she replied softly, "I have already made up my mind." Nobody could change her decision now! Everyone looked at Cheyenne''s determined expression helplessly before sighing together in unison. "I''ll go with Cheyenne," Kate volunteered bravely after hearing what she had decided upon doing next. Hearing Kate''s offer, Reece rolled his eyes. "What are you going there for? To slow down Cheyenne? When ites to things like this, it''s only right for a charming young guy like me to handle it." "Forget it," Kate retorted quickly before Reece could say anything else. "Your face will probably be recognized by someone as soon as you walk into it!" Kate''s words deted Reece instantly because they made so much sense. Iker was actually much more suitable for going with Cheyenne since he rarely appeared publicly but then again, he couldn''t walk. Cheyenne needed somebody who could cause trouble inside the gambling den so that she could get time there to search for clues. The next evening, the neon lights on the streets flickered to life, adorning the city with their radiant glow. Everywhere, there was a bustling scene of lights, colors, and merriment. A ck Maybach raced down the straight street. Inside, a young woman in a red mini skirt exuded sex appeal and allure. Her face was half-covered by ck sunsses, but her bright red lips were eye-catching. Her own car had been damaged in an ident and this car she drove belonged to Master Iker. In the driver''s seat was a rtively sturdy "woman" with an alluring face who drove with one hand while using the other to adjust her chest. "This thing is useless; it keeps falling off." Cheyenne nced over from the passenger seat and chuckled before pping the back of his hand. "Don''t move around like that! What if you expose yourselfter?" "I am singled out as the national heartthrob byizens, but I gave up my dignity for your sake. So, once this is done, I want you to gift me your Stone Angel Statue." He had long coveted Cheyenne''s Stone Angel Statue which was exquisite and translucent in her vi courtyard. She ced it in her fountain pool to make it aesthetically pleasing. He had wanted to take it from Cheyenne since he bought his vi in Akloit, but Cheyenne refused to give it away to him. It wasn''t that she was being stingy, but once the stone statue was removed, the fountain pool would be empty... and she couldn''t be bothered to find a recement. "Fine," Cheyenne agreed reluctantly. "But let me make myself clear. You have to move it yourself!" As long as she didn''t have to lift a finger herself, everything else could be negotiated easily enough. After getting her promise, Reece suddenly threw a flirtatious look at her. "I knew you were generous." Cheyenne covered her mouth abruptly with disgust written all over her face before turning away from him. "You hurt my eyes! Just focus on driving!" "How can I? I put on makeup before leaving home today - even lipstick too - don''t they make me look good? How can you say such things?" He actually knew how important male attractiveness was nowadays... impressive indeed! Chapter 159: How To Become Rich Together Chapter 159: How To Be Rich Together Chapter 159: How to Be Rich Together After half an hour, the luxury car arrived at its destination and parked at the entrance of an alleyway. This was a notorious area in Akloit where all sorts of shady characters roamed about. This area used to be part of the foreign concessions, but after they withdrew, many wealthy families set their sights on this piece ofnd. They fought over it for decades with no resolution in sight. To maintain bnce, the major families reached a "peace" agreement and established a business association to manage this area in rotation. As soon as they stopped the car, Cheyenne saw several shadowy figures lurking under colorful neon lights. There were three or five young men who looked about seventeen or eighteen years old with long golden hair andrge silver earrings dangling from their ears. Despite being in the middle of summer, they wore white shirts paired with ck vests that gave off an air of teenage rebellion. "They''re just students from nearby schools who skip ss to hang out here instead," Reece exined. "If they have money, they''ll go to inte cafes; if not, they''ll just loiter on street corners." "That''s so sad," Cheyenne replied sympathetically. Reece rolled his eyes at herment. "You might feel sorry for them now but trust me; all these kids see when they look at you is easy money." Sure enough, those boys looked at Cheyenne with hostile intent as if she were some kind of naive rich girl ripe for exploitation. They exchanged whispers among themselves before deciding to make their move. The leader swaggered over like he owned the ce and snatched a lollipop hanging outside a convenience store without paying for it before popping it into his mouth with practiced ease while ignoring the shopkeeper''s silent protest. Reece let out a sigh and leaned against the car door while watching Cheyenne and signing. "To be honest," Reece said wistfully while twirling one strand of his wig around his finger like any other woman would do when flirting with someone else. "I really don''t want to fight them since I''m trying my best to act like ady right now." She couldn''t help but say jokingly when she nced at his actions. "Seriously though, with your face, it''d be such a waste not being a woman! Maybe you should have a sex change sometime?" Cheyenne couldn''t help but chuckle before teasing him further by saying, "Well... you don''t need stic surgery since you''re already pretty enough!" "Thanks, I appreciate it. But I still want to be a man!" As she listened to his words, a hint of a smile appeared on her pretty face. Her disdainful gaze moved down andnded on the man''s waist. Reece was embarrassed by her gaze and coughed awkwardly, hastily pulling at his skirt to cover up. "Tsk tsk tsk, even your ears are red like that and you still have the nerve to say you''re a man!" "If I am not a man, you aren''t a woman!" Reece lowered his head and gritted his teeth as he squeezed out these words from between them. "I''ve been married and divorced. Do you think I''m not a woman? And what about you? You''re just a virgin now." Being mocked for being a virgin made Reece feel like he had been hit hard! He coughed violently until tears were almost streaming down his face. In order not to let Cheyenne look down on him, he straightened up his chest and stared at her intently. "Who said that? When I held a girl''s hand, you were still green!" "You mean when our teacher let us y games of holding hands during ss?" "No! I mean when I went on dates!" "Forget it. I know all your rumored partners are male!" Cheyenne smiled, her eyes dazzling like crystals. She was clearly such an exquisite girl but always said things that didn''t match her image at all. She tiptoed up and whispered gently into Reece''s ear with clear yet sweet tones; warm breath spilled onto Reece''s earlobe, causing it to tingle slightly. His perfect ears were blushing uncontrobly; even his neck turned pinkish-red. Reece felt heartbroken inside. These two beauties chatted away recklessly in this dark ce without noticing someone gradually approaching them. Until... a slender figure blocked Cheyenne''s view; she raised her chin ¨C with its perfect jawline resembling nature''s most beautiful carving ¨C causing the boy staring at her momentarily stunned. Just now, from afar, he only thought that the woman in the red dress had a great figure. Now that he was closer enough to see this woman in a ck strapless dress paired with a baseball shirt, he felt she was damn near a fairy! What should he do? She was so good-looking that he suddenly felt reluctant to rob her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Maybe... he should change the way he robbed? Maybe he should be gentler? Cheyennezily scanned the four of them. The youngest among them was probably only thirteen years old! He was so skinny that if he came out to rob someone, shouldn''t he buy insurance first? She just nced at them indifferently but it felt like they had been brushed by spring breeze. The leader of these young hoodlums had slightly better willpower than the others. He coughed and put his hands in his pockets. "Hey, pretty girl," said the leader hesitantly. "I''m here to discuss how to be rich together with you. Just give me your money from your bag yourself so I don''t have to rummage through it and identally find something I shouldn''t see." What? Reece really suspected that he was hallucinating right now since the way this robber spoke was so fresh and amusing. He seemed to have seen a new toy and reached out to poke Cheyenne''s arm while smiling suggestively. "Cheyenne, don''t hit them too hard; they''re quite interesting." "I know," replied Cheyenne nonchntly as she handed over her bag with an overly sweet smile on her face which made it seem somewhat unreal. ''Why does she give me her bag so obediently?'' Monkey didn''t quite believe it. How could their path towards wealth be so smooth? Chapter 160 Perfect Assist Chapter 160 Perfect Assist Chapter 160 Perfect Assist Monkey hesitated for a while, but in the end, he reached out and took the bag. His three buddies surrounded Cheyenne in a tight circle behind him, clearly indicating a robbery, which attracted the attention of many passersby. "That girl is really brave; she dares to drive a luxury car in such a ce without bodyguards." "That''s right. However, from her rxed expression, she seems to be as carefree as a tourist. I guess it''s because her family is really wealthy and doesn''t care about that little expense." "If it were me, why would I rob for money? I''d woo her first. Once a woman''s heart is upied by me, she will give me money willingly." "You''ve got a point there. That''s probably why I don''t have money. Turns out, my wife hasn''t fallen for me yet! Damn, I need to go back and give her a good spanking. Who knows, I might even get a BMW out of her." The whispers of passersby were not missed by the man''s ears. Less than twenty meters away from this alley, a ck luxurious Lamborghini was parked under the streetlight. The car window was open. The dim streetmp cast a yellowish glow on the man''s face, illuminating half of it while the other half remained hidden in darkness. With his nose as a dividing point, the contrasting textures of cold hardness and softness entuated his handsome and stern face, drawing people deeply into it. In the driver''s seat, Chris had his hands sped on the steering wheel, leaning forward slightly with narrowed eyes fixed ahead. "Mr. Foley, isn''t that... Mrs... Miss Lawrence?" He originally wanted to say "Mrs. Foley", but felt the oppressive cold air in the car, so he changed it to "Miss Lawrence" at thest minute. "Um." At such a close distance, how could Kelvin who had perfect eyesight not see it? A deep light flickered in his deep-set eyes, and the long hands folded on the knees faintly moved and tapped rhythmically. This was his habitual action when he was thinking. Chris whispered again, "Mr. Foley, it seems like Mrs. Foley has run into some trouble." Surrounded by four delinquent thugs, Mrs. Foley, such a delicate and petite woman could not withstand their attack, could she? If it were an ordinary woman who encountered such a thing, she would probably have cried already. But Mrs. Foley didn''t. She was still smiling and pretending to be calm. Under the neon lights, her almond eyes on that small and delicate face were smiling. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This made her appear more like she was forcing a smile. Chris felt a dull pain in his heart. ''Mrs. Foley was truly pitiable.'' "Mr. Foley, should we go and help her?" Kelvin didn''t answer immediately. In fact, he was torn and somewhat angry. This was not a good ce, so what was she doing here? And why was she intentionally dressed like that, with a short skirt revealing long, fair legs and red open-toed high-heeled sandals, looking as alluring as a rose in the dark night? If it weren''t for her conspicuous appearance, how would she have encountered this situation? "Hmm." In the end, reason triumphed over anger. No matter what, Kelvin didn''t want to see that annoying woman get into such a situation. Chris was joyful of Mr. Foley''s response and thought, ''Mr. Foley is truly one of those who says one thing but means another. Clearly, he cares deeply for Mrs. Foley, yet he disys an attitude of indifference as if it has nothing to do with him.'' Women are fickle. If their waiting receives no response, they would give their love to another man. Chris was afraid that Mr. Foley would not realize his own feelings for Mrs. Foley until Mrs. Foley threw herself into another man''s arms. So, as Mr. Foley''s assistant and friend, shouldn''t he lend a hand? The pursuit of an ex-wife could start with a heroic rescue. Chris opened the car door and suddenly clutched his stomach, howling in pain. "Mr. Foley, I''m sorry, I suddenly have a stomachache. I need to use the restroom. For the rescue mission, it''s best if you handle it personally." Stomachache? Kelvin looked at his "performance" with cold eyes, his tightly pursed lips twitching slightly. How did he manage to get this far with such acting skills? Fortunately, he hadn''t joined the entertainment industry; otherwise, he would probably have starved on the streets. ''Mr. Foley shouldn''t suspect anything, right?'' Chris muttered anxiously, stealing a cautious nce at the man in the back seat, who had a cold aura. With cold sweat on his forehead, he immediately got out of the car. Despite being in an awkward situation, he had to finish this act! Kelvin got out of the luxury car, stepping carefully towards the dimly lit area under the yellow streetlights. Meanwhile, Monkey had just taken Cheyenne''s bag and hadn''t had a chance to feel happy when he was suddenly kicked in the knee by the woman. She was wearing pointed high heels and kicked with all her strength, causing Monkey to immediately cry out in pain. "Monkey." The three blonde teenagers were surprised and quickly surrounded Cheyenne. "Monkey?" Cheyenne almost burst outughing, her fair hand stroking her chin as she looked at the other three. "You kids are interesting. What an interesting nickname." Monkey gasped and clutched his knee as hey on the ground, sobbing in response, "You... you''re not trustworthy. We''ve agreed it is a ''peace'' robbery." How could she attack him suddenly? Upon hearing this, Reece kicked Monkey''s thigh and said coldly, "You have some nerve robbing my friend Cheyenne. Brat, you''re brave." "I''m fearless! If it wasn''t for her good looks, I would''ve beaten her already!" Monkey replied angrily while regretting that he had underestimated his opponent because of her beauty. "That''s right! We''re bullies on this street! You''re dead meat for daring to hit us!" "Attack her! Avenge Monkey!" The four teenagers picked up wooden sticks from the roadside and rushed towards Cheyenne. Seeing that a stick was about to hit Cheyenne, Reece grabbed it with a cold look in his eyes. "Do you want to die? If you don''t want to die, then get lost!" the teenage boy spoke so rudely without any manners or respect that Cheyenne wanted to teach him a good lesson. She took off her ck baseball shirt revealing a ck sequin skirt underneath which made her fair skin even more eye-catching. On her neck hung a shiny diamond ne which made Monkey''s heart skip a beat. This must be worth over three million dors! She was really rich! "Reece, take my clothes and let me handle this." "Okay." Chapter 161: You Have No Right To Control Me Chapter 161: You Have No Right To Control Me Chapter 161: You Have No Right to Control Me Just when everyone thought that the slim young woman would be bullied by these four ruffians, Cheyenne deftly dodged their attacks. When those sticks swung towards her, she seized the teenage boy''s wrist while he was distracted. She pulled him towards her, lifted her foot and delivered a powerful kick on a pressure point on his lower leg. This kick could be excruciatingly painful, but it wouldn''t be lethal. Two more fearless boys charged forward, one from the left and one from the right, preparing to attack Cheyenne together. "Bitch, go to hell," they shouted and rushed over. Danger was approaching, yet she was still smiling. The sweet dimple on her lips was exceptionally charming, and there was no sign of panic or fear on her face. "As long as I''m alive, you all will forever be my henchmen!" As soon as the words fell, she grabbed the young boy who was flying towards her and threw him over her shoulder, catching him off guard and causing him to fall heavily on the ground with bruises all over his body. The boy looked at the woman in front of him incredulously. She was clearly still standing in the same spot, yet she had managed to knock them all down at once. "Damn, this woman is a skilled fighter. We made a wrong move." "Monkey, what should we do?" "Run, go find our boss." "Right, right, go find Dominic." Four young hooligans struggled to get up from the ground, their gazes towards Cheyenne had undergone a qualitative change from initial disdain to present fear. They stepped back while taunting harshly, "You''re in big trouble for hitting us. Do you even know who our boss is? Wait until Dominic arrives, you''ll be begging on your knees for mercy!" Cheyenne raises her hand. The young boy''s face changed and he took two or three steps back, reaching out to hold his knee. He suspected that his bones were about to break, wondering why the woman was so ruthless. Thetter raised her hand above her head, and her delicate, cold fingers reached to the side of her temple to tidy up the butterfly-shaped hair clip in her hair. Such an action couldn''t be more graceful. Monkey was left speechless. ''I am robbing her! Can''t she show a little bit of nervousness?'' From a side view, her posture revealed her graceful figure wrapped in a ck short skirt, with roundness supporting the fabric of the suspender skirt. The seductive curves were like those of a sea siren. Upon arriving, Kelvin witnessed such a scene and his thick eyebrows furrowed while his gaze turned cold. Because they were facing away from him, Cheyenne and Reece didn''t notice the man standing behind them. Reece continued talking to the young boy. "Who is your boss? Even if he''s here, he''ll end up begging for mercy!" Reece''s sudden coquettish voice rang in Cheyenne''s ear and amused her greatly. "Dominic is the head of South Street. How can he beg you for mercy? Dream on! You wait, I''ll call Dominic right now!" Saying that, the four of them ran away hand in hand. The youngest one was a bit naive and stood there dumbfounded. Monkey saw this and pped him on his forehead with a loud curse. "You idiot, run!" "Uh-huh." The four hooligans fled in panic. Cheyenne patted her hands regretfully and turned to the person next to her. "I just got warmed up and haven''t really started yet..." She forgot all about what she was going to say because of a sudden figure that appeared before her eyes. Cheyenne was stunned. How did he get here? The cold man walked over silently, his ck handmade leather shoes shining brightly in front of her. He quickly took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. In contrast, Kelvin only wore a white shirt. He was much taller than herself; the jacket fit him perfectly while it reached below her hips, covering up her ck skirt hemline perfectly too. At first nce, Cheyenne looked like she had stolen an adult''s clothes - petite yet charmingly cute. It waspletely different from how she looked just moments ago - heroic yet seductive at once. "It''s you?" Cheyenne tilted slightly to look at herself wearing Kelvin''s ck jacket which still had traces of his mint scent lingering on it, refreshing, pleasant-smelling and soothing on this hot summer night. But then she realized that she had been bewitched by him again which made her angry beyond words! ''After all those times he hurt me already, why can''t I learn a lesson? Just one gesture from him could make my heart start wavering again; this is not good! Her hand fell onto her shoulder, ready to take off the jacket so as to return it back but suddenly Kelvin reached out to grab hold onto hers firmly while looking at Cheyenne with stern eyes and rebuking coldly, "This isn''t where you belong; go back!" ''Who is he lecturing me like this? My ex-husband? How ridiculous!'' Cheyenne stared straight into his sharp deep-set eyes without any fear while feeling oppressed by Kelvin''s strong aura surrounding! The tougher Kelvin was to her, the more rebellious she became. Her voice was cold and sharp, "Mr. Foley, you don''t need to remind me where I am. Besides, we''re divorced, you are in no position to control me!" Her words were like a heavy stone pressing on his chest, suffocating and ufortable. Kelvin had lived for 27 years and this was the first time he had tasted such bitterness. Unconsciously, many scenes of their previous interactions came to his mind. Cheyenne clung to him like a leech. When he worked, she would sit quietly beside him with her hands propping up her chin. "If I were Thumbelina, I could fit in your pocket, Kelvin." "Dream on!" His reply was as cold as ever. But she wasn''t angry; instead sheughed happily like a little squirrel and bounced onto hisp with both hands around his neck before nting a kiss on him. "Kelvin, you''re not cute at all, but I still like you. It seems my heart ispletely under your control." ... Kelvin couldn''t remember what happened afterwards very clearly. The woman stood sideways under the dim lights with delicate features and stared at him, appearing aloof. ''What a liar!'' Kelvin who usually had perfect emotional control felt anger again - bitter anger! He was confident in himself when it came to controlling emotions but everything crumbled when he faced Cheyenne. It was as if she had caused chronic toxicity to him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The toxicity would invade his heart bit by bit until it took over every inch of his heart. Taking a deep breath, Kelvin shifted his gaze towards the crowding towards them. His gaze suddenly deepened. Chapter 162: Kneel Down And Beg For Mercy Chapter 162: Kneel Down And Beg For Mercy Chapter 162: Kneel Down and Beg for Mercy A group of people walked towards them, all dressed like thugs. At first nce, there were at least twenty of them. The young man in the middle was wearing a ck leather jacket adorned with shiny metal studs, and he was tall and muscr. He looked to be about six foot three. He wore a ck duckbill cap that obscured his face, but the giant python tattoo on his neck was impressive enough to make an impression on anyone who saw it. The snake''s head faced his chin, its bloody fangs gaping wide as if it were about to devour him whole. With this eerie and terrifying tattoo adorning him, even without showing his face, the man exuded an aura of ferocity that made people shudder. Was this Dominic? Reece''s expression darkened as he quietly ced his handbag on top of the car hood and twisted his neck slightly. Cheyenne heard a faint "click" sound. Was this guy going to fight? Kelvin looked coldly at the group of people before turning around to Cheyenne and saying, "Get in the car!" "No need." At her words, he became angry; furrowing his eyebrows and pursing his lips gave him an air of deep superiority. "Now is not your time to show off." "Mr. Foley." She tiptoed and leaned in close to his ear, her warm breath brushing against his earlobe, and at the same time, it also seeped into his heart. "The way you act makes me think you can''t bear to leave me." At her words, he clenched hisrge hand into a fist. "Cheyenne," he growled out between gritted teeth. "Do you think your fancy moves can take down all these guys?" "That''s none of your concern," she replied calmly "You!" He couldn''t believe how stubborn she could be sometimes; now he wondered if that cute and proud girl in front of him was just her disguise. The prickly rose seemed more like her true self. Meanwhile, Dominic had approached them with eyes like snakes staring intently at each person present, especially focusing on Cheyenne who stood out from everyone else due to her stunning beauty. At the moment, he couldn''t quite recall where he had seen her before. "I heard you guys beat up my buddies?" Cheyenne smiled lightly as she met those cold gleaming eyes head-on."To be precise, it was me who did it." Monkey and the other three boys hung their heads shyly and felt embarrassed because they hadn''t told Dominic that they were beaten by such a soft girl. Dominic noticed their reaction but just clicked his tongue soundlessly! He spat out the betel nut residue in his mouth, the red residue was chewed up and spit on the ground. His teeth were bright red as if he had just tasted blood. "Good, since you admit it yourself, don''t me me for showing no mercy. Don''t think I won''t hit you just because you''re a woman." As he spoke, he reached out and took the steel pipe handed to him by his henchman and swung it hard towards Cheyenne''s head. Suddenly, a man grabbed her shoulder and pulled her into his embrace to make her avoid the attack. Cheyenne bumped into his chest; the man''s scent was cold and sharp like winter hade early. She froze for a moment, her heart sinking as she watched Dominic''s steel pipe about to strike Kelvin''s shoulder in the tense silence. ''Why did he protect me again?'' Her eyes turned red as Cheyenne looked up at Dominic. She opened her lips slightly and said something shocking that would turn things around. "Dominic Grant! Are you itching for trouble again? You even dare to fight your Cheyenne!" As soon as she finished speaking, the steel pipe in Dominic''s hand fell to the ground, coincidentally hitting his own foot. It was summer with high temperatures; he only wore flip flops when going out. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The metal rod hit his toes, causing him to scream in pain while beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead. "You... you know my real name! Are you really Cheyenne?" He didn''t look closely at this woman before but now that he did - her face was innocent yet seductive with a small mole on her nose that looked familiar... Damn! It really is Cheyenne! "Plop!" Dominic endured excruciating pain from his foot while kneeling before Cheyenne in front of all of his henchmen who were shocked by what they saw. He bowed ny degrees onto the ground, begging. "Cheyenne, spare me; I didn''t know it was you - those idiots are to me!" An eerie silence reigned. Their breathing slowed down unconsciously. Cheyenne arrogantly lifted up her fair chin, then kicked him on his shoulder with one slender foot, causing him to retreat several meters away while spitting out blood. "Cheyenne, I''m sorry! Please forgive me." "Do you want to fight me?" "No no no I wouldn''t dare - just now I didn''t recognize it was you." "Your underlings said that I would beg you for mercy." Dominic''s face changed color; fear crept onto his forehead making wrinkles appear when looking up at Cheyenne. Looking back, Dominic looked at his henchmen with a murderous gaze and asked, "Who said that? Kneel down and apologize!" It was the first time Monkey had ever doubted his life choices. He thought Cheyenne was just a delicate little girl who could be easily bullied, but it turned out she was a martial arts expert. And to make matters worse, Dominic, whom Monkey idolized, knelt before her like a servant. What the hell was going on? Monkey gave himself a resounding p and walked out of the crowd. He knelt in front of Cheyenne without hesitation. "Cheyenne... I''m sorry. I didn''t know what I was doing." Dominic kicked him angrily and scolded him, "You stupid Monkey! Don''t you know you''ve offended our founder?" "Do you remember when we talked about our founder of ''The Growlers''? That''s her! When she was only sixteen years old, she chased after Foothill High School''s bully with a knife for an entire block while you were still ying in the mud!" Monkey shuddered as he realized he had provoked someone he shouldn''t have messed with. Kelvin''s lips twitched as he listened to the story. How could he have thought that Cheyenne was just an impulsive girl with thick skin? She turned out to be much more than that. Reece also knew about this incident which started because of him. He offended Sebastian Brown - Foothill High School''s bully - who then beat Reece up in an alleyway. When Cheyenne found out about it, she immediately grabbed her knife and single-handedly fought Sebastian off. Sebastian couldn''t win against her, so he gathered his friends for revenge but they were no match for Cheyenne either. In order to escape alive, Sebastian began admiring Cheyenne instead and formed "The Growlers" gang under her leadership. But sh was a bitzy, with her heart mostly set on Kelvin, not paying much attention to the gang. It was all managed by her fanatic fan, Sebastian. After getting married, Cheyenne handed over the gang to Sebastian. He then hung up a picture of her high school uniform photo on the wall and told them, "This is our founder, and you are all members of our gang. In the future, when you meet her, you must respect her." Chapter 163: Just Making Things Difficult For Yourself Chapter 163: Just Making Things Difficult For Yourself Chapter 163: Just Making Things Difficult for Yourself Five years ago, sixteen-year-old Cheyenne still had a youthful appearance, with baby fat on her face and wearing that JK school uniform. She looked as cute and obedient. Just by looking at this face, no one would believe she could kill or set fire to anything. This photo was taken by Sebastian when Cheyenne was sleeping on her desk with sunlight shining on half of her cheek outside the window. The girl''s sleeping face was sweet and beautiful, with long and thick eyshes fluttering slightly, stirring people''s hearts. "The Growlers" only knew that their leader was a cute and pretty girl but didn''t know what she really looked like. What kind of beautiful eyes would be behind those tightly closed eyelids? Now that they finally saw Cheyenne in person, they couldn''t help but exim how pretty she was. Cheyenne had grown up a lot in the past three years. Compared to before, she looked more charming and mature now which was why Dominic couldn''t recognize her at first nce. Dominic felt nervous inside as he nced at the woman secretly. "Cheyenne... why are you here? This ce is not safe for you." "What''s not safe about it? How long have you been hanging around here?" Cheyenne raised an eyebrow curiously. "Three... three years now. I''ve been here since I was 17 years old when I started out as a bartender." Cheyenne chuckled and then asked him another question, "I remember your grades were pretty good back then; why didn''t you go to college?" Despite being a gangster now, Dominic represented his school in national physicspetitions during high school where he won first prize which made his teachers love and hate him so much! Dominic blushed shyly after receiving praise from their leader while showing off his white teeth. "Sebastian said that our leader gave up going to college for something more important than studying, so we should follow your example! Studying isn''t fun anyway; let''s make our gang famous!" Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel embarrassed after hearing this. The reason she didn''t go to college was the man behind her. As for now though? She regrets it deeply! Kelvin also never expected things would turn out like this. He thought she might be in danger but instead became the founder of these thugs! Cheyenne hit him hard again with another surprise attack! ''She can dance and fight, but how many more facets of her do I not know?'' "You guys are out of your wits! Do you know that? Nowadays, all the criminals are highly intelligent. The reason why our gang is still in this sorry state is because you guysck education!" Monkey muttered under his breath, "I... I graduated from high school." "Oh? Then tell me, how did you do on your college entrance exam?" "333 points," he replied proudly. He was the highest-scoring member of the group after Dominic. Cheyenne rolled her eyes and smirked with her red lips half-closed. "You got a 333 out of a total score of 750 and you''re bragging to me?" She had deliberately skipped three science exams back then and still scored a 360 on each one. Why didn''t she try harder? Probably because she waszy! With Monkey were several younger boys; one was only thirteen years old and just starting middle school. Others dropped out for various reasons. Reece dared not speak up since he couldn''t even get a score above 300. After graduating high school, he flew straight to Kugral to sign with an entertainmentpany. Monkey awkwardly smiled and quickly lowered his head. "Cheyenne... I wasn''t trying to show off... I''m sorry." "Alright then, do any of you know where Soar Casino is located?" Konner''s wife only gave them an approximate location for this casino; it took Omari some time in the underworld before discovering its name: Soar Casino. Rumors circted about its mysterious owner: Some say it''s an elderly man who used to live in Cluicia with fierce features while others im it''s actually a young woman with bewitching curves who could steal your soul by walking past you without revealing her true appearance except for wearing red dresses throughout every season with shoulder-length hair. This casino has no specific address; they drove around, looked for it but couldn''t locate it. Upon hearing Cheyenne mention "Soar Casino", Dominic''s face immediately changed, and he began to stutter in his speech. "Che... Cheyenne, why are you asking about that? That ce is not a good one, it''s better if you don''t know." Kelvin didn''t expect her toe for this reason, his handsome face became even colder. "Cheyenne, don''t be ridiculous!" Soar Casino only did business with specific people. The people who went to gamble there were either wealthy tycoons or powerful figures. The security guards inside were also ruthless and brutal. No one had ever caused trouble in the casino before. Because... everyone who caused trouble died. Today he and Chris came to look for this casino but unexpectedly ran into her again. This woman''s list of offenses was getting longer and longer. "Mr. Foley, don''t think that just because you helped me earlier I should be grateful to you. In fact, it was unnecessary," Cheyenne continued speaking firmly in his ear despite Kelvin''s anger. Unnecessary? Kelvin was furious but the woman still didn''t know any better and continued talking confidently in his ear. "If the casino dares to open, then I dare to go in! Dominic, just tell me where the casino is." Dominic sighed heavily. "Cheyenne, do you really want to go?" "Yes." "Well then I''ll go with you. At least I know some of the security guards inside, so when we start fighting, we can find our way out." He spoke as if she would definitely get beaten up by someone inside. Cheyenne nodded nonchntly and lifted her foot. "Lead the way." As soon as she took two steps forward, Kelvin grabbed her hand. "What are you doing?" Reece stepped forward protecting Cheyenne but hesitated when he saw Kelvin''s cold gaze on him. He froze with his hand halfway up before finally retracting it several secondster and saying awkwardly, "Uh... You guys continue on without me! I didn''t see anything!" "Coward!" Cheyenne''s voice sounded cold next to him. From N?velDrama.Org. Reece coughed awkwardly and replied, "My life matters." Chapter 164: Bragging Chapter 164: Bragging Chapter 164: Bragging Dominic graduated from high school and never went to college. He had worked as awork administrator, sold drinks at a bar, worked as an enforcer for a debt collectionpany, and even pretended to be an elite in a fancy office. None of these jobs were enough to impress anyone, except for the fact that he once worked at Soar Casino. Although he was just an inconspicuous security guard there, he made over one million dors in just one year. For the wealthy, this amount of money was nothing but pocket change. But for ordinary people like Dominic, it was a huge fortune. Young and carefree, he quit his job and opened up a barbecue restaurant. Unfortunately it failed due to poor management and all of his one million dors were spent. With no other options left, he had no choice but to return here and start over again. Luckily, Sebastian was an honorable man who took him in. Although Dominic had resigned from Soar Casino, he knew all about its rules and positions inside out. He led the way while Cheyenne followed closely behind. "Are you really going?" Kelvin walked up beside her with his icy voice sounding like snowkes falling on winter days. He also had a faint scent of peppermint on him too. "It''s none of your business." Her eyes were blurry yet dazzling with light that made it hard for Kelvin to see clearly. "If you have time, just go see your almost dying fiancee, Mr. Foley. If you''re really a man, then stop bothering Cheyenne anymore, because you''ve caused her enough misery." Reece suddenly bumped into Kelvin''s shoulder with his own but this hit didn''t move Kelvin''s body at all. Instead, Reece almost stumbled to the ground himself. Kelvin turned slightly towards him with cold eyes staring at him before pausing for several seconds which made Reece realize that he made mistake so quickly coughed before lowering his head. This guy''s gaze was too scary! How did Cheyenne manage to stay together with him for three years? Was she really happy living around such a cold man? Besides... he didn''t lie either! If it weren''t for this man, then Cheyenne would have be the most brilliant woman in Akloit instead of bing a "poor abandoned woman" reported in the news. "Who said I''m bothering her? I''m also looking for Soar Casino!" In this casino, you can not only gamble with money but also with everything in the world, including your life! When Kelvin was young, he came here once. He gambled away his life just so that he could get a chance at sess. Hearing the man''s response, Cheyenne''s fingers, hidden under her long sleeves, couldn''t help but rub at the joints, trying hard to restrain her curiosity and shock. ''What does a businessman like Kelvin want with Soar Casino?'' A faint glimmer passed through her eyes for a moment, but it disappeared just as quickly. Since she was facing away from him, no one noticed. "Reece, let''s go our separate ways. We don''t need to bother with him!" "Yeah, I''m with Cheyenne." From N?velDrama.Org. Reece scurried up beside her and almost stumbled in his high heels before catching himself by grabbing onto Cheyenne''s shoulder. The hand on her shoulder was fair but not as soft and delicate as a woman''s; it clearly belonged to a man! ''She actually let another man get so close to her!'' This realization made Kelvin ufortable and he almost lost control wanting to push that hand away. But then he remembered that it wasn''t his way of doing things. Subconsciously, he reached into his suit pocket and pulled out a cigarette. As soon as he tasted the slightly spicy tobo vor on his lips and tongue and felt the smoke enter his lungs, even his soul seemed momentarily numb. Cheyenne also smelled the scent of smoke. When did he learn how to smoke? She used to smoke, butter Kelvin said he didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, so he asked her to quit smoking. It hadn''t been long since their divorce but he had learned to smoke. What a domineering and selfish man he is. Why should it always be him saying "no" and "not allowed"? But in the end, he''s the first one to break the rules. This little incident was quickly forgotten by Cheyenne because she had arrived at Soar Casino. No wonder she couldn''t find it after searching for so long. It turned out this casino was underground while above ground there was only a bookstore operating there instead. It was an old-fashioned bookstore full of charm decorated in ancient style; even blue-bound thread books were ced on bookshelves. Behind the counter stood an elderly gentleman around sixty years old wearing a blue robe with silver hair styled into two sideburns framing either side of his face while sporting reading sses giving off an air of mystery like some kind of reclusive master. Hearing footsteps approaching from outside caused him to look up while setting down his pen. On white rice papery letters forming a word "Endure" which looked quite bold resembling cursive script making people admire its beauty when nced upon briefly. "Dominic, what brings you here again?" Dominic nervously touched the back of his head and smiled at the old man, "Old Mr. Barlow, these are some friends I just met. They came here to see the famous casino." Upon hearing this, old Mr. Barlow frowned and nced at Cheyenne''s attire. The clothes alone cost around a million dors, and the diamond ne around her neck was cut in a hexagonal shape and should be worth between two to three million dors. Her entire outfit added up to at most five or six million dors. ording to the casino''s rules, each chip starts at ten million, does this youngdy have so much money? Seemingly aware of his disdainful gaze towards her, Cheyenne remained expressionless but secretly curled her lips as she sweetly chatted with Reece. "When was thest time I went to casinos?" She threw a flirtatious nce at Reece who quickly understood what she meant and lifted his bangs with one finger while thinking for a moment before replying, "I remember now... it wasst Saturday." "Oh yeah! Now I remember too! That''s when I lost over thirty million!" "Right! And when I went to your houseter on, you got beaten up by your mom." Cheyenne''s lips twitched. "Let''s not talk about embarrassing things like that anymore. Later on, my dad felt sorry for me, so he gave me fifty million to buy band-aids." "What happened after that?" "I wanted to use it as down payment for a private jet but then I went to casinos again and lost it all." "This time your dad might beat you himself," Reece joked. "Nonsense! My dad is really good to me; he even gave me sixty million and told me to spend it all." Reece looked enviously sour as he said, "Your dad is really nice." Chapter 165: Defeated By Kelvin Chapter 165: Defeated By Kelvin Chapter 165: Defeated by Kelvin Dominic was shocked! His mouth gaped open, he swallowed saliva and stuttered, "My goodness... Cheyenne, you are so wealthy." Kelvin''s handsome and clear face couldn''t help but show a rare slight smile. His eyes lifted, even he himself didn''t realize it. This woman was still as good at deceiving people as ever. She could make up a story without even drafting anything. Old Mr. Barlow became more and more enthusiastic as he listened. There was a hint of passion in his gaze towards Cheyenne. Facing such a big sucker like Cheyenne, of course he would be enthusiastic. "Okay okay, since you are Dominic''s friend, then you are also my friend. Pleasee this way." He walked out from behind the counter and led Cheyenne and Reece to the bookshelf against the wall. He paused for a moment before turning around to nce at the man in ck not far behind Cheyenne. This man had handsome features with an extraordinary cold temperament; clearly not an ordinary person. "What are you doing here, sir?" asked old Mr. Barlow. "I''m looking for Mr. King," Kelvin lightly opened his lips and answered in a soft voice. Though not loud, the words reached old Mr. Barlow''s ears and made his face change drastically. "You are..." old Mr. Barlow wanted to speak but Kelvin stopped him with an icy re which made him break out into cold sweat immediately and button his lip. His attitude became extremely respectful. He bowed and spoke obsequiously, "My esteemed guest, please follow me." Afterwards, he casually reached for a switch on a bookshelf, indicating for Cheyenne and the others to enter through there. As for Kelvin, old Mr. Barlow respectfully led him to the second floor. Cheyenne felt anger building up inside her chest; she tried her best to brag about herself to get ess to the casino but all Kelvin did was just show up! On the way up stairs, the tall figure d in ck gradually disappeared from sight. When noticing Cheyenne''s resentful eyes cast upon him, Kelvin''s lips curved upwards slightly. "Cheyenne, why aren''t we going yet? This way leads directly into Soar Casino." Cheyenne grabbed onto his cor, pulling him back while pointing her chin towards those two who were walking away, "What''s going on over there?" Dominicughed bitterly and rubbed his nose, "That special VIP channel is only essible by extremely mysterious wealthy clients of the casino. Even our employees can''t use it." So old Mr. Barlow just led Kelvin to the elevator entrance and left, while someone else was there to receive Kelvin. Cheyenne snorted. It was normal for her not to know that Kelvin was a regr here, after all, in the three years of their marriage, he had spent very little time with her. Walking down the stairs and through the corridor for about ten meters or so, a bright and open space suddenly appeared before her eyes. Under the intense and luxurious lighting, this ce seemed like another world entirely - a golden hall with luxurious crystal chandeliers that made it feel like being in heaven. Beautifully dressed girls could be seen everywhere walking around among wealthy middle-aged men or handsome male PRs in suits. The guy standing before Cheyenne now stood at one 6 feet tall with a lean figure. His fair complexion revealed shallow dimples when he smiled; he looked as handsome as a campus heartthrob under the sunshine. "Reece," Cheyenne said. "All these guys are so good-looking! They''re much better looking than you!" Reece tried his best to maintain his smile despite being ogled by many men. When he heard what Cheyenne said, it almost made him vomit blood on the spot out of anger. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This ungrateful woman! He dress up as a man for her sake, but shepared him to gigolos and even concluded that gigolos were better looking than him. What a bad taste! Soon enough, an extremely handsome young man walked over holding a tray towards Cheyenne''s direction; his eyes were enchanting as if he was trying to seduce her. "Dear beautifuldy," he said while putting on some charm. "Would you like some red wine? This is authentic Bordeaux red wine with rich vor." Cheyenne nced at its price tag; one ss costed up to $1k USD! However... how could anyone who came here be short on money? She giggled sweetly and pulled out a stack of bills from her purse; it was ten thousand dors. With a seductive charm, she tucked it into the waiter''s chest, his strong physique filling out the ck vest as the moneynded with a tantalizing sound. It didn''t hurt though. The man handed over the wine ss to Cheyenne; although having seen all kinds of beauties here before, he was amazed by her greatly. Her charmbined both purity and allure together, making her beauty stand out from others''. "Please enjoy your drink." The man gave Cheyenne an implicit look and gave her a round red card before leaving. "What is this?" Reece took a look at it and shook his head. "I don''t know." Dominic coughed and blushed, exining in a low voice, "Ahem... this is the invitation signal. He likes you and invites you to support his business. The card has the room number on it." So, was that man trying to hit on her? If it were any other time, Cheyenne would definitely throw away this disgusting thing in her hand. ncing at the number 3#10 on top, she suddenly had a good idea. She grabbed the card and put it in her bag. Reece watched her actions and couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "Cheyenne, even if you''ve encountered a scumbag before, there''s no need to give up on yourself and fall into depravity." ''Gigolos are so dirty. I don''t even know how many rich men or women they have slept with.'' Cheyenne understood the meaning behind Reece''s words and gave him a helpless eye roll. "What are you thinking? Am I that kind of person?" she asked. "Yes." "I..." Rolling her eyes, she replied impatiently, "Forget it, juste with meter." He reacted strongly, clutching his chest, and red at her with a mix of embarrassment and anger. "You beast! I see you as my bestie, and you''re thinking of sleeping with me? And in a threesome no less, you''re despicable!" Dominic looked horrified on the side, wondered whether Cheyenne also had an interest in women. The happiness of the wealthy was probably beyond his imagination. Cheyenne listened to his increasingly absurd words and kicked him without hesitation, "How can you be so brainless!" Her n was to bring Reece in with herter. After all, her current identity was a wealthy woman. The rich woman enjoyed a little bit of the happiness that came with being rich, and the gigolo, who was experienced and had seen a lot of the world, would not be suspicious. At that time, she would knock out the gigolo again, disguise herself as a waiter and slip into the room upstairs, while Dominic and Reece could continue acting in the room. The n was perfect. However, Cheyenne overlooked the most important factor and her biggest obstacle - Kelvin. Chapter 166: Mr. King Chapter 166: Mr. King Chapter 166: Mr. King The luxurious room was adorned with red carpets, golden walls, and stone blue furniture, creating a stunning contrast of styles. In the center stood a small coffee table where two people sat cross- legged savoring their tea. On either side of them were tall men in ck suits and sunsses exuding an air of authority and seriousness. Kelvin fixed his gaze on the middle-aged man sitting across from him who appeared to be around thirty-five or six years old. He wore arge red floral shirt with shoulder-length golden hair that entuated his sharp features and exotic blue eyes. Having lived in Che for fifteen years, Kelvin had learned to speak fluent localnguage effortlessly. A ssical stove burned charcoal while a purple y teapot rested on top emitting white steam slowly rising from its spout. "The water is boiling," Kelvin said as he sat cross-legged with his back straight staring intently at the teapot in his hands. The man lifted the teapot with one hand, while his other hand retrieved two tea cups. He poured a bit of hot water into each cup to wash them. Then, he took the tea leaves and added them to the cups before carefully pouring in the boiling water. His movements were expert, and the sound of clear water continuously filled the air. As they waited for their tea to steep, its fragrance gradually filled their noses, making them feel rxed and contented. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Mr. Foley, please try this exquisite tea," as he spoke, the man set down the teapot and pushed the cup forward, seemingly with great force. However, not a single drop of the scalding hot tea spilled from it. "Thank you for your warm hospitality, Mr. King; you haven''t changed at all." Foley replied. Dressed in crimson shirts and sporting golden curls, loving the taste of tea, and taking pleasure in the sight of blood slowly flowing. Kelvin had known Mr. King for ten years now, and it seemed like he had retained the same appearance all these years. A decade had transformed Kelvin from a young boy into the man he was today, yet Mr. King seemed unchanged. Mr. King casually sipped his tea, pausing as it touched his lips. He blew on it with an elegance. "Mr. Foley, your visit today has taken me by surprise," he said. After all, this was a notorious ce. Kelvin looked at him expressionlessly, then lowered his head to drink the tea in his hand. He felt the warmth between his lips and tongue, causing his beautiful eyebrows to furrow suddenly. "There''s nothing strange about it. I came here today to ask Mr. King something," Kelvin said. "Oh? What could make you stoop so low as toe see me?" Mr. King replied with a hint of sarcasm. In the next moment, Kelvin took out a check from his pocket and quickly wrote down a string of numbers with the pen hanging from his chest. All eyes were fixed on the man''s perfect profile, which exuded an air of authority and nobility that made him stand out wherever he went. The nearest bodyguard couldn''t help but nce over with excitement shing in his eyes when he saw how much money was written on that check: eighty hundred million! Despite thisrge sum of money, the blonde man only gave a faint smile without showing too much emotion on his face. He slowly put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Kelvin. "Mr. Foley, you''re quite generous indeed; it makes me curious what you want from me," Mr. King said calmly. "I want you to investigate a man named Charlie Fraser who lived in Onistead twenty years ago," Kelvin replied straightforwardly. Mr. King hesitated for a moment; after all, twenty years was such a long time during which many things could have been forgotten or lost forever without leaving any trace behind - good or bad alike - so he didn''t immediately reach for that check despite its impressive amount since earning back such an amount would be just matter of time for him anyway . "Charlie Fraser?" Mr. King didn''t recall any prominent family in Onistead had such a surname. But if it was someone ordinary, Kelvin would not have paid eighty hundred million dors! "Any other information about him?" "No." "What''s your deadline?" "The sooner, the better - one month at most." "I''ll take it." Mr. King picked up the check from table top and handed it over to the man behind him. His bodyguard respectfully took the check, feeling a surge of excitement in his heart. He couldn''t help but sigh at the weightlessness of this piece of paper, which was worth eighty million dors, On the LCD screen in front of them were divided into many small windows, with numerous figures appearing on them. Mr. King only nced casually at first before his eyes suddenly fixed on one particr window. With a coldugh and an ominous tone, he said, "Switch to camera 9." "Yes sir." Soon enough, what was just a palm-sized image upied the entire LCD screen. In it stood an alluring ck figure that caught everyone''s attention. The woman wore a ck halter-neck mini skirt that made her fair skin glow. Her ample chest and slim waist were particrly eye-catching. Underneath her bright eyes she looked like an enchantress walking among this world of gold and mour. Men approached her with lustful looks and obvious intentions while she held onto her ss of red wine smilingly without rejecting anyone outright; yet she kept herself at arm''s length from those men all along. "What an interesting woman with such great curves," Mr. King licked his lips as he spoke with bloodthirsty glint in his eyes. Two bodyguards walked out from inside. Kelvin watched quietly as Cheyenne drank with a handsome card dealer who invited her upstairs. She didn''t refuse him but whispered something to him while leaning close to him; their distance was less than twenty centimeters apart. The young man went up first followed by Cheyenne who seemed happy like a little hamster getting its way. She waved for Reece who wore red long dress to walk beside her. They held hands together, went upstairs and followed behind that card dealer. Kelvin had been here before so he knew exactly what going up meant - damn you Cheyenne! Chapter 167: Old And Unattractive Chapter 167: Old And Unattractive Chapter 167: Old And Unattractive The screen suddenly flickered and turned ck. Mr. King was ustomed to all the splendor and ugliness of the world, so he wasn''t surprised when a guest with such "special interests" appeared. He had been suspicious of Cheyenne before, but after seeing her go upstairs with the card dealer, he breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out she was just another rich woman looking for pleasure - nothing unusual. What surprised him was Kelvin''s reaction. His voice was low and soft as he spoke in the room, "Mr. Foley, do you know her too?" This question made Kelvin feel ashamed; his face showed a hint of anger as he responded quietly, "To be precise, she''s my ex-wife." Mr. King hadn''t expected that answer and was momentarily stunned before bursting intoughter and praising Cheyenne. "She''s truly impressive. No wonder she''s your woman." Kelvin didn''t want to hear that woman''s name again; he simply nodded without any further reaction as his gaze met Mr. King''s - his eyes were clear. "We''re divorced now; what happens to her is none of my concern. I have something else to attend to, so I''ll take my leave," Kelvin said coldly before standing up with one hand on the ground. After sitting for a while, there were two wrinkles on his suit pants which hugged his long legs tightly - making him look elegant and imposing at once. The light flowed onto the LCD screen, adding some fine rays to that deep ck color. "I''ll have someone escort you out," suggested Mr. King. "No need, goodbye," replied Kelvin curtly before leaving abruptly through the door. As soon as Kelvin left, a bodyguard hurried inside, whispering urgently into Mr. King''s ear: "Sir, the person has arrived." Upon hearing this news, Kelvin''s face changed suddenly, and quickly walked out, saying, "I''m going now, you guys take care here." Kelvin had just stepped out when he came face to face with someone walking towards him. The neer stood at around 6. 1 feet tall, with a slender build,pletely wrapped in ck fabric. Beneath the ck baseball cap, Kelvin couldn''t help but steal a few extra nces at the person. There was an elusive, salty scent emanating from him. It was like the smell of an animal, or perhaps the odor of blood left to sit for a few days... His instincts were telling him that this person was dangerous. The man also sensed Kelvin''s scrutiny and suddenly halted in his tracks, turning to look in Kelvin''s direction. The voice was hoarse, like an old phonograph, and whispered intermittently, "Young man, you are destined to be lonely without a lifepanion, though you are rich for life." Upon hearing those words, Kelvin''s gaze darkened and his lips pressed tightly together. He walked away without saying a word. Lonely without a lifepanion? He is not even afraid of death, so what does loneliness matter to him? Alive, lonely yet brilliant. This is his life creed! The man in ck did not feel angry because of being ignored, on the contrary, a hint of smile appeared in his murky eyes. His smile was also icy and chilling, making one''s scalp tingle. From the staircase, Cheyenne and Reece walked up to the second floor and found the room number. The key card was in her hand. Just now, the waiter went inside and there was a sound of rushing watering from inside. It seems like he''s taking a shower. "Should we go in?" Reece inquired. The woman bit her lip and looked at him with aplex gaze, nodding her head. "Reece, thank you for your hard work. Remember to make your voice more alluring when you moanter." Her words left Reece speechless, and the hallway lights suddenly seemed dimmer. He was a handsome young man in his prime, how could he possibly moan alluringly? "Come on, you can do it. Believe in yourself, you are the most beautiful person!" Reece pouted his sensual lips in a slightly dejected manner, and finally, as if determined, reached out and grabbed the doorknob. "Okay, for our friendship, I''ll risk everything. I''m going, Cheyenne... It''s fine for me as a guy to be taken advantage of, but I can''t let it happen to you. For your sake, I''ll just go all out." Click. The door was opened. He strode in.From N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne narrowed her beautiful eyes, about to follow him inside when suddenly a strong hand grabbed her shoulder. Her body being dragged back several steps, she felt dizzy and disoriented as her back pressed against the cold, hard wall. She found herself trapped between the man''s arm and the wall, his imposing figure towering over her. His eyes zed with anger, their fiery intensity continually intertwining. The clear and pleasant scent of mint mixed with tea wafted into Cheyenne''s nostrils. She let out a chuckle. ''He came here to drink tea?'' Cheyenne lifted her chin, revealing a perfect jawline that extended down into a long and slender swan-like neck. The ck halter dress entuated the fair crevice in the middle, creating an alluring effect. He had long known that she had beautiful curves. Kelvin considered himself to be not the kind of man consumed by lust, having encountered more alluring and seductive women than her. But only Cheyenne could make him lose control. He was boiling with rage just at the thought of her, dressed as a seductive temptress, weaving through the crowd like a social butterfly, making the men look at her with both awe and lustful desire. As their eyes met, an unspoken tension crackled between them. Kelvin''s voice was cold enough to freeze anyone in its path as he spoke above her head. Every word was like a dagger aimed straight for her heart. "Cheyenne, who are you trying to impress with this self-destructive behavior? Do you think I still care about you? Let me tell you something, I don''t have a taste for second chances in love." Mr. King had ordered someone to keep an eye on her every move. Whatever she nned on doing next, there was still time for her to back down. But if she tried anything here and got caught, it wouldn''t be just a minor scuffle like before. The Hilton family behind Soar Casino were mysterious aristocrats from Mupreyca with over two hundred years of history under their belt. Although they were rtively unknown now, their influence extended into both legal and illegal activities throughout half of Che''s casinos. Even Kelvin knew better than to mess with them lightly. Mr. King was only one of the Hilton family''s representatives in Che and yet he already struck fear into everyone around him. Kelvin couldn''t imagine what would happen if Cheyenne continued acting out like this! Cheyenne clenched her fists tightly as she looked up at Kelvin''s face with a mocking smile ying across hers. "I don''t know what makes you think that I''m following you," she said derisively. "Compared to you who is older and unattractive, I prefer younger men inside. ying hard-to-get is just your wishful thinking!" Kelvin almost exploded in anger at those words, his eyebrows shooting up high... Chapter 168: Soar Casino In Chaos Chapter 168: Soar Casino In Chaos Chapter 168: Soar Casino in Chaos The temperature around Kelvin suddenly dropped several degrees, and he was filled with a murderous aura. His expressionless face was covered with a sense of killing intent. Like an Asura crawling out of hell, his big hand turned into a scythe of death and was approaching her slender fair neck. He wanted to kill her! Just as his big hand touched her skin, the man''s heavy breathing became short and he stopped. He left. Cheyenne''s legs went weak, and she leaned against the wall. Her head tilted back as she stared at the light above in silence for a while until her eyes began to feel sore before she looked away. Tears rolled down from her eyes onto her fair breast, staining her ck dress. "This light is so annoying. It hurts my eyes," she muttered softly under her breath. She stood up at the door after collecting herself and put on a sweet smile before opening it with a bang. The wooden door closed behind her quickly. The man who should have left appeared from around the corner of the corridor; his tall figure cast an imposing shadow on the wall like that of pine trees on cliffs. His deep-set eyes were chillingly dark. Soon there came moans that captured the imagination. "Ah... no... don''t do this." Kelvin felt his blood boil as if his veins would burst open beneath his ribs where it hurt terribly. Cheyenne''s voice was familiar to him more than anyone else''s! This version of herself had lost even basic human principles; Kelvin felt disappointed by how everything seemed like just another dream - neither good nor bad but something close to being ssified as nightmares perhaps? With a sense of disappointment, he turned and walked away. A short whileter, the tightly closed wooden door opened from the inside. A small head cautiously looked left and right down the corridor, confirming there was no one around. Then, a petite figure emerged, a handsome young man with an air of innocence in his youthful features. He wore a white shirt paired with ck suit trousers. Delicately, he carried a tray and walked confidently. He casually closed the door behind him. Inside the room, Reece sat by the coffee table, crossing his legs. He picked up some grapes from the table, tossing them into his mouth while making some yful noises. On top ofrge bedy a young man wearing nothing but boxer shorts whose mouth had been gagged by white towel while his ck tie acted as the rope binding his wrists together. Like throwing a torn sack, Cheyenne threw him down and sealed his acupoints with needles. As long as she didn''t remove them, he would sleep for two hours. After some incredible makeup skills, the gorgeous girl transformed into a handsome young man with an elegant posture. She tied up her long hair and put it under a hat. She deliberately darkened her face with foundation, making her lookpletely different from usual. Anyone who saw her would think she was just a young boy. Cheyenne swaggered through the crowd holding red wine, scanning the people and corners of the hall with her beautiful eyes shimmering like water. There were too many people here; she was unlikely to find any useful clues. The second floor was for guests while someone guarded the third floor. It seemed that there were more opportunities on the third floor but to get there, one had to climb up those golden stairs where two rows of ck-d bodyguards stood guard. She needed to distract them if she wanted to go upstairs. Cheyenne pretended to flip her hair but actually opened Bluetooth earphones hidden in her ears and called Reece, "This is Cheyenne! I need you guys to make some noise!" "I understand," Reece replied quickly. Soon ss shattered in Reece''s room followed by screams so loud they drowned out all other noises below for one second! At that moment, Dominic picked up a pile of chips from his table and threw them on the ground before flipping over his table, shouting, "I''m done ying! Your casino is nothing but a scam! I won''t come back again!" The chaos in the hall quickly caught attention of bodyguards who split into two teams - one went upstairs while others ran towards Dominic. The wealthy gamblers ying at tables clutched their chips tightly, afraid someone might rob them during thismotion! "Come catch me!" On 2nd-floor corridor, Reece held up a vase, then let it go, causing an exquisite porcin double-eared vase to fall rapidly onto the table surface. Shards flew in all directions, injuring some people by ident. "What''s going on?" "Oh my god! Call 911!" "We can''t call police; don''t you remember where we are?" From N?velDrama.Org. "My money, it hurts so much..." ... The hall was in chaos, with screams, footsteps and the sound of objects falling everywhere. Dominic had summoned all the courage he had in his life to cause trouble. If it were any other day, he wouldn''t dare. But watching those people chasing after him from behind made him inexplicably excited. He ran faster and faster. ... Third floor. When this underground city was built, materials with excellent sound instion were selected for construction purposes. The people inside the room had no idea what was happening outside the door. Mr. King stood opposite the man and respectfully called out, "Uncle!" The man took off his cap revealing a head of silver hair that shone like threads under the light. His gaze turned cold. "Didn''t I say not to touch her? Why did you do it?" He kicked Mr. King hard in the stomach, causing him to grimace in pain as he fell onto a table corner hitting his spine which made tears roll down his face from pain. Mr. King lowered his head, apologetically saying, "I''m sorry, Uncle... someone paid 300 million for her life, so I epted." "300 million? Who paid it?" The old man was surprised by this amount of money; he never thought that girl''s life would be worth so much. "It''s Madam Thalia from the Todd family." Thalia? Suddenly anger reced confusion in the old man''s eyes. "It seems she still doesn''t trust me." "Uncle, why don''t you quit there? A position as a family doctor is too low for you." "What do you know? By the way, how is Aidan Hudson doing?" As he thought of his best friend, a look of pain crossed Mr. King''s face. He replied in a hushed tone, "Mission failed; he got shot. He''s still in the hospital." Chapter 169: Set A Fire Chapter 169: Set A Fire Chapter 169: Set a Fire The rule was that if the mission failed, one had tomit suicide as an apology. This time, the master showed mercy and spared Aidan''s life, which was unexpected. The old man didn''t show much emotion when he heard the news. But when he brought up another matter, a hint of anger crept into his voice. "Did she notice anything suspicious?" "Well..." Mr. King didn''t dare answer. He wasn''t on site and wasn''t sure what that woman had discovered. "She probably didn''t. Aidan never leaves any evidence behind. Just let him stay in the hospital for now and not go anywhere else." The reply was unsatisfactory but at least Uncle wasn''t as angry anymore. Outside the door, Cheyenne held a tray and listened intently to what was being said inside. She couldn''t hear everything clearly but caught snippets like "Uncle", "Aidan", and "drug trial". What did it all mean? What were they researching? Her intuition told her that this wasn''t good news at all. However, just as she leaned closer to listen better, the guards on the second floor staircase noticed her presence. "Damn it! Who let her in?" "Get her!" Cheyenne turned back, shooting an angry re at them. It was always the worst time for interruptions. She sighed in annoyance, picked up the wine bottle from the tray, and swung it forcefully. The exquisite Bordeaux wine, worth ten thousand dors a bottle, was wasted. The pursuing bodyguards chased after Cheyenne, but she moved like a slippery eel. With a graceful leap, she jumped over the railing, plummeting from the third floor, a drop of at least thirty feet. Her movements were fluid and precise, her outstretched arms resembling a dancing swan, a sight too beautiful to look away from. "Wow!" A chorus of astonished gasps filled the hall. Cheyenne spotted the railing on the second-floor balcony and, in the midst of her rapid descent, seized it. In mid-air, she performed a 360-degree spin, using the power of her arms and the momentum of her body to change direction. Her gaze locked onto a table on the first floor. Her body swung outward, and as shended, she gracefully knelt on one knee,nding securely on a table in the lobby, unscathed. Reece had already run to the exit on the first floor, his wig falling off as he ran. The tworge falsies stuffed in his chest were used to hit people. High heels weren''t convenient for running, but they became his weapon. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At this moment, the strap of the red dress broke, revealing his strong shoulders. With messy hair, he appeared in front of everyone sweating profusely and barefoot. This image was far from that of a delicatedy just now. If it weren''t for the situation being wrong, Cheyenne would reallyugh at it. She snapped her fingers at him. Reece suddenly understood and quickly took out a lighter from his bag. "Take it!" he shouted loudly. The metal retro lighter formed a perfect quadratic curve in mid-air as countless eyes watched that small and exquisite lighter pass through the wide hall from that man''s hand before finallynding on a fair-skinned small hand. Dominic hid under the table and slowly moved out while no one noticed him. While everyone was distracted, he had to escape quickly. On the third floor, the two who finally received news changed their faces drastically and ended their conversation abruptly. Mr. King was caught off guard by Uncle''s two ps on his face. "What are you doing? You actually let an outsider mix in here!" "Uncle, I''m sorry. I''ll go take care of it now." Mr. King walked outside where he looked down from third floor level; locking onto that boy at the exit with disbelief! How dare such an undeveloped boy cause trouble on his territory! He coldly ordered, "Get someone to catch him! Skin him alive, beat him up badly, then throw him into sea to feed fish!" That group of bodyguards began another round of besiege while Cheyenne nced at Reece before shouting sternly, "Run fast!" Reece sprinted towards the exit with all speed possible when Cheyenne suddenly lit the lighter in her hand, and the blue me flickered before the eyes of the onlookers. In between was warm yellow me while outeryer was blue light. As we all know, the highest temperature is not external me but internal me. She stretched out her slender hand, fingers gracefully dancing through the mes - beautiful indeed! The next second, Cheyenne curled her rose-like lips brightly, hurling away her lighter. Metal hit the ground... The blue mes quickly consumed the spilled red wine on the ground, spreading rapidly along the legs of the table and climbing up to the golden curtains in the hall. The chaos was getting worse by the second. "Run!" Someone shouted from within the crowd, causing even more panic among those wealthy people trying to escape. Cheyenne waved goodbye to Mr. King on the second floor and blew him a kiss, feeling proud like a fox who had just tasted something sweet. "Bye-bye!" Mr. King mmed his hand angrily against an iron railing that was perfectly carved with intricate patterns, leaving a dent in it as he red at Cheyenne with bloodshot eyes. "Catch him! Dead or alive!" "Yes." Meanwhile, Cheyenne had grabbed Reece and headed towards an exit door while kicking over a bookshelf in their way. Books rained down on top of security guards'' heads and shoulders, blocking their path. Dominic was struggling with old Mr. Barlow who clung onto his shoulder tightly, refusing to let go as he used Dominic of using him for his own gain. "You little brat! If I die, you won''t live either!" Cheyenne didn''t have time for this old man''s nonsense; if they were caught by anyone chasing them from behind, then they would all be dead. Without hesitation, she aimed a silver needle directly at old Mr Barlow''s fatal point - hitting him right where it hurts most - causing him to fall straight down onto some shelves behind them without making another sound. Old Mr. Barlow was gone just like that! Dominic looked enviously at how skilled Cheyenne was; despite acting like everything was under his control, he knew deep down that he wasn''t as good as Cheyenne when it came down to actual fighting skills. As they pushed open some bookshelves, blocking their way out, those people chasing after them finally caught up. "Quickly run!" Cheyenne barked angrily, and Dominic snapped back to reality, immediately sprinting towards the door. Her car was parked right outside, and the three of them hopped in swiftly. The gas pedal pressed down on, they sped away. Chapter 170: Villas For Each Of You Chapter 170: Vis For Each Of You Chapter 170: Vis for Each of You Smoke billowed out of the bookstore, mes flickering inside and drawing a crowd of onlookers from the street. Over a dozen burly men in ck suits burst out of the store, chasing after a ck Maybach that was speeding away. "Go after them!"manded their leader. Just as they were about to catch up, several police cars suddenly appeared at the end of the alleyway. Although this ce wasn''t under any country or ss jurisdiction, they still had to be wary of Che''s government officials. "Damn it!" "Retreat!" Cursing loudly, the group of ck-d bodyguards retreated back into the bookstore and joined in with those trying to put out the fire. On the other side of a wall, an old dim streetlight was mostly obscured by tree branches. Only faint light filtered through and scattered across a man''s handsome face. He blended into this darkness as if he were one with it. Two long fingers with distinct knuckles held onto a cigarette between them; his fingernail glinted like a tiny eye that flickered on and off intermittently with red light. After brushing off some ash from his suit pants, he tasted bitter tobo smoke in his mouth which felt unfamiliar since he hadn''t smoked for many days until just now when he found some cigarettes in his pocket.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He stood there for awhile until that luxury car left and the bodyguards retreated due to fear before chuckling lightly. He tossed away his burnt-out cigarette butt onto ground before turning around to leave. Inside Chris'' car: Chris returned from using restroom only to find himself confused about why there was fire suddenly. The door opened and Kelvin bent down into back seat while speaking; there was still lingering scent of tobo smoke emanating from him. "To dperd Estate." "Yes." Chris drove with his eyes darting to the window from time to time, wondering where Mrs. Foley was all along the way. ... The Maybach raced steadily on the highway, the window open, the summer breeze caressing their faces with refreshing coolness. Feeling the pleasant relief from the heat of their sprint, the two of them leaned their heads against the car window, one hand extended to savor the silky breeze slipping through their fingers. Reece closed her eyes tightly while sweat washed away his makeup leaving traces around corners where lipstick had been smudged beyond recognition. His masculine features revealed themselves completely, causing Dominic''s eyes to widen. "You... you, you''re actually a man!" Reece gave him a disdainful look, pulled at his torn suspender dress and snorted, "Your eyesight is pretty ''good''. Just now you realized that I''m a real man?" Dominic stuttered, "You can''t really me me for this." Reece was just too beautiful, even more so than a woman! Reece was so angry that his chin trembled. He grabbed the hem of his skirt and quickly lifted it up before letting it fall back down in less than three seconds. He raised his head high with pride and pointed at Dominic with his chin while squinting her bright eyes. "Surprised? The thing under my skirt is bigger than yours!" "How do you know mine is smaller?" "Usually people who are overweight..." "That''s the biggest insult to fat people!" Cheyenne blushed furiously as she stepped on the brake pedal. The speeding luxury car suddenly stopped on the side of the road, causing everyone inside to lurch forward due to inertia. She almost hit the windshield but thankfully activated an airbag which protected her head. "Cheyenne! Can''t you drive properly? How did you even get your license?" Reece angrily covered his forehead while ring over at his handsome face through his peripheral vision. Luckily there was only a slight bruise on his forehead this time around. He had to go back to filming next month and he couldn''t have any injuries on his face! After restarting the engine, Cheyenne blinked innocently while spreading her hands. "Of course I can drive! You were just driving illegally earlier!" And also, Reece didn''t treat her like a girl at all! He even lifted up his skirt in front of her... As an experienced driver herself, Cheyenne had never seen such provocative behavior from passengers before! Dominic quickly lowered his head and apologized, "Cheyenne, forgive me. I won''t do it again." Although he had dated many women before, he was just ying for fun. But in front of Cheyenne, the founder of his gang, there was no way he would dare act recklessly! On the other hand, Reece who was thick-skinned enough wasn''t bothered with Cheyenne''s remarks. Soon enough they arrived at a vi. "Get out." Dominic eximed and admired the house in front of him. "Cheyenne, you really have money! This house should be worth at least five million?" Reece closed the car door and sneered, "You''re just a small-time thug with no taste. This vi is worth over thirty million!" Thirty... thirty million! Dominic swallowed hard and his eyes shed with greed. Soon he pped himself and thought, ''Dominic, what are you thinking? Dare to covet Cheyenne''s vi? Do you have a death wish?'' he p echoed loudly in the dark night, Cheyenne curiously looked over, and saw Dominic''s face turn red. "What are you doing?" Dominic lowered his head nervously, "I... I''ve never seen so much money before, so I''m just trying to clear my mind. Yes, clear my mind." Reece crossed his arms and nced down at him condescendingly, "Is that so? Why did I hear you mutter if this was your home..." "I dare not dare not," said Dominic quickly, "Cheyenne, believe me, I''m nothing in front of you. How would I dare covet your property?" "You can have greed for it," the woman smiled sweetly and answered with a cold voice. The two men opposite were both dumbfounded. Reece was dissatisfied, "Why? We''ve been friends for twenty years, and you won''t even let me stay here for even one night, but now you wanna give it to him because he''s your subordinate?" Cheyenne looked at Reece as if she were looking at an idiot, and her smile became sinister. "Do you want one too? Okay, on Christmas I''ll gift each of you a paper vi." Both Reece and Dominic were left speechless. Chapter 171: Oscar Awards Chapter 171: Oscar Awards Chapter 171: Oscar Awards The lights were bright, illuminating the grand and ssical living room filled with people. On the coffee table were barbecue, beer, spicy seafood and so on. As soon as Cheyenne walked in, all eyes turned to her and time seemed to stand still for a moment. Her stomach growled at the sight of all the delicious food. She sniffed the air and asked eagerly, "Is that spicy crawfish?" Kate snapped her fingers and stood up from the couch. "You got it right! I ordered your favorite spicy crawfish for you. The shells are already peeled off." Cheyenne grinned in delight. She loved eating crawfish but hated peeling them because she was toozy to wash her hands afterwards. So, she had developed a unique skill - being able to spit out crawfish shells - which amazed everyone who saw it. Omari kept his seat next to him for Cheyenne while Iker sat beside him with an icy expression on his face. Across from them, Tanner was sweating profusely from eating too much spice. Cheyenne remembered that these people had been at odds before she left home just a few hours ago but now they seemed like old friends getting along well together. Reece could only choose to sit with Kate on the couch since there wasn''t any space left on Cheyenne''s side. Kate moved her hips and noticed the young man who came in with Cheyenne. "By the way, Cheyenne, who is this handsome guy?" Dominic blushed at being called "handsome guy". He actually saw the lovely Kate sitting on the sofa as soon as he entered the door just now. She was sitting with her legs crossed on the sofa, her white shirt and chestnut hairplementing each other, and her lovely round face under the light, with a lively look in her eyes. When she smiled, it reminded people of a sunflower under the sunshine. Cheyenne crossed her legs and casually exined, "His name is Dominic, he''s a member of my gang." As the words fell, everyone was surprised except for Reece. Dominic was shyly touching the back of his head. Despite being a 1. 85-meter-tall, 150-pound man, his eyes were filled with watery light and he had a face full of coyness. A gust of night wind swept in through the window, and everyone felt a little queasy at the same time. "Ahem, alright. To get back on track, Miss Lawrence, how did things go for you at Soar Casino tonight?" Iker cleared his throat and ced the bamboo stick in his hand on the table, with a serious expression. Talking about tonight''s events, Reece was excited like he had just taken a shot of adrenaline. He suddenly stood up and grabbed a bottle of beer. ncing around, he had a mysterious smile on his face. "Tonight is the most glorious and heroic moment in my short 20-plus years of life! I dare say that if it were made into a movie, it would definitely be nominated for the Academy Award for Best Picture!" He patted his chest with one hand and said, "By then, I, Reece, will be the winner of both the Best Actor and Best Director Oscars, and Cheyenne will be my leadingdy." "And what about me?" Dominic, noticing that his name hadn''t been mentioned, asked nervously. Reece gave him a disdainful nce. "You''re not worthy. I saw you hiding under the table, ready to run away! You aren''t loyal to us, and yet you still dare to call yourself a member of the underworld." Dominic sighed. He had two or three dozen subordinates under hismand. If something happened to him, what would happen to those who depended on him? "Enough with your nonsense," Kate impatiently kicked out her foot towards Reece. Reece yelped and turned around, rubbing his butt as he angrily red at her. "The point is that Cheyenne and I were surrounded by a group of thugs while we were looking for the casino. They wanted to rob us." Dominic in the room felt guilty and lowered his head. "And then just as I was about to be a hero and save Cheyenne, it turns out that she''s actually their boss! Can you believe it?" "Damn, Cheyenne is amazing! When did this happen? I can''t believe I didn''t know," Kate reminisced about high school with her. She remembered how they both ate and slept all day long. Omari was also curious about what happened. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dominic raised his hand quietly before speaking up, "I... I''m one of those thugs." "Yes, but they all knelt down and begged for mercy. Hrious!" Cheyenne had finished eating her bowl of noodles; she checked the time - it was already 9:30 PM. "Get to the point! I''m tired," she said impatiently. "Okay okay okay... I need some background first though - really! Later on, with this group of thugs leading us there, we found the casino eventually. After much deliberation on my part, I decided that it would be best if I distracted those bodyguards while Cheyenne disguised herself as a waiter upstairs gathering information." As Reece finished talking, Dominic added in quickly, not wanting to be left out. "And then in the hall where everyone could see me causing trouble and distracting them even more so that our Cheyenne could buy some time." Chapter 172: Handle Anything That Comes My Way Chapter 172: Handle Anything That Comes My Way Chapter 172: Handle Anything That Comes My Way To be honest, no one fully believed Reece''s words. Such a great n could not have been thought up by someone as brainless as him. Cheyenne picked up a banana, peeled it and took a bite before rying the information she had overheard to everyone in a calm manner. "I overheard a conversation outside the guest room on the third floor. The casino manager showed great respect for that person and he sounded quite old. They also mentioned something about drug testing!" Drug testing? Could it be rted to therge amount of Datura stramonium found in his blood earlier? Eddie thought about this and his clear eyes showed deep contemtion as he nced at Cheyenne who was looking back at him. Their eyes met. "Oh, there''s another important person - Aidan! I heard them mention him several times. Master Iker, you should send someone to investigate this person," Cheyenne said. Iker nodded her noble head slightly. "Hmm." After finishing herst bite of banana, she threw the peel behind her with precision into the trash can without looking. "Soar Casino is heavily guarded, how did you guys manage to escape?" Tanner noticed that except for Dominic''s arm being scratched and Reece looking somewhat disheveled, these three people all looked pretty good considering what they had gone through earlier. Speaking of which was really satisfying! Reece''s expression was even more vivid and exaggerated than when he boasted just now as he lightly patted Cheyenne on the shoulder. "It was all thanks to my lighter that Cheyenne had a chance to set fire to the casino!" "What!" Tanner dropped his chicken leg on the table in shock with wide open mouth full of surprise. Cheyenne... Miss Lawrence was too... too bold! Iker calmly observed the woman in front of her. After eating enough food, she licked her pink lips subconsciously which were tempting beyond measure with some oil shine still remaining making them look even more tender. Her voice sounded innocent yetzy but carried an absolute weight that shook people''s hearts deeply. "Soar Casino means nothing; I can handle anything thates my way." In this instant, Cheyenne appeared like one who fell from heaven - brave yet pure - causing people''s hearts filled with admiration... The floor-to-ceiling windows were covered by thick ck curtains, blocking out all the light from outside. The only source of illumination in the room was a vintage European-style lotus-shaped metalmp on the bedside table. On the single sofa next to the bed, a man was dressed in a ck checkered cotton robe with his cor slightly open, revealing his fair and sexy chest. His shoulder-length hair was wet and disheveled as if he had just washed it. Water droplets fell onto his cor or trickled down into his dark clothing. A Latin version of the Bibley on his knee. From its yellowed pages and frayed spine, it seemed that he had read this book countless times before. In the quiet night, only his long and slow heartbeat could be heard until suddenly a ringing sound broke through this peacefulness with rity. His bright eyes opened abruptly as the light from his phone screen illuminated one corner of the room. He got up, picked up his phone, and then turned to walk out the door. The wind rushed in from all directions, flipping through the pages of the book with a "whoosh" sound. Suddenly, it came to rest on a particr page. As the curtains billowed, a beam of silvery moonlight filtered through the ss, casting a glow onto the yellowed pages of the book. "In him was life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shh in darkness; and the darknessprehended it not." Underneath these words was a red line drawn by him which stood out even more under moonlight''s glow against darkness around them. But in this world, darkness always has its end, and even the moonlight without warmth serves as a de to dispel the darkness. The man finished his phone call and returned, closing the door behind him. The room was now silent and cold. The following day marked beginning of highly anticipated college artpetition held at Akloit Cultural Center. Nora got up early in the morning, bathed and dressed herself. She put on a champagne-colored off- the-shoulder organza dress, her curly hair cascading down her back, and a red bow adding a touch of youthful charm to her look. She had poured her heart and soul into preparing for a month, crafting her new work, "Women in the Fields", drawing inspiration from the lives of rural women. Overseas, there were many simr themes, especially in the European art of the sixteenth century. Influenced by the Renaissance, art''s focus shifted from the divine to the human. One of the most famous works is Johannes Vermeer''s masterpiece "Girl with a Pearl Earring", which can be considered on par with da Vinci''s "Mona Lisa". ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Imitating these masters'' paintings is undoubtedly difficult, not only in terms of color application but also in line and lightingyout, which are extremely challenging. But Nora''s painting has received unanimous praise from her mentor and school, who believe it already has the style of a master to some extent. The only thingcking is life experience, which requires time to get. Nora will represent her school in the uing National College Art Competition! If she can sessfully win the gold medal, she will undoubtedly receive a free opportunity to study at Royal College of Art. This art academy was founded by the Levy family in the seventeenth century and has trained many world-renowned painters. Initially, it only provided training to the royal and noble offspring. However, over time, it gradually rxed its admission criteria and became one of the world''s top three art academies. Nora''s mentor Xzavier Rivera graduated from this art academy himself. He studied there earlier on and even received an honor for outstanding graduates. Xzavier had established connections with the Royal College of Art. If Nora could secure the championship this time, she could enter the college on a full schrship. He had great confidence in his student''s level. Among peers Nora was considered top-notch. So he believed Nora would be crowned champion without question! Before leaving for thepetition, Nora took a selfie photo and posted it online. [Heading now to the National College Art Competition. Cheyenne, you shall go for it too. Though we made our bet beforehand, you haven''t practiced painting for a whole month. Even if I win, it will be so unfair. @BreezeForSleeping] As a campus belle herself at school, Nora umted quite a few fans. Once it was posted, it received manyments fromizens right away. Chapter 173: Opening Of Art Competition Chapter 173: Opening Of Art Competition Chapter 173: Opening of Art Competition Along the way, her phone kept buzzing non-stop with messages, reaching over a hundred notifications per minute. Nora casually clicked on the first two notifications. Turned out the first like her post received was from her friend Danielle. Her online name is "CuteDani". Shemented under Nora''s tweet: "Nora, you are too kind. Cheyenne was so heartless to kick you out, yet you still think about her." "There''s no way around it, she''s my sister after all. I didn''t want to bet against her originally, considering I''ve been studying art for fifteen years since the age of five. But she had to be stubborn and pick a fight. Why can''t we all just get along as a family? @CuteDani" "Get along as a family? Don''t be foolish. She took away your marriage back then and now she''s forcing you to leave. Her heart is truly hard!" The two of them only exchanged some words, butizens got a lot of information from their chat. #Shocking! Cheyenne''s happiness was all stolen! #Behind the sky-high bride price, there is actually a hidden sisterly conflict. #Nora is in her prime Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. #Our Goddess Must Stay Strong @Honora Negative reviews were flooding in like a tide, all of which were maliciousments targeting Cheyenne. Every word was sharp and every sentence was heartless! "Disgusting! You little bitch. Howe you are so vicious? @BreezeForSleeping" "Cheyenne, you ugly woman! Apologize to my goddess, you must apologize." "Last time when I saw her give a p in the face of a C-list actress in the hospital, I thought she was so cool. But I never expected that beneath that attractive exterior, she''s actually this shameless and despicable!" "Trash! Trash! My cousin used to go to the same school as her. She was a troublemaker during high school. I heard she often hung out with those delinquents and beat up other students." "Is it Akloit High School you''re talking about? I''ve also heard of Cheyenne, the school bully. She even forced a female ssmate to jump off a building, but because her family was wealthy, she got away with it." "Oh my god, I''ve heard about it, too. That girl seemed toe from a poor family and was a kind- hearted person. Butter on, she disappeared and it was rumored that she went back to the countryside. It turns out that she hadmitted suicide." "Cheyenne, this executioner, is truly terrifying. People like her deserve to be in hell. Fortunately, Mr. Foley saw through her true nature a long time ago. I''d like to crowdfund a million dors to get her killed. Without further ado, I''ll make the first donation of one dor." Sitting in the luxury car, Nora looked contentedly at the wave of negativements. The thirty thousand dors she spent on hiring inte trolls had proven to be quite effective. She was about to enter the venue, and she turned off her phone before confidently making her way inside. She could imagine how Cheyenne would not only lose but also bepletely crushed in this competition. This was the only way to alleviate some of the resentment she felt after having her clothes forcefully stripped off at thest banquet. "Your phone, I''ll hold onto it for now. Just y normally during thispetition," said the young man who spoke. He appeared to be around thirty years old with fair skin and a stylish head of hair tied back with a ck leather band. His loose-fitting linen pants and long coat were both in a simr style, exuding an artistic vibe. A hint of stubble on his chin added some masculinity to his gentle and refined demeanor. Nora nodded and handed him her phone. Her delicate fingers identally brushed against his palm, making her heart skip a beat. The man suddenly leaned over and quickly kissed her neck. A look of shock shed across Nora''s eyes! She pinched her own thigh with one hand while giving him a reproachful nce as if telling him not to do that here. "Don''t move; your earring is hanging from your hair," he said calmly. There were other students on the bus who witnessed their intimate behavior. Some had been suspicious at first but rxed when they heard what Xzavier had said about helping Nora fix her earring. He was such a kind teacher who cared for his students! Nora was one of his students whom he was proud of; it wasn''t unusual for him to help fix her earring ¨C it was like brotherly love! The girls sitting at the back of the bus were all excited while speaking in cutesy voices. "Oh my god, Mika! Look how gentle Mr. Rivera is! He just helped Nora fix her earring himself - being his student is so lucky!" Their exaggerated voices drew some disapproving looks from those around them, but it wasn''t anything out of ordinary for them either way. Xzavier came from an intellectual family; he was young yet talented with handsome features that exuded artistic vibes. He studied throughout various European countries early on in life which gave him broad knowledge and experience, making lectures he gave lively and humorous. He was also very gentle. Therefore, students held Xzavier in high regard. Every year when outstanding teachers are evaluated by school officials, Xzavier alwayses first ce without fail! Xzavier, who was so outstanding, was still single at the age of 31. Despite the fact that there were many female teachers in his department who had good looks and family backgrounds having a crush on him, no rumors about his affairs had ever spread. Being celibate had be his another plus point. The girl named Mika was slightly younger, wearing a JK school uniform. She had long straight chestnut hair parted down the middle, an oval face with delicate features and a cold temperament. It was this sense of detachment that made many male ssmates both hate and love her. There was no doubt that she was very beautiful; furthermore, because she was aloof, she had be an unattainable goddess in the hearts of countless male students who thought about her every day. In high school, Mika was recognized as the campus belle by everyone, butpared to Nora, she fell slightly short. Many of her senior schoolmates went out of their way to catch a glimpse of her and considered Mika to be the most likely candidate topete with Nora for the title of the campus belle whatsoever. With only half a year left until graduation exams arrive when Nora would go abroad for studies; it was only a matter of time before Mika took over her position as campus belle. She seemed not to be listening to what herpanions were saying at all but instead staring intently atments online. When she saw #Akloit High School Suicide Girl topic page pop up on screen, she paused for quite some time before gently tapping on it with slender fingers. "Mika? Did you hear what I said? Mr. Rivera is really handsome! Oh my god! Don''t you think so too?" "Uh-huh." The girl hummed softly in response without any further words or expressions. The bus continued to drive, and perhaps due to identally passing over a speed bump, the young boy who had been dozing off, leaning on her shoulder, finally woke up. With dark circles under his eyes and a drowsy look, he gazed at his girlfriend. He grinned, revealing his white teeth. Chapter 174: Garbage Truck Chapter 174: Garbage Truck Chapter 174: Garbage Truck Sean, a teenage boy addicted to the inte, snuck out to y games at an inte cafe against night. In his freshman year of high school, he became obsessed with a game called "Arena of Valor" and even formed a team with some fun buddies called "Shit under the turret". As the founder of the team, he rightfully became their captain. Two years had passed since then and he had grown from a small Bronze yer to now being a prestigious 125-star yer. He excelled in ying jungle position. The inte-addicted teenager had his own idol, not one of those fair-skinned beauties in showbiz or muscr football stars but rather an unknown legend in gaming named PeachThief. In middle school, Sean stumbled upon an interview video featuring this talented yer and was amazed by her skills so much that when he entered high school, he began idolizing PeachThief as well. She was best at ying jungle champions, so Sean started ying these types of champions too. The Season 17 wasing to an end, and the second half of the year marked the start of the annual professional yerpetition for the Season 18. Sean''s team would participate in thispetition where next week was just preliminary selection at school level. As their captain, Sean naturally could not be absent so he spent all night practicing with his teammates until dawn. Mya was supposed to apany Nora for this national artpetition but she received ast- minute invitation from her friends who wanted to go mountain climbing today. It angered Mya that she was thest one being told. To teach her friends a lesson, Mya let Sean escort Nora instead. Coincidentally, Sean''s girlfriend, Mika, was receiving art training at a studio outside of school, a studio run by Xzavier and his friends. Today, they also brought their students to watch thepetition. "I just woke up, why aren''t we there yet?" yawned Sean while checking messages on his phone only realizing that Cheyenne topped trending news which instantly woke him up. ... In the vi, Cheyenne had just got up. Last night, that girl Kate had given her resources for a BL drama series, and in order to binge-watch it, she had stayed up until around 2:00 AM. While brushing her teeth this morning, she happened to notice that today''s date was circled on the calendar. She stood in front of the calendar, looking utterly perplexed, thinking for a while with her toothbrush almost frozen in her mouth. She tilted her head, trying to remember what important thing was supposed to happen today. Generally, anything circled in red meant it was her main task for the day. Then Layne called her. "Cheyenne, hurry up ande to the City Cultural Center. Thepetition starts in half an hour and participants need to be there fifteen minutes early. Where are you?" "Whatpetition?" Cheyenne asked as she spat out toothpaste foam into the sink. Layne nearly lost his temper on the other end of the line. "You forgot? The bet you made with Nora at the beginning of this month... it starts today." "I... I forgot," Cheyenne admitted. With only half an hour left, even if she skipped makeup and changing clothes, it seemed like she might not make it in time, because her car had been destroyed in a previous ident. Should she just not go? As soon as that thought crossed her mind, she heard a loud engine outside her door. A sanitation truck was parked outside with its music ring loudly and continuously, breaking the silence. The driver rolled down his window and stuck out his gray-haired head wearing a yellow sanitation cap - he actually looked kind of stylish! "Cheyenne! Get in!" he shouted over the noise. Cheyenne stared at him with mixed emotions written all over her face while Layne had no choice but to take this ride since he didn''t have a car himself; calling for a taxi would waste precious minutes during rush hour traffic anyway... He even considered using that tractor he''d kept hidden away, but he couldn''t bear using it, so he found a garbage truck instead! After all, there was not time left for him and this was the best vehicle he could find for now. Cheyenne covered her face with her hands as she got into the truck and fastened her seatbelt in the passenger seat. As soon as the truck started, a loud noise came from behind. Curious, she nced at the rear-view mirror and saw a middle-aged woman in a deep green floral dress, her hair adorned with purple curlers. She was briskly chasing after the truck, carrying two large bags of garbage in her hands. "Hey, don''t leave yet! I still have garbage to throw away!" the woman shouted. Layne listened and stepped on the gas pedal, driving out several dozen meters along the way. The woman was dumbfounded, not knowing what to do with the trash bags in her hands... On their way, there were people giving them way because of an unbearable stench. "Cheyenne, you shouldn''t look down on garbage trucks like that. You should know that every job is worthy of respect. Back then I even dug cow dung myself without gloves," Layne said. "After you were born, I personally carried you out of your crib with my cow dung-covered hands," he added. Cheyenne blinked. Although what he said was right, it still made her feel ufortable. "Grandpa, I didn''t say it''s bad. It''s just that you don''t have to emphasize carrying me with your dung- covered hands. Especially don''t say it outside!" Cheyenne replied firmly. Layne chuckled and nodded his head in agreement. Thepetition was about to begin, and participants were arriving one after another. The 10-acre cultural center was surprisingly crowded, with people filling every avable space. Nora sat in the front row, smiling politely while sitting straight. Behind her, several boys discreetly took out their phones and snapped pictures of her silhouette, posting them on their social media with captions like: "Met the goddess Nora today, so my trip wasn''t in vain!" At this time there were spections about Cheyenne who had not yet appeared: ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Thepetition is about to start; From Nora''s confident appearance, I can tell she must be well- prepared! Can''t wait!" "That vicious woman Cheyenne seems like she hasn''t shown up yet; could it be that she''s scared?" "I bet she won''t show up; if I lose, then I''ll live stream myself boiling leather belts!" Chapter 175: She Is Coming Chapter 175: She Is Coming Chapter 175: She Is Coming ording to the rules,petitors are not allowed to enter after fifteen minutes have passed since the start of thepetition. While waiting for the start, Sean took out his phone and posted a message on the school forum. "Someone''s too scared to show up? What a wimp!" Although he didn''t name names, everyone knew he was referring to Cheyenne with whom he had a bad rtionship. "Nora, it looks like you''re going to win this one. When you do, you have to treat me to some barbecue!" He grinned as if he already knew how thispetition would end. Nora sat next to her teacher with a bright smile on her fair face. "You can''t say things like that. You know there are all sorts of surprises in this world. Maybe someone else wille along and surprise us." Her voice was soft but clear enough for a young man behind her to hear. The young man was dressed in a crisp, white shirt with a stylish haircut of burgundy short hair. He had a high, straight nose, looking handsome and refined. He was gazing at Nora with an enraptured expression when he typed on his phone. [I just discovered another amazing quality about my goddess - she''s so humble and adorable! Her profile is so beautiful!] Thispetition was jointly organized by Che Art College and Che Government Arts Department - two of Che''s most prestigious art institutions - inviting several renowned artists and emerging painters as judges. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Layne served as Vice President of Che Calligraphy and Painting Association, Associate Professor at Akloit Humanities and Arts College, one of Che''s top ten contemporary painters in recent years; naturally making him one of its judges too. In an effort to maintain fairness, the organizers, after understanding Layne''s rtionship with Cheyenne and Nora, deliberately revoked his authority to make decisions regarding the two. The onlinemunity buzzed with excitement, everyone eagerly awaiting Cheyenne''s appearance. However, some secretly hoped she wouldn''t show up, as that would guarantee Nora''s victory. Unfortunately, they were disappointed. Just as thepetition was about to announce the closure of the contestant''s entrance, people on the sidelines noticed a garbage truck speeding towards them. It raced with lightning speed, kicking up dust and creating the illusion of a sports car in motion. However, it also brought with it an unpleasant odor that hung in the air. People in the vicinity covered their noses and took a couple of steps back, looking at the garbage truck in disdain. They couldn''t understand why the organizers had seemingly blocked their entrance with a garbage truck. In the next moment, the truck''s door swung open. An old man with gray hair, dressed in a simple gray robe and wearing a pair of cloth shoes, jumped down from the car. He was agile and made many young people feel inferior. On the other side of the truck, a pair of pink flip-flops appeared first in front of everyone''s eyes. Looking up, she wore blue checkered pants. Aren''t those pajamas? Although the girl had long straight legs, it couldn''t change that it was just an ordinary pair of pyjama trousers. To make things worse, she actually had another set on top - white silk material that was so loose it didn''t have any waistline at all. Her long hair was simply tied behind her head and she wore a small yellow duck hat which inexplicably made her seem... fashionable. Maybe they really couldn''t understand trends like this but if someone could afford to wear real silk pajamas like hers then they must be rich right? They were really ignorant after all. The woman casually held up a scroll with one hand while using her other hand to lower her hat brim to cover most of her face. Passersby could only see her delicate chin and those seductive lips full of natural redness. Before everyone could recover from the shock, they watched as that ordinary-looking old man pulled out his badge from his pocket and hung it around his neck. It symbolized his identity as one of the judges for this event. When he went through security checkster on during entry into venue area, the staff were extremely respectful towards him, almost obsequious in their behavior towards him. Just when everyone thought they had recovered from that shock wave, another even bigger shock wave came!! "Cheyenne, we''re entering now! Come quickly." Cheyenne? That slender girl with an icy demeanor who exuded mystery turned out to be Cheyenne! Until both their figures disappeared, a fan excitedly took out his phone and quickly left a message: [I... I saw Cheyenne! She''s here!] [Where?] [In the garbage truck!] [Although I understand you hate a trash like her, this joke is not fun at all.] [I''m not lying, guys, she really dide on a garbage truck!] Entering the venue, she clocked in at thest minute. Layne finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was really tired for Cheyenne. Driving was not suitable for him. "Okay, Cheyenne, you go find your seat. I''m going to discuss things with my team. Oh yeah, it''s hot outside, so remember to drink more water and don''t catch a cold." Cheyenne watched him turn around and leave gracefully with her lips twitching slightly. With her hat pulled down even lower, Cheyenne walked through the crowd silently, ignoring the stares from people around her. She walked elegantly on long legs. "Cheyenne? She actually dared toe!" Sean was the first to notice the woman at the door and snorted lightly. His girlfriend Mika also turned her head towards Cheyenne with a hint of resentment in her eyes that quickly disappeared. "Oh my god! What is she wearing? Hahaha! It''s too funny!" This exaggeratedughter caught many people''s attention. Mika''s friend Sandra Guerra quickly covered her mouth with her hand but couldn''t help letting out mockingughs. "Sandra, don''t do that. That''s Sean''s sister." Hearing this made Sean feel like he was so embarrassed by Cheyenne again; he red at her unhappily before looking away. "She isn''t my sister; I only have one sister - Nora." Cheyenne looked around until she found where she was supposed to sit behind Nora on an adjacent row on Nora''s left side. Directly across from where she sat was a young man with red hair who whispered quietly while discussing what he thought were "strange" about Cheyenne. Chapter 176: A Death Wish Chapter 176: A Death Wish Chapter 176: A Death Wish Cheyenne, who was sitting in the sun, began to feel a bit hot after a while. She pulled back a chair, took off her hat and used it as a fan to create a breeze, finally bringing some coolness. She wasn''t sure if it was just her imagination, but she always felt like the man next to her was stealing nces at her. However, when she looked over, the man quickly avoided her gaze. "Hehe." The red-haired man lowered his head and quickly typed on his phone. "I saw the legendary Cheyenne! She''s sitting right next to me. @Nora official fan club." Many peoplemented on his post and requested pictures of Cheyenne. "Don''t be afraid, OP. Let us see what this evil woman looks like!" "I just heard from a friend that she has a good figure. Is it true or not? My friend is extremely nearsighted and has always been gender-blind before. The redhead youth replied, "I''m not sure about her figure, but she came wearing pajamas anyway." "Wow, is she so poor that she doesn''t even have clothes to wear out? Look at the dress on my goddess, worth hundreds of thousands. But Cheyenne is wearing pajamas?" "Don''t be fooled! The bitch definitely wants to gain attention by doing this. We must firmly defend our goddess and strike back at Cheyenne." Cheyenne didn''t want to know what the red-haired man was doing, but his skills at taking sneaky photos were really terrible! When she turned her head, it was so obvious that he raised his phone. Although the sh was not noticeable in broad daylight, the "click" sound was clearly heard by her. "Uh?" This time, the red-haired youth finally saw her face clearly and was stunned on the spot, not even realizing that Cheyenne had snatched his phone away. Cheyenne has slender and charming eyes. When you look into his almond-shaped eyes, there is a smile that shines through, making her alluring like a mischievous fairy. She curled her red lips into a smile. "Scum? Ugly monster? Deserve death? I didn''t know you were talking behind my back like this!" "Are you looking for death?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Herst sentence clearly frightened the red-haired youth, and he tried hard to straighten his chest and refute it. With just a gentle nce, she made him weak in the knees and scared stiff. "I... I''m sorry. Could you please give me back my phone?" He asked in a soft and pleading voice, like a child who had done something wrong. Cheyenne looked coldly and spoke with a hint of impatience, "Hold on, I don''t care about your phone. But..." But what? The red-haired youth dare not inquire. The corner of his eye carefully watched as her fingers flew rapidly across the screen of his phone, like a dancing fairy in the forest. The speed was so fast that even he, a seasoned keyboard warrior who types at 6000 words per hour, felt inferior. The post was still being replied to constantly. "OP, can you confirm if that annoying Cheyenne has a long left leg, a short right leg, and a face full of freckles?" Cheyenne squinted her eyes and replied as the poster, "Your looks like that? Poor thing tsk tsk tsk..." "Cheyenne, that bitch! If she dares to bully my goddess again today, I''ll get her killed." OP: "Is there some deep-seated enmity between you two that makes you treat her like this? You son of a bitch." "Everyone says she wore pajamas to show off, she''s really a scheming woman." OP: "Is it against thew for her to wear pajamas on the street? Please, be a decent person! Don''t embarrass yourself here by being ignorant of thew!" Oneizen: How did the OP seem to have changed in the blink of an eye? Another one: If you have been kidnapped, please blink your eyes. OP: "I just can''t stand people like you whock brains and critical thinking skills." After replying, Cheyenne felt much better and wasn''t as irritable as before. She threw the phone to the red-haired man who looked upset. Thetter took it steadily and opened his post to have a look. It was indeed a bunch of words that curse him as crazy and mentally ill. Upon seeing Cheyenne''s response, he almost cried on the spot. Cheyenne patted his shoulder and felt the tension in his muscles. She kindly helped him rx a bit. "Are you a ck hat hacker?" A sour pain spread from his shoulder, and his whole body became stiff, causing him to cry in pain. Because of the woman''s words, he forgot to cry and asked softly, "How... how did you know?" "It''s easy to know. I just checked your favorites, all about programming andputers, even some about unlocking passwords and safes. What if I were to share this information online? How would you react?" The young man''s face was full of horror. His albums and other materials were all protected by complex passwords that only he or a more skilledputer expert could crack. But ording to the information, Cheyenne had not attended a single day of college since graduating from high school, making her a typical underachiever. How could she possibly be dealing with such advanced andplicated knowledge? Hacking was divided into two categories: white hat and ck hat. The red-haired youth was the latter. On the surface, he appeared to be just a delinquent. No one knew his true identity as an internationally certified hacker. There was a special alliance among hackers called "Dark League", which founded a foreign website called "Dark099" that only allows hackers to enter. This name was not chosen randomly; there was a ranking system on the website that had 99 spots representing each hacker''s market value. Currently ranked first is a mysterious person who logged onto the site three years ago and applied for an ount ID named "Mr. X." She only appeared once but became number one on Dark099''s list and remained at the top for three consecutive years. The deal she took contributed 1. 5 billion in revenue to the alliance, breaking the all-time high record since its establishment and surpassing it by a significant margin. Second ce belonged to another mysterious male who registered three years ago but never reappeared again. His domain name was "Excalibur7," without any records of transactions; why he ranked second remained unknown. In the industry, there was spection that the first and second ces were actually the same person. Excalibur7 was believed to be the alternate ount of Mr. X. The red-haired youth ranked third on this impressive list under his pseudonym CutieLovesAutumn, which stands out as an eye-catching exception among these powerful names. Chapter 177: Seek Justice Chapter 177: Seek Justice Chapter 177: Seek Justice From N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne handed her phone to the redhead youth and propped up her chin with one hand, looking at him with a smirk on her face. She swung her delicate feet, which were also wlessly beautiful. Her feet were naturally small and had some cute round toes that looked adorable with red nail polish on them. But just one nce made the redhead youth feel like he couldn''t take it anymore. His heart should be upied by his goddess Nora, but his gaze involuntarily fell on Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence, can you stop smiling at me like that? It''s creepy," he said softly. "I can, but you have to tell me your name first," Cheyenne replied while still smiling at him. Her eyes shimmered like water, making her look more fairy-like than ever before. The young man averted his gaze, trembling slightly. He softly replied, "But my name is hard to pronounce..." Suddenly, he felt a warmth on his face, as if... "Come on, I like to derive my happiness from others'' pain. What''s your name, hmm? You are talking bad about me behind my back, but I don''t even know what to call you." "Jerry." His voice was very soft, and Cheyenne''s lips twitched. "What? Speak up! Say it again!" she demanded impatiently. This time Jerry finally gathered enough courage to raise his head and shout out loud, "I said my name is Jerry!" The whole venue fell silent for almost ten seconds beforeughter erupted from all around them. Many curious or mocking gazes were thrown their way. The sound ofughter spread through the venue. Even Nora turned around to look at them with a smile ying across her lips. He had always paid attention to every detail about Nora - what kind of hair ties she used today or when she changed into a new dress - yet now when she looked at him, there was nothing special in those eyes except amusement mixed with ridicule as if hearing about some stranger''s embarrassing story among other bystanders who enjoyed watching others'' misfortunes unfold before their eyes. At this moment, Jerry couldn''t be more embarrassed! Upon closer inspection, Jerry was actually quite thin with a dignified appearance, but his recentck of sleep had caused dark circles under his eyes. Ironically, these circles made his fair skin look even paler. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow slightly, but she vividly recalled another incident. Three years ago, Kelvin''spany had suffered a severe cyberattack. Within five minutes, the entirepany''s power supply was cut off, and allputer systems were infected with malware. The perpetrator behind this was an international hacker known as "CutieLovesAutumn." Despite his distasteful name, he possessed impressive skills that even topputer science graduates couldn''t match. However, that sudden attack caused the Foley Group to lose over thirty billion dors in market value within a minute, causing great concern among its shareholders. Those so-called brilliant minds, well-paid and highly educated, were left helpless. Kelvin returned to the vi with a gloomy expression on his face. Cheyenne approached him and asked what was wrong. He looked at her with cold indifference and impatience, pushing her away. "You just need to be a good puppet. My affairs don''t concern you." What''s the point of telling her? She was a college dropout who had never understood what hacking and programming meant. It was their one hundredth day of marriage, and Cheyenne had prepared a candlelit dinner with his favorite flowers and food in the living room. She had put so much effort into pleasing him, but Kelvin didn''t spare her a nce. He went straight into his study and didn''te out until the next morning, heading to work after a quick wash. Their hundred-day anniversary waspletely forgotten. She only found out about it on the news - the Foley Group had been hacked, resulting in huge losses for thepany. Kelvin was facing the danger of being impeached by many shareholders. No wonder he was in a bad mood. Cheyenne forgave him and felt determined to help him solve his problems. After several inquiries, she finally found an organization called Dark League and registered an ount on "Dark099". At that time, the top-ranked hacker was someone named "CutieLovesAutumn". She sessfully infiltrated hisputer system and viewed information about him. This guy could rank first because he sessfully invaded the Foley Group, proving his strength. There was also learning materials on hisputer. In the lower right corner of the cover, there was a line that read: Jerry from Grade 12. A high school student preparing for college entrance exams actually invaded the Foley Group? If Kelvin knew about this, he would definitely be furious. Cheyenne decided to take matters into her own hands and teach this guy a lesson. She discovered all of Jerry'' bank card passwords and safe deposit box passwords while sessfully hacking into hisputer system to find out where the Trojan virus originated from. This guy didn''t invade the Foley Group just for fun; he spent a full month designing thisputer virus which not only proved stubborn but also had massive amounts of data involved. Cheyenne alone would need several days topletely resolve it with her own efforts. But every minute dyed could cause the Foley Group to suffer great losses. Just then, a hacker named "Excalibur7" approached her and sent an invitation to join a high-stakes challenge against the top-ranked hacker together. Just when she wondered how she could save time solving everything herself... Excalibur7 appeared out of nowhere without revealing any technical skills but somehow gave her some kind of feeling deep inside... so she agreed to work together with him! Chapter 178: Easy Money Chapter 178: Easy Money Chapter 178: Easy Money Cheyenne had a strange feeling of familiarity with "Excalibur7" even though they had just met for the first time. She gave him the virus she stole, and he analyzed the corresponding code within ten minutes, finding the source of error. The code was too long for her to type out by herself - even with her typing speed of 7000 words per hour - it would take her a day or more. Excalibur7 suggested they work together on it; he edited the first half while Cheyenne worked on the second half. Finally, theybined their work into a perfect cracking package. Cheyenne''s sessful hacking helped Kelvin save the Foley Group from disaster. She also destroyed Jerry'' ten sets of papers left on hisputer desktop so thoroughly that not even recycling could find them! Afterward, Excalibur7 offered to transfer money to Cheyenne''s ount but she declined his offer. Thetter quietly gave her a thumbs-up, and it was this small gesture that led Jerry to believe the absurd idea that "Mr. X" and "Excalibur7" were the same person. As Cheyenne regained herposure, she finally understood the reason Jerry had hacked into the Foley Group without stealing anypany assets. It was Nora. Three years ago, she had married into the Foley family, a marriage that Mya originally intended to arrange differently. However, old Mr. Foley insisted on her marrying into their family, so Nora was ruled out before she had a chance to meet Kelvin. Jerry''s actions were motivated by his affection for Nora and his desire to stand up for her. She crossed her legs gracefully and adjusted her position in a serious manner. Her lips, luscious and slightly parted, disyed a set of pearly white teeth that gleamed in the sunlight. With a coy smile, she softly uttered, "Jerry? Or perhaps, should I call you CutieLovesAutumn?" The moment these words left her lips, Jerry nearly dropped to his knees. He plopped down onto a nearby chair, looking around as he realized that everyone was focused on the leader giving a speech on the stage,pletely unaware of their conversation. Summoning the courage to lean closer to Cheyenne''s ear, he hissed through gritted teeth, his breath brushing against her skin, "How did you know?" The fact that he was aputer hacker was a secret that even his parents didn''t know. To his ssmates and friends, he was just a video game enthusiast who spent his days eating instant noodles and gaming. Little did they know that behind their backs, he spent his days coding. Cheyenne squinted her eyes yfully, resembling a cunning little fox who had just scored a win. Her words, however, were enough to make anyoneugh and cry at the same time. "Of course, I knew. I also know that you lost your homework. To be honest, it might be a good thing since, as a cker, none of your answers were correct." Jerry''s lips twitched in response, and he shot her an exasperated look. "What gives you, the second-worst in our grade, the right to criticize me? Wait a minute... How did you know about my homework? Don''t tell me!" He had worked tirelessly, creating ten different sets of assignments and even nned to ace the mock exams, all in an attempt to climb out of the abyss of the worst students in their ss. But the next day, when he turned on hisputer to submit his homework, it was nothing but a nk screen! For a renowned international hacker, this was the ultimate humiliation. Cheyenne tilted her head slightly. She blew a strand of hair out of her face and said with a hint of a smile, "My skills might be just a tiny bit better than yours. Care to guess who I am?" The word "X" was stuck in Jerry''s throat, impossible to utter. In order tofort himself, he had imagined "Mr. X" as an overweight, middle-aged man in his thirties. However, the girl in front of him had luscious red lips and pearly white teeth, radiating an aura of delicacy and charm that was worlds apart from the image of a "nerd". "Don''t look so surprised. There''s something even more surprising waiting for you. Would you like to hear it?" Cheyenne yfully beckoned him closer with a hook of her finger. Jerry was filled with curiosity, but his instincts warned him that this might not be good news. Something about this enigmatic woman felt wrong. She could be alluring and charming, but there was an underlying sense of danger in her every move. Young people were always brimming with curiosity, especially when it came to the unknown. "What... what are you talking about?" He finally conceded. Cheyenne lowered her head, her voice carrying a tantalizing note. "What if I told Kelvin about you being Jerry, aka CutieLovesAutumn? He paid ten million for your information before," she said. It was definitely not a good thing! If Kelvin found out... Jerry shuddered, afraid of what might happen to him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. His body stiffened and his smile became frozen. "Don''t... don''t do this. We''re alumni. Ahem, we graduated from the same high school at the same year. Cheyenne, please be kind and let it go," he pleaded. Cheyenne looked down on him. "From elementary school to university, I at least have eight thousand alumni." "Heh, it''s different. Elementary school is all about innocence, middle school is filled with teenage rebellion, but only in high school do you find the purest friendships. Once you enter college, the social dynamics change, and even friendship bes tainted." "So what if we''re alumni? Is it worth ten million?" If she wanted to tell Kelvin about this three years ago when she found out, she would have done so already. The reason why she didn''t reveal it was because first of all, Kelvin didn''t like her; secondly, although Jerry hacked into the Foley Group''s system, he did so only to help Nora vent her anger - fundamentally he wasn''t bad. "X... no Miss Lawrence! I''m sorry! What can I do for you to forgive me?" "It''s simple - give me ten million dors." Cheyenne said softly. After hearing that request, Jerry was upset. "Can we negotiate?" "No." ... She was hardhearted! He had been a hacker for five years now and had finally saved enough money to buy himself a Rolls-Royce car! He was just one hundred thousand away from getting his dream car but Cheyenne easily took his savings with just one sentence. His Rolls-Royce... Boohoo! For quite some time after that incident, "CutieLovesAutumn" stayed in his room, ate instant noodles with different vors for meal and worked harder in coding. Chapter 179: Money Transferred Chapter 179: Money Transferred Chapter 179: Money Transferred The leader on stage kept talking, while Cheyenne happily received her money off stage. The sound of the software transfer continued to ring in the background for about twenty minutes. When thest payment was transferred into Cheyenne''s ount, Sean sitting in front of her couldn''t take it anymore and turned around to look at her. He saw that annoying woman sitting there with a country bumpkin look on her face, holding her phone and giggling. In stark contrast was a red-haired young man with tears in his eyes looking very upset. Sean raised his eyebrows with disgust and impatience. "Cheyenne, why are you so annoying? Can you put your phone on silent? Don''t you see that someone''s speaking up there?" Cheyenne sneered and thought, ''Wasn''t he chatting andughing with his girlfriend Mika? Pot calling kettle ck!'' Without a doubt, Cheyenne gave him an eye roll and then she opened up Paypal to check her bnce. It showed over ten million dors! Not bad at all. "If you find it annoying, you can plug your ears. I love the crisp sound when money is transferred into my ount; it''s simply the most beautiful music in this world!" Sean gritted his teeth; this little bitch was showing off how rich she was! Jerry felt heartbroken but listened anyway as coins clinked onto the ground... Finally, after much anticipation, the paintingpetition began. Thousands of college students came to register for participation. In order to ensure fairness and transparency during judging process, the organizers decided that all participants must submit their works on site for review before being admitted into one of four groups: oil painting group, traditional painting group, calligraphy group, and creative art group. Nora studied oil paintings; over these past ten years or so she had won numerous awards among young people which made her quite aplished in this field. Her appearance caused quite a stir - it really looked like an idol walking through an airport terminal surrounded by fans asking for autographs. Mika followed behind Nora along with her friend Eleanor Sharp as they went together to register their works. "Nora is so pretty and talented, really makes me envious," said Eleanor admiringly. Hearing her friend''s admiration, Mika replied expressionlessly, "Hmm." A dark glint shed quickly across her clear cold eyes like mist rising from water covering Mika''s eyes. Meanwhile, Cheyenne stood up elegantly, stretchingzily before stepping forward towards registration booth in slippers. As soon as Nora submitted hers work, the judges'' eyes lit up simultaneously while ncing at each other approvingly. "Great! This piece has the master''s style, with perfectposition, color and handling of light and shadow. It''s her!" The other two also nodded in agreement. "It would be impossible for this young girl to have such painting skills without at least ten years of practice. There aren''t many young people nowadays who have this kind of perseverance," one judgemented. "Her rmender is Xzavier Rivera. Miss Nora, may I ask what your rtionship is with Mr. Rivera?" The elderly judge asked while stroking his beard, his eyes filled with admiration. "I am Mr. Rivera''s student," Nora timidly replied. The three judges all had a look of understanding on their faces. "Well done! No wonder you are Mr. Rivera''s student, Miss Lawrence. Your painting also embodies the consistent style of your teacher and is a rare masterpiece," said the elderly man whose white beard covered his face that was full of wrinkles except for his eyebrows which were missing altogether. He wore a crystal badge on his chest with his name written on it - Theo Roberts - which made Nora feel hot-headed, almost losing herposure as she realized that this ordinary-looking old man was actually the vice president of Che Art College and one of eightmissioners for Onistead Calligraphy and Painting Association. His father Stanley Roberts studied oil painting and became famous both domestically and internationally. He founded an art gallery which has now be one must-visit tourist attraction in Onistead where many previous famous artworks including works by the Roberts family can be found, each costing no less than six figures. In front of many participants, Theo ced Nora''s artwork separately. He divided the several hundred thick stack of artworks into three categories: one for those that could advance to the next round, another for those to be discarded and eliminated, and the third category had only two or three pieces, which they believed had the potential to win awards. In the minds of these three judges, Nora''s painting was undoubtedly a top contender for the gold prize. The weather was scorching hot, and the other contestants were queuing under the zing sun to submit their artwork. However, the person under the eaves instantly became the center of attention for everyone. The woman took out a table from the promotional service area, and after saying something to the people around her, the security guard stepped aside. A few minutester, the security guard hurriedly brought a pile of things to Cheyenne. On stage, Layne felt a headache watching his granddaughter who just started working on her painting. Standing next to him was his arch-nemesis, Theo. They had known each other for years and conflicted because of thepetition for vice president of the association. The former president actually favored Layne''s traditional painting. However, for some unknown reason, Theo became the vice president while Layne chose to leave the association altogether. For years, they hadn''t crossed paths. However, Theo had silently kept an eye on Layne for over a decade, including learning about the news that Layne''s painting "Summer Retreat" had recently sold for several million dors. In response, he painted his own version hoping to prove that he was better than Layne but ended up getting embarrassed instead. Summer Retreat is all about capturing the coolness and tranquility through spiritual means - using objects as carriers of emotions and giving people room for imagination. On the other hand, oil paintings are straightforward representations of reality where uracy in depicting objects and people determines its quality. His Summer Retreat failed miserably against Layne''s work. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I remember that girl is your own granddaughter, Layne? I wonder which category she''llpete in today?" Whispers from those waiting behind them could be heard murmuring among themselves. "I saw her materials were all new and unopened earlier on! Is she going to paint live?" "That can''t be right! A painting takes at least half a day; there''s no way she can finish it within an hour." "Hurry up! Look at how fast her hands are moving!" Amidst everyone''s amazement, Cheyenne calmly prepared her colors before picking up two brushes simultaneously to start painting with her hair tied back using one brush as a holder while sitting confidently on a blue stic chair facing away from everyone else around her. The dark shadow cast by the eaves divided this bustlingpetition scene outside from inside where time flowed peacefully like music ying softly in one''s ears. Chapter 180: On-Site Graffiti Creation Chapter 180: On-Site Graffiti Creation Chapter 180: On-Site Graffiti Creation Nora also looked at Cheyenne in shock, but after a brief moment of panic, she suddenly rxed. "It''s impossible. How could Cheyenne be painting? And even if it''s a simple oil painting, it would take several hours toplete. She couldn''t finish it in just one hour." At the same time using two paintbrushes? Xzavier remembered a small segment he had read before about Vera, the famous painter from the 17th century who was known worldwide for simultaneously using multiple paintbrushes. She could use up to two at once. No one has been able to achieve that level since her time. He thought that Cheyenne probably knew she didn''t have a chance of winning and deliberately imitated Vera so that losing wouldn''t be too embarrassing for herselfter on. The outside spection or disdain had nothing to do with Cheyenne as she continued to draw her own thing. What ordinary people needed several hours toplete an oil painting took her only half an hour. The queue of people waiting to submit their work was almost over and there were only a few people left waiting. Many participants who were eliminated on the spot also left feeling disheartened by their failure. The whole venue seemed much more rxed than before. More and more participants gathered around Cheyenne as everyone''s eyes turned towards the girl under the eaves. She wore in yet mismatched pajamas with long hair tied up in loose strands falling from her temples,plementing her delicate corbone while exudingziness mixed with charm. Excellent! It''s done! The woman stood up abruptly and held up her artwork under sunlight for everyone else to see. There were murmurs among the crowd expressing interest in this "doodle" of hers... Sean stood beside Nora with his arms crossed, coldly saying, "She really knows how to catch attention! I''ve never seen her paint since we were kids; what can she draw?" Eleanor chimed in agreement, "Exactly! Does she think this is some kind of yground? That kind of art won''t make it into any high-ss galleries." Cheyenne paid no attention whatsoever though; after finishing off this oil painting, everyone thought that would be all but instead saw how she took small steps back towards where she sat... "What else does she have to do?" Jerry watched the scene and couldn''t help but mutter curiously, recalling her question when she left earlier. "Is there a reward for thepetition?" "Of course, the first ce in each group will receive a prize of 200, 000 dors. Not only that, but they will also have the opportunity to be rmended by mentors and have a chance to study at Royal College of Art." At that time, Cheyenne''s expression became mysterious. She squinted her eyes and lightly laughed. "200, 000 dors... okay then. But every little bit counts." Jerry couldn''t bring himself to say his sarcastic remark - "Do you think it''s that easy to get first ce?" He was afraid that if he said it, Cheyenne would hack hisputer again. In front of everyone''s surprised gaze, Cheyenne spread out a white piece of paper on the table. Without finding any paperweights, she picked up two bricks from the ground as substitutes. She lifted her fair hand and took off the brush from her head in an instant; her dark hair cascaded down like seaweed. The brush danced in her hand as letters were shown on the paper. "She is showing her calligraphy skills!" "Isn''t Cheyenne supposed to be an academically challenged student? How can she write calligraphy? It seems like she has been hiding this talent all along!" "Shut up! You haven''t even seen what characters she wrote yet; you guys are praising too early." "... " From N?velDrama.Org. Not only were thoseizens shocked by this sight but so was Nora. Cheyenne had never wrote or paint at home. Rumor had it that all of Cheyenne''s homework was done by her ssmates whom she forced. Finally Cheyenne was thest one who hadn''t submitted her artwork. She hurriedly put away her pen and, as she didn''t have a seal, she decided to use red ink and pressed her thumb on the bottom left corner, leaving her own fingerprint as proof of her identity. "Cheyenne!" Hearing her grandpa calling out for herself made Cheyenne lift up her head and nod slightly before picking up her oil painting and heading towards oil painting group area. Theo wasn''t very happy about this situation though; he immediately frowned, saying, "Whye over here? Isn''t this wasting my time?" Another judge also felt a headache. "Exactly, ever since I became famous, I have had a problem. Whenever I see an unsatisfactory work, my heart feels extremely ufortable." He could already imagine how much his heart would be affected when he saw Cheyenne''s painting later. Oh right, medicine! He first went to prepare some calming medicine as backup. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if he fainted on the spot. "I am actually expecting her artwork. After all, she is old Mr. Edwards'' granddaughter and..." He had never seen anyone use two paintbrushes to paint before. As soon as this judge finished speaking, the other two judges immediately refuted him together. "You are Layne''s old friend, so you must be helping him speak up. Professor Michael, I advise you to prepare yourself mentally." The conversation of the three people reached Nora and her mentor''s ears. She was slightly nervous and stared at the figure that was getting closer and closer without blinking. "Don''t worry; have confidence in yourself! You''ve been practicing for over ten years; you won''t lose out to that spoiled woman!" Xzavier secretly pulled her hand and patted her back gently. Sean was talking with his girlfriend Mika when he turned around and saw this intimate scene between Xzavier and Nora by chance. He subconsciously frowned. ''Was this action too much? But Xzavier is a famous young painter with so many admirers around him. He won''t have an affair with my sister, will he? Maybe I am imagining things!'' After Sean thought it through, he breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his gaze towards Cheyenne who walked up in front of him. "Cheyenne," reminded him kindly, "You didn''t forget our bet from before, did you? If you lose, then you will be at my service!" His voice wasn''t small so everyone around them heard it too. What bet? It sounded quite exciting! The woman didn''t show any signs of fear at all butzily nced at Sean, then lightly snorted, "Don''t forget if you lose, then you have to kneel down and apologize." "I won''t lose! You are just pretending; there''s no way someone like you can win against my sister." "Oh," Cheyenne responded indifferently, then walked past Nora without even looking at her once. This attitude made Sean stomp his feet again out of anger. Chapter 181: Not Only Can She Fight But Also Paint Chapter 181: Not Only Can She Fight But Also Paint Chapter 181: Not Only Can She Fight But Also Paint Theo looked at the woman in front of him, who seemed carefree and rxed. He nced at her with his eyes nted, holding his chin up arrogantly as he said, "Just because you''re old Mr. Edwards'' granddaughter doesn''t mean the judges will go easy on you. Don''t waste our time; we need to move on to the next round quickly." His disrespectful words were met with support from viewersmenting live. "Truly an artist! Not only talented but also stylish! You''re right; she shouldn''t have the privilege of being advanced just because of her connections." "If that''s the case, isn''t Nora also old Mr. Edwards'' granddaughter?" "It''s not the same thing! My goddess has real talent; what is Cheyennepared to her?" Nora''s painting slowly appeared before viewers: half a meter tall and 40 centimeters wide - quite a large masterpiece indeed. It depicted a golden field against a blue sky with faint snow-capped mountains in the distance - pure and serene. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. There were dozens of people in it as well. It was a scene from when farmers harvested their crops, with the main character being an older woman standing at the forefront whose face was sunburned red from years ofbor. She held a bundle of barley while tears welled up in her eyes. On another side of the field stood a five or six-year-old boy holding onto a book while looking forward to his future full of hope and aspiration. "This is so beautiful! Nora really deserves to be our campus belle - both intelligent and beautiful!" "She must be number one for sure!" "Cheyenne went too far by requiring Nora''s brother kneel down and apologize. We should forgive others when possible; doesn''t she understand that?" "I hope Cheyenne loses thispetition!" "Let''s wait and see; it''ll definitely happen!" Despite Theo''s mockery and everyone else''s disdainful looks around her, Cheyenne remained calm as she gazed back at them through watery eyes. "Don''t conte my grandfather and me," she retorted calmly. "Besides, I signed up for oil painting while he is a judge of traditional painting group... Are you afraid that you''re not professional enough or don''t have enough qualifications toment on my work? Is that why you brought him up?" As soon as she finished speaking, there was silence before someone eximed, "Holy crap! Who does this young woman think she is? So arrogant!" She had only spent half an hour creating such garbage. Could it even be called art? At best it was just doodling! "This trash actually dares to say that Mr. Roberts is not qualified toment on her work. Who gave her the courage?" For the first time in his 60 years of life, someone dared to speak so boldly in front of Theo. His gaze became sinister, reminiscent of a vulture in the dark night - sharp and terrifying. "Miss, you should respect the elders." Cheyenne didn''t hesitate to retort with sarcasm, "You don''t even show respect to me? What makes you demand my respect? Are you proud of taking advantage of your seniority?" "You!" "I signed up based on my abilities and naturally prepared to be selected based on my skills. Don''t bring up my grandfather." Although her attitude was quite disrespectful, it depended on who she was facing. Cheyenne always believed that if someone respected her, she would respect them too; but if someone caused trouble for her, she wouldn''t be afraid either! The red-haired youth standing beside them repeated Cheyenne''s words and for once thought Cheyenne''s words made sense! This time he stood by Cheyenne''s side. The other two judges felt embarrassed as their thoughts were simr to Mr. Roberts'' but as assistants they didn''t have a chance to speak out. "Ahem... Alright... you should submit your painting first so we can evaluate it." He tried to ease the tension around him Cheyenne handed over her oil painting. As it was slowly opened up, a stunning masterpiece came into view and left everyone speechless! Thendscape painting was vividly portrayed using oil painting techniques with distant snow- capped mountains draped in red robes while nearbykes were serene blue reflecting colorful sunsets; ck trees along both sides had lost their leaves leaving behind deep ckness which formed the foundation of life itself. As soon as Nora saw it, she couldn''t believe what was before her eyes. "No... no way?" After studying oil paintings for fifteen years, the work she submitted today took an entire month''s worth of effort before reaching its current state whereas Cheyenne created hers under Nora''s nose within half an hour almost effortlessly. Those with keen eyes could see who won or lost. "You cheated! I don''t believe it - how could you paint such a good picture!" Sean attacked clumsily like an angry little rooster using his sharp beak. Jerry stepped forward and stood up for Cheyenne. "If you can''t handle losing, don''t throw a tantrum here. There are so many eyes watching, and her painting is still wet. Is that cheating?" The others nodded in agreement as witnesses to Cheyenne''s on-site creation of the painting. Cheyenne was truly a prodigy! It was difficult for most people toplete an oil painting within half an hour, but she not only finished it but also made it outstanding. ncing at the red-haired young man standing in front of her speaking up for her, Cheyenne felt a warm feeling inside and thought about the ten million dors earlier. Well, she would give him back one millionter. Theo felt his face burning with pain. If this painting were just graffiti, then his previous works could only be considered scribbles. This scene shockedizens when it was uploaded online: "Damn! Cheyenne actually painted it! What terrifying talent!" "Is she even human? Is this what human wisdom and ability look like?" "Look at the judge''s expression; it''s so exciting." "We misunderstood Cheyenne before; not only can she fight but also paint." "I support our goddess Nora. I don''t understand if Cheyenne''s paintings are good or bad, but based on appearance alone, I prefer Nora''s style." "You''re blind? Honestly speaking, Cheyenne is beautiful too despite wearing pajamas; her figure is great!" "I don''t care; our goddess shouldn''t apologize to someone like Cheyenne. She must have deliberately hidden her talent - what a cunning woman!" Nora turned pale and said with a forced smile, "I never knew you could paint, Cheyenne. If I had known earlier, Mommy should have let you study art with me..." "I told you they weren''t worthy of teaching me," replied Cheyenne coldly. Xzavier felt as though he had been pped across the face when he heard those words! Chapter 182: Defeat Nora Chapter 182: Defeat Nora Chapter 182: Defeat Nora The Lawrence family owned the art studio where both sisters were trained. On the first day of ss, Nora caught his attention. On the other hand, Cheyenne came with Nora as herpanion. Before leaving, Mya hinted that even if she was selected, her family would not pay for her tuition. So Cheyenne casually drew a sheep on paper and coincidentally, a well-known young painter was invited to be a temporary instructor that day. When he saw Cheyenne''s drawing, he secretly marveled at it for a long time and finally patted her head kindly while sighing. "You are a talented yer. Although there are still some ws in this painting at present, you have already reached this level at eight years old which is very good. I don''t want to hinder your development because art requires solid foundation and I cannot teach you." He then told the director of the art studio about this matter and briefly mentioned that the girl named Lawrence had potential. Xzavier immediately thought of Nora Lawrence and rmended her to the mentor who then made Nora one of their key trainees. As for Cheyenne''s painting, afterpletion, she burned it on site which caused dissatisfaction among several teachers who said she was unruly and refused to ept her into their program. Her painting skills improved whenter in middle school when her grandpa gave her many books on art and oil paintings. Whenever Cheyenne felt too excited after fighting in school she would open those books randomly to copy two pieces. Over time, her artwork had reached an outstanding levelpared with others. But unlike Nora, she wouldn''t show off by constantly enteringpetitions or posting them on Twitter. Other judges from different groups had finished their tasks so they gathered around watching what happened in oil painting group. Theo took advantage of being vice president of association as well as one of the main organizers responsible for thispetition, always bossing them around during work. Although their skill levels were simr with no significant age difference between them. Cheyenne publicly embarrassed Theo making them feel satisfied! They vaguely felt it wasn''t enough! Just then, Cheyenne turned over her own oil painting, causing silence throughout the venue; another scene emerged before their eyes: snow-capped mountains became rooftops while red-blue lake transformed into window panes. The rest of the scenery was reflected on the window from a distance, creating shadows. The sky turned into a small path, and the ck bare trees looked like little people. It was ever-changing. After a while, someone spoke up and his voice rang clear in everyone''s ears. "Double... double-sided painting!" Layne stood by with a pleased expression, smiling but not saying anything. He knew Cheyenne wouldn''t lose; he had only mentioned the double-sided painting before but didn''t expect her to actuallyplete it. "Great! This concept is simply amazing!" The judges of the traditional painting group couldn''t help but apud and cheer. Cheyenne could use oil paint to paint paintings, so she must have some skill in ink wash paintings as well to achieve this effect. Their eyes then turned towards Layne with excitement mixed with envy as they asked, "Old Mr. Edwards, does your granddaughter have a teacher?" "Get lost! I''m her teacher!" "What a pity! What an opportunity missed for me... I feel like I just missed out on winning the lottery!" "Just get used to it." Their yful banter made nearby contestants chuckle quietly. Traditional painting was usually taken very seriously; when they submitted their work earlier, all three teachers had stern faces and were coldly indifferent. They never expected them to be such lovely people behind closed doors. On the oil painting group, Theo gritted his teeth tightly, knowing that he could never recreate Cheyenne''s painting. Cheyenne used two brushes simultaneously to create a double-sided masterpiece, showcasing her superior talent. He could not be the judge of her painting at all! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I''ve lost; I don''t have any qualifications toment on Cheyenne''s work... Well, could you let me take another look?" As soon as these words fell out of his mouth, Sean''s group froze in ce - especially Eleanor who always looked down upon Cheyenne. "How can this be? Mr. Roberts actually admitted defeat himself..." Cheyenne deservedly won first ce! The other two judges from the oil painting group immediately wrote out her first-ce certificate and respectfully bent down with both hands holding it up before presenting it to her. "Miss Lawrence, congrattions on winning gold medal in our oil-painting group." It has always been the recipients who bow to the award presenters. Now, it''s reversed, and this reversal highlights just how highly these judges regard Cheyenne''s painting. Looking at the thin sheet of paper in front of her, the woman didn''t feel as happy as she had imagined. She didn''t even reach out to take it, instead gazing at Layne with a pitiful look. A young man wearing a white shirt couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with her? Why isn''t she taking it?" "I don''t know. This is the gold medal for the national university artpetition, yet she''s reacting so calmly." The next moment, they heard a shocking statement. "I don''t want this certificate. Can I just have the prize money?" The many judges present all had twitching lips and their previously rxed expressions became stiff before breaking intoughter once again. "Old Mr. Edwards, your granddaughter is straightforward and I like that!" The calligraphy group leader Rex Chambers pped his hands andughed heartily. He appeared to be around fifty years old and was dressed in simple suit with slightly graying temples. Cheyenne had seen him before in her grandfather''s photo album; they seemed to be good friends for many years but she had never met him in person. "Miss Lawrence, it will take some time for the prize money from thispetition to be deposited into your ount," said one judge from the oil painting group with a smile on his face. He found this young woman so adorable. Everyone else participated inpetitions for fame while Cheyenne came solely for that the cash prize. All judges present were worth millions casually; one painting was equivalent to an average family''s annual ie! To them, 200 thousand was nothing! After hearing his exnation, Cheyenne turned to her grandpa. "Are you sure they will pay?" Layne covered his face with his hand gritting through clenched teeth. "Don''t embarrass me anymore! How could such arge nationalpetition cheat you out of 200 thousand!" "Grandpa, you''re mistaken," Cheyenne corrected him, "It''s not 200 thousand but rather 400 thousand because I''m also going to participate in calligraphy!" As soon as she finished speaking, Rex smiled widely while everyone else was shocked once again! Chapter 183: DonT Be So Stingy Chapter 183: Don''T Be So Stingy Chapter 183: Don''t Be So Stingy Everyone saw the scene where Cheyenne was writing on the desk earlier, but at that time, everyone thought she was just ying around. However, after seeing her oil painting, many people now had high expectations for Cheyenne''s calligraphy skills. "Are you kidding me? First ce in oil painting wasn''t enough; now she is showing her calligraphy skills too?" "I feel like we''re about to experience another visual shock!" "I''m so jealous..." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "I finally know what sets me apart from rich people - they have talent; meanwhile I''m just average and broke." Thankfully, it was summer and with the high temperature, Cheyenne''s calligraphy work would dry quickly. She casually ced her piece of calligraphy on the table and slowly unfolded it. "Reign Over The World" ck ink on white paperplemented each other as dynamic beauty flowed through each stroke. These four short words exuded rhythm and momentum. Her handwriting reflected her personality, free-spirited yetmanding! "Oh my god! This is simply amazing! So surprising that I can hardly contain myself!" Rex almost glued himself to the artwork while fumbling for his reading sses from his pocket. He usually avoided wearing sses because they concealed his good looks. He only brought out his reading sses when he needed to closely examine a specific artwork. Those who knew him well understood this habit of his very well. Seeing Rex pull out his sses meant that this piece was extraordinary! The other two judges didn''t even bother looking at it before taking an award certificate off the table in front of them designated for oil paintings. "Borrowing this," one said as he handed over a pen with its cap twisted open. He scratched off "oil painting" written on it then wrote "calligraphy" instead right in front of everyone else present there including Theo who could only stare speechlessly at that judge. The other two judges from the oil painting group said, "Is your calligraphy group so poor?" "Don''t be so stingy; we''re all colleagues. It''s not about being poor, it''s just that the awards for the calligraphy group are all used up. But if we don''t give Miss Lawrence first ce for her work, this competition will be so unfair." "Yeah, I agree." Participants: "..." The audience was stunned! Is giving the award certificate so casual an act? Rex gave his assistants an appreciative look, gazing at Cheyenne''s calligraphy work with fascination. His gaze shifted to the seal in the lower left corner. He almost bit his tongue in anger! His voice grew louder and louder, ringing in everyone''s ears. "This is too much!" "This is too much, how can you do this!" "I''m so angry that I''m about to have a heart attack." This sudden twist made Nora''s originally dim eyes suddenly brighten up again. She didn''t dare show too obvious schadenfreude and quickly coughed to suppress her inner joy. "Mr. Chambers, what''s wrong? Is it because my sister wrote this work poorly and angered you? That''s not it. Maybe it''s because she hasn''t practiced for too long and has lost some skill." Her soft voice sounded out, causing Layne''s face to darken slightly with cold eyes. Cheyenne smiled at her and said sarcastically, "Oh? You said you hadn''t seen me pick up a pen at home before? Why are you saying I''ve been practicing less now?" Hearing this, everyone looked at Cheyenne with suspicion. They had previously thought she was really considerate but now they all changed their minds. Was Nora a liar? If so, her previous "gentle and caring" image were all fake? Nora was momentarily speechless as she regretted saying what she just did... "Cheyenne, don''t be ungrateful! My sister only spoke for you because she saw that you had angered Mr. Chambers. Look at yourself now! You''re returning kindness with ingratitude! What kind of person are you!" Sean Suddenly spoke, which made Cheyenne remember their previous bet. Turning towards him, she sneered and said, "Speaking of which, I have beaten Nora. Shouldn''t you also fulfill your promise?" As soon as the words fell, Sean appeared less arrogant while his slightly pale face turned red along with his ears twitching; This was his usual behavior when he felt guilty or nervous. "I..." Before Sean could speak, Rex suddenly interrupted him. "You all misunderstood me; I didn''t say Miss Lawrence''s work wasn''t good enough. It''s too good but there are still some shorings which makes me feel regretful." He had a bad habit of wanting everything to be perfect . Cheyenne''s calligraphy work was undoubtedly too perfect, and he couldn''t find any errors in it. Even though he had been immersed in this field for over forty years, he still had to admit that Cheyenne''s writing was more elegant than his own. "What''s wrong with it?" Layne blew his mustache and looked over at the calligraphy. He could tell that she definitely put her heart into it. As long as Cheyenne was willing to put in the effort, her writing could easily be disyed in a museum collection. Seeing Layne getting visibly angry, Rex quickly spoke up to exin, "Old Mr. Edwards, don''t misunderstand me. The problem is with the signature on the bottom left corner. It looks like Miss Lawrence used her fingerprint because there wasn''t a seal avable." No one had ever done this before. From afar, it looked fine, but up close having just one fingerprint there made it seem like an imperfection on white jade. "It''s easy enough to fix; we''ll just cut off that part," said two other judges as they handed over the prepared award certificate to Mr. Chambers. Nora''s face went from white to red then finally turned blue. How could this happen? She even got first ce in Calligraphy! Cheyenne was clearly someone who didn''t know anything before; Nora saw some of her doodles once and they were extremely childish cartoons - kindergarten level stuff! In fact, her doodles were really drawn for the kindergarten. Kate once worked part-time at a kindergarten and happened upon Children''s Day so she begged Cheyenne for help drawing cartoon animals for herself. That was four years ago now; Cheyenne agreed. She brought back piles of card paper home and started working on them which was when Nora saw her draw for the first time... andst time. She mistakenly thought that those drawings were representative of Cheyenne''s skills. Big mistake! Chapter 184: Cheyenne Goes Clubbing Chapter 184: Cheyenne Goes Clubbing Chapter 184: Cheyenne Goes Clubbing In fact, Cheyenne didn''t care about the seal on the artwork. After all, it would be worthless after the competition, and who cared if there were fingerprints on it or not? If Rex and other calligraphy enthusiasts knew what she was thinking, they would be furious. What a waste! Cheyenne smiled as she epted her award and reminded them to transfer the $200, 000 to her ount. "Don''t worry, Miss Lawrence. The money is provided by the organizers. We''re not intermediaries and will cheat you," Rex patiently exined while ncing at her artwork on the table but hesitated to say more. He really wanted to buy that piece of art but it was Cheyenne''s entry for thepetition. It wouldn''t look good if he bought it outright now. The judges from traditional painting group also came over with warm smiles and asked Cheyenne if she was interested in taking another 200 thousand prize money by joining their group. "Come join us! We''ll provide you with all kinds of materials such as ink, paper and brushes!" "Time is not a problem either. You can paint tonight or whenever you want." The two old artists with silver hair coaxed her together which looked very heartwarming. However, Cheyenne had a headache as she nced at both men, indifferently saying, "No thanks. My grandfather is one of your judges, so I don''t want people saying I got special treatment." Hearing this response made both artists unhappy as they snorted. "Who dares say that? Let him confront me!" "I''ll pass, it''s a waste of my time. I want to go back to sleep!" Cheyenne bluntly refused the tempting offer of two hundred thousand. It was well past lunchtime, and she had been working without breakfast and lunch. She felt both tired and hungry, and at this moment, she wouldn''t even ept two million. "Come on, sleeping doesn''t make money, you know?" The head of the traditional painting group gave Layne a helpless look, signaling him to say something. "Don''t look at me! Haven''t we already given out our awards?" Layne replied innocently. "The oil painting group still has one left though... Why don''t we ask them for another one? They gave the Calligraphy group one, so why can''t they give us another?" Molly Carr suggested confidently. Theo was speechless. "No, thanks, I already made ns to go clubbing tonight," Cheyenne said. Clubbing... Jerry looked at her inplete admiration. She was a top hacker, good at calligraphy and oil painting... Could it be that she was also best in clubbing? Clubbing as the only hobby he had as a homebody. He wanted to follow Cheyenne and see if she was also amazing at clubbing! If she was, he would crawl on his belly to her to show his extreme admiration. Not only was he shocked, but everyone online had a dumbfounded expression. ... Cheyenne declined the judges'' invitation to participate and turned her gaze towards Sean instead. She leaned against the table next to hers with crossed legs tilted on the ground. "Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise. What did you say back then?" "Kneel down and apologize right? I remember very clearly." "Now begin!" Sean gritted his teeth with anger while his face turned pale; how could he kneel down and apologize in front of so many people when he was so young? Like an angry little beast staring at its prey fiercely... he red at her. "Sis, please spare Sean this time; didn''t you hear him saying it was just a joke back then? And even if you lose today, no one will trouble you." From N?velDrama.Org. Nora stood weakly before them with tears about ready fall from eyes, making those around them feel pity for her. "Joke? Nora, maybe reality hasn''t hit you yet but facts are facts: You lost!" "And besides... this is between Sean and me! When did he ever admit that I''m his sister huh?" A faintly mocking smile appeared at the corner of her lips, and in the sunlight, her stunningly beautiful face was cold and alluring. Layne didn''t say a word, caught in the middle of it all. The boy struggled to swallow his pride and spoke up. He looked away and pushed Nora aside with one hand. "Sis, this has nothing to do with you. It''s my bet with her. I''ll handle it myself and apologize!" Suddenly he knelt down on both knees with a loud thud, feeling humiliated as he lowered his head. Kneeling down to apologize? He could do that! But Cheyenne wouldn''t get off easy either; he would make her regret it! "I''m sorry!" "Oh well, I don''t want to forgive you yet. Stay kneeling." Cheyenne folded the two certificates twice before stuffing them into her pajama pocket and walked away gracefully. Thepetition wasn''t over yet but Cheyenne had won two awards early on and went home to sleep. The remaining contestants who made it into the second round suddenly felt like thispetition wasn''t exciting anymore. They wanted to see Cheyenne dance... "Sean, get up quickly." After Cheyenne left, Nora and Mika helped Sean up from the ground together... Outside of the venue... Cheyenne''s garbage truck from earlier had been driven away due to its unbearable stench. She stood bored at the door waiting for a taxi when suddenly she felt someone watching her from behind. Turning around, she found there was no one there. As she turned around again after taking only two steps forward, she felt like someone was following her once more. Suddenly she saw a head peeking out from behind a shelf not far away; that person covered his face with a palm-sized cactus while muttering under his breath, "You can''t see me..." In an instant, that palm-sized cactus was snatched by a delicate hand as a voice sounded above his heads. "Your head is so big. How could I not see you?" Sweat dripped down his forehead... Chapter 185: Robbery Chapter 185: Robbery Chapter 185: Robbery Cheyenne came back to her senses and sneered inwardly. ''His tracking skills are too poor.'' How could she not notice him following her when his skills were so clumsy? But she didn''t have time to waste with him here. It was better to go back and get some rest as soon as possible. Her slender hands were put into the pockets of her pajamas. The woman lifted up her beautiful chin, forming a very soft and beautiful curve between the jawline and neck, delicate yet confident. However, Jerry quickly regained hisposure. This woman was ruthless when she extorted 10 million from him. Not at all delicate! On the contrary, she was fierce but with an angelic face. Cheyenne looked down at Jerry in front of her with a domineering aura. Her red lips lightly opened as she spoke softly, "So tell me, what are you following me for?" Jerry was caught off guard by her question. His face turned slightly red and his handsome features even showed a hint of shyness as he stuttered, "Wh-who... who''s following you? I''m just... just sunbathing here. Science proves that sunbathing can make you taller." Hearing this, Cheyenne chuckled lightly dragging out the end of her sentence seductively, "Oh... sunbathing here? Holding a cactus while sunbathing? It seems like top hackers really do have some screws loose." Wait a minute! Wasn''t that statement also insulting herself as an expert hacker? She changed tack immediately and gave up on asking about his intentions for following her: "Alright then, you continue to squat here in the sunshine while I won''t disturb you anymore." As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, she turned around wearing flip-flops leaving Jerry behind stunned and unable to believe what had just happened. Was that it? He thought Cheyenne would teach him a lesson... He hesitated whether or not he should continue tracking after this encounter. The next moment he saw Cheyenne standing on the side of road, reaching into pocket and feeling around for something; She hadn''t carried any change on herself. Her worried expression resembled that of lost kitten unable find its way home - it was extremely cute! Jerry stared at this adorable side of hers like an idiot thinking in amazement. "This woman actually has such a lovely side." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Soon enough, Cheyenne who had walked away came back again towards Jerry. A pair of dainty, fair feet d in familiar flip-flops stopped in front of Jerry. A delicate hand extended, palmed up, right before his eyes. Jerry seemed utterly perplexed, like someone who had lost his way. "What''s going on?" The woman immediately shot him a disdainful side-eye and muttered in a less-than-friendly tone, "You imbecile! Can''t you see? I''m robbing you, right here!" This nearly cracked a smile on Jerry''s face, much to Cheyenne''s annoyance. ''Am I not being menacing enough? Should I just go for it?'' she thought. "What if I don''t give you?" Cheyenne red at him with a threatening look. Her hands sped, fingers crossed, she subtly flexed her fingers, making a faint cracking sound. Her smile was frigid yetced with allure, as vivid as the oil painting she had just finished earlier, leaving much to the imagination. "Well, among the people I''ve beaten up, the least injured one seemed to have been in the hospital for about two weeks. Yes, one guy had a broken leg, and another had three cracked ribs. So, tell me, how would you like my fist in your face?" Of course, Jerry wouldn''t want it at all. ''She''s indeed a devil! I must have had a screw loose to ever think she was cute!'' Jerry rubbed his reasonably handsome face, though he had gained a few e spots fromte-night hacking sessions recently. Overall, he still looked good. In an industry where hackers weren''t known for their looks, having a decent appearance set him apart. So, he had to treasure his face. Once he had the revtion, he gently covered his cheek with one hand and timidly looked at the petite woman before him, asking in a hushed tone, "How much do you want?" "Two dors?" He was confused now, wondering if he had heard wrong. "Two... two dors?" Cheyenne hated people who beat around the bush and took their time. She impatiently reached out and tapped him on the head, saying, "Hurry up and stop wasting time." "Robbing for only two dors? Is that really all you want?" Did she think so little of him? Jerry angrily took off his backpack and pulled out his ck wallet filled with change. Taking out a 20 dors bill, he handed it to Cheyenne generously as he said, "Alright then, I''ll give you twenty. Can you tell me where you go for clubbing tonight?" Thest sentence was spoken in a yful tone thatpletely contrasted with his previous timidness. She gave him a disdainful look before shoving the twenty back into his hand and taking out two dors from his ck leather wallet. Staring at him with her beautiful eyes shining brightly, she dered firmly, "If I say it''s two dors, then it''s two dors! I never hike up prices just because someone is willing to pay more. As for where I''m going clubbing tonight... why should I tell you?" He was so surprised that he dropped his wallet on the ground. A photo fell out of it which Cheyenne couldn''t help but nce at curiously; It was a picture of Nora sitting elegantly in front of a ck piano wearing an adorable pink dress looking like a little princess. Cheyenne chuckled as if she had discovered something interesting before telling him,"So you really do like Nora huh? Well, let me give you some advice. Give up while there''s still time because someone like her would never be interested in someone like YOU." Jerry became angry after hearing this remark. Gritting his teeth tightly, he retorted, "Someone like me? What kind of person am I exactly... and why are you trying to bring me down? It''s not like I''m ugly or anything. And I''m one of the top hackers around!" Chapter 186: Even My Dog Looks Better Than You Chapter 186: Even My Dog Looks Better Than You Chapter 186: Even My Dog Looks Better Than You When ites to looks, Cheyenne didn''t hesitate to give him a heavy blow. "Think you look not bad? Even the dog raised at my home looks better than you." Among the people she knew, Kelvin, Omari, Iker... even the one she hated, Davon all looked decent. This red-haired boy was really nothing special... Did he even think about how hepared to those people she knew? Just picking one of them would be a top-notch existence in their respective fields. "That''s too much. Just because your hacking skills might be better than mine doesn''t mean you can subject me to these immoral, no-holds-barred personal attacks," Jerry protested. The woman''s nonchnt response only infuriated Jerry further. "It''s not a personal attack. I''m just telling the truth. Just forget it. I don''t have time wasted on you." Cheyenne then waved goodbye and walked quickly towards the bus stop where the bus had just arrived. She turned and got into the bus, her figure disappearing from Jerry''s view. He sighed, returning to reality, and gave his face a quick pat. He needed to order some e cream from Amazon right now! Next time, he vowed to impress Cheyenne! No, wait, he must be out of his mind to want to see her again... But she was Nora''s sister, so not seeing her might prove to be quite challenging. On the bus, Cheyenne''s strange yet harmonious outfit attracted countless stares but luckily she had good looks so many people appreciated her style despite its oddity. Finally, a middle-aged man wearing a ck vest approached her. The man appeared around thirty-seven or thirty-eight years old and had gained some weight over time; his head adorned with a pink cowboy hat while smoking a cigarette in his mouth. "Is there something wrong?" Cheyenne gave him an icy look. As he walked closer, he realized that this icy-cold young woman was as pure and untouchable as a snow-capped mountain. After maintaining eye contact for almost ten seconds, just as she was about to make her move, the man suddenly spoke, "This is absolutely perfect. Your demeanor is exactly what I''ve been looking for." From N?velDrama.Org. Hearing these flirtatious words made Cheyenne clenching her fists hidden under her pajamas wondering whether giving him an uppercut or lower punch would be better suited for this situation. At the next moment, a middle-aged, slightly chubby man pulled out a salmon-colored business card from his ck vest pocket. The card had a gaudy peony pattern on it, giving off an extravagant pce feel. Several passengers around them nced over curiously. The middle-aged women with sharp tongues loved to gossip and specte. Two olderdies sitting in the back seat whispered to each other quietly. "I don''t think that man looks like a good person. Could he be a pimp?" "Maybe. And what about that girl? She''s so casual in her pajamas and slippers." "No wonder she caught the eye of the pimp. Poor thing, she might get scammed." "But we can''t go up there and warn her either. Look at how arrogant she looks." Cheyenne tried her best to ignore their sneaky nces and hushed conversation. But before Cheyenne could say anything, the middle-aged man pped those two gossiping women across their faces with his words. "Excuse me, Miss, I can see you have great potential as an entertainer! YY Entertainment is currently holding auditions for ''Picking Star Project'' to discover new talents like yourself!" "Do you have any dreams or aspirations of bing a big star? With your stunning figure and appearance, I guarantee we can make you famous!" Cheyenne listened in disbelief at his exaggerated description. She definitely didn''t want to get into the entertainment industry! It would bring her too much trouble. Besides, one could only earn little pay off working hard on the set. Reece was a good example. "I''m sorry but I''m not interested," Cheyenne coldly refused his offer. The persistent man continued trying to persuade her, "Please reconsider! I am looking for fresh talent without any fees or costs involved! Trust me. I work as both scout and agent, and my company is legitimate. "With your looks and charm alone, you will definitely be a hit!" The bus became quiet except for this man''s voice; even those two nosy olddies were silenced with embarrassment upon realizing they were wrong about him earlier. "YY Entertainment?" She remembered that Reece was also from this entertainmentpany... The middle-aged man thought he had a chance and continued to persuade her with all his might. "Yes, it''s YY Entertainment, a subsidiary of the Hurst Group. Don''t underestimate us just because we''re a subsidiary. We are the leading force in the entertainment industry, upying 70% of the market share." "We''ve made countless stars famous, such as Reece, who is currently one of the hottest idols." Cheyenne silently added in her mind: my friend. "And there''s also rising star Juliana." This girl was her enemy... "And then there''s Carlee Murphy and Celine Adkins... they''re all national goddesses who have won numerous awards. But don''t worry, give me three years and I''ll make you surpass them!" He wasn''t bragging because Cheyenne''s face was just too beautiful! In today''s entertainment industry where simplicity is popr, Cheyenne''s sexy yet sweet temperament would definitely catch people''s attention. "I''ve listened to what you have to say but I''m still not interested," she coldly refused. The man was wordless. He felt so wronged because usually people came begging him! However, he really didn''t want to give up on Cheyenne - she was an extremely rare talent. There were only three types of people who entered show business - those who relied on their own efforts and acting skills; those who be famous through money and luck but eventually faded away; and those born with natural talent - they were simply born for this job. And Cheyenne belonged to thisst category. Her face and figure were wless! Thepany didn''t even need to spend any effort packaging her - she could go on stage without makeup! "Miss," he said persuasively. "If you''re worried that I''m a fraudster, then I can sign a contract with you right now and pay you fifty thousand dors in advance sry." As soon as he spoke these words, everyone around them froze... Holy sh*t! Fifty thousand dors? Even those two olddies sitting at the back row were tempted! Chapter 187: DonT Try To Poach Chapter 187: Don''T Try To Poach Chapter 187: Don''t Try to Poach Seeing that he was so sincere, Cheyenne could not afford to reject him coldly and hard. She was about to arrive at the stop, so she had to reluctantly ept his business card, "Forget about signing a contract, I''ll think about it before I do." After receiving it, she nced at it and saw the scout''s name - Alec. "I''m not interested in entering the entertainment industry for the time being, I''ll consider your offer but it doesn''t mean I''ll ept it." Though she had epted his business card, she had to make it clear to him before getting off the bus. The middle-aged man was upset. He had said so much, more than he could say in a month. In the entertainment industry, he was known for being aloof and taciturn. But Cheyenne was even more aloof than him. "Don''t be like this. Entering showbiz is great! Doesn''t it feel good to stand under the lights and be a big star?" Cheyenne''s lips twitched, she preferred to lie at home and count her money. "Miss, you look very much in line with our requirements for neers. As long as you say yes, I can rmend you to be a supporting role in my friend''s new drama." Many new artists could only start out as carefree roles, but Cheyenne could make a debut as a supporting role, which was was smooth sailing. Cheyenne hesitated, "I''ll think about it, then we''ll talk. I''m at the stop, see youter." The man, on the other hand, was overjoyed and urged her to call him before she got off the bus, no matter howte it was, he would be waiting. As soon as she got off the bus, an olderdy approached Alec with her daughters'' photo and asked if Alec could select her as a candidate. But he quickly dismissed her, saying that her daughter was too old and in-looking even after spending hundreds of thousands on stic surgery. The woman was embarrassed and humiliated by Alec''s words while others around her snickered at her misfortune. The Foley Mansion The hall was brightly lit, with golden walls and white floors. The luxurious crystal chandeliers everywhere reflected the wealth and style of the rich family. Maids and butlers in ck uniforms stood on the side while old Mr. Foleyy casually on the sofa, watching a TV program that covered today''s college artpetition. When he saw his old friend Rex''s name mentioned, his heart warmed up immediately, and he called him right away. Rex enthusiastically talked about Cheyenne''s performance that day and praised her endlessly over the phone. Old Mr. Foley was thrilled to hear this news and boasted to Rex. "Cheyenne is my granddaughter- inw! I knew she was always low-key but talented." How could such a smart girl be ignorant? Layne''s granddaughter couldn''t possibly be inferior in any way! Rex continued to describe what happened that day over the phone while old Mr. Foley responded eagerly so as not to appear inferior. "You don''t know she not only excels in oil painting, calligraphy, traditional painting but also has excellent chess skills too! Even I lost one game against her!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ''Can she even y chess?'' Rex was shocked because there weren''t many young people who could y chess nowadays. Cheyenne defeated even old Mr. Foley at chess; it shows how strong she was. However, he couldn''t stand old Mr. Foley boasting like this anymore, so he deliberately brought up Cheyenne''s divorce with Kelvin. "What granddaughter-inw? Haven''t they already divorced? My son runs a chess club now; if Miss Lawrence is really good at ying, then maybe I can introduce her to my son." "He''s twenty-five years old which makes him two years younger than your grandson; He looks okay too. Although our family may notpare with yours, we are still considered an intellectual family. Not only do I like Cheyenne very much but also my son..." Before he could finish speaking, old Mr. Foley interrupted him ruthlessly; his voice sounded angry through the phone line. "Stop! What nonsense are you talking? We''ve been friends for decades now; don''t try anything funny with me! Cheyenne is always my granddaughter-inw. Just forget about match making her and your son!" Rex intentionally bantered with him, "But Kelvin isn''t worthy of Cheyenne, is he?" "Don''t talk nonsense." Old Mr. Foley clutched the phone in his hand tightly, gritting his teeth and saying, "My grandson isn''t good enough for her, but does your son deserve her? You old man! If you keep talking like this, we can''t even be friends. Don''t even think about going after Cheyenne." To prevent his granddaughter-inw from being snatched, old Mr. Foley nned to get her and his grandson back together as soon as possible. "Okay, I was just joking with you. To be honest, my son''s personality is too mild and not suitable for a girl as outstanding as Cheyenne. I just called to show off a little bit." With that said, Rex hung up the phone. The young woman who had just walked in frowned when she heard Rex repeatedly mention someone named Cheyenne. Who was this Cheyenne? Suddenly she remembered the woman she had met at the hospital who also went by that name. She walked over in her high heels and hugged Rex''s arm softly while calling out "Grandpa". Rex turned around and saw that it was his own granddaughter who had finallye back home but he didn''t give her a warm wee. With an arrogant expression, he asked,"You finally decided toe back? Did you finish filming your movie?" Their family consisted of literary artists who upheld their noble family traditions; Rex considered himself an intellectual elite. He opposed Juliana bing an actress because he believed it would tarnish their family reputation but Juliana wasn''t interested in literature or art; shecked talent for calligraphy or painting despite being his granddaughter. Therefore, Rex reluctantly agreed to let her pursue acting on one condition- she couldn''t use the Chambers family''s name or connections when entering entertainment industry. Last time she made trouble in the hospital, she only mentioned her rtionship with Jase but didn''t talk about her own family because she was afraid her family would disallow her to continue her acting career once they knew it. Juliana obediently nodded and looked at Rex, asking, "Who were you talking to on the phone earlier?" "Old Mr. Foley." Suddenly, Juliana''s face lit up as she thought about old Mr. Foley''s grandson, Kelvin Foley, the man standing atop of pyramid of power. Chapter 188 Detoxification Chapter 188 Detoxification Chapter 188 Detoxification He exuded an air of nobility and had a face that was just as handsome as any A-list celebrity in the entertainment industry. With a worth of over billions, he was a golden bachelor. Who wouldn''t be attracted to such a man? Unfortunately, he was too perfect and radiated an icy coldness that kept people at arm''s length. For years, Cheyenne had been the only woman by his side besides Abbie. Juliana''s heart skipped a beat and she casually whispered, "Grandpa, it''s been so long since you visited the Foley Mansion. Why don''t we pay old Mr. Foley a visit?" "Hmm?" Rex looked at her with suspicion in his eyes as if he could read her thoughts with one nce while arching his eyebrows. She wasn''t exactly known for being polite or well-mannered; she would even refuse to visit friends when they invited her out before. "Why would we go visit old Mr. Foley for no reason?" Juliana bit her lip and blushed slightly before answering like an innocent girl, "Actually I want to see Kelvin." She told her grandpa about how the Foley Group was looking for someone to endorse their jewelry line and she wanted tond that endorsement deal. Rex became extremely angry and mmed her forehead hard enough for it to echo throughout the room while scolding her loudly with puffed-up cheeks, "My friendship with old Mr. Foley is purely tonic without any ulterior motives! I won''t allow you to visit him with your own agenda." "Furthermore," He continued sternly, "I forbid you from seeing Kelvin! That boy is not someone you should mess around with." "He may be talented but look at Cheyenne who is equally exceptional yet still can''t catch his eye? What makes you think you canpare yourself against Cheyenne?" When Rex mentioned Cheyenne''s name so highly while simultaneously belittling her, Juliana grew even more infuriated. "What''s wrong with me? I''m already quite famous now myself! Cheyenne means nothing but some abandoned woman!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "You can''t say things like that!" Rex retorted firmly."Didn''t you see how well she did in today''s art competition? Even I feel inferior to her!" Juliana couldn''t care less about winning two first-ce awards or earning four hundred thousand dors through additional points awarded by old Mr. Edwards'' influence alone! Besides, she thought, the younger generation doesn''t need those things anymore. They just need good looks, a rich husband, and never have worry about clothes or food again! "She''s just a little talented in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. What''s so great about that?" Rex was frustrated and pounded his chest and stomped his feet. How could Juliana, as thedy of the Chambers family,ck ambition? "What''s so great about it? Then why don''t you know how to do it?" Juliana blushed with anger andined to him, "Are you my grandfather? Why are you always taking someone else''s side?" Rex didn''t bother with her now; his son and daughter-inw had spoiled this granddaughter. Before leaving, he reminded Juliana again, "Remember not to provoke Kelvin. He is not someone you can mess with." He also needed to talk to Cheyenne about buying that piece of calligraphy. Hearing this warning from him made Juliana even more unwilling. She didn''t believe it! If even Cheyenne could marry him, why couldn''t she? Besides, Cheyenne had divorced Kelvin. So what if he was with Miss Berry now? That old woman was sickly; how could shepare with herself as a beautiful starlet? She decided she would visit the Foley Mansion tomorrow! ... The Todd family. Cheyenne won first ce in an artpetition which made headlines on TV news. Kai also loved calligraphy; when he saw Cheyenne''s "Reign Over The World", he really liked it. He offered three million dors for her work but Rex immediately looked at Cheyenne nervously. "Miss Lawrence, can we buy your artwork please? Our association wants to include it in the font library for future generations'' learning." Undoubtedly this was high praise for her work. Cheyenne stood there, raising an eyebrow and smiling slightly - she only wrote casually at that time but never thought that one day her work would be added into the font library. But she could not offend both sides, so she nodded nonchntly. "I agree to add my artwork into the font library free of charge." The words ''free of charge'' impressed Rex who thought highly of her generosity while Kai had nothing left to say. She didn''t want money. Kai knew there was no hope for himself but still couldn''t bear giving up on that piece of art. After hesitating for a moment, he spoke up again, "Miss Lawrence, if you have time, maybe you can write me another character piece ''A Thousand Horses Running'', the price is up to you." Cheyenne nodded indifferently saying something funny. "Sure thing. I''m not short on cash right now. Let''s talk when I need some money." Heughed bitterly, teasing, "Miss Lawrence, do you ever need money?" With this talent, she could make money faster than a printing press. The woman nodded seriously. "I need it." And she needed it badly. She had so many things she wanted to do, but the little money in her hands was far from enough. After speaking, she followed her grandfather Layne into Iker''s Estate. Today, Iker looked slightly better than usual. He wore a white shirt with ck suit pants. Sitting in front of the French window, the warm sunshine outside shone on his face and made him look even more handsome and gentle. Cheyenne was fascinated by his appearance. She never expected that he could be so gentle when he usually seemed so cold and aloof. "You''re here?" Iker looked at the girl indifferently and nodded lightly before returning to his previous cold expression. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. How are you feeling?" He smiled faintly as Tanner served them tea. "I''m doing okay now. My legs don''t itch as much anymore, and I don''t feel any pain when I sleep at night thanks to old Mr. Edwards'' Cinchona." Layne proudly stroked his beard and spoke happily, "It wasn''t easy for me to go deep into the mountains like that; almost got bitten by a poisonous snake! But as long as your legs are getting better, it was worth it." "The toxins have been cleared out mostly; the following treatment is in your charge, Cheyenne." Cheyenne nodded, emotionlessly walked over to Iker and checked his legs after rolling up his pants legs slightly. "The next step is going through phase two where we''ll use some medicinal baths along with acupuncture." "If everything goes smoothly, tomorrow night will be good for treatment," Cheyenne continued while handing Tanner a list of medicines they needed for purchaseter that day. Chapter 189: Call Me Honey Chapter 189: Call Me Honey Chapter 189: Call Me Honey Tanner took the list of medicines from Cheyenne with great respect, and his voice choked as he bowed to her. "Miss Lawrence, thank you for your hard work." Cheyenne shook her head with a cold expression. "It''s nothing. It''s what I should do." "Why tomorrow?" Iker asked in confusion. Cheyenne replied casually, "Today is Kate''s birthday, and she invited me to go clubbing. I promised her, so I''m not free tonight." Clubbing... Iker was an extremely boring person; his life consisted of studying and endless training after bing an adult. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In his world, he had never rxed for a day. He could dance but only the kind of ballroom dancing that was taught by his family. Going to a chaotic ce like a bar for clubbing wasn''t suitable for him. When he heard Cheyenne say she was going to a bar to dance like that, his handsome face darkened instantly. Complicatedly enough, he was in no position to stop her from going there and forced a smile that seemed sarcastic as he said, "Miss Lawrence, you really have a wide range of interests." For some reason, she felt there was sarcasm in this sentence. Cheyenne touched her nose carelessly and replied, "But I''m only twenty years old." Of course young people should y more often! "But Master Iker," she continued teasingly while looking at him directly in the eye, "aren''t you tired of being so serious at such a young age? It would be nice if you asionally went clubbing or rxed yourself." "There are so many pretty girls at bars; maybe you can find one that suits you," As Cheyenne spoke more recklessly about it all, Iker''s face turned dark, and without bothering about it anymore, he turned around, coldly saying, "See you day after tomorrow. Don''t bete or else money will be deducted!" She couldn''t help muttering under her breath, "Penny-pincher." After leaving the Todd Mansion, Cheyenne parted ways with her grandpa. Eddie had initially promised to celebrate Kate''s birthday with her, but since he hadn''t fully recovered and had a lot of work to deal with, he had no time to apany Kate on her birthday. Thus, he sent her twenty thousand dors as pocket money and bought her a limited edition Venice teddy bear as a gift. Eddie also made a special call to Cheyenne, asking her to spend the evening with Kate. Cheyenne agreed to the request, and Kate''s birthday party was scheduled to start at eight in the evening. Cheyenne had some free time and decided to pick a birthday gift for Kate. Strangely, she ended up at a boutique near her school. She was a regr visitor to this ce, having spent time here when she skipped sses. Even now, the owner remembered her well. It was hard to forget such a beautiful and rebellious youngdy. The owner warmly greeted her when she walked in. "Hello Cheyenne, it''s been a while since you''ve been here." The woman gave a faint smile and replied softly, "I''m not a student anymore." The owner didn''t say anything else and poured her a ss of lemon honey water as usual. The sunshine outside was warm and bright, and there was someone familiar ying basketball on the court not far away. Cheyenne squinted her eyes as it felt too bright for her. The man took off his ck suit that wrapped him tightly before leaving only his white shirt with ck pants. He freely sweated on the court with short chestnut-colored hair shining like gold under the sun. His every move exuded masculinity. It felt like going back many years ago when she skipped school wearing uniforms just to sneak into his university''s basketball court to watch him y. He was an urate shooter, standing three meters away from the hoop. He raised his hand and released the ball, and it went straight into the basket without any error. This open-air venue had other courts around Kelvin''s area where he sensed someone looking at him from afar. He turned around only to meet eyes with Cheyenne sitting inside the bubble tea shop. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment; there was a faint glimmer in his eyes that quickly disappeared after seeing what she wore - anger written all over his face along with veins popping out of his forehead revealing how bad he felt at that moment. Cheyenne wore a white tank top paired with blue irregr denim skirt covered by an eye-catching purple long shirt while still wearing those sandals showing off her fair tender toes painted red color - reminding Kelvin of how cool she looked when being one of those school gangsters. Kelvin''s lips twitched slightly before putting away the basketball without noticing another ball suddenly hit him on his shoulder until Cheyenne reminded him, "Be careful." Kelvin quickly turned around, sidestepping the basketball''s attack, and at the same time, he skillfully caught the ball. Momentster, one high school student ran over towards him, blushing all over and apologizing, "Mister, I am sorry!" the teenager said before hastily running off with his basketball. As Kelvin turned to look back at the bubble tea shop, he noticed that the girl sitting on the chair was no longer there. He felt inexplicably annoyed by this. There were many shops lining the long and somewhat old street, with groups of students walking out of their school gates in twos or threes. They wore their school uniforms and exuded youthfulness and energy. Cheyenne held a cup of bubble tea in one hand while wearing flip flops and casually strolling towards a nearby billiards room with her purse tucked away in her pocket. Dominic had mentioned that Sebastian''s billiards room was located somewhere around here, so she decided to check up on how her crazy fan was doing there since she had arrived anyway. In high school, Cheyenne''s favorite sport was ying billiards. The owner of this particr shop used to be someone else before Sebastian took over due to poor business performance. Unfortunately, Kate and Reece didn''te along today. Reece had a scene to shootter tonight while Kate couldn''t y billiards at all; she just watched aside every time they came here together. Cheyenne walked into the shop where she saw a blue-haired young man who looked about seventeen or eighteen years old ying billiards while sporting an earring. His face wasn''t bad- looking - quite handsome actually - but when he caught sight of Cheyenne for the first time, his eyes lit up as if struck by lightning. "I''ll y here," Cheyenne said in a voice that sounded refreshing yet coolly aloof with hints of subtle charm. She ced her bubble tea on top of a table, then went over to grab herself a cue stick from one corner. Her left leg was upright, while the right one bent, and she leaned halfway onto the table. She held a cue stick in one hand and extended her other hand, with her thumb and forefinger touching. Her posture was elegant and precise, with slender, fair fingers contrasting beautifully against the green table. She looked incredibly attractive. Chapter 190: How Dare You Take Cheyennes Money Chapter 190: How Dare You Take Cheyennes'' Money Chapter 190: How Dare You Take Cheyennes'' Money Languidly, Cheyenne set her sights on the cue ball, slightly angling the cue stick. In one fluid motion, she executed her first stroke, striking the cue ball, which then collided with the white ball. Her ying style and posture could rival that of a professional yers. Her figure was elegantly proportioned, her skin wless and fair. Her long hair was elegantly pulled back behind her head, revealing a graceful swan-like neck. Onlookers couldn''t help but turn their gazes towards her, some even whistling in admiration. Thisdy was truly stunning. A young man in his early twenties, wearing a school uniform, approached from the side. He suddenly reached out and ced a hand on Cheyenne''s shoulder. Without turning her head, she listened to his footsteps as a chilling tone filled the air, sending shivers down his spine, "Don''t want your hand anymore?" The young man was a local troublemaker, and after years of mischief, he was being threatened by a woman for the first time. He smiled and ced his hand on her shoulder, "Missy, how about ying with me for a while?" Cheyenne turned her head with a slight smile, "Sure. How would you like to y?" Her alluring figure and long legs had already captivated him, but when she turned around, her radiant face left him utterly spellbound. Her cool, yet enchanting voice carried a hint of seduction, making his heart skip a beat. She then lifted her cue stick and swung it suddenly, causing him to cry out in pain.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. People around the pool hall turned their attention to themotion. They saw the beautiful woman, who looked like an enchanting fairy, beating the young man mercilessly. Her movements were stylish and impressive, earning her cheers and apuse. Sam happened to be ying pool at this pool hall. When he heard themotion and went outside, he was stunned. With a smile, he approached, and his polite voice sounded behind her, "Miss Lawrence, what are you doing here?" Cheyenne retrieved her cue stick, nced at the young man, and kicked him. She then answered Sam''s question, "My high school is near here. I came back for a visit and ran into a student who dared to be so arrogant without knowing who I am." Sam suddenly understood. She looked so fashionable and seductive that he had overheard people gossiping about her figure earlier. But at that time, he didn''t know it was Cheyenne. The young man who had been beaten was momentarily dumbfounded. He raised his swollen face defiantly and said, "And howe you didn''t inquire who I am? My dad is the principal of Akloit High School. Which ss are you in? You''re in big trouble!" Hearing this, Cheyenne couldn''t help but smile. It seemed like he was indirectlyplimenting her youth, right? "So what if your dad is the principal? Back when I was in high school, I set his office on fire, put thumbtacks in his car tires in the garage, and he didn''t dare to say a word." It was hard to imagine that these "mischief" things were done by the beautiful woman standing before him. Sam looked at her with a smile and gradually envisioned what she must have been like back then. The young man, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. How could someone who was so pretty and tall have been so bold? Monkey walked in from the outside, knocked on the young man''s head a couple of times, and reprimanded him sternly, "Can''t you see? This is our gang''s founder, and you dare to behave this way! Get down and apologize." Upon hearing this, the young man was even more afraid to look at Cheyenne. The sudden blow had taken him by surprise. Monkey smiled and offered Cheyenne some potato chips, saying tteringly, "Cheyenne, this is my new disciple. He made a mistake. Please ept this potato chip as a token of our apology." Cheyenne took the chips, picked up a piece, and popped it into her mouth while puffing her cheeks. "You''re trying to please me with some snacks? Your disciple was wayward, and you should hit him to make him learn a lesson." Upon hearing that, the young man loudly apologized, "Cheyenne, I''m sorry, I was wrong." This bizarre scene left Sam amused. Despite being significantly taller than Cheyenne, they were so respectful to Cheyenne. Cheyenne finally nodded in satisfaction, "The chips are not bad, but aren''t these cucumber- vored? I prefer the refreshing taste of cucumber and corn." Monkey immediately kicked the young man again, "Haven''t you heard? Cheyenne likes both of those vors. Go buy them quickly." The young man stood up, still aching all over, "Monkey, I''m going now. Please put in a good word for me." He turned and ran away. Monkey stood before Cheyenne with a respectful look and asked, "Cheyenne, why did youe?" "I came to see how that boy Sebastian is doing," Cheyenne said. "Oh... Sebastian, he''s not here today," Monkey replied. "Uh." The room fell quiet again, and Sam suddenly spoke, "Miss Lawrence, would you like to have a match?" The woman hesitated for a moment, then crushed the potato chips and poured them into her mouth, swallowing them down. "Sure, a simple match isn''t much fun. How about we make it interesting with a little wager?" Sam, who had OCD, watched her unorthodox way of eating, so different from other women he''d seen. There were crumbs from the chips on her lips, making her look like a sneaky little mouse. Sam instinctively took out his handkerchief and gentlemanly offered it to Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence, why don''t you wipe your mouth?" She looked at the man''s beautiful handkerchief and thought it would be a waste to use it. "You are a neat freak, aren''t you? I''m afraid if I use your handkerchief, you might end up throwing it away again. That''s too wasteful." Cheyenne declined and simply wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. "Master Sam, you''re a renowned billionaire, aren''t you? One score means one million, how about that?" Chapter 191: HeS Crazy Chapter 191: He''S Crazy Chapter 191: He''s Crazy Adhering to the principle ofdies first, Cheyenne was the first to hit the ball. "Miss Lawrence, you may begin." Sam stood aside, holding his own cue stick while casually wiping the table with a handkerchief. He has a cleanliness obsession and will always wipe the surrounding objects before going anywhere. Cheyenne''s lips twitched as she looked at the spot she had just touched. Without hesitation, she picked up her own stick. Bending down, she struck a very beautiful and alluring pose. From this angle, Sam can see her slender neck and delicate corbone, with two thin white straps lightly resting on her thin shoulders. He suddenly felt that the air was a bit hot and dry. This was the first time he had realized that women could be so beautiful, his face turned red and he avoided looking at her. With one stroke, the number eight ball hit the middle of the white ball. The round ball hit the table and formed a refraction angle of about fourteen or fifteen degrees before finally hitting the red ball. The red ball smoothly fell into the bag. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The first ball, perfect to the extreme. Cheyenne stood up and patted her own hand, smiling proudly. "It''s been long since Iss y the billiards, but I still y well. One million on you, Master Sam." Sam remained indifferent, and with an elegant smile, he said, "Miss Lawrence, it''s too early to say you earn one million from me. Watch my show." Sam took off his ck suit jacket, revealing his strong and lean physique underneath, which was even more handsome than the male models in magazines. Her flirtatious eyes were fixed on Sam, who felt a bit helpless and said, "Miss Lawrence, could you not stare at me? I get shy." She whistled at him like a rascal, with mischievous and charming eyes. "Why can''t I stare at you? Master Sam, your physique is very good, even better than a model. Don''t be stingy, I''m just looking and I won''t touch it." Sam adjusted his posture, with his slender limbs forming an extremely beautiful profile as he bent over the desk, exuding a regal air like that of a prince. At the same time, he talked to her, "Miss Lawrence, are you referring to the models in clothing advertisements in newspapers?" "No, I mean naked men in adult movies," she spoke so directly. "Puff..." His hand trembled, making him nearly make a mistake on his first stroke; he looked up at her with sweat on his forehead. "Miss Lawrence, you really scared me." Cheyenne didn''t mind it at all, she crossed her arms and looked at him with bright, clear eyes. "What''s the big deal? We''re all adults here, no need to pretend; it''s normal to talk about some intimate topics." The man chuckled, "No wonder you overwhelm Mr. Foley can''t." She was just too outstanding and too wild! Just as they were talking, Kelvin arrived. As Kelvin entered the hall, he immediately spotted Cheyenneughing and joking with his friend while ying pool. She was sitting on the pool table with a cue stick in one hand propped against the ground, her two slender and beautiful legs swinging under the table. Her delicate shoulder straps barely held up her curves as she smiled like a mischievous fairy. And Sam, who never showed interest in women before, was actuallyughing. Kelvin felt betrayed by his friend and woman at the same time as he walked over with an extremely dark expression on his face. "What are you doing here? Didn''t we agree to meet at the court?" "It''s nothing. I happened to run into Miss Lawrence and saw that she''s very good at ying pool so I decided to y a game with her." Sam finished speaking and Kelvin''s heart sank. After three years of marriage, he had no idea that Cheyenne could even y pool. The woman''s smile faded slightly upon his arrival. She raised an eyebrow unhappily and sarcastically said, "I know how to do many things but if you don''t ask me, then there is no need for me to tell you." Because he never gave me a chance... Afraid that they would start arguing again, Sam immediately interrupted their conversation, saying, "Let''s continue." "Okay, it''s my turn now," Cheyenne said as she jumped down from the table, forming an alluring curve between her round hips and waistline which caught many men''s attention around them, including Kelvin who quickly took off his sweaty suit jacket and put it on Cheyenne''s shoulders. It caused her cue stick identally hitting herself, leaving red marks on her hand and making it painful enough for her to scream out loud, "What are you doing?" Kelvin felt guilty when he saw the injury on her hand but his pride prevented him from apologizing first, so instead spoke coldly to hide his anxiety, "Put this on! You look ridiculous!" "And what does it have anything to do with you?" She was like an irritated rabbit biting anyone who came near. The man only felt that she didn''t know what was good for her, while helping fasten up all buttons of the jacket firmly around Cheyenne''s body. Cheyenne was too petite; His suit fit perfectly over top of hers, covering just enough but revealing a glimpse of light blue denim skirt hemline underneath along with two long fair legs which looked even more seductive from behind. "Regardless, you are Grandpa''s favorite granddaughter. Yes, we may not be husband and wife now, but we can consider ourselves friends. I''m just helping you establish a good image," he said as he leaned in close to Cheyenne''s ear. "Sam is not interested in women, so don''t get your hopes up," he added with a low voice. Sam felt unfairly used by his friend''s words. "Don''t say that. It''s not that I''m not interested in women; I just haven''t met one who interests me yet," Sam exined before turning his attention to Cheyenne with a gentle smile. "If it were Miss Lawrence though, I could make an exception." Kelvin red at him coldly and spoke with an even colder tone of voice. "Sam, stop joking around." Sam looked back at him calmly and replied seriously, "I''m not joking; Miss Lawrence is an interesting woman whom I like very much." The word ''like'' sounded somewhat flirtatious. Cheyenne yfully patted Sam on the shoulder and said teasingly, "Master Sam has good taste indeed! A beauty like me naturally attracts everyone''s attention!" Her self-praise made both men fall silent for a moment. "Hmph! Enough talk! Let''s keep ying! I just won a million dors. Go on." The odor of sweat on Kelvin''s jacket made her feel extremely ufortable, especially in the hot weather. Wearing such a coat was very unpleasant. Just as she was about to take off the jacket herself, she felt someone grab her wrist firmly. "Put it back on," Kelvin ordered her sternly. "Don''t push me!" Cheyenne was intimidated by his aggressive demeanor and could only respond weakly while loosening her grip on the jacket slowly. What was wrong with this crazy man? Chapter 192: Sam Is Not Interested In Women Chapter 192: Sam Is Not Interested In Women Chapter 192: Sam Is Not Interested in Women Cheyenne felt a shiver run down her spine as she sensed the coldness emanating from the man in front of her. It reminded her of all those nights when he had been like a ravenous beast, wing at her relentlessly. She withdrew her hand and pouted, "Fine, wear whatever you want. Just don''t touch me. You said I made you sick earlier, but now your touch makes me feel sick." The thought of his dirty hands touching her after sleeping with that other woman made Cheyenne feel disgusted. A hint of pain shed across Kelvin''s handsome face as he remembered saying those words to Cheyenne before their divorce. Looking back now, he realized how harsh he had been. The atmosphere was tense and icy. To break the tension between them, Sam turned to Cheyenne and said, "Miss Lawrence, let''s continue ying. Thatst shot didn''t count; you can start over." Cheyenne nodded and continued ying until she scored another point. "Okay, it''s my turn," Sam said as he picked up his cue stick to y again. But before he could make a move, Kelvin snatched the cue stick from him with a cold expression on his face and dered firmly, "I''m joining in too." "But... I thought you didn''t like these things? You always say they''re a waste of time," Sam protested. "I''ll figure it out," Kelvin replied nonchntly as he rolled up his sleeves to reveal his tanned muscr arms that were well-defined with smooth lines - something that Cheyenne knew only too well about him: slim-looking when clothed but meatier when unclothed. "It may be considered a waste of time but this simple game is easy enough for anyone to learn," he boasted. Cheyenne, unimpressed by his words, retorted, "Don''t brag, mister. Watching is one thing; doing it is another." The man paid no attention to her remarks, confidently bending down, revealing his striking profile: a high-bridged nose, pursed lips, and a resolute, cold jawline. His tall, lean figure was entuated by the crisp white shirt, attracting the gazes of women around him who shot adoring looks his way. Cheyenne felt a hint of irritation. This man was like a beacon for attracting admirers wherever he went. In her annoyance, Kelvin made a spectacr shot, performing precisely the same technique she had demonstrated earlier. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow. She was confident that before this moment, he had never touched a pool cue. But he was, after all, the heir of the Foley family, naturally intelligent and quick to learn, mastering it with just one look. However, Cheyenne wasn''t one to easily concede. The three of them yed billiards for over an hour. In the end, Kelvin, the novice won the game with ten balls while Cheyenne got nine and Sam lost with eight. ording to their rules, third ce pays most of the money. Sam took out a check for eight million on the spot. Kelvin won ten million while Cheyenne lost one million. She immediately wrote a check for that amount. The check was handed to him. He looked at it without moving and said coldly, "I don''t want it." She needed money... He knew it. Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him and said, "Then forget about it." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As she spoke, she picked up her suit jacket from her body and threw it in front of Kelvin''s face, saying, "Here you go! It stinks like hell!" With his breath turning cold as he stepped forward grabbing Cheyenne by surprise; his eyebrows furrowed in confusion mixed with invisible concern as he asked, "Where are you going?" Cheyenne found this amusing; raising a hand to stroke her chin as she replied indifferently, "What does this have anything to do with you, Mr. Foley? Where I go doesn''t seem rted to you or your sweetheart Miss Berry either." Hearing Abbie being mentioned again made Kelvin feel like something inside him clenched painfully; he realized that Cheyenne didn''t understand anything at all about himself. He himself couldn''t quite understand why he felt this sudden urge toward Cheyenne. Maybe it was because she had been so insistent about her affection for him, only to now turn around and engage with another man. He felt a sense of unwillingness and jealousy creeping into his heart. ''You''re just not willing yet, Kelvin... this isn''t love!'' He slowly released his grip on her hand and resumed his previous aloof demeanor. "Don''t bring her up in every conversation, like a hedgehog," he remarked. "Fine! Your Miss Berry is very nice and gentle but I''m not... so don''t mess around with me." With these words, she forcefully shook off the man''s hand and turned away, leaving without a hint of nostalgia. Kelvin stood there, exuding an icy aura, while Sam watched the tense atmosphere between the two. However, this time, he sided with Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence... let me take you home." Cheyenne turned around and saw him, giving him a sweet smile that stabbed Kelvin''s eyes. She could smile so openly with any man, except when she was facing him. It was like her whole body was on edge. Clearly... she wasn''t always like this. "Well then, thank you, Master Sam. I don''t have a car anyway." Sam walked over, picking up his suit jacket from the table. He said to Kelvin, "Kelvin, sorry about our ns today. Let''s call it quits here. I''ll take Miss Lawrence home first." The two figures grew further away as they left. Suddenly the man by the pool table raised his fist and punched the table hard enough to create small cracks in its surface. Damn Cheyenne! Why did she have to smile at Master Sam like that when there were so many other men around her? Did she have feelings for Sam? She really was a fickle woman... Sam''s car was a white Maybach that looked low-key but had all sorts of luxurious features inside - proof of his wealth. "This car is nice," Cheyenne said as she sat in the passenger seat with envy in her eyes. Her pink sports car had just broken down and all she had on hand were not enough to buy a new one. Without a car, going anywhere would be inconvenient indeed! Looks like she needed to work hard and earn more money soon. Sam gave a faint smile. "As long as Miss Lawrence likes it. Speaking of which, you''re actually the first person who has ever ridden in my car." "The first?" Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, "The first woman, huh? Kelvin said you''re not interested in women." Maybe he''s interested in men... she thought to herself. As if reading her thoughts, Sam exined with a hint of helplessness, "It''s not what you think. I''m not interested in men either." He hasn''t let anyway ride in his car because he''s a neat freak. Cheyenne, feeling a bit embarrassed, touched her nose and added in a hushed tone, "I understand. You prefer the kind of man dressed like a woman." Being born into a schrly family, and with a famousndscape painter as a grandfather, this young woman, spoke so provocatively, which stunned Sam a lot. "Miss Lawrence, you really speak at will without bothering to pretend beingdylike," Sam remarked. "It''s too tiring." She only wanted to be herself after all... Chapter 193: Reserved Kate Chapter 193: Reserved Kate Chapter 193: Reserved Kate Just as Cheyenne said goodbye to Sam, her phone in her pocket rang. It was Kate. "Hey, Cheyenne, when are you getting here?" Listening to the voices of others on the other end of the line, Cheyenne guessed that she was probably shopping at a mall. "In a little while." "I''m at the department store in downtown. Want to go shopping together?" Cheyenne agreed but first went back to her bedroom and changed into something slightly more formal. She opened up the secret room in her study where there was a white safe. This secret was unknown to George and Mya; inside were all of Sh''s jewelry from before she passed away. There were priceless jewels, antique hairpins and jade bracelets. After Sh died, Layne collected these items with ns to give them as part of Cheyenne''s dowry when she married into the Foley family. But since Kelvin never took her out anywhere except for their wedding day, she didn''t need any of it. Mya had been searching for these items for years but couldn''t find them anywhere throughout the vi. She thought that maybe Cheyenne had taken them with her when she got married but they were actually right under her nose all along. The vi was designed by Grandpa''s friend and had several hidden rooms and underground passages whererge antiques could be stored without being seen by anyone who visited their home regrly. Most things that were left out in in sight weren''t worth much anyway so Layne didn''t bother taking care of them which is why Mya and Nora could take advantage like this. It had been many years since anyone touched this box so there was quite a bit dust on top of it. Cheyenne crouched down in front of the safe and wiped off some dust with one hand while blowing off anotheryer with air from her mouth before entering her mom''s birthday as password which resulted in hearing only "drip" sound simr to water droplets echoing through silence within bookroom. The safe was opened, and inside, there was a jumble of boxes, filling it to the brim. It was so packed that when she opened the safe, one box fell out. Cheyenne picked it up; it was a small rosewood box, intricately carved. Insidey two cherry blossom pink jade bracelets, perfect for Kate! Sitting on the floor, Cheyenne opened all the remaining boxes, revealing a dazzling array of treasures. From delicate gold hairpins to precious jade bracelets, Tahitian ck pearls, gold bead nes, diamond tassel earrings, and much more, it was a sight to behold. She drew the curtains in the study, casting the room into dim light, but the countless sparkling jewels made the whole room gleam with brilliance. Delicate beams of light circled around Cheyenne, who sat cross-legged on the floor. Her exquisite face, with rosy lips and fairplexion, seemed to outshine the radiance of these treasures, making her even more resplendent. "That''s it!" After picking through them all, she still thought that cherry blossom pink jade bracelets were her favorite. After changing into new clothes, she treated her priceless rosewood box and jade bracelets like a purse and carried them under her arm as she left for Ocean Department Store in downtown Akloit. A few minutester, the car came to a stop. Ocean Department Store was one of Akloit''s two renowned department stores and a shopping paradise for wealthy women looking for leisure and entertainment. From a distance, Cheyenne spotted her friend Kate standing at the entrance. Kate wore a tight- fitting ck miniskirt that barely covered her plump derri¨¨re, showcasing her fair, slender legs. Her outfit attracted quite a few stares. Seeing her friend''s attire, so different from her usual style, Cheyenne took a step forward and raised an eyebrow. "Did your brother say anything about you dressing like this?" Eddie loved his sister like a father would love his daughter; he didn''t allow Kate to stay outte or drink alcohol or date early... He had many rules for her even though none of them were ever enforced. Kate threw Cheyenne a coquettish look. "My brother is working overtime at the hospital today so he doesn''t have time to bother me." Cheyenne narrowed her eyes slightly while pinching her own perfectly sculpted chin with one hand in amazement. "Something''s not right here... Are you going on a date? Is there someone you like at your birthday party tonight?" Cheyenne hit upon something true: Kate had recently developed a crush on a top student at campus and had gone to great lengths to join the basketball club as part of the support staff. Unfortunately, the guy was too aloof and had never shown any interest in her. Influenced by those around her, however, she decided to invite him over during tonight''s birthday party and confess how much she liked him more directly than before. Sure enough, Kate blushed slightly before whispering something shocking into Cheyenne''s ear, "I tricked him intoing to my birthday party today... Can you cover me tonight while I seduce him?" "Ha ha ha..." This surprised even Cheyenne! After a while, she finally calmed down and nced at Kate, kindly reminding her, "Aren''t you afraid your brother will kill you when he finds out? I don''t do part-time work as a body collector." Kate was well prepared for this and answered Cheyenne with a naive and hopeful expression, "Once my n seeds , I will be pregnant. It will be toote for my brother to do anything, and that guy will take responsibility for me." "Do you think it''s that easy to make it in one attempt?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If so, she would have been pregnant with Kelvin''s baby long ago. Well, forget it, the case scenario was not the same. Kelvin always used birth control everytime they did it because he thought she was unworthy of having his baby. Kate had never experienced this before. In all the domineering CEO romance novels she''s read, the female protagonist always gets pregnant on the first try, and she thought it was that simple... At a nce, she seemed to know nothing. Cheyenne licked her lips and looked at her sharply, "Do you have any strategic ns for the battle?" Thetter nodded honestly and blushed with shyness all over their face. "Firstly, you have to apany me to buy attire." After speaking, she pulled Cheyenne into a fancy and high-end lingerie store. She immediately called out to the saleswoman and asked straightforwardly, "Miss, do you have any sexy underwear here?" Her question startled the saleswoman, and suddenly there was a hint of something in her gaze as she looked at the two of them. These two look like students! Though suspicious, the young saleswoman led the two to the corresponding area and smiled at them, saying: "Everything is here. Would you like to look for yourselves or would you like me to rmend something for you?" "Thank you, Miss, we''ll take care of it ourselves." Kate''s fair face turned red, with two blushes appearing on her cheeks as she stuttered in response. As she spoke, she quietly lifted her eyes and looked over. Her fair face was even pink on her neck, and her eyes lit up! "Kate, be more reserved." "Ahem, okay." Chapter 194: CanT Avoid Meeting Enemies Chapter 194: Can''T Avoid Meeting Enemies Chapter 194: Can''t Avoid Meeting Enemies Cheyenne handed her a set of whitece and gauze lingerie, which looked very girlish at first nce, but also extremely sexy. The style is somewhat reminiscent of the maid outfits in anime, with a sheer cor that plunges low on the chest and a skirt hem that barely reaches the thighs. The addition of a white silk ribbon tied into a bow at the toppletes the look, making it absolutely breathtaking. "This one is in the shape of a fox spirit, and it alsoes with a fake tail." The female attendant spoke and tiptoed to reach the white fox tail on the top shelf, taking it down. At the bottom of the tail was a fist-sized heart-shaped metal bar. Furry, just like a real fox tail. Kate, torn between excitement and bewilderment, asked, "How... how do I put this on?" Upon hearing this, the saleswoman smiled but remained silent. Cheyenne imagined that scene in her mind, blushing so much that she covered her face with her hands. Could she say that these things had long been a game to her and Kelvin? Kate hesitated for a moment, but ultimately walked into the fitting room with the set of maid''s uniform. She was bored and idle, so she decided to take a look at the other things in the store. Just then, two familiar figures walked into the store. The person on the left was wearing a white and elegant long dress made of light gauze, with chestnut straight hair falling loosely behind her head, revealing a pretty and delicate face. The person on the right is wearing a neat ck suit dress, with a face that bears some resemnce to Abbie''s, but with more bright features. Jane saw the woman wandering around in the store, and was momentarily stunned. She quickly reached out and poked Abbie''s elbow to get her attention. "Abbie, isn''t that Cheyenne?" Hearing the voice by her ear, Abbie turned to look in that direction and indeed saw Cheyenne standing in front of a pile of sexy lingerie, carefully examining them, her arms crossed, her extraordinarily beautiful face showing a very serious contemtion. It seemed like she was contemting which one was better. "She''s really shameless, she actually... actually watched that kind of thing!" Jane muttered through gritted teeth, secretly taking out her phone to capture the scene and post it online. Alongside the photo she sneakily took, Jane added a caption to her social media post: [Shopping with my cousin and seeing Cheyenne select sexy lingerie. Are young girls nowadays so open- minded?] ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the picture, Cheyenne stood at the disy of provocative clothing, her eyes fixed on a ck sailor outfit, sparking vivid imaginations. Coincidentally, she was dressed in a palevender backless spaghetti-strap dress today, with the knee-length skirt and the delicate straps entuating her fair, sculpted shoulders. Her slightly bent posture made her body lean forward, emphasizing her slender waist and creating natural, captivating curves reminiscent of rolling hills. Given her pose and the context, it was easy for people to associate her with another aspect of life. Just a couple of days ago, her remarkable achievements in painting and calligraphy had drawn admiration and cheers from fans. Today, she had "exposed her true self," leaving people in awe. Abbie watched this series of actions with a slight smile in her eyes, but did not try to stop Jane. Online, the response to this incident was divided into two extreme camps: "You are so rigid. What''s wrong with wearing sexy lingerie? Everyone has the right to decide whatever they want to wear. Personally, I think Cheyenne has a great figure. Even as a woman, I can''t help but drool over her." "Cheyenne is a promiscuous woman, no wonder Mr. Foley wants to divorce her." "What a shameless bitch! Buying sexy underwear just after a divorce, wouldn''t she feel ashamed of herself? Maybe she won the first ce in the previouspetition by sleeping with judges!" "Some people seem so jealous of Cheyenne. It''s obvious that Cheyenne was drawing on the spot. Are you trying to discredit her? I think you''re just jealous of her good figure, talent and beauty. I support the freedom of behavior in this era, whichw says it''s illegal to buy lingerie for your loved one?" Cheyenne was about to look away when she suddenly felt her phone vibrating in her bag, with messagesing in non-stop. She felt a bit annoyed and took out her phone to check it. Someone was mentioning her on Twitter. She checked those notifications one by one and found some people scolded her for being a vixen, bitch, and whore, while others gave her likes or thumbs-up, saying "Keep going and just be yourself." What did she do to drive theseizens crazy again? She went back to the homepage and scrolled through the topics, and sure enough, she saw Jane''s tweet with over a thousandments already posted underneath it. The picture depicted her recent behavior. She was photographed without consent! Cheyenne angrily lifted her head, her cold gaze surveyed the store. Sure enough, she saw the two people at the entrance. With a sneer, she lifted her foot and walked towards the direction of those two people. Jane wasn''t fearful of Cheyenne''s approach at all because Abbie was around herself as her supporter. However, Jane was wrong. Cheyenne had plenty of ways to take care of her no matter who was around her. As Cheyenne approached them with an imposing manner, Jane was frightened and shouted in anger, "What do you want? You scared me!" Cheyenne held up her phone to show the tweet that had just been sent out. "Aunt Jane, can you exin this? ording to Che Penal Code, viting someone''s right to their image and reputation, as well as defaming and causing significant harm to another person''s reputation, is punishable by a sentence ranging from three to ten years." Her voice was not loud but clear enough to attract other customers'' attention in the store. Hearing her call herself "Aunt Jane," Jane trembled with anger. She gritted her teeth and asked sharply, "Who are you calling Aunt?" She was only 26 years old this year. How could she be called Aunt? Cheyenne chuckled at Jane''s words and looked up at both of them with her chin raised. "Well, I remember you''re almost thirty while I just turned twenty recently. What should I call you if not Aunt? Olddy? Tsk tsk... you dress like one too." Like a ck crow. "Almost thirty?" Jane''s sharp voice rang out as everyone in the store turned their heads towards them andughed while covering their mouths. "Well... some people look young even when they''re thirty. Aunt Jane, you are almost thirty but look like you''re already thirty-five." Cheyenne continued sarcastically while pointing at Jane. "I overestimated your age before, but it seems like only middle-aged women like you have nothing better on their minds than dirty thoughts!" This insult clearly involved Abbie as well. In terms of age, Abbie was the same age as Kelvin who would turn 28 soon entering histe twenties this year. Abbie''s face darkened with rage. Chapter 195: Jane Gets Slapped In The Face Chapter 195: Jane Gets pped In The Face Chapter 195: Jane Gets pped in the Face And Abbie was indeed eight years younger than her. Cheyenne''s age advantage made her appear much more youthful and attractive than herself, especially with that naturally enticing face. Two slender, expressive eyebrows, thickshes casting two dark, curved shadows on her face, smooth and fair skin with a radiant glow. Just a simple application of lipstick could highlight her beauty. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Abbie didn''t want to continue discussing this issue with Cheyenne, so she deliberately turned the conversation to another matter. "Miss Lawrence, why are you here?" Her intention was to take advantage of the opportunity to let those around Cheyenne see Cheyenne as a dubious girl and embarrass herself. Jane even sneered and looked at Cheyenne with a disdainful expression before answering, "What else? Who woulde here to buy lingerie if not a sex addict? It seems Miss Lawrence has been living quitefortably after divorcing." Hearing these words, the shop assistants and manager in the store frowned one after another. A sexy woman wearing a dark blue professional suit skirt, ck stockings, and high heels walked over. She looked about thirty-five years old or so. Her temperament was first-ss while radiating charm. The bright red lips set off against her fair-skinned face made it mature like a ripe peach. She smiled as she walked up in front of Jane before stopping. "Miss," she said calmly. "I disagree with what you just said about women who buy lingerie being a sex addict." "On the contrary, lingerie is essential. When a couple''s bodies fit together, it can also enhance their emotional connection. Underwear helps two people love and understand each other''s bodies, ultimately strengthening the bond between husband and wife." "If there''s demand for it in the market, then obviously there are people who need it," Saniya added persuasively. "But what you said earlier mocked both buyers and sellers." Her voice was very pleasant. She didn''t scolded Jane harshly but talked sense into Jane, which was persuasive. Jane blushed from embarrassment but still red at Saniya indignantly before snapping, "Who do you think you are? How dare you lecture me!" "I''m Saniya Buckley - founder and chairman of this lingerie brand." As soon as she finished speaking, everyone around them gasped in shock while looking at this graceful woman standing right in front of them. Saniya Buckley was one of the most famous female entrepreneurs nowadays! The brand Snow Queen was founded by Saniya, and it includes businesses in lingerie, beauty, and aromatherapy. It was a servicepany specifically designed for young women. Saniya herself was a renowned perfumer both domestically and internationally. She worked at the famous perfume brand Seeker for eight years when she was young. During that time, she won numerous awards and created many unforgettable ssic perfumes. The most iconic one is ck Swan, which was highly rmended by the Metshire Queen at a state banquet. Saniya was also the first Che''s woman to be personally received by the queen in the Metshire Pce and became a regr on Times magazine. Jane, this so-called "socialite", can only be considered a small potato in front of people. Others whispered softly among themselves: "Finally, I saw the chairman herself! She''s so beautiful!" "Yes, her temperament is even better than in photos. Look at her skin; you can''t tell that she''s already over forty years old!" "She''s already over forty?" The surrounding whispers made Jane extremely ufortable; she felt as if she had been mocked for her aging appearance, which made her want to vent her frustration on them. Unfortunately for Jane, Saniya had extraordinary influence; she couldn''t afford to offend Saniya and could only swallow down any grievances silently. At this moment Abbie stepped forward; like a mediator, she pulled Jane towards herself with grace and dignity before walking up to face Saniya directly. "Ms. Buckley, I''m sorry about earlier... I''m Abbie Berry... this is my cousin. She didn''t mean anything bad towards your brand. She just has some personal grudges with Miss Lawrence... please forgive us." The woman standing before them looked soft as if even a gust of wind could blow her away: long chestnut hair tied back with blue checkered headbandplementing an outfit consisting of shirt paired with skirt along with round-toeddy shoes - average facial features except for gentle eyes - just like how Abbie carried herself - making it impossible for anyone not to give way against such an amiable personality: "Miss Berry, I''ve heard so much about you." Saniya had heard of Kelvin, so naturally she knew about the two most important women in his life. One was his ex-wife, the other was his childhood sweetheart. Abbie was about to be Kelvin''s wife, and Saniya knew she should show Abbie some respect. Withdrawing his fierce demeanor, he extended a hand and shook hers in reconciliation. As she spoke, Saniya turned her head to look at Cheyenne standing on the other side, and her eyes lit up. "Miss Lawrence." Looking down, Saniya surveyed Cheyenne''s figure. Although she was not very tall, her waist was slender and her perfect peach-shaped buttocks and graceful body curves were soft and charming. Saniya was currently preparing for a new lingerie show, and if Cheyenne was willing to model for her, it would definitely be a big hit. "Ms. Buckley, why do you look at me like that?" Upon hearing this, Saniya awkwardly withdrew her gaze and smiled warmly. "Sorry, I''m just amazed by how great your figure is, Miss Lawrence. I''m about to hold a new product launch event in the fall, would you be willing toe and model for me in two advertisements?" Do modeling? Cheyenne put her hand on her forehead. Lately, she had been constantly approached by people asking her to enter the entertainment industry or to act in films. Jane felt unconvinced. Why was Cheyenne so popr wherever she went? Someone like her, who had no knowledge or experience and hadn''t even attended a day of university, what good was she? In a sour tone, she deliberately said, "Asking her to be a model? I really don''t know what you see in her? She''s nothing but a female hooligan, one of those troublemakers on the street... Don''t let her ruin your sales." Chapter 196: IM Kindly Advising You Chapter 196: I''M Kindly Advising You Chapter 196: I''m Kindly Advising You Upon hearing this, Cheyenne did not get angry. Instead, she rxed her brows, hooked a transparent ck lingerie and handed to Jane with a mischievous smile. "I cannot be a model, but Aunt Jane, I think your figure is good. How about trying this one?" "ck is seductive. Wearing it will definitely show off your figure and boost sales. If I can''t do it, Aunt Jane, would you like to give it a try?" No matter what, Jane was a corporate executive of apany. She would definitely disdain to be a lingerie model. "I am different from you. A bitch like you doesn''t deserve topare to me. Such a lowly job fits a cheap woman like you the best!" Lowly job? Jane''s words once again angered Saniya. Without that group of lingerie models who were willing to put in the effort, herpany wouldn''t have been what it was or gone public. This time she wouldn''t put up with Jane for Abbie''s sake. After all, she was a sessful woman worth billions of dors. Without some temper, how could she manage such argepany? With a cold expression on his face, he sternly scolded Jane. "Not everyone can wear the underwear in mypany! For example, Miss Lawrence''s piece costs at least five figures and has extremely strict requirements for body shape. "I wouldn''t invite someone with a body like yours, Miss Berry, to be a model because it would be disrespectful to my product and to my clients." As the words fell, there was pin-drop silence in the shop. Jane waspletely battered by the retort, and the mes of anger was ignited within herself, constantly seeking an outlet. The culprit who caused her such embarrassment was right in front of her. Cheyenne hung the clothes back on the hanger and turned to walk over to Abbie, whispering into her ear with a voice that only two people could hear. "I''m telling you this out of kindness, Kelvin likes this kind of sexy and seductive type. Men are like that, they say one thing but mean another." "However, a high-ssdy like Miss Berry must surely disdain such things. Besides, the size of this clothing is not quite suitable for you." After saying this, she paused for a moment. Then, she covered her mouth with her hand and continued with a smug expression, "I''m sorry; I was wrong. I forgot about your long illness and how malnutrition caused your figure to shrink, leading to your withdrawal from the Paris dance troupe." Abbie was a ballet dancer. In high school, she was the campus belle inAkloit High School. She had moments of glory. Standing in a golden hall, wearing a white dance dress and dancing gracefully in front of thousands of people, she received countless flowers and apuse. But ever since her family went through a sudden upheaval, she was diagnosed with a congenital heart condition, making it inadvisable for her to continue dancing. She spent most of the past year lying in bed, relying on hospital care. Her once-proud figure began to change due to the medication. Her waist was no longer as slim as before, soft flesh formed on her legs fromck of exercise, and her chest, which had been t, couldn''tpare to Cheyenne''s fullness. "Cheyenne, enough!" Abbie coldly shouted. Finally, she no longer maintained herdylike image in front of others. Abbie with dark eyes and hateful expressions was the real Abbie who seemed like another person altogether from before. "I''m just telling the truth. After all, I''ve been his wife for three years. Even if there''s no mental communication between us, we have sexual intercourse countless times." "As someone who has been through this before, I am kindly giving you advice," Cheyenne said while clicking his tongue at Abbie''s anger."Why are you so angry? Could it be because he doesn''t want you now?" "It shouldn''t be like that. Maybe he loves you so much that he cannot bear to touch you." Cheyenne''s words seemed to hit on what bothered Abbie most deeply, causing that pretty face to turn pale with coldness. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The angrier Abbie got; the more pleased Cheyenne felt inside. Fighting against an Angelic bitch brought so much joy. Abbie liked pretending to be gentle, didn''t she? Now let''s see how long can she keep up this act? Jane standing beside them wasn''t one who would swallow insults quietly. "You really are someone without a mother which means nobody raised you properly! You can say such shameless things publicly!" As soon as Jane finished speaking, Cheyenne lifted her hand, fiercely pping Jane across the face and making stars appear before Jane''s eyes while bruises formed around them. Her smile disappeared from her face, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. A faint trace of murderous intent lingered, instilling fear in those who witnessed it. Despite being shorter than Jane and appearing much younger, she had amanding presence. "Who are you to say I don''t have a mother?" Jane covered her face, and a trickle of blood slowly flowed from the corner of her lips. But she continued, "Isn''t it true? You are a jinx who killed your mother. Since your mother was retarded, she gave birth to a shameless daughter like you." As soon as Jane mentioned Sh, Cheyenne''s bottom line was crossed and shepletely erupted. Without hesitation, she grabbed Jane by the hair and fiercely pped her before finally throwing her over her shoulder. The womany on the ground in disarray. In the next moment, Cheyenne''s foot stomped hard on her heavily made-up face with swift action and an imposing manner. Many people were startled and quickly backed away for fear of being identally hurt. At the same time they marveled inwardly: this young girl is really fierce! Look at that woman who was shouting so arrogantly - what good does it do when faced with fists? "I wanted to talk things out with you guys nicely but you should never insult my mother," Cheyenne said sternly. "Although she may not be fully sound in mind, she is kind-hearted and innocent. People like you are not worthy of mentioning her." "If I hear even a bad word about my mother from your foul mouth again, I will smash your teeth one by one." "Don''t believe me? You can try whether my fist or your teeth are harder!" Her words were forceful and resounding throughout the room. Everyone broke out in cold sweat because of this murderous woman. At this age most girls still enjoy being coddled by their parents while basking in all that youth has to offer. What she had experienced made her fickle personality? She had so many sides like gentle and innocent side, charming and seductive side, and cool and overbearing side. Saniya did not develop any aversion towards Cheyenne for hitting someone. On the contrary, she appreciated Cheyenne for defending her own mother. Chapter 197: Beating JaneS Face Chapter 197: Beating Jane''S Face Chapter 197: Beating Jane''s Face "Cheyenne, let go of my cousin!" Abbie picked up a clothes hanger from behind and attacked. Just as she lifted the weapon in her hand, Cheyenne''s gaze weakened her legs. Impressive gaze. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Although her eyes appeared indifferent, Abbie could sense a warning in them, as if it were a knife. "Don''t mess with me, you may not know that I am a ninth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo." Jane looked at the chaotic scene, tears welling up in her eyes as she hugged herself tightly. She turned around with all her might and bit Cheyenne''s hand hard. Fortunately, thetter reacted quickly and avoided it. Her big hand forcefully grabbed Abbie''s chin and forced Abbie to lift her head to meet her gaze. Her eyes filled with disdain. "Cheyenne, you''re dead meat! My fiance will be here soon. I advise you to let me go now, or else..." "What else then?" Lifting her foot, she kicked Jane''s thigh with force. It looked like just a gentle kick, but only Jane knew that she felt like her leg was about to break. It hurt so much. It felt like there are a thousand or ten thousand ants constantly gnawing, which was extremely unbearable. What did this bitch do to her? Abbie saw Jane''s disheveled appearance and quickly stepped forward to stop Cheyenne. Tears welled up in her eyes as she cried pitifully. "I know you''re angry about me and Kelvin, but Jane didn''t mean to do it. Please forgive her." "Shut up, I don''t want to know about you and Kelvin''s business, that''s your own freedom. I have nothing to do with him anymore. Now that Jane has insulted my mother, I will never let her off the hook." "Those who cross me have only one fate, either pay up, or die! Make your choice!" Cheyenne dered, and with that, she used her foot with brutal force. Jane, a pampered heiress, had no way to withstand the full strength of Cheyenne''s kick. She immediately screamed in pain and shouted, "Cheyenne, you bitch! Do you believe I''ll call the police to arrest you?" She pulled out two needles from her waist and was about to stab them towards Jane''s face. The fear in Jane''s eyes was evident as she stammered, "S-s-stop, what do you want? My boyfriend is Teagan, the CEO of the Parry Group. You''ll be in big trouble when he arrives." The Parry Group? Danielle Parry''s family business? Cheyenne thought little of it and parted her red lips. "The CEO of the Parry Group, you mean the man at the door?" At the door? Abbie looked back in confusion and saw a young man in a well-tailored ck suit, handsome and talented. He was chatting andughing with the slender-legged model next to him, their posture intimate. The woman''s hand was even holding Teagan''s hand, clearly his new conquest. Jane had forgotten about Cheyenne at this point and looked tearfully at Teagan. The anger of betrayal and deception surged up, just one spark away from exploding. "Who is she?" "Who is thisdy?" Two voices spoke out simultaneously. Jane and the young model locked eyes, seeing hatred and resentment in each other''s gaze. Teagan''s face changed as he nervously pushed away the young model beside him. He stammered out an exnation, "Um... Jane, this is one of mypany''s clients. Yes... a client. I''m here apanying her." "To buy lingerie with your client? Mr. Parry has quite an extensive business!" Cheyenne smirked at Teagan before looking over at Jane with extreme mockery as she pulled away her feet. She dered sympathetically, "Alright then, I won''t beat you up today since you look so pitiful. Men like fresh things anyway; besides someone like you who looks so old-fashioned wouldn''t be my type either." She added insult to injury. Her voice was full of schadenfreude and sarcasm. It was like a sharp de piercing through Jane''s heart causing blood to flow freely from it. With hatred inwardly, Jane said, "Cheyenne, don''t get too cocky." She red fiercely at Cheyenne before getting up from the ground to walk towards Teagan As he watched footprints on Jane''s dress, he reached to dust them away but Jane pped him across the face and angrily said, "Don''t touch me. "Don''t touch me. Go and entertain your client," she said before turning around and leaving the lingerie store. Abbie followed after her, saying, "Jane, wait for me." Meanwhile, that model looked confusedly towards Teagan while speaking coquettishly, "Mr. Parry am I making Miss Berry unhappy?" The Berry family was the secondrgest shareholder of the Foley Group, and Teagan needed their help to establish himself in high society. It was just not worth offending Jane over a woman. He elegantly withdrew his hand and coldly dered, "Yes. Go back now and don''t contact me for a while." The young model had many more things she wanted to say but was left standing there dumbfounded. She had finally managed to hook up with Mr. Parry, but what was this all about? She was really unlucky today; it must be because she didn''t check her horoscope before leaving home. They rode in silence on the way back. Abbie gritted her teeth; she had nned to teach Cheyenne a lesson with Jane''s help, but she never expected something like this would happen. She felt embarrassed. Abbie remembered their sarcastic banter earlier. She suddenly tightened her grip on Cheyenne''s hand under her long sleeves and thought to herself, "Don''t let me catch you doing anything wrong again or else you''ll face the music." After those annoying people left, the lingerie store gradually returned to normalcy. "Ms. Buckley, I''m sorry for fighting in your shop," Cheyenne showed some sense of propriety as she went over to apologize with the shop owner. Saniya admired Cheyenne; not only did she say it was okay, but also gave her a VIP discount card which required spending at least five million dors before receiving it! She was truly generous! Kate finally came out of the fitting room after trying on clothes for a while. She noticed that something wasn''t quite right, so she asked Cheyenne: "What happened?" Why does everyone look so serious? Cheyenne pped her hands together and answered nonchntly, "Nothing serious; I just saw two cockroaches on my way here so I stepped on them." "Cockroaches are disgusting creatures - I hate them!" Katemented. In the end, they helped Kate pick out whitece lingerie set as well as another sailor outfit that Cheyenne handed over. Thanks to Cheyenne''s discount card, she saved nearly half the usual price. Chapter 198: Gift At Sky-High Price Chapter 198: Gift At Sky-High Price Chapter 198: Gift at Sky-High Price At eight o''clock in the evening, Club Miracle was alive with the sound of music and colorful lights. Cheyenne and Kate made quite an entrance, stunning everyone in the room. Especially Cheyenne, with her fair skin, alluring eyes, and curvaceous figure entuated by a ck backless dress that made her look like a seductive fox spirit. The dance floor was packed with leggy beauties dressed for summer while groups of men and women chatted over drinks. As they made their way through the crowd to their private room where Kate''s friends were waiting for them, Cheyenne spotted Kate''s target for the night - Graeme Mathews. He was a young man in his early twenties wearing a grey short-sleeved shirt paired with a matching jacket and ck sweatpants. He had delicate features framed by ck-rimmed sses that gave him an intellectual air. Cheyenne knew that approaching someone like him would not be easy since he seemed more interested in studying than partying. But as soon as she walked into the room, all eyes were on her as people mored to drink and y games with her. Kate had designed this game of Truth or Dare specifically to win over Graeme''s heart. As a good wingwoman should do, Cheyenne drank several beers until she became slightly tipsy before passing an empty bottle to Kate. "Okay then," said Kate shyly while looking at Graeme before choosing Dare instead of Truth. "I dare you to kiss the first guy on your left," Cheyenne said resolutely. The group cheered loudly after hearing this challenge but Graeme looked embarrassed as he tightly clenched his hands hidden inside his sleeves without saying anything yet. However, one girl sitting next to him refused outrightly, "No way! Graeme doesn''t even like you." Cheyenne raised an eyebrow curiously at this unknown girl and asked, "Who are you?" "That''s Peyton Stout," whispered Kate sadly into Cheyenne''s ear. "Graeme''s childhood friend whom he grew up together." Cheyenne hated those words - childhood friend - because it reminded her of Abbie who wormed her way into the life between herself and Kevlin... "Childhood friends don''t necessarily mean lovers," retorted Cheyenne fiercely while staring directly at Graeme who still remained silent... Graeme may have felt embarrassed, as he clenched his fists and stood up, his sharp gaze fixed on Kate. "Don''t bully Peyton, she''s my friend." Bully? Kate felt wronged. She liked him so much, but he scolded her because of Peyton. The lively atmosphere in the private room began to turn cold when suddenly the door was twisted open from outside. A clear and pleasant voice sounded in everyone''s ears as a person wearing a white suit walked in with a toy teddy bear in hand, looking elegant like an aristocrat. Upon closer inspection of his handsome features and slender figure, one could tell it was none other than the famous star - Reece. "Sorry I''mte." Reece finished taking thest photo shoot and drove through three red lights before finally arriving. Who knew that upon entering the room he would see Cheyenne pouting like a little frog while the birthday girl herself was crying? Without thinking twice about it, he sat down at the first seat on the left side near to door where there happened to be an empty seat next to Graeme which Kate had previously upied. Reece seemed out of ce as he touched his head,"What''s going on? Why are you crying? Stop crying now! Look what I brought for you?" That blue teddy bear smiled innocently; it was Disney''s limited edition Winnie-the-Pooh that Reece had spent one month searching for. It was Kate''s first time seeing such a gentle-hearted side of Reece; they always shed whenever they met each other before this moment. He actually put so much thought into preparing her favorite gift! Peyton was clearly shocked beyond words while Kate apparently knew famous star Reece personally? Wasn''t she supposed to have lost both parents with only a brother who was interning at hospital? The next moment another heavy blow hit Peyton hard making her feel burnt inside out. Cheyenne ced her own birthday gift onto the table. When it was opened, it revealed cherry blossom jade bracelets inside. Reece who couldn''t resist showing off said sourly, "I don''t ept this! This box is made from rosewood; this jade bracelets must be worth at least three million dors! Cheyenne, I want one too!" Three... three million dors? Peyton''s heart almost jumped out of its chest! She just wanted to say that it must''ve been some fake goods bought from some boutique store for only tens of dors... But a top-tier celebrity like Reece wouldn''t lie about it. What was Kate''s background? Why could she receive bracelets worth three million as a birthday gift from a friend? Peyton''s face burned with embarrassment and she looked down at Graeme, who also seemed to be interested in Kate. Cheyenne saw the change in both of them and sneered, thinking that a man like Graeme was not worthy of Kate''s affection. Suddenly, Cheyenne pushed Kate into Reece''s arms and started acting out while drunk. "Let''s continue the game we were ying earlier, kiss!" Kate was caught off guard and fell into Reece''s embrace. He instinctively held onto her waist as their lips met. Their eyes locked together amidst the steamy atmosphere. Reece felt something soft and warm on his lips so he curiously licked it. Boom! The girl blushed on his chest which made him think that maybe he had been single for so long that he found even this silly girl attractive... From Graeme''s point of view, Kate and Reece were kissing passionately which made him angry because he thought that Kate''s affection for him was so superficial. Graeme stormed out while Peyton followed with envy written all over her face. Cheyenne left without anyone noticing so when Kate came back to reality there was no one else in the room except for herself and Reece. Reece touched his lips wondering why he felt guilty about kissing Kate when he had kissed countless other actresses before on screen? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a moment of silence, it was Kate who broke it first by saying softly, "It was just a game; nothing more." "A game? You took advantage of me then said it was just a game? Don''t y games with me!" He exploded angrily. Kate quickly tried to calm him down by stroking his hair gently. "Okay okay... I''m sorry! What can I do to make you happy?" "Kiss me again!" He demanded wanting to know what made her different from all those other actresses before... Then suddenly there was an ear-piercing screaming from inside the room making everyone wonder if something terrible had happened... Chapter 199: The Promiscuous Woman Chapter 199: The Promiscuous Woman Chapter 199: The Promiscuous Woman Reece, with a swollen face and bruised nose, stormed out of the private room in search of Cheyenne. He muttered curses under his breath about Kate being "ruthless". The dance floor had changed since hest saw it. The previous performers had left, reced by three sexy pole dancers who were receiving thunderous apuse. The bar had never been this lively in its three-year history. People crowded around to watch the show and took out their phones to capture the moment. A group of young men nearby spoke, "That girl has an amazing figure. I want to see more." "Her curves are better than any model''s," another said. "I wonder how much she charges for a night?" "Don''t even think about it," one warned. "She doesn''t look like someone you can mess with." In the corner of the bar sat a man dressed in ck suit, staring coldly at everyone around him while sipping on his whiskey on ice without taking a single sip from it. His stern demeanor and handsome face attracted several women who tried to catch his attention but failed miserably as he remained focused on something else entirely. Meanwhile, Cheyenne waspeting against two other dancers on stage while drinking some alcohol which made her cheeks flush red with excitement and her eyes sparkle seductively. Her body twisted sensually like that of a snake as she moved gracefully across the stage wearing nothing but ck suspenders that hugged her curves tightly making them shine bright white under the lights. "That damn woman is always causing trouble!" Kelvin thought angrily as he mmed down his ss before walking towards Cheyenne. Cheyenne had just warmed up, and she had a bet going with the bar owner. If she could out-dance the other two dancers tonight, all the expenses for the private room would be on the house. Plus, a bit of dancing helped clear her head as she was somewhat tipsy. However, just as she was really getting into the groove, a big hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder and lifted her up without warning. "Kelvin! What are you doing? Let me go!" She struggled against him but couldn''t break free from his grip as Kelvin dragged her away from everyone else towards an exit door. The sudden turn of events didn''t sit well with the surrounding audience. The beautiful dancer''s performance was abruptly interrupted, and a few people in the crowd were inclined to step in and help. However, Kelvin''s intimidating gaze quickly discouraged them. That man''s gaze was truly terrifying. Not a guy to mess with. "Kelvin... Why do you care so much?" Cheyenne asked, struggling. Kelvin furrowed his brows in annoyance and ced arge hand firmly on her soft butt, saying in a deep voice, "Be good." Mm... Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel that her reputation was utterly ruined. ''I was actually publicly pped on the butt by this jerk of a man.'' She bit into his shoulder, but unfortunately this guy had strong and thick shoulders, and was wearing a jacket. The bite didn''t cause him any pain, but Cheyenne identally hit her own chin and screamed in pain. The flickering lights cast a hazy and ever-changing glow, as Kelvin''s lips curved into a smile and his long, thickshes concealed the amusement in his eyes. He carried Cheyenne out of the bar with big steps. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At the entrance, where the night breeze was slightly cool, the man finally decided to set her free. Cheyenne, now liberated, turned to make a run for it but was abruptly stopped as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. The expression on his face was extremely gloomy, "What are you running for?" Cheyenne gave him a cold stare and replied in a t tone, "Why? You pervert! You actually hit me... my... my..." She really can''t say thest word. It was too embarrassing. She was spanked by a man. Kelvin seemed to still feel the softness, and his mind began to wander. He quickly coughed to correct this thought. "That''s to make you behave well. Ahem... Wait for me here, I''ll go get the car." "Why should I wait for you?" Upon hearing this, his face contorted with displeasure, and his lips tightened slightly. "If you don''t behave," he said, "I''ll tie you to amppost with a belt. Do you believe me?" "You''re a sicko!" A mixture of embarrassment and frustration washed over Cheyenne''s face as she thought that he tied her when they had sex. "Full of dirty thoughts." "Hypocrite!" The man was momentarily stunned and ignored her, lifting his foot and walking towards the garage. For some reason, Cheyenne chose to obediently stand at the door and wait for him. It was probably because she was truly afraid that he would tie her to a telephone pole. She was alone and very eye-catching, which quickly attracted the attention of a few hooligans. "Hey, hottie," the man said as he stumbled up, holding half a bottle of beer. Stretching out his greasy hand, he tried to pull Cheyenne and said with a drunken breath, "Hey prettydy, do you want to have a drink with me?" As the bottle was handed over, the man''s hand casually rested on Cheyenne''s shoulder. She nced coldly at his hand. One of her hands tightened around the bottle, ready to strike. Suddenly, anotherrge hand grabbed the drunkard''s hand and a chilly voice reached her ear. "You want to die? Touch her again and you''ll regret it." Kelvin yanked the man towards him and punched him in the face. Blood immediately flowed from his nose as he ran away in fear. Kelvin then looked at Cheyenne''s revealing outfit. What could it possibly cover up? The dim red light from behind them cast a soft glow on her fair skin and entuated her curvy figure. He had noticed how alluring she was when they were dancing earlier. But Kelvin felt extremely ufortable knowing that so many men had seen her sexy side. And those vulgarments still echoed in his ears. "Cheyenne, if your grandfather saw you like this now, he would be heartbroken," he said calmly but she felt like a prickly rose - not only beautiful but painful to touch. "I don''t need you reminding me of that, Mr. Foley. In fact, my grandfather knew I went clubbing tonight; he understands young people very well. And what does it have to do with you?" she retorted sharply. "What are you doing here anyway? Are you trying to seek justice for your crush Miss Berry? I''ve told you not to mess with me. I don''t start trouble but I''m not afraid of it either; onees at me and I''ll take care of them." ''Every time Abbie was mentioned, Cheyenne became defensive like a hedgehog protecting itself from harm... Wasn''t that just prejudice?'' Kelvin thought. Cheyenne didn''t want to waste any more time lingering here; she was tired and should have just gone home earlier... "Stop right there!" ''She''s about to leave after just a few words. Does she hate me so much?'' Kelvin thought. Chapter 200: Vulgarity Chapter 200: Vulgarity Chapter 200: Vulgarity Upon hearing his voice behind her, Cheyenne impatiently turned around and rolled her eyes. "Mr. Foley, do you have anything else to say? Hurry up and spit it out so I can leave." Kelvin had nothing to say, he just didn''t want to see her willingly fall into a downward spiral. After thinking for a while, he finally spoke in amanding tone. "Don''te to ces like this anymore." Cheyenne found it amusing and crossed her arms with pride as she looked at him disdainfully. "Who are you to tell me what to do?" "Kelvin, listen carefully, we''re done now and I don''t love you anymore! Goodbye!" The words "don''t love" kept echoing in his mind like a curse. He felt an indescribable heaviness in his heart as if he were being crushed by a boulder. It was an unfamiliar feeling for him. "How could you be like this, Cheyenne?" Clearly she was the one who intruded into his world first. "I was the one who said ''I love you'' first but you didn''t care." "I''ve been secretly loving you for eight years and married to you for three years. During these three years, it''s been you that tore my heart apart piece by piece and trampled on my love for you." "Kelvin, I''m tired. I don''t want to love you anymore." Only after getting drunk tonight did Cheyenne speak candidly about how she felt inside. Kelvin listened withplex emotions. He couldn''t bear it. Eight years... She had secretly loved him for eight years? When did that happen? "Cheyenne..." He couldn''t bring himself to say those three words: "I am sorry." "Let go." She red at him coldly with slightly drunken eyes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "No," he replied firmly. "What do you want from me?" Don''t tell her that he came looking for her because he fell in love with her! Pfft! She no longer cared about him. "Come with me!" "Why?" She struggled against his grip but Kelvin lifted her up onto his shoulder again before carrying her towards the car. Like throwing away an old sack of potatoes, Kelvin dumped Cheyenne onto the back seat of the car before ordering coldly, "Drive." "Yes, Mr. Foley," Chris watched as Mr. Foley took charge dominantly; apuding inwardly at how authoritative Mr. Foley appeared. With one step on the gas pedal, they left the club. Thinking that Kelvin had some ns for her, Cheyenne was surprised when he carried her to a nearby hotel. He pushed her onto the bed and quickly unbuttoned the buttons on his suit jacket. His long, slender fingers moved gracefully against the ck fabric. "What do you want?" Cheyenne asked, her hands covering her chest as she backed away. Seeing her cautious movements, Kelvin raised an eyebrow, clearly annoyed. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you." "Well, that''s a relief," Cheyenne retorted. Without further exnation, he left the room and returned shortly with a ck bag. He tossed it in front of her and ordered in a cold tone, "Change into this." Cheyenne opened the bag and found a ck professional suit inside. She blushed and scoffed sarcastically, "I had no idea, Mr. Foley, that you had this kind of quirk. Do you want me to wear this to make love to you?" "I''m okay with it. Anyway, I''ve worn more inviting clothes before." Upon hearing this, Kelvin clenched his fists, ring at her coldly. "Cheyenne, can''t you stop demeaning yourself?" he questioned. "If you don''t want me to, then why bring me to a hotel? Don''t tell me it''s just for a cozy chat under the covers," Cheyenne retorted. She suddenly sat up, extending a hand to touch his chest. Her fingers lingered on his chest, and Kelvin''s mind was flooded with memories of countless intimate moments they''d shared in the past. ''This damned woman is at it again,'' he thought. "Cheyenne, let go!" he shouted in frustration. "You men are all the same. Kelvin, I look down on you," Cheyenne said, smiling fearlessly and meeting his gaze head-on. She opened her red lips and let out a cold, emotionlessugh as she spoke, "Isn''t that right? You are thinking about your childhood friend Miss Berry, but at the same time you have desires for my body." "It seems even someone as high and cold as you can''t escape the vulgarity between men and women, can you?" she replied. "Cheyenne, since you say that, I''ll show you what it means!" She asked for it! Kelvin pushed her against the wall and grabbed her delicate chin with one hand before kissing her fiercely. "Kelvin!" she protested. "You provoked me first. You deserve this," he said before holding onto both of her wrists to prevent any struggling while deepening the kiss. It wasn''t really a kiss so much as it was like gnawing on pork knuckles. He didn''t know anything about being gentle or tender towards a woman. This was their first kiss together, and both Cheyenne and Kelvin were somewhat clumsy in their attempts at intimacy. He never imagined himself pressing a woman against the wall like this just to kiss her. Since he was a neat freak, he believed kissing meant sharing saliva with someone else which seemed uneptable to him. But now his first impression of it was surprisingly sweet. They lost themselves in each other during this vengeful kiss until Cheyenne couldn''t hold herself up anymore; Kelvin slowly released her from his grip. He ced the bag in front of her again and whispered softly, "Change into these clothes so we can go to a party." "Why should I?" Cheyenne had blushes on her face which entuated those watery eyes that looked like they could speak for themselves. She panted out in protest. As for why Kelvin wanted them to go together, he blushed slightly when exining, "My grandfather wants to see you." Cheyenne nodded unexpectedly. "Alright then, I''ll go." Even though they''ve been divorced for so long now, she hadn''t visited old Mr. Foley yet mainly because she didn''t know how to face him who treated her like his own granddaughter. When she agreed without hesitation, Kelvin finally breathed out a sigh of relief. Chapter 201: How Great It Would Be If Cheyenne Became My Sister-In-Law Chapter 201: How Great It Would Be If Cheyenne Became My Sister-In-Law Chapter 201: How Great It Would Be If Cheyenne Became My Sister-in-Law On the other side, Kate and Reece searched the bar for Cheyenne but couldn''t find her. After some inquiries, they found out that she had been taken away by a man in ck clothes. Upon hearing this news, their faces changed. Could Cheyenne have been taken away by a stranger? She had drunk quite a bit earlier, and if something happened to her now, they would be held responsible. "What should we do?" Kate asked anxiously. "Don''t worry. Let''s call her," Reece replied calmly. "Okay." Meanwhile, Cheyenne got into Kelvin''s car and headed towards the Foley Mansion. When she saw that it was Kate calling, she realized that she hadn''t told them before leaving. "Hello? Cheyenne? Where are you? Are you okay? Do you want me toe pick you up?" Kate sounded nervous and worried on the other end of the line. Hearing the concern in her friend''s voice made Cheyenne smile sincerely. Her rosy cheeks made her look extremely attractive as well. "I''m fine. I''m on my way to the Foley Mansion now. Sorry about leaving your birthday party early," Cheyenne apologized sincerely. "The Foley Mansion!" The voice on the other end suddenly became sharp and high-pitched as if something extraordinary had just happened; it almost pierced through Cheyenne''s eardrums! "Kate! Calm down," said Cheyenne trying to soothe her friend''s nerves. "It''s not about calming down! What are you doing at the Foley Mansion?! That jerk Kelvin is not a good person! You''ve been drinking; it''s not safe for you there!" As soon as those words were spoken, silence filled up inside of Chris'' car. Chris who was driving turned his head slightly to nce at his angry boss. Cheyenne chuckled while covering her mouth with one hand before coughing slightly. "Kate... let''s talkter... I''m with him right now." "So what? I am telling nothing but truth! That scumbag like that old woman and even wasted your three years of youth!" She huped after speaking. Cheyenne could feel how much alcohol must have gone into Kate tonight... Who knows maybe she might start throwing up any second now... And then came Reece''s thunderous voice from afar, "You little brat! You even dared dirty my Armani suit! And this watch was only given to me by its brand representative..." The sound was so loud that it hurt Chayanne''s ears so much. She could only move her phone away slightly to give herself some relief. Kate''s words were heard by Kelvin, who narrowed his deep-set eyes and shed a hint of coldness. Kate continued, "Cheyenne, if you be my sister-inw, it would be so much better... burp... My brother is rich and powerful, cleaner than that old man... burp." Cheyenne''s fair hand caressed her delicate chin. Her bright star-like eyes half-closed as her fan-like eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings, seductive. "Alright. Your brother is not bad. You should go rest now. Reece, you take her back," Cheyenne said. Reece was filled with anger; his new clothes! But he couldn''t just leave a drunk person on the side of the road at this moment. So he reluctantly carried Kate to the back seat of his brand-new Ferrari worth over thirty million dors. He warned her as she was thrown into the car like a sack of potatoes. "This car is a brand-new Ferrari worth over thirty million dors! If you vomit on it, I''ll make you walk home." "Ugh! I don''t care about your stupid car! I want to ride in Cheyenne''s Lamborghini... Ugh..." As Reece started driving away from the scene, he heard noisesing from behind him and soon smelled alcohol mixed with sourness filling up his car. He couldn''t help but feel angry and frustrated with Kate. "Much better now." "I..." He shouldn''t havee tonight. Every time he encountered this foolish girl, nothing good ever happened. Little did he know that paparazzi hiding in the shadows had captured everything on camera - Reece carrying Kate into his expensive sports car while she was drunk - making for great headlines tomorrow morning. After hanging up the phone call with Kate, Cheyenne finally noticed something off about Kelvin''s aura; He sat there like an icy statue without moving or saying anything for awhile now. If it weren''t for hearing him breathe asionally, she would''ve thought he was dead or something. The chill emanating from him made her nose itch, so she sneezed loudly, "Achoo!" Chris thought she caught a cold because she wasn''t wearing enoughyers, so he kindly closed all windows for her. "Mrs. Foley, put on some more clothes, be careful not to catch a cold." "Thank you. While you''re at it, you can turn off the air conditioning too." "Oh? I didn''t turn on any air conditioning though?" Chris replied confusedly. Cheyenne turned around instinctively towards someone next to her, suddenly realizing what was going on. She touched her nose and subtly shifted her hips away from him. Kelvin''s face turned even darker as he noticed this subtle movement, and the chill in the air intensified. ''I don''t have any virus on me, what does it mean that she is avoiding me like the gue? Does she really have a crush on Eddie and want to be Kate''s sister-inw?'' There was silence all the way. Cheyenne didn''t know how she offended him, but he had been ignoring her ever since she answered the phone. He clearly called herself here. On second thought, Cheyenne decided not to dwell on it since Kelvin was such a strange person with a moody personality. She shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she had already gotten used to it. ''It doesn''t matter if you ignore me now, in the future, I will be out of your league!'' she thought. Cheyenne rested her head on the back seat of the car and fell asleep. She had just had a few drinks and danced for a while, so she was actually quite tired. Kelvin''s car was an extended version, and the design of the back seat was also extremely user- friendly, making it convenient for him to read documents or take a rest on it. Therefore, lying down on it is just asfortable as lying in bed. It wasn''t until Kelvin heard her steady breathing that he realized she... she had actually fallen asleep. He was left alone here, angry. The deep-set eyes fell upon her peaceful sleeping face, and she looked as obedient as a little kitten when she was quiet. In this dark car, she still shone brightly. Kelvin could vaguely see her delicate and warm little face, as well as the slender and elegant neck line that connected with her corbone, forming a soft and perfect curve. Below is a delicate figure wrapped in ckce, with proud curves and a captivating cleavage. She was silent and alluring in the dark night. With just one nce, Kelvin felt a sudden rush of heat throughout his body. This unexpected surge of emotion left him with a dark face. His once proud self-control had crumbled at the sight of her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Was it because that he hadn''t slept with a woman for too long? But why was he turned on by Cheyenne, the one he despised the most! Chapter 202 The Foley Family Dinner Chapter 202 The Foley Family Dinner Chapter 202 The Foley Family Dinner The car was dark, and the ride was unusually quiet. The man wore a ck suit that blended into the darkness like a fierce beast lurking in the shadows. He exuded an intimidating aura that could kill with ease. His deep, dark eyes heldplex emotions that were hard to decipher. After a while, Chris heard his boss let out a sigh - something he had never done before. No matter how tired Kelvin was, he always managed to keep hisposure and not show any signs of weakness in front of others. "Mr. Foley, what''s wrong?" Chris asked curiously. He received a cold re from the man in response and quickly shut up. Some things were better left unsaid. Soon enough, they arrived at the Foley Mansion. As Chris hit the brakes, both passengers in the back leaned forward due to inertia. "Careful," Kelvin warned as he reached out to grab her shoulder before she hit her head on the seat cushion. But his hand was swatted away by hers mid-air. "Don''t touch me." She had woken up from her slumber. Disgust and aloofness crept onto her face again. No trace of soft love was found... Kelvin merely furrowed his brow, not saying a word. As they got out of the car, a brightly lit building appeared before them, as bright as day. In this sea of white light, Cheyenne spotted a few familiar figures. Old Mr. Foley, dressed in a ck suit, hadbed his hair and appeared much more spirited. He wore a shiny pair of leather shoes and leaned on a cane, standing at the entrance with a benevolent smile. Standing beside him were two middle-aged men. The one on the left wore a silver-gray suit with a deep blue pinstripe shirt underneath. His temples showed a touch of gray, making him look slightly older than the man on the right. Corey, on the other hand, sported a blue suit. With his fairplexion and gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, he exuded an elegant and refined aura. Despite reaching middle age, he still had the handsome and suave appearance of a mature gentleman. It was no wonder Kelvin was so handsome; he clearly inherited his good looks from Corey. Then there was Gracie, whom Cheyenne had never seen before, but she had heard that she was one of the most stunning women in her younger days. Franklin was apanied by a young couple. The young man wore a ck suit, just like Kelvin, but while ck projected dominance and arrogance on Kelvin, on this young man, it radiated elegance and style. The man looked to be around 25 or 26 years old, appearing much younger than Kelvin, with a simr appearance. Beside him was a woman wearing a long red evening gown. Her skin wasn''t particrly fair, but the red color made her look even darker. Her hair was pinned up behind her head and she wore an expensive diamond ne in the shape of a clover - Chanel''s ssic style that was worth quite a bit. Who is she? Cheyenne had never seen her before. The woman intimately linked arms with old Mr. Foley and stood obediently by his side, looking very pampered. Meanwhile, Abbie wore a white dress that had been changed into a strapless cocktail dress and stood in the corner wearing silver high heels as if she had been excluded from everyone else; looking like she felt wronged. "Let''s go," Kelvin said coldly. He opened the car door and reached out his hand to Cheyenne but she ignored itpletely. She picked up her handbag instead and stepped out of the car. Her ck high heels contrasted against her fair foot back as she emerged from inside; revealing an exquisite face that looked like it came straight out of a painting - so beautiful that it almost didn''t seem real. A ck professional suit entuated all of her body advantages. Even dressed so casually, Cheyenne still stood out. However, as she looked around at everyone else who were all dressed in fancy dresses or suits for this asion, Cheyenne feel more like someone here on business. "Mr. Foley, did Ie to the wrong ce?" Kelvin naturally asked Chris to find this professional outfit for Cheyenne because she was too eye- catching; even when wearing something casual could make people take notice let alone anything else. Tonight''s asion would have many men other than himself attending so he didn''t want Cheyenne to continue being in focus anymore than necessary. "Nope, it is just family dinner." "Oh... a family dinner? Then maybe I shouldn''t havee since we''ve been over. Besides,ing empty-handed isn''t proper etiquette either, so please tell Grandpa I need to leave due to some urgent matters at hand but will visit him again another day." As soon as she turned around readying herself for departure, old Mr. Foley widened his eyes in shock while he took two steps forward using his cane. Cheyenne had barely taken a step when her wrist was firmly grasped by arge hand. It felt as if an iron chain had restricted her movement, and his grip was causing her some difort. Kelvin''s gaze was as cold as an icy pond, staring at her. His lips parted and he spoke in a cold voice, "Are you afraid?" "Ha! What is there in this world that I am afraid of?" "Then go inside. Grandpa is waiting for you." She hesitated for a second and turned to look at the door where she saw old Mr. Foley walking out a few steps with an expectant look on his face. "Hmph." Cheyenne shrugged off his hand and walked briskly into the Foley Mansion with confident strides. Her back was graceful and her pace was fast, making it seem like she was returning to her own home - easygoing and rxed - which left Emelia stunned. Is this woman Kelvin''s ex-wife Cheyenne? At first sight of her, Emelia felt an innate dislike towards this woman whose appearance was too strikingly beautiful. As soon as she appeared on the scene, she outshadowed everyone around her. Meanwhile, Emelia stood behind old Mr. Foley like a maid without any attention drawn to herself despite being the hostess of the house. Old Mr. Foley spoke first with his eyes slightly moistened. "Cheyenne, are you angry with me? Is that why you only came now?" Cheyenne''s heart stirred when facing old Mr. Foley; any resentment inside dissolved away automatically upon seeing him again. She greeted him warmly while taking hold of his other arm. "Grandpa, what are you talking about? How could I be angry with you? It''s just that... I had something to deal with recently." "I heard about it too; poor child! You almost got into a car ident that day but you are okay now right?" "Yes, it''s fine now; doctors said all I need is rest," she smiled brightly at him before adding, "That day, Mr. Lara saved me, or else maybe we wouldn''t have seen each other again." As soon as she finished speaking those words, Kelvin''s ck leather shoes stopped right in front of her face. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cheyenne raised her head and saw Kelvin looking at her with a furious and bewildered expression, as if she were aplete stranger. Mr. Lara saved her? Old Mr. Foley remembered clearly how Kelvin came backter than usual that day... Chris said they met Cheyenne on their way home... How did it be "Mr. Lara" saving Cheyenne instead? Chapter 203: Slapping AbbieS Face Chapter 203: pping Abbie''S Face Chapter 203: pping Abbie''s Face Abbie couldn''t help but show her jealousy. She walked softly to Cheyenne with a gentle smile on her face and took Kelvin''s arm. Abbie wore a white long dress, while Kelvin was in a ck suit. They stood together, the ssic ck and whitebination harmonious and pleasing to the eye. "Miss Lawrence, it''s been a while since west saw you. It seems like you''ve recovered from your illness quickly. Congrattions on being discharged," Abbie said as she extended her hand to Cheyenne. Unfortunately, Cheyenne still had her hands in her pockets and her eyes were fixed on Abbie''s soft hand that was holding onto Kelvin''s arm. He didn''t refuse! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Just seconds ago, he was forcefully kissing her, now he could calmly linked his arms with Abbie''s - she really underestimated men''s ambition. Cheyenne withdrew her gaze without leaving any trace of emotion on her face. She raised an ironic smile and said, "Are you really congratting me?" Abbie froze for a second before responding graciously, "Of course I am! Grandpa heard about your hospitalization and was very worried about you." But then old Mr. Foley spoke up unexpectedly coldly beside her ear, "Who is your grandpa? Didn''t Deshawn Berry die long ago?" Old Mr Foley''s words hit Abbie''s heart hard; tears welled up in her eyes as they hung from her long eyshes, making it seem like she had been wronged. Emelia felt surprised for a moment too; although she didn''t like Abbie who always acted like a gentle woman, but she disliked Cheyenne even more for her arrogant attitude. She also felt threatened by how much Grandpa favored Cheyenne, so afterparing both of them, Emelia decided to help Abbie first. Kelvin frowned slightly as he gently pulled down the hand that Abbie had ced on his arm. He furrowed his brow before speaking coldly, "Grandpa, Abbie grew up in the Foley family too! She isn''t an outsider, so why treat her this way?" As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne clearly saw the satisfaction reflected in Abbie''s blushing face; those not-so-pretty almond-shaped eyes sparkled with prideful light! "Kelvin, please don''t say that. Grandfather doesn''t like me, maybe it''s because I haven''t done well... I''m sorry, Grandfather. I don''t know where I went wrong to make you biased against me. As long as you say so, I will change." She looked "sincerely" at old Mr. Foley in front of her and bowed, making the surrounding guests feel that old Mr. Foley was really hard to understand. What''s not good about having such a gentle and generous heiress as a granddaughter-inw? Abbie used to be a renowned ballet soloist at home and abroad. If it weren''t for an ident that injured her foot, she wouldn''t have fallen into this situation today. Speaking of which, Cheyenne cameter and was truly the third party. From the divorce incident, it can be seen that Mr. Foley still has feelings for his first love Miss Berry. Miss Lawrence shouldn''t have appeared tonight. When he was young, old Mr. Foley served in the military and was a rough man with a straightforward personality who couldn''t see through Abbie''s hypocrisy. He thought Abbie sincerely apologized to him; his tone softened slightly. "You don''t need to change; I dislike you because you don''t meet my standards." As soon as he finished speaking, Abbie cried even more aggrievedly than before while looking at Kelvin with pitiful eyes. "Kelvin, sorry... I think it''s better if I leave now; staying here will only make things difficult for you." She picked up her handbag preparing to walk towards the door; people around looked at her with sympathy while their gaze towards Cheyenne had an extra hint of strangeness. This achieved what she expected. Abbie felt great emotionally while unconsciously raising one corner of her eye. Kelvin saw her expression clearly but felt disappointed inside when he remembered how he first met Abbie: It was on a rainy summer day when the sky was gloomy like there had been a hole punctured through it causing rainwater pouring down non-stop. Mr. and Mrs. Berry died unexpectedly due to a car ident, leaving Abbie alone in the world. Fourteen-year-old Kelvin was in junior high school and through a rebellious phase. However, for him who had always been cold-hearted since childhood, rebellious phase didn''t seem any different to him. A ck car slowly drove up to the Foley Mansion; its door opened. A middle-aged man wearing ck robes stepped out from within. He held a ck umbre in his hand and carried a white suitcase in the other. The young girl wore a thin white dress, with long straight ck hair that contrasted against her pale and slender face. She stood under the rain with an umbre, looking pitiful with her red swollen eyes that hinted at tears shed. His mother gently took the suitcase from thewyer''s hands and turned to him to introduce, "Kelvin, Abbie is now your little sister. You must take good care of her and not bully her." A handsome young man wearing a white sweater walked down from the staircase elegantly. He had an aloof temperament while holding onto a small ck dog that was so dark it seemed eyeless. The little creatureyzily in his arms as he stroked its fur gently with his long hand and nced at Abbie indifferently. "Mm," he replied coldly. Upon their first meeting, her appearance didn''t particrly strike him, and in Kelvin''s mind, what had left an impression were her teary and vulnerable eyes. Learning that she had lost her parents made her seem quite pitiable. Despite being treated well by the Foleys, Abbie still acted exceptionally obedient around them as if afraid of making any mistakes or saying anything wrong that would displease them. Whenever they were driven together to school by their driver, she would sit alone near the car door curled up into herself. Her father left behind an inheritance of over three million dors for her which was enough for her college education but not arge sum to these wealthy people. The first time Kelvin saw her radiating self-confidence was when she was dancing. It was during one of Abbie''s performances, and his mother had taken him along to cheer Abbie on. She was wearing a white chiffon dress, gracefully dancing on the stage with confidence and beauty, resembling a true swan. But as soon as she stepped off the stage, she appeared fragile again like before. Chapter 204: Tears Are The Greatest Weapon Chapter 204: Tears Are The Greatest Weapon Chapter 204: Tears are the Greatest Weapon Kelvin couldn''t help but feel a desire to protect her, and he thought that this emotion was love. So, he turned a blind eye to Abbie''s efforts to drive away the women who intentionally or unintentionally tried to seduce him. It also solved one of his problems. His acquiescence made Abbie even more reckless. She had already convinced herself that she was the only woman worthy of Kelvin''s attention. Despite her innocent and gentle appearance, she once sneered at other girls'' love letters for Kelvin and openly imed Cheyenne''s gift as her own before giving it to him in her name. At twenty years old, Abbie was at the prime of her youth. That year, she received an invitation from Varsden Art College abroad and had hopes ofpeting in ballet at Metshire Pce - an unparalleled honor for any aspiring ballerina. She believed that winning the championship would make old Mr. Foley finally see her worthiness as Kelvin''s wife-to-be. However, fate can be cruel sometimes; while traveling through a mountainous road section on a car ride, Abbie encountered an ident where rocks fell onto both legs which were essential for dancing - something more painful than dying on the spot itself. Because of this tragedy, she missed out on both Varsden Art College andpetition opportunities; however, it was Kelvin who gave her hope for survival when no one else could have helped during such times. "Kelvin... does this mean I can never dance again?" asked Abbie tearfully countless times before he finally replied with conviction, "I will make sure you stand on stage again." He kept his promise. Three yearster, despite not being able to dance anymore due to injury, Abbie became the teacher hired by Varsden Art College. Abbie once again became the center of public attention. At twenty-three, she was young and talented, and her unfortunate background and life story piqued the interest of many men. Abbie thought that she could finally match up well with Kelvin, so she quit her position in Varsden Art College which cost Kelvin two hundred million dors to get it for her sake! She returned to her home country, but she didn''t expect to hear the news that Kelvin was going to marry someone else. That girl was only seventeen years old and hadn''t fully developed yet. It was said that she had poor grades and caused trouble by fighting everywhere. Even old Mr. Foley couldn''t look at herself, why would he be interested in such a girl? She refused to ept it. However, when she saw Cheyenne''s face, Abbie felt threatened for the first time. Cheyenne was different from the other women who she easily dismissed before. She was confident, stunningly beautiful with a fiery personalitybined with sweetness and exuded youthfulness that made people happy just by looking at her. At only seventeen years old, it was hard to imagine how much of a beauty she would be once fully grown. In terms of appearance, Abbie was insecure because her parents did not give her good looks and stic surgery was something that high society despised. Her mother warned her from an early age, "Abbie, do you know what a woman''s greatest weapon is?" The five-year-old girl shook her head. "I don''t know." "It''s beauty! I am in-looking, which is why your father has an affair with a more beautiful woman." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Unluckily, you''re not blessed by heaven like me. You''re not pretty so you lose the biggest advantage as a woman." The little girl didn''t understand what "biggest advantage" meant; all she heard was her mommy saying "you''re not pretty". In fact, she noticed this problem too because in kindergarten no one yed with her; they preferred ying with the prettier girls instead. When everyone left after ss ended one day, Abbie threw the attractive toy belonging to another child into the pond behind school, thinking if there were no more toys, then everyone would notice and y with her instead. But nothing changed. Now her mommy had told her the truth - it was because she wasn''t pretty enough. "Mommy, what should I do?" Sympathetically stroking Abbie''s soft hair, her mother said earnestly, "Besides beauty, women have an even stronger weapon." "Tears!" "People always sympathize with those who are weak, so you need to use your tears well against enemies stronger than yourself!" The young girl nodded as if understanding but still wasn''t sure how exactly tears could be used effectively. "Your father had an affair with someone prettier than me, but so what? When I cried, he obediently came back - this is the power of tears." Later, the abandoned doll that was thrown into the pond was found by workers who were digging lotus roots. The child cried for a long time and it wasn''t until her teacher investigated the surveince footage that she discovered Abbie had taken the doll. In a panic, she remembered her mother''s words and apologized to her teacher and ssmates while crying. She shouldn''t have done what she did, but she only did it because she noticed one of the doll''s hands had fallen off and was afraid her friend would be upset if they found out. The using look in the teacher''s eyes suddenly disappeared as she squatted down to embrace Abbie. "Good girl, you''re so kind-hearted. You secretly took care of someone else''s toy because you didn''t want them to be upset. But remember, you can''t make decisions for others. That belongs to her, understand?" Abbie huped as she tearfully answered yes. From a bad kid to a good kid who knew how to admit her mistakes - from that day on, there were kids willing to y with her again. Abbie finally experienced just how powerful tears could be. On Kelvin and Cheyenne''s wedding night, she had tricked Kelvin into going to Metshire with her using tears as her weapon, pretending to be unwell. Little did she know that fate was ying another cruel joke on her. She had been diagnosed with a hereditary heart condition... Kelvin left his new wife behind in order to apany Abbie overseas for medical treatment - spending more than half a month away from home. Undoubtedly this meant that Abbie won over Cheyenne once again. Now things were no different; Just like before, Abbie was resorting to her familiar tactic of appearing vulnerable to garner sympathy, and she was pushing Cheyenne into the spotlight once again. Kelvin felt chills run through his veins as he seriously looked at Cheyenne. Thetter sneered at him before turning around and walking inside holding onto Grandpa''s hand. Beforehand, Cheyenne always stuck close by him like an unshakeable shadow; ever since they announced their engagement, she''d been trying hard to win him over by staying close by his side... He thought no matter what happened, this shadow wouldn''t leave him alone... But he was wrong; the shadow also has its own consciousnesses, sometimes feeling hopeless too... Just like how it came without sound, it left without any trace or regret... Chapter 205: Your Lady Is Over There Chapter 205: Your Lady Is Over There Chapter 205: Your Lady is Over There Cheyenne didn''t want to waste any more time with the scumbag couple, so she sweetly stepped forward and took old Mr. Foley''s arm. "Grandpa, it''s chilly outside. Let''s go in." "Okay, okay! I''m so happy that you came to see me. Come on, I have your favorite mango pudding cake prepared at the party. I had the butler specially make it for you." Joe, who had been standing behind them all along, gave Cheyenne a faint smile and respectfully bowed his body. "Mrs. Foley, it''s been a long time." Cheyenne nodded her head at him and responded softly, "Uncle Joe, please call me Cheyenne from now on. I''m no longer yourdy anymore. Your newdy is next to your young master over there; don''t call her by mistake." Joe remained silent. Old Mr. Foley listened with regret; it seemed that Kelvin really hurt Cheyenne. She was someone who knew what she loved and hated; saying this meant that she was kicking her grandson out of her world - not a good sign. Kelvin coldly looked at Cheyenne with icy eyes as his heart suddenly sank into sharp pain mixed with anger. He couldn''t say anything back. Emelia brightened up and quickly went over to hold Abbie''s hand like sisters do while coquettishly saying, "Abbie, don''t be sad! Grandpa is just joking around with you! Come on in together with me! You''re Kelvin''s sweetheart after all - no one can rece you even if some people have thick skin!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her sudden move made Abbie feel confused since Emelia had appeared like an enemyst time they met but now acted like another person entirely different today. However, her words seemed to please Abbie. Thetter was feeling rather awkward and unsure whether to stay or leave, but now she was reluctant to go. Yet staying would be equally ufortable, especially since old Mr. Foley didn''t seem to wee her. If Kelvin didn''t step in and insist, she might indeed be the clown of this evening''s event. After standing there for several minutes without any sign of action from Kelvin, Abbie began to feel anxious. She had prepared a special gift tonight to please old Mr. Foley, and she believed it would surely amaze everyone and help mend the situation. Kelvin kept his eyes fixed on Cheyenne, but she showed no reaction whatsoever. Even when she heard Emelia say that Abbie was his sweetheart, she didn''t appear surprised at all. She just shrugged as if it didn''t matter to her. He remembered when they first got married, his secretary at the office was a woman and Cheyenne had been jealous for a long time. Helpless, Kelvin had to rece all the staff in the CEO''s office with men. She was so happy that she made him breakfast with her own hands. He told himself that he did it not because he cared about Cheyenne''s feelings, but because male employees were more efficient than female ones. After pleasing him for three days, Cheyenne gave herself up and resumed herzy sleeping habits. However, her domineering attitude of not allowing him to look at other women remained unchanged. She was indeed heartless. She could truly cut tiespletely if she imed not to care! Kelvin was too preupied with Cheyenne''s attitude to notice the changing nces directed at Abbie from the people around. The future Mrs. Foley, an incredibly prestigious title, was about to change hands. Of course, they needed to curry favor. After being away for two or three months, as she stepped back into this familiar ce, memories reyed in Cheyenne''s mind like scenes rewinding in a movie. On this couch, Kelvin had covered her with a nket. On that coffee table, he read documents while she did her homework. In the hallway on the second floor, beneath a painting of Mona Lisa, she had gave her first kiss. Although the process wasn''t particrly romantic. He had kissed her out of frustration. Her lips had swollen for several days afterward, and she had been too embarrassed to go to school. There were too many memories like these; they were all in the past. The future wasing and she had to move forward without thinking about Kelvin or those good or bad memories. Cheyenne pretended unaffectedly sitting next to old Mr. Foley while wearing ck professional attire which made people think she was either his bodyguard or subordinate. She looked out of ce among all these elegant clothes. At this moment Emelia, walked in holding Abbie''s hand and sat down on old Mr. Foley''s left side, deliberately cing Abbie near Kelvin and diagonally across from where Cheyenne sat. Meanwhile Vincent wandered around during the banquet making many people reacquaint themselves with him. Old Mr. Foleyughed a lot and asked, "How have you beentely?" Cheyenne sat upright, cutting elegantly into steak with knife and fork and showing off proper etiquette. Kelvin remembered that Cheyenne used to not eat steak like this. She found it too troublesome and always asked the chef to cut it up for her before bringing it out. When he took her out to a Western restaurant, she stabbed the whole steak to eat it, which drew countless sneers from others. As the CEO of the Foley Group, he had such a vulgar wife. Kelvin was disgusted and felt embarrassed by her behavior. But now as he watched Cheyenne eat the steak skillfully and effortlessly ording to his standards, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of bitterness in his heart. How many men had she gone out with before learning how to behave like this? Little did he know that Cheyenne only acted that way because she wanted to be herself in front of him. She wanted them both to live without restraint and just enjoy themselves. However, all of that seemed crude and vulgar in Kelvin''s eyes. "I''m doing great! I''ve made quite a few friends. I''ll bring them over one day so Grandpa can meet them too," Cheyenne said cheerfully. Upon hearing this, old Mr. Foley immediately felt a sense of crisis and jokingly asked, "Are they male or female?" Cheyenne used her fork to pick up a piece of beef and brought it to her lips. Her vibrant red lips parted slightly, revealing pearly white teeth. She elegantly bit into the beef, chewing slowly. With a slight, closed-lip smile, she replied, "Male." To stimte his grandson, old Mr. Foley pretended to be happy while internally feeling like exploding. "Great! Bring them over one day so I can help you pick which one is most suitable for you." Wait... Was he trying to set up Cheyenne with someone else? Not only was Cheyenne stunned but even Kelvin paused mid-action. "Screech-" The sudden noise drew everyone''s attention, and they all turned to look. It turned out that the sound wasing from Emelia. Chapter 206: I Am Poor Chapter 206: I Am Poor Chapter 206: I Am Poor She had been wandering outside for more than a decade, leaving at a young age and returning only after growing up. Recently, her grandfather had found someone to teach her about etiquette at the dining table of high society families. However, Emelia hadn''t fully absorbed it yet, as evidenced by the noise she made while cutting steak on her te. Feeling everyone''s eyes on her, she quickly turned red and stuttered an exnation, "Gra... grandfather, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have... I''ll learn properly." "Good girl, it''s okay," old Mr. Foley patted her head and encouraged her. Perhaps wanting to repay Emelia for speaking up for her earlier, Abbie now spoke in a gentle tone to ease the awkwardness. "It''s alright. You''ll get better with practice. I remember Miss Lawrence stabbed the whole steak before but now she''s very familiar with using knife and fork." Hearing thisment sparked a round of mockingughter from those around them as they whispered about the stunningly beautiful woman. "My goodness! She''s supposed to be an heiress from a third-ratepany but doesn''t even know how to use cutlery!" "I heard that her mother was mentally ill and died during childbirth while her stepmother is hypocritical and doesn''t like her much, so maybe no one taught her." "No wonder nobody likes her! Cheyenne is ruthless; haven''t you heard that she kicked out even own father from her vi?" "Are you serious?" "I''ve heard about this too." Abbie "btedly" realized that she had offended Cheyenne. Without thinking too much, she quickly apologized, "Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean anything bad; I just wanted tofort Emelia." Her apology seemed unnecessary enough that some might want to p steak into Abbie''s face but Cheyenne wasn''t going to waste such delicious food. Looking coldly at Abbie, she said with a self-satisfied smile, "Miss Berry is right. I am poor. I haven''t had steak until very recently, which is why I couldn''t eat it properly." "I''m poor..." Upon hearing these words, old Mr. Foley''s hand trembled and he thought, ''How could she say she''s poor? She possesses so many properties, any one of which is worth millions. What a low-key girl! She doesn''t show off even when she''s so wealthy. Why couldn''t Kelvin cherish such a good girl?'' Everyone knew about Cheyenne''s difficult situation, and there was no doubt about her statement of being poor. Kelvin felt a bit uneasy and gave Abbie a cold look, "You''re not feeling well, why don''t you go back first?" Was he trying to get rid of her? Abbie understood his hidden meaning and clenched her hand tightly, letting the nails sink into her soft palm. It hurt. A hideous smile appeared on her pale face. "It''s... it''s okay. I''m fine. Kelvin... I still have a gift that I haven''t given yet." Emelia didn''t believe that Cheyenne was being modest at all as she looked at the simple fabric and ordinary brand of Cheyenne''s professional attire. It probably cost no more than two thousand dors. "Thank you for your encouragement, Abbie. I will definitely study hard. The Foley family is the richest in Akloit, and as their daughter, I will have to face more high-profile events with other elite daughters." "But Miss Lawrence doesn''t really need to work so hard since it seems like there aren''t any important people associated with the Lawrence family," Emelia retorted. "I envy you for having an easier life," she continued sarcastically while gesturing towards all the courses she had to take such as piano lessons or etiquette sses for high-ss dining or golfing which were exhausting every day. Cheyenne couldn''t help butugh at Emelia''s boast whilezily lifting up her head to nce at Emelia. "I''m just an unemployed drifter without any ambitions unlike Miss Foley who has grand ns." Grand ns? Elite daughters only learned these things in order to marry someone from an equally prestigious family. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Using those two words was already ironic enough. Emilia turned red-faced from anger and embarrassment while ring fiercely at Cheyenne but it seemed like nothing could prate through Cheyenne''s nonchnt attitude which made Emilia feel like punching cotton candy ¨Cpletely useless. "Enough, Emilia! Although Cheyenne is younger than you are, she isn''t as ipetent as you think she is! Whether it''s etiquette or talent, Cheyenne excels!" Old Mr. Foley defended Cheyenne which only made Emilia even more jealous. Tears formed in her eyes before she looked away stubbornly. "What''s so great about her? She just knows some calligraphy or oil painting. Her grandfather Layne is a famous artist, so it''s not surprising that Cheyenne can paint too." As Cheyenne set down her knife and fork with elegance, she picked up a white napkin from the table and wiped her mouth. She looked at Emelia with a calm gaze and asked, "So, what are you good at?" "What do you mean?" Emelia replied. "Is it hard for you to admit that someone else is better than you? To make it fair, tell me what skill you have that''s better than mine." Cheyenne stood upright as if she were discussing something ordinary. Emelia bit her lip and quickly thought about it in her mind. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Okay then. I admit that Abbie is better than me. If you can beat Abbie, then I''ll admit that you''re better than me." Abbie was an internationally acimed ballet dancer who was known as the queen of ballet dancing. Although she couldn''t participate in anypetitions due to an injury on her foot, she still had the skills. Would Abbie agree topete against Cheyenne? Emelia''s n was killing two birds with one stone - if Cheyenne won, then Abbie would lose face; but even if Abbie won, her injured foot would hurt again because of thepetition. More importantly though - Emilia believed that Abbie would ept this challenge because this woman hated Cheyenne more than anyone else did; she wanted nothing more than for Cheyenne to leave embarrassed. "Emilia! If you keep acting like this, I will send you back to your room! You know about Miss Berry''s injury!" Kelvin lifted his head up and gave a cold nce at Cheyenne while frowning. He didn''t want both women being manipted by Emilia like puppets on strings. If Abbie agreed topete against Cheyenne, then Abbie would definitely choose ballet dancing; while Cheyenne might choose pole dancing. She was so alluring when dancing publicly and Kelvin didn''t want it to happen again. However, these words sounded different in Chyenene''s ears. "Mr. Foley, are you afraid your lover will lose against me or are you afraid of hurting her feet again? Tsk tsk... you really care about her." Men always treated their loved ones carefully while treating those they didn''t love cruelly. She dragged him down from the mountain path barefooted while he remained unconscious leaving bloody prints behind yet he never said anything... Chapter 207: Cheyenne Brings Shame Upon Herself Chapter 207: Cheyenne Brings Shame Upon Herself Chapter 207: Cheyenne Brings Shame Upon Herself Kelvin was infuriated by her disrespectful behavior. His cold, piercing eyes narrowed slightly as a dark emotion flickered across them. Cheyenne was a heartless woman who enjoyed maliciously specting about others. Abbie, on the other hand, concealed her inner delight and pretended to be in a difficult situation as she looked over at Kelvin. "Miss Foley trusts me, and I am grateful for that. However, Miss Lawrence''s pole dance is not the same as my ballet performance. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be fair competition." Pole dance? The people present looked at Cheyenne with disdainful eyes; in their minds, pole dancing wasbeled as vulgarpared to ballet - especially among those who considered themselves high societydies or wealthy wives. Moreover, Cheyenne''s stunning beauty made her even more intimidating than Abbie''s petite and pitiful appearance which won everyone''s favor and support. "Miss Berry, you worry too much," said Cheyenne with a smile. "If you think that pole dancing cannotpare to ballet easily enough, then why don''t we perform ballet together?" Cheyenne''s words caused Emelia to burst intoughter like she had heard something hrious while holding onto her stomach. "Miss Lawrence," Emelia continued after calming down fromughing so hard. "Who do you think you are? Ballet is not something one can learn overnight! Moreover, Abbie has been practicing for over ten years now and is even a professor at Varsden College of Dance! You... I''m not trying to discourage you but it would be better if you surrendered early." Emelia''s words undoubtedly made Abbie more confident. She had the title of an art college professor, which meant that Cheyenne lost this round. Kelvin frowned upon hearing Emilia''s words before ring at her sternly and saying, "If you have nothing better to do, then go back to studying! This matter ends here! Tonight is Grandpa''s birthday banquet, not an asion for venting personal emotions." "Kelvin," said Emilia usingly while looking directly into his eyes "Are you siding with Cheyenne? You know very well that she will bring shame upon herself so you stopped us?" She noticed that when Kelvin looked towards Abbie, his gaze remained calm, but when he gazed towards Cheyenne, his eyes were filled with anger, affection, resentment along with jealousy. This was how men should look when they saw someone they liked right before their very own eyes. He clearly liked this despicable woman named Cheyenne but didn''t realize it himself. Emelia''s words hit the mark, and Kelvin''s expression darkened further. The intimidating aura that surrounded him caused the temperature in the vicinity to drop several degrees - terrifying anyone nearby. "Cheyenne has nothing to do with me. Even if it''s a self-inflicted humiliation, it''s her own choice," Kelvin said coldly as he walked over to an empty seat, showing his indifference towards the situation. Abbie''s eyes lit up, and she nodded confidently, epting the challenge. She was sure that she could beat Cheyenne as long as Kelvin didn''t help her. Old Mr. Foley couldn''t do much about the situation and secretly red at Emelia, wondering if she had been cking off on her studiestely and needed more practice. The order of performance was determined by drawing lots, unfortunately for Cheyenne, she drew second ce. Abbie had special dance shoes that she left behind during herst visit to the Foley Mansion and hadn''t taken them back yet. When the servant brought them down from upstairs, Cheyenne''s heart skipped a beat and momentarily nked out. Her smile became even colder and more sarcastic than before. Ever since she moved out of here, Abbie had moved in with Kelvin? It wasn''t surprising at all that there would be a pair of shoes belonging to her here too. Abbie elegantly changed into her dancing shoes which matched perfectly with her white chiffon dress tonight. Her confidence shone through every spin, jump and arm extension like an elegant swan ying in ake - just like something straight out of a fairytale storybook. To outsiders who were watching this performance without any knowledge or expertise on dance techniques might think it was impressive but not Cheyenne. When Abbie jumped halfway up into the air earlier on during one move, Cheyenne noticed how obvious it was that Abbie''s her feet were not aligned properly, and there was a slight tremor upon landing. It may have been subtle but Cheyenne saw it nheless. Perhaps due tock of practice combined with her foot injury, her skills were evidently impacted. Even if she hadn''t been injured during her peak, Cheyenne knew that there was no way Abbie could have be a professor at Varsden Art College. There were reasons for that. Cheyenne looked towards Kelvin who also happened to be looking right back at her. He saw disdain and contempt in her eyes, and this only fueled Kelvin''s frustration. He downed his drink, feeling inexplicably agitated. "Wow! Abie dances so beautifully! She looks just like a fairy!" Emelia eximed admiringly while gazing enviously at Abbie. "Miss Berry''s performance of Swan Lake is the most technically precise I have ever seen," remarked one spectator. "It looks like Miss Lawrence is going to lose," another chimed in. As the apuse died down, Abbie felt beads of sweat forming on her forehead. She had a congenital heart condition and hadn''t exercised in a while, and she could feel her stamina waning. She used to be able to spin twenty times, but now she was struggling at fifteen. Finally, with a graceful finish and a bow, Abbie received thunderous apuse from the audience. As she walked over to Cheyenne with a smile on her face, she spoke softly, "Miss Lawrence, you can still back out now." "I didn''t really want topete against you either. But Miss Foley trusts me and I can''t let her down." Abbie looked pensive as she added, "I''m also worried that if I win, it will look like bullying someone smaller than me. For your sake too, why don''t you just quit now?" Cheyenne raised an eyebrow at this suggestion before responding, "Well, Miss Berry, you should worry more about the mistakes in your routine just now." "ck Swan requires 32 single-leg rotations, but you performed only 15 spins. Additionally, your footwork exceeded thirty centimeters which is not allowed ording to the choreography." The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention towards Cheyenne. They wondered how an airhead like Cheyenne could know so much about ballet and pinpoint exactly where Abbie went wrong. "Cheyenne, what nonsense are you spewing? If Abbie can''t dance well, what are you then? If you''re so capable, step up and show us!" Emelia shouted in defiance. She had firmly believed that Cheyenne was nothing more than eye candy with no abilities, but in the next moment, she was proven wrong by Cheyenne''s actions.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 208: Your Foot Is Injured Chapter 208: Your Foot Is Injured Chapter 208: Your Foot is Injured Cheyenne lifted her hand and took off the pearl clip that was holding her hair up, cing it on the table. Her thick chestnut curls cascaded down like a waterfall. She looked at Abbie with a calm yet stubborn gaze, using her delicate fingers to unbutton her ck suit jacket one by one. She kicked off her high heels and stepped onto the cold golden floor with her feet painted in bright red nail polish. "Swish." The ck suit jacket flew up into the air and opened up like a circle beforending gracefully on a nearby chair. Everyone''s attention was drawn to Cheyenne once again as she unbuttoned the top two buttons of her shirt, revealing smooth fair skin and delicate corbones. Her perfect feet were slender and elegant, adorned with a thin silver ankle chain that made Kelvin blush at its sight. A lot of intimate scenes came into his mind. It was Cheyenne''s neenth birthday, the first year after they had married. She had been pestering him to buy it for her. Initially, he hadn''t wanted to purchase it, but he couldn''t stand to see her eyes lose their luster. Under the temptation, he had driven back to buy it. That night, after the passionate moment, she fell asleep by his side. Kelvin had contemted it for a moment, and before leaving, he took the anklet from his pocket and ced it next to her pillow. He hadn''t expected her to still be wearing it. As his mind wandered, Cheyenne''s gaze turned slightly cold, and she pulled the white tablecloth from the table. There was a loud "thud", and the white cloth fell into her hand, while everything else on the table, including the sses, tes, and candles, remained perfectly in ce. It was a move that left people astonished. How had she managed to do that? With just one snap of Cheyenne''s fingers, she ordered the butler to switch over to another song. As soon as Abbie heard it y out loud, she turned pale realizing what song it was: "La Bayadere". It was known as one of most difficult ballet pieces, even more so than "Swan Lake", serving as inspiration for many ballet moves today. Just moments ago, Cheyenne had mentioned that Abbie didn''t finish 32 single-leg rotations, and now she was elegantly performing 32 wless turns without any ballet shoes on! This felt like a p in Abbie''s face! Just a moment ago, she was feeling proud of herself for being able to outshine Cheyenne in ballet dance. But now, she found herself defeated. In "La Bayadere", not only were there elements of Western ballet, but also the mystery of Eastern Indian dance. The segment that Cheyenne performed was the scene where the female lead met her lover in a dream after being betrayed by him. The emotional entanglement between them was expressed through her movements. As the rhythm intensified, their emotions became moreplex. However, Cheyenne seemed to be at ease with it all. She truly was a swan - always rebellious and independent as the ck swan. Although many people in attendance did not understand ballet, they couldn''t help but admit that they were amazed by Cheyenne''s performance when watching her movements and emotions unfold before them. As she leapt into the air, her long hair flowed behind her like waves and even the white tablecloth in her hand became like a sharp weapon. Her slender legs stretched straight out as shended softly on tiptoe afterpleting thirty-two turns. Her chestnut hair and white cloth formed two beautiful lines against each other. Finally, as the dream faded away, that same white tablecloth turned into the female lead''s veil which fell lightly over her head like a bridal veil. ''I can''t let her win so easily!'' Abbie thought. Just as Cheyenne lifted up her head to look at that piece of cloth spinning beneath her feet; Abbie suddenly pulled off one pearl earring from hers without leaving any trace behind and threw it towards Cheyenne''s feet. Kelvin watched mesmerized by the figure dancing gracefully before him, feeling angry that she had deceived him once again. She not only excelled in calligraphy, chess, but she could also paint and dance... yet she insisted on portraying herself as a spoiled brat. Why? Were all those previous confessions true or just part of an act? Was she pretending just so she would hate her? He refused to ept being deceived again! He stood up with his ss filled with red wine, taking big strides towards the beautiful woman. But just after taking two steps, Kelvin saw Abbie''s sneaky movement; that pearl rolled down along with his mood until finallynding at Cheyenne''s feet. She stood near enough to the table which made Kelvin nervous because if she slipped over, her head would surely hit hard against its edge . Kelvin felt anxious inside while silently calling out, "Cheyenne! Be careful!" It was toote... Her foot had stepped up, and her body was uncontrobly leaning forward. "Cheyenne, be careful!" Old Mr. Foley was also frightened and quickly reminded her. If Cheyenne fell down, she would lose the game. Abbie and Emelia looked at each other with a gloating expression in their eyes. However, Cheyenne was tougher and smarter than they had imagined. She smiled and smoothly fell down with her back footnding on the table just as she was about to hit it. Taking advantage of the empty space provided by the table, she leaped into a split in mid-air before landing firmly on the ground. The whitece tablecloth hung over her head like a bridal veil frozen in time. If it weren''t for blood gradually seeping out from under that white cloth, Kelvin would have apuded her perfect leap and incredible adaptability. But all these praises came at the cost of her foot injury. Upon closer examination, one of the highball sses at the edge of the table was shattered, and Cheyenne''s foot... He walked over furiously with an overwhelming aura like a rising tide that scared off those around him who made way for him one after another. He looked down upon the young girl before him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At this moment, he seemed to see how she looked wearing a white wedding dress at their wedding ceremony; the difference was that back then, she had worn a smile of warmth and shyness, while now, all that remained was an air of indifference. This feeling left him deeply unsettled. This version of Cheyenne was far beyond his control. "Mr. Foley? Are you angry because I beat your fiance?" She sneered while slowly standing up using only one hand for support right before his face as if mocking him; then taking off that whitece tablecloth draped over herself. Bending slightly without any expression on her face, she pulled out ss shards from underfoot, then threw them aside. Walking out with her bare feet, she left behind vivid red bloodstains on the golden floor, making for a striking sight. Cheyenne had just started to slip her feet back into her high heels when, all of a sudden, he lifted her into his arms. "Kelvin! If you''re sick, go take some medicine! Put me down!" "Don''t fuss around; your feet are injured." His voice filled with alcohol rang in her ears low-pitched yet maic leaving no room for refusal. Chapter 209 Cheyenne, What Are You Afraid Of? Chapter 209 Cheyenne, What Are You Afraid Of? Chapter 209 Cheyenne, What Are You Afraid Of? Cheyenne, who was considered a loser by everyone, had won. She effortlessly defeat Abbie. Those who had doubted Cheyenne''s abilities were now in awe of her. Abbie stood there like a lost soul, staring nkly at Kelvin as he walked away with another woman, feeling an overwhelming sense of despair that made her want to give up on everything. The onlookers'' gazes had shifted from admiration, jealousy, and ttery at the beginning to now a mix of disdain and pity, catching Abbie off guard with the sudden change. Why? Cheyenne was supposed to be ipetent. The air was thick with mockery towards Abbie, making it hard for her to breathe. She cked out momentarily before Vincent picked her up and instructed someone to call a doctor. Old Mr. Foley announced that Emelia would be sent back to her room until she learned from her mistakes after ruining his 70th birthday celebration with all the chaos caused by her. Emelia was scared; it wasn''t supposed to end this way - Cheyenne injured herself while winning against Abbie who fainted afterwards; yet Grandpa directed all his anger towards Emelia instead! Upstairs, in the dimly lit corridor, the soft light fell on Kelvin''s face, entuating his chiseled and handsome profile. Beneath his straight nose, his lips were pressed together, and the anger at the corners of his mouth was impossible to conceal. Was he angry? Oh yes, he had every reason to be. After all, his beloved had lost to him in front of thisrge audience.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Kelvin, if you''re really a man, then put me down!" His clothes identally tore as she made intense movements with her small hands, undoing the top three buttons to reveal a tight and muscr chest. Cheyenne nced at it, her eyes dimming slightly, quickly turning her gaze away. This infuriating seducer. Was he wearing a ck shirt intentionally to tempt her? "Stay still or I''ll show you whether I''m really a man or not!" He looked down, and he saw her pink, slightly flushed face, unsure if it was from anger or embarrassment. In her dark eyes, there was a glimmer of something, followed by an unyielding anger. It seemed like she finally relented. This sulky, yet somewhat adorable look on her face made him smile inwardly. He quickened his pace as they were about to reach his room. However, Cheyenne''s feelings took an odd turn, and she struggled in his arms. "Let me go! I''m not going to your room!" She said with evident disgust on her face. Kelvin sighed, realizing he had no choice but to carry her to another room. Standing at the door, Cheyenne felt aplex mix of emotions. This room was incredibly familiar to her, as she had lived there for almost three years. Every item inside was something she had personally chosen. Returning here had sparked a trace of unease. With a self-deprecating smile, she said, "Mr. Foley, aren''t you worried that your sweetheart will get jealous?" After a few seconds of silence, Kelvin''s deep and resonant voice broke through. His handsome, dark brows knitted as he spoke a sentence, "She''s not my sweetheart." Cheyenne heard every word distinctly. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing and responded with a sarcastic snort, "You''re all talk and no action, Kelvin. You really disappoint me." She seemed to have assumed Abbie had an affair with him, igniting an inexplicable anger in Kelvin. He almost wished he could swallow her whole. He never needed to exin himself to anyone. Cheyenne was the first, and perhaps thest. If possible, he''d like to crush her and avoid the recurring loss of control that she seemed to cause him. As a master of self-control and strategic nning, Kelvin had never experienced such ack of control in his life. He used to be afraid of dealing with emotions, and now he was even more so. "Shut up!" Kelvin''s temples throbbed, as he struggled to contain his emotions. He let out a heavy, loud shout. The sound of his foot hitting the door was so loud that it startled the people downstairs. They looked up at the second floor. The door had been closed. Old Mr. Foley''s eyes briefly gleamed with an enigmatic light as he called a maid and whispered something to her. The embarrassed maid quickly retreated. Entering the room, Cheyenne was surprised by the sight. She had expected it to be converted into a storage room or that other woman''s bedroom. Instead, everything inside the room was arranged exactly as before. The potted nt she had kept on the balcony was missing. The countertop was spotless, as if it was regrly cleaned. But why? He disliked her so much that he should redecorate the room soon... Kelvin ced her by the bedside with a not-so-gentle touch, and his voice carried a hint of unnatural emotion. "Don''t misunderstand, these were all orders from my grandfather to the servants." "Oh." It made sense. Cheyenne looked relieved, but Kelvin was angry at her expression. "How''s your foot?" As his voice sounded, she felt warmth on her foot. Looking closely, she found Kelvin who was arrogant was actually squatting in front of her. Hisrge hand unexpectedly grasped her slender and fair ankle, with the fingertips intentionally or unintentionally touching the anklet on her foot, causing the small silver bell to emit a faint and pleasant sound. The brief touch,sting less than a second, made Cheyenne tremble all over as if she had been shocked. She quickly pulled back her foot and casually nced at her injured and swollen ankle. Kelvin''s gaze became much deeper, and he chuckled softly, concealing his hidden concern with laughter. "Cheyenne, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that your body still remembers me?" He suddenly lowered his body, and his hands were on either side of her waist. As he spoke, warm breath tickled her earlobe, making her heart skip a beat. Cheyenne was almost infuriated by his shameless words, and her fair and tender hand angrily grabbed his tie. Their eyes met, with a cold gleam in hers. "You have no shame, who the hell remembers you. It''s just a normal physiological reaction!" "Oh." The man nodded slightly, his eyes burning as he gazed at her cheek. He felt like dissecting her to see just how good she was at lying. The position of the man on top and the woman below, with an ambiguous atmosphere, made Old Mr. Foley and hispanions blush as they entered the room. The intimate position of him on top and her underneath left theers including old Mr. Foley red- faced and wide-eyed. Chapter 210: Seeing Through Her Pretense Of Illness Chapter 210: Seeing Through Her Pretense Of Illness Chapter 210: Seeing Through Her Pretense of Illness Cheyenne finally realized that something was off in the room. She looked at old Mr. Foley''s knowing smile, felt embarrassed and angry. She kicked Kelvin away with her dirty foot, leaving a dusty footprint on his ck suit after stepping on the ground for a while. She sat up with her long chestnut curly hair falling naturally on her thin shoulders, highlighting her stunningly beautiful face. In contrast, Kelvin was tense all over with his eyebrows furrowed tightly as he stared at his clothes for a few seconds. Just then, the maid''s panicked voice came from outside the door. "Something is wrong! Miss Berry has fainted!" Kelvin''s expression changed when he heard this news. He nced heavily at Cheyenne and reminded her to wait for him before turning around to leave. "Why should I?" Cheyenne, full of resentment and disdain, hopped off the bed andnded barefoot on the floor, entuating the fragility of her injured foot. However, her infuriating expression left Kelvin seething with frustration and nowhere to vent it. He turned away and left the room. "Grandpa, can you watch over her? I''ll be back soon." Old Mr. Foley initially had reservations about letting him go, but after witnessing the strained rtionship between the two, he eventually agreed. "Go ahead, but be sure toe back early," he said. "Understood," Kelvin replied. ''And so he left, for his beloved Abbie had fainted. Cheyenne, what are you fantasizing about? Haven''t you realized that you meant nothing to him? It had always been your unrequited love during those three years. Kelvin never said he liked you, nor was he ever friendly towards you. But he could be so gentle towards Abbie instead.'' Cheyenne thought. She tried hard to pretend that she didn''t care about but a disappointed look shed across her eyes which was noticed by old Mr. Foley. He walked towards her with a smile and pulled Emelia along with him in front of Cheyenne, requiring Emelia to make an apology. Emelia reluctantly raised her chin, showed disgust on her face but had to give in. Cheyenne saw the unwillingness in Emelia''s eyes and felt pleasure. "I can''t bear Miss Foley''s apology; Besides, ignorance is bliss; I just didn''t tell anyone that I could actually dance ballet." "..." The smug look on Cheyenne''s face made Emelia so angry. She finally understood this despicable woman was clearly setting a trap for her to fall into. She was so foolish that she fell for it and even made Abbie embarrassed. Old Mr. Foley didn''t have much to say. After all, Emelia was in the wrong. "Cheyenne, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. First, take care of your foot injury." As soon as the words fell, a middle-aged doctor in a white coat quickly walked up and knelt down to examine Cheyenne''s injuries. "Grandpa, this has nothing to do with you." "That''s good, I was afraid that if you got angry, you wouldn''t even recognize me." He exaggeratedly wiped away his "tears" with his sleeve, and the sound of his fake crying sounded a bit awkward. Cheyenne''s lips twitched slightly as a voice tinged with amusement sounded in everyone''s ears. "Grandpa, you act is so lousy. At least, you should squeeze out a couple of tears first." If it were anyone else, who would dare to speak to old Mr. Foley in such a manner? In the eyes of the Foleys, old Mr. Foley was an extremely strict and hot-tempered person. Just being stared at by him made everyone tremble, let alone making jokes in front of him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kelvin was a cold man who matured early under the guidance of old Mr. Foley. At the age of seventeen, he began to manage such argepany and became ustomed to being reticent. But old Mr. Foley openly favored Cheyenne, even more than his own legitimate granddaughter. Emelia''s jealousy was like a rampant vine in the summer, instantly covering the entire wall of her heart and obscuring her rationality. ... Under the bright light, the woman''s trembling eyshes were particrly noticeable. Kelvin stood at the bedside, looking at the woman lying on the bed with a pale face, and for the first time lost his patience. The long eyshes trembled twice, like the fluttering wings of a butterfly, evoking sympathy. The person in aa slowly "woke up" and her tear-filled eyes came to Kelvin''s view. He had to admit her acting was great. If he hadn''t seen her true self just now, he would have med Cheyenne for this as before. The tall shadow of the man enveloped her, his deeply chiseled and handsome face showing no expression, while his profound eyes calmly gazed at her. Abbie''s heart skipped a beat as she felt the scrutinizing gaze upon her. Feeling a bit flustered, she called out, "Kelvin..." She felt like he had transformed into a different person, making her experience an unprecedented sense of strangeness and fear. "Are you awake? Get ready, I''ll have Chris take you back," Kelvin said. Just waking up and he already wanted her gone? Abbie bit down on her lower lip, clenching her fists under the covers. She pretended to groan in pain, holding onto her chest. She leaned towards him as if she was about to embrace him. But Kelvin stepped back and looked at her with a deep gaze. "Do you really hurt?" he asked. Abbie hesitated for a second before tears started streaming down her face. She raised a in yet beautiful face towards him and said, "Kelvin, I... I didn''t lie to you. It really hurts... Ahem... it''s all my fault for being so weak that I got scared by Miss Lawrence''s re." At this point, she was still trying to push the me onto Cheyenne. Kelvin was even more disappointed in her but ignored her crying. He reached into his suit pocket and took out a shiny pearl from it. He grabbed Abbie''s hand and ced the pearl on it. The appearance of this pearlpletely woke Abbie up; she looked at Kelvin with wide eyes as he gazed back at hers coldly. "This is yours; keep it safe." "Kelvin... Kelvin... I don''t know how it fell off; maybe when I was dancing..." Her voice trembled as she tried hard to exin but Kelvin didn''t wait for an exnation before turning around and walking out of the room without hesitation or looking back once. Abbie stumbled barefooted off the bed after him, yelling desperately, "Kelvin! Please let me exin!" But unfortunately, he had been deceived too many times by now. Even if he heard this heart- wrenching cry from behind, he did not stop his steps. Gradually, he walked farther and farther away. Chapter 211: Grandfather Drugged Her Chapter 211: Grandfather Drugged Her Chapter 211: Grandfather Drugged Her Kelvin had never felt so agitated before. His kind and gentle "sister" had hidden a malicious and deceitful side, and thinking back to her tears and words in the past made him shiver with fear. "Kelvin, it''s already 11 PM and Cheyenne hasn''te back yet. I saw her go to the bar with a man earlier,ughing and talking. Could she have been deceived?" "Cheyenne''s backpack is really light, let me carry it instead. You work hard, Kelvin, you shouldn''t have to carry her bag." "It hurts... I don''t know why Cheyenne took my medicine. Maybe she was curious and thought they were calcium pills." "Kelvin, do you like her? I think I saw Cheyenne receive another man''s love letter. Don''t be sad, okay? I''ll feel sorry for you." "This pen was handmade by me as a birthday gift for you, Kelvin. By the way, on my way here, I saw Cheyenne too, why hasn''t she arrived yet?" ... Subconsciously, Kelvin pulled out a cigarette from his pocket, holding it between his two slender fingers and lighting it with a vintage and beautiful lighter. "Click." The blue me ignited, flickering mes that illuminated his handsome but resolute face while casting an eerie blue hue over his eyes. His consciousness drifted away as he recalled his honeymoon period with Cheyenne. He left her home and went to Enofone with Abbie for Abbie''s medical treatment; when he returned home after one month, he even forgot that he was already married until he discovered someone else in his room upon returning for clothes. As soon as he opened the door, the room was dark except for a red dot floating amidst shadows like an eye watching him intently. "Who?" Immediately after that, a pair of soft hands wrapped around his waist; the scent of perfume mixed with alcohol enveloped his lips. His new wife Cheyenne wearing whitece lingerie reeking of booze copsed into his arms crying, "Why did youe back? You shouldn''t havee back so as to make me give uppletely!" "Get off!" He resisted her kiss while bitter smoke still seeped into their lips; it tasted chokingly spicy but also addictive somehow. Cheyenne fell onto the bed like crazy, rolling herself up inside the nket andughing hysterically She cried andughed at the same time, saying, "I don''t need you to exin, as long as youe back. That''s all that matters. As long as youe back." Kelvin nced at the beer bottles and cigarette butts in his room. For the first time, he wanted to strangle a woman. He grabbed her arm and threw her out of the door, snatched the cigarette from her mouth and threw it on the ground. His ck polished shoes stepped on it to extinguish it. His gaze was cold like a demon crawling out of hell, scaring the nearby servants. "Who let her into my room?" "Mr. Foley, this is your wife. Old Mr. Foley said Mrs. Foley can stay..." Before she could finish speaking, Cheyenne got up from the ground with her crimson face rubbing against his arm, "We are husband and wife living together." "Husband and wife? You think you''re worthy? Cheyenne, take a look in the mirror yourself! A woman like you is not worthy of being my wife! Be smart enough to be just eye candy for three years, then we''ll divorce!" He still remembered Cheyenne''s reaction at that moment; she leaned against one of the servants, appeared drunk but those bright eyes were looking straight at him. Filled with grievances and despair, she stubbornly said, "Give me three years; I will make you fall in love with me." "I won''t fall in love with you even within three hundred years. You better quit!" But the very next day, she continued to pester him under pretext that what was said when drunk doesn''t count. Thedy''s cigarette had a sweet and refreshing orange scent, and she always liked to smoke it before kissing him. Initially, Kelvin was resistant, but gradually, he grew to love the smell of the smoke. He also smoked, but only when he was passionate or feeling agitated. The billowing blue smoke obscured the man''s face, making his tall figure appear blurry in the dim, yellowish light. Emelia happened toe out from Cheyenne''s room when she saw the figure in the hallway. Startled, she quickly retreated around the corner. A maid walked past her, carrying two bowls of soup. She surreptitiously set the soup aside and took out a small white vial from her pocket, extracting a pill from it. She dropped the pill into the bowls. After that, the maid, with a guilty conscience, carried the bowls with the pill towards Cheyenne''s room! Emelia focused her gaze and realized that the figure in the hallway had disappeared at some point. The half-smoked cigarette was still burning, pressed against the lid of a trash can. A faint wisp of smoke lingered in the air. Was the maid nning to drug Cheyenne? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Curious, Emelia returned to the room where old Mr. Foley and Joe were sitting with Kelvin, who had just arrived. The atmosphere was eerie. Old Mr. Foley beckoned for the maid to bring in some soup with a smile on his face. "Isn''t chicken soup your favorite, Cheyenne? Come on, have some soup before you go back. I specially ordered it from the kitchen." ''Grandpa is actually the one drugging Cheyenne! Why?'' Emelia was shocked by this truth. Didn''t Grandpa love this bitch Cheyenne? Why would he drug her soup? As Cheyenne prepared to pick up her soup bowl, Kelvin suddenly walked over and snatched it away from her. "Let me feed you." Seemingly anticipating that things would develop like this, he stood aside with a smile and watched as they interacted. Cheyenne coldly turned away and reached for another bowl of soup instead. "If Mr. Foley likes it so much, then let him have it! I can take care of myself without bothering you!" After speaking, she picked up the soup without caring if it burned or not and chugged down most of it in one gulp. Kelvin''s kind gesture was rejected; he almost crushed his own bowl in frustration while looking helplessly at her. Seeing this scene unfold before him, old Mr. Foley gave him a disdainful look,"You''ve touched that one; who else will drink it now?" He continued, "Don''t waste food; Kelvin, why don''t you drink some too?" When had his grandpa ever cared about his dietary needs before? He stared at old Mr. Foley suspiciously while thetter avoided eye contact with an embarrassed expression on his face. He patted Cheyenne''s long hair affectionately, "Do you want more?" "No thanks, Grandpa." She replied curtly. "Okay then wash up first and rest early tonight; we''ll talk about going home tomorrow morning." "But..." Didn''t they agree earlier that once her foot injury was treated she could leave right away? She had called Omari toe pick her up. "Cheyenne, your foot is injured, so why are you leaving now?" Old Mr. Foley looked expectantly at her while pulling Kelvin and warning him, "Don''t bully Cheyenne anymore. Do you hear me?" Kelvin rubbed his nose. ''I won''t bully someone whose foot is injured. Grandpa is really overthinking things again...'' Chapter 212: Is He Really My Biological Grandson? Chapter 212: Is He Really My Biological Grandson? Chapter 212: Is He Really My Biological Grandson? This medicine was personally given by old Mr. Foley. He knew how potent it was. It was no longer safe to stay here. With a face filled with joy and anticipation, he dismissed the housekeeper and the servants. As he turned, he noticed Emelia standing there dumbfounded. Old Mr. Foley approached her and gave her a pat on the head. "What are you still standing here for? Go." "Grandfather, you..." Why would he drug Cheyenne''s soup? This question remained unspoken. Emelia struggled to find the words, but she couldn''t resist her grandfather''s sharp gaze, so she turned and left. In the room, Cheyenne sat barefoot at the edge of the bed. She gave a cold, distant nce to the tall figure still standing in the room. She chuckled lightly, "Mr. Foley, you can leave too. I''m tired and need to rest." With that, she got up and walked towards the bathroom. As she opened the closet, she noticed that her clothes were still there, all the ones she had worn before, not Abbie''s. This realization brought some relief to Cheyenne; she wasn''t used to wearing clothes that others had worn. After issuing a clear dismissal, she seemed to ignore Kelvin and walked into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water echoed through the room. The hazy ss door reflected the woman''s blurred figure, and it could be vaguely seen that she was slowly undoing the buttons of her shirt at her waist. Just this glimpse made Kelvin''s body seem to catch fire. The air was filled with a palpable heat, and it seemed as if some kind of exciting hormone had been added to his bloodstream, causing it to flow even faster. He must have been suppressed sensual passion for too long, which was why even a single nce at her could elicit such a response. In hindsight, he hadn''t been with anyone since the divorce. Kelvin felt that he also needed to freshen up, but as he reached for the door, he realized something was wrong. He couldn''t open it! Someone had locked the door from the outside. He strode over to the window, pulled the curtain aside, and saw his grandfather with two servants using wooden nks and a hammer to seal the window shut. "Grandfather! What are you doing?" He pounded on the ss window, making a loud banging sound, but it was all in vain. The people outside continued their work. Old Mr. Foley looked at him with extreme disdain, blew on his graying beard, and said impatiently, "It''s all because you''re so useless! If you''d made Cheyenne give a child earlier, she wouldn''t have been heartless enough to divorce you. Now, I''m helping you out, so you''d better appreciate it." What did he mean? "Grandfather, you can''t do this!" He could only imagine how furious Cheyenne would be if she came out of the bathroom and saw him still here. "Alright, the effects of the drug are probably taking hold. If you were even a bit useful, I wouldn''t have to resort to this. Kelvin, if you have any ability, prove yourself, or else don''t me me for kicking you out." After saying that, old Mr. Foley even tested the sturdiness of the window with his hand, patted it to his satisfaction, and left the second floor. As he walked, he gave instructions to the housekeeper, "Most of the guests downstairs have left. Have the servants tidy up quickly. Oh, and lock up the second floor tonight. No one is allowed up there." "Where will you be staying, old Mr. Foley?" "I''m going to the vi. I''ll be back in three days. Do you think that boy can hold out for three days? I''m a little worried. Maybe we should administer a stronger dose?" Joe was speechless. Kelvin tried several times but couldn''t open it. He began to feel a little frustrated and had to take off his coat and sit in the chair to calm himself down. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The sound of water in the bathroom stopped, and Cheyenne was startled by the knocking sound outside. She identally dropped the showerhead in her hand to the ground, and warm water flowed over her fair and delicate body. She almost copsed to the ground with weak legs. Hastily turning off the water, she quickly wiped herself dry with a towel and put on a random nightgown before stepping out of the bathroom to take a look. Kelvin looked up at her opening the door and his eyes dimmed at the beautiful sight before him. His breathing also became a bit heavier. Crystal clear water droplets dripped down from her hair onto her chest, and onto the slender red strap on her fair and delicate shoulder. One shoulder strap hung loosely on the arm, and the skirt length reached just above the thigh. A pair of slender feet stepped onto the white carpet. Just after her bath, her face steamed by water vapor was flushed with a bright red color. The rosy lips were so vivid that they didn''t need any lipstick, and they looked charming and attractive. Kelvin knew better than anyone else how charming she was, or he wouldn''t have lose his rationality and had so many passionate moments with her. Cheyenne widened her eyes and stared at the man sitting on the chair, quickly covering her chest with her hand. She asked angrily, "Is there anything else you want, Mr. Foley? If not, then leave quickly!" Kelvin''s gaze roamed uncontrobly up and down her waist and chest, growing increasingly thirsty. He stretched out a slender hand and gracefully unbuttoned the top three buttons of his shirt, pulling down his tie to reveal a tanned Adam''s apple. His chest was half-hidden under the shirt, with smooth lines and strong muscles. The handsome face with perfect lines and clear contours also added a touch of charm. Cheyenne tightly bit her lip and took two steps back, the air bing slightly stifling. She had underestimated Kelvin''s influence on her. Just one nce at her felt like there were countless ants gnawing away at her heart. No. Cheyenne covered her face with her hands. The icy fingertips were against her burning cheeks, and she became slightly more sober as her body grew weaker. Just as she took a step, her injured foot identally hit the chair, causing her to wince in pain. Her face turned pale and she fell onto the bed. "Are you okay?" Kelvin saw her curled up in pain and still got up to walk to her. Hisrge hand gripped her slender and delicate foot. He then looked at the bruised ankle and pressed it with his fingertips. "Don''t... Don''t touch me, let go... Let go of me, ah..." At the moment when his big hand grasped her ankle, Cheyenne felt an even stronger sense of strangeness in her body. Her delicate body trembled slightly, and she red at him with a mixture of coquettishness and anger in her eyes. Her gaze felt like a spark that ignited the emotions he had suppressed for so long. He lowered his head without hesitation and captured her lips. "Um..." She clearly felt that his body was unusually hot, and when he hugged her, the beating of his heart in his chest also elerated. Chapter 213: I Am Cheyenne, Not Abbie. Chapter 213: I Am Cheyenne, Not Abbie. Chapter 213: I am Cheyenne, not Abbie. She is like a poppy drenched in poison, her stunning appearance was enough to make one addicted. Just a kiss and Kelvin couldn''t resist anymore. He wanted to love her fiercely like he used to. He wanted to tear through her icy, arrogant facade, and transform her back into the demure, yielding woman beneath him, allowing him to toy with her and take what he desired. However, he ultimately underestimated her ruthlessness. Although she was clearly turned on, she tried to sober up by pinching her thigh. Tears welled up unexpectedly in her eyes, only to be gently licked away by Kelvin the next moment. He eagerly sought her slightly swollen lips, and this time, his actions were gentler. "Kelvin, wake up! I''m not Abbie, I''m Cheyenne - your least favorite person!" She could see the mes of desire in his eyes, but the thought that he might be mistaking her for another woman made her heart ache even more than if he didn''t love her. Proud like Cheyenne, disdainful of being someone else''s substitute. Even now, she wished she could be in an ice-cold cer, her thigh bearing the marks of her fierce grip, which was the only way she escaped his deep kiss... Their eyes meet each other. He saw disdain and stubbornness in her eyes, and Kelvin''s heart felt heavy. He whispered softly in her ear with a low voice. "You''re not a stand-in, I... know you''re Cheyenne." Without another word, he lowered his head and bit onto the thin strap on her shoulder, pulling it gently downward. There was a hint of resignation in his gaze. At least in this moment, he truly wanted her. She also needed him, didn''t she? Cheyenne couldn''t believe that what she heard was true; her experience told her that this man had no heart at all. Telling lieses as easily as breathing to him. If you believe him, you''ll probably end up being eaten alive and left with nothing. "Don''t... don''t touch me, Kelvin. We are done." She gave him a hard push, and his body fell back unexpectedly and hit the bedside table beside him. A crisp and clear sound. Lying motionless on the ground. Cheyenne wondered if he died. Though she hated him, she couldn''t stand seeing someone die in front of her. She began to regret if she was too harsh just now. Her body felt weak after taking medicine, so theoretically, she didn''t use much force just now. But Kelvin lying motionless on the ground made her a little scared. She crawled on her knees and hands to his side, pushing his shoulders. Her voice trembled as she called his name, "Kelvin, don''t be a jerk. I''m broke; I can''t afford your shenanigans." The man kept his eyes tightly shut, pain escaping through faint moans, and he weakly said, "Don''t touch me." "Where did you get hurt?" Saying that, her delicate, pale hand reached towards his cor, and her icy fingers had just touched his chest when he pushed her down beneath him. Kelvin suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze fiery red, looking at her with a sinister intensity. "I told you not to touch me. Do you know the consequences?" Cheyenne swallowed hard. She had seen him angry before, but she had never witnessed this level of bloodthirsty fury. She pouted, her cheeks flushed. Her warm hand defiantly pressed against his face as she lifted her chin proudly. "So what if I touched you? Are you toxic or something? Ah..." She was only worried that he had tricked her again. In a whirlwind, the man''srge, heavy body firmly pinned her down. Before she could react, she heard a crisp "snap." Her poor nightgown was discarded like a rag. At this moment, Cheyenne, once the queen bee of Akloit High School, finally felt the full weight of danger. It was as if she had returned to that night of their first intimate encounter, everything felt hazy and dimly lit. She vividly remembered the searing pain, something that had haunted her to this day. He showed no mercy, like a storm suddenly brewing on the sea, creating towering waves that left her disoriented and nk. Faintly, she heard the man grit his teeth and say, "You brought this upon yourself." "No... Don''t... Ugh..." Her breath was stolen away, and when the man''s weight pressed down on her, her struggles felt feeble and helpless. She tried to strangle him, wanting to end it all, but when her hot, sweaty hands touched his thick, muscr neck, Cheyenne couldn''t summon the strength. Damn it. She was powerless! Kelvin now realized that something was wrong. He remembered his grandfather''s meaningful smile. It was a setup! "Get off me! If you dare touch me, I''ll hate you," Cheyenne stubbornly bit his arm, and a tear fell into his heart. The calmke rippled from her tears. Kelvin held her wrists tightly. At that moment of inner conflict, he heardmotion from outside. "Cheyenne, where are you? I''m here to pick you up." That familiar voice. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It was Omari. He had arrived! Cheyenne''s eyes brightened, and she joyfully looked at the closed door, reaching her hand toward it. But arge hand firmly grasped her waist, and Kelvin stared at her with a fierce, cold gaze. Did she care so much about the man outside the door? She would rather endure her desire than be with him. A vengeful thought sprouted in him, and Kelvin angrily kissed her, and everything seemed to reset. "... Kelvin, let go of me. I don''t love you anymore. Get lost!" "Then who do you love? Omari?" God, he had to summon all his strength to say that, and he was terrified. He was terrified that Cheyenne would say it. So, before she could answer, he took away her right to speak. Outside the door, Omari was about to push it open but was stopped by old Mr. Foley. He looked at the young man in front of him, as formidable as his own grandson. "You''re Omari?" "Old Mr. Foley, I''m here to find Cheyenne. Where is she? She asked me to pick her up. Let me in." Old Mr. Foley''s face turned cold, and he blocked the door. "Cheyenne and Kelvin are bonding. She doesn''t want to see you now." "It''s impossible, Cheyenne doesn''t like that guy at all..." Before he could finish, a flirtatious sound came from inside the room, piercing Omari''s heart like a sharp knife. He stood there, frozen, staring at the tightly closed door. He looked at that door in disbelief, and the intermittent sounds continued to echo in his ears. "Kelvin, you jerk... Be gentle, ah..." "Endure for a bit." As an adult, he knew exactly what was happening inside. Three years ago, Cheyenne had only had eyes for Kelvin, so he chose to let go and silently waited. Finally, when Cheyenne divorced the man and he thought his chance hade, he realized he still couldn''tpare to Kelvin. Chapter 214: YouRe Only Worth One Dollar Chapter 214: You''Re Only Worth One Dor Chapter 214: You''re Only Worth One Dor Old Mr. Foley had a red face and the sound inside made him blush even more. But secretly, he was apuding for his grandson. He believed that he would soon have a great-grandchild. "Mr. Lara, you heard it too. Cheyenne is busy right now, so you should go back first." Omari gave old Mr. Foley a cold look, and his gaze didn''t ignore the locked door. "Is the person inside really Cheyenne? I don''t believe it! Even if it is her, there might be some extenuating circumstances, right?" "Of course, it''s because Cheyenne still loves my grandson. It''s not your concern." Old Mr. Foley lowered his head, feeling a bit guilty for the first time. "I won''t give up on Cheyenne." Omari didn''t know how he left the Foley Mansion, but on the other side of the door was the woman he loved. Should he kick the door down? He was afraid of seeing Cheyenne with another man, a scene that would hurt him a hundred, a thousand times more than anything else. It felt like he had gone back in time, back to three years ago - on her wedding day. Omari left slowly, like a soulless body. To be honest, the sight of him walking away was heart- wrenching and deste, and it brought a hint of moisture to old Mr. Foley''s eyes. He could tell that this young man also had deep feelings for Cheyenne. But people are selfish. If Kelvin truly didn''t care about Cheyenne, he might not have done this. But when he saw his grandson holding Cheyenne in front of everyone, he knew that his grandson was just talking tough. For the sake of his grandson''s lifelong happiness, he had hurt another person and felt guilty about it for some time. The temperature inside continued to rise. Whether due to medication or jealousy mes burning within Kelvin, he hadn''t stopped yet while Cheyenne felt like she was the prey in his mouth, almost chewed to bits and swallowed by him. Though there was ayer of carpet between them, her skin was soft, and a slight pinch would leave an imprint. Kelvin nced at her, a hint of tenderness flickering in his eyes. He firmly supported her delicate waist, effortlessly lifting her from the floor. Soon, they both found themselves on the soft bed. The spacious vi waspletely deserted. Old Mr. Foley had ordered the ce to be locked down, and they received their meals delivered daily. Cheyenne knew something was wrong with her body. Thisck of control felt incredibly frustrating. Having just rested for a while, Kelvin hadn''t had the chance to put out his cigarette when Cheyenne snatched it from his mouth. Her lips left an imprint on his, biting down on his lip as if she were releasing pent-up emotions, and a bittersweet trace of blood seeped through. This was the first time she had initiated a kiss since her divorce. Kelvin''s eyes held surprise and a slight tremor. He quickly extinguished the cigarette. "Be careful not to burn yourself," he warned. "Kelvin, I''ll hate you. I really will hate you. It took me so long to forget about you, what the hell is this?" Tears fell onto her lips as they intertwined, but Kelvin only tasted bitterness and resentment. A hint of helplessness crept onto his handsome face as he hugged her waist tightly in his arms, patting her back soothingly with rare anticipation in his cold voice. "Then hate me." Hate was better than nothing at all; Kelvin was tired of being treated like air by Cheyenne while she smiled coyly at other men. He didn''t understand before but now it was toote; she said she no longer loved him. Finally exhausted from crying, Cheyenne fell asleep on Kelvin''s chest while he held onto her hand tightly without letting go until they both drifted off into slumber together. Time passed quietly with a strong scent filling the room that made even the maid who opened the door blush red and avoid looking inside. Cheyenne woke up from a rustling sound amidst sleepiness; suddenly opening her fierce eyes that made even the maid''s heart skip a beat before bowing apologetically upon seeing them open again. What met her gaze were bronze-colored skin covered in imprints where her waist was restrained by large hands that couldn''t be shaken off even after moving around twice - ironic considering this was their first night sleeping together after three years of marriage ending in divorce. Cheyenne stared at Kelvin''s sleeping face for quite some time before raising an eyebrow. His lips were tightly pressed together. His expression was serious even in his sleep. She almost sumbed once more. "What time is it?" "Mrs. Foley... it''s ten o''clock." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cheyenne dismissed the maid, then gently pushed away Kelvin''s hand while supporting herself to head towards the bathroom... The agreed-upon time was yesterday; she broke her word and she hoped going now would still make it. She simply wiped herself dry. Looking at herself covered in bruises in the mirror, Cheyenne scolded Kelvin in her mind for the umpteenth time. Trembling, she put on her clothes and picked up her handbag. She took out a coin from it and threw it next to his pillow. Before leaving, she murmured a few words quietly in front of him. "You are not whoring yourself for nothing, but your skills are only worth one dor!" Downstairs, old Mr. Foley was drinking tea. Emelia was sitting on the sofa with a pile of books in front of her. She looked frustrated, indicating that she was forced to study. When Cheyenne walked down from upstairs, Emelia''s disdain was evident in her sarcastic remark. "Miss Lawrence must have worked really hard." "Emelia!" After being shouted at by her grandfather, Emelia finally restrained herself. Cheyenne walked into the hall and looked calmly at old Mr. Foley, remaining silent for a second. A hoarse voice sounded. "Why?" "You... you already know?" Old Mr. Foley bowed his head in guilt. When old Mr. Foley saw the marks on Cheyenne''s wrists, he silently cursed Kelvin for being so rude. "Cheyenne, I... I want you to reconcile with Kelvin. You both still love each other, don''t you?" Love? Cheyenneughed and said self-deprecatingly, "Before, I really treated you as my grandpa." After speaking, she took a step forward and walked towards the door. The thin and lonely figure made old Mr. Foley''s nose feel sour. He quickly chased after. "Cheyenne, I was wrong. Don''t ignore me, I... I shouldn''t have disregarded your feelings. But trust me, Kelvin really has you in his heart." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne''s mind became a jumbled mess, but she eventually managed to forcefully snapped out of it. She had been thinking about this question for the past three days. But she finally concluded that whether Kelvin loved her or not didn''t matter anymore. There was no possibility between them as long as Abbie is involved. Kelvin chose Abbie. It was destined, but she forcefully tried to change the fate. Loving him so much without receiving anything in return, she would also be exhausted. "Enough, Grandpa. I don''t want to waste my youth over Kelvin anymore." "Being ignored for more than a thousand days and nights, I have given up. I will nevere back to the Foley Mansion again. Take care of yourself." After speaking, she turned around and left without looking back. At that moment, old Mr. Foley felt what it was like to have a panic attack. He felt a tightness in his chest and then fainted. "Call an ambnce quickly." Chapter 215: Without Giving A Baby Chapter 215: Without Giving A Baby Chapter 215: Without Giving a Baby Kelvin was awakened by the noisy soundsing from downstairs. As he opened his eyes, the light from the floor-to-ceiling window shone on him. He could still faintly smell Cheyenne''s elegant fragrance in his nose. He couldn''t remember how long it had been since he had slept well. Whenever he smelled Cheyenne''s scent before falling asleep, he would sleep soundly until morning. Cheyenne! The man immediately sat up and turned to look at where she had been lying next to him. The pillow was indented, and her hair remained on the snow-white pillowcase. Hisrge hand covered it, still feeling her warmth. She must have just left. Kelvin couldn''t help but scowl with anger visible on his face. The note beside the coin on the bedside table caught Kelvin''s attention, and his gaze followed it as he picked it up to read what was written on it: "I paid for my services; your skills are only worth one dor!" In his mind appeared a picture of that exquisite and beautiful face of hers when she stood in front of him paying for their encounter - so arrogant and disdainful! Kelvin clenched the coin before throwing it away with a grim expression like a demon crawling out of hell - terrifying. He muttered an obscenity under his breath. ''She better not let me catch her again or else she''ll experience what it feels like not being able to leave bed for three days!'' As noises came from downstairs again, Kelvin quickly got dressed in a bathrobe before heading down to see what was happening. The lobby was crowded with people; doctors and nurses wearing white coats surrounded an old man in the middle while Emelia cried so much that her eyes were swollen with tears rolling down uncontrobly. The atmosphere in the hall was extremely depressing as Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, walked over there and asked, "What happened?" Seeing Kelvin made Emelia cry even harder as she answered intermittently between sobs, "It''s all because of that bitch Cheyenne! She made Grandpa pass out." Cheyenne? At the mention of this name, Kelvin thought it was impossible. Grandpa treated her so well while Cheyenne also respected Grandpa very much too... However, this idea began shaking inside him soon enough after realizing that she might have known Grandpa drugged her. At that moment, the unconscious old Mr. Foley slowly opened his eyes and pointed at Kelvin. The latter immediately stepped forward and held onto his arm while supporting him to sit up with his other hand. This position finally made old Mr. Foley morefortable. He took a deep breath and sighed, "It has nothing to do with Cheyenne. I''ve known my poor conditions for a long time." He had been dragging it out just so he could see Kelvin get married and have children before he passed away. Who knew this brat hadn''t even given him any after three years? Five years ago, old Mr. Edwards had told him that if his old injury recurred, he would have to take care of himself to relieve the symptoms. Unless he was given more expert medical treatment, he would never fully recover. That''s why three years ago, he forced Kelvin to get married because his illness could rpse at any time; whether or not he woke up was another matter. "Grandpa, you''re still talking about that bitch Cheyenne now? If she didn''t make you angry, how could you faint?" Emelia stomped her foot in anger and pouted her lips as if she were about to cry. Jonathan was the first one who wasn''t happy when he heard Emelia talked bad about Cheyenne. He rolled his eyes immediately. "A young girl like you only knows how to nder others behind their backs!" Hearing that made Emelia turn around with round almond-shaped eyes ring at Jonathan. "Don''t forget your identity! You''re invited here for my grandpa''s treatment! What kind of thing are you? How dare you curse me?" Old Mr. Foley had just woken up but got pissed off again by his granddaughter''s words. He covered his chest with one hand, breathing heavily while ring at Emilia. "Emilia, apologize!" "Grandpa, why should I?" As the heiress of the Foley family, why should she apologize to an employee? Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows tightly, showing dissatisfaction mixed with coldness between them, "Emilia, apologize!" "Kelvin, why do I need to apologize? What did I do wrong? Why does an outsider have any right commenting on the Foley Family''s affairs and scolding me too! No way am I apologizing." At this moment, Vincent rushed over. Seeing everyone targeting against his sister, he felt uneasy and walked towards them. He patted Emelia''s head, his voice tinged with helplessness. "Emelia, Dr. Owen is an old friend of your grandfather''s and also the brother of the head of the Onistead Owen family. He has been employed as a personal doctor by several presidents before." The power structure in Onistead isplex and can be divided into "one pce, one pavilion, two guilds, four halls and eight factions." The one pce refers to the Harrison family, most of whom are involved in politics. Abel Harrison, the current president of Onistead, is also the head of this family. The one pavilion refers to Catkin Pavilion which has a long history and mainly deals in buying and collecting antiques. It is run by the Lucas family who are a secretive aristocratic n with far- reaching influence. Although members of the Lucas family rarely appear publicly, their influence permeates every aspect of society. The two guilds refer to two major families that maintainw and order in Onistead: The Lara family and the Weaver family. Omari is an illegitimate son from the Lara family; he was cast out butter established himself as an independent force. The Weaver family was perhaps the most enigmatic among these factions; each leader had been female since its inception. Considered a third-rate power among eight factions, it rose rapidly and became a rival equl to the Lara family after President Abel Harrison married Jessica Weaver twenty- five years ago. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The four halls refer respectively to Almond Hall (controlled by the Owen family), Wind Hall (controlled by the Edwards family), Moon Hall (controlled by the Zamoro family), and Sparrow Hall (controlled by the Lawrence family). Kyson Owen, Jonathan Owen''s older brother and the head of Almond Hall, kept a low profile though his medical skills were renowned throughout Onistead; Also, he doted on his younger siblings very much. Unfortunately, Sparrow Hall suffered severe damage thirty years ago which left it struggling for survival. Despite being part of Four Halls, its strength had been inferior to any of Eight Factions. The Todd family was top among Eight Factions, and its strength rivaled even Four Halls''. Old Mr. Foley felt much better now. He looked gratefully at Jonathan, saying, "Mr. Owen is my good friend. He saved my life when we were young. Emilia, you must show respect." Chapter 216: I Am Your Future Wife Chapter 216: I Am Your Future Wife Chapter 216: I Am Your Future Wife Emelia was so scared that she stood frozen in ce for a long time withouting back to her senses. The old man she had just insulted was actually so powerful. She had just said that he didn''t deserve it... "It''s my fault for not disciplining my granddaughter properly, Mr. Owen, don''t be angry. Kelvin, this is your Mr. Jonathan Owen. He''s also your lifesaver. When your mother gave birth to you and had difficulty delivering, it was Mr. Owen who saved you." Old Mr. Foley smiled and pushed Kelvin in front of Jonathan. "Hello, Mr. Owen." Kelvin greeted him indifferently, which made Jonathan even more annoyed as he looked up and down at Kelvin. Finally, he sneered. "If I knew you were the man my junior would marry, I wouldn''t have saved you no matter what back then. Go stand aside." Jonathan''s attitude clearly meant that he didn''t want tomunicate with Kelvin much. ''Who is his junior? When did I ever offend Mr. Owen?'' Kelvin felt puzzled. Old Mr. Foley blushed and coughed, "You''re obviously jealous." "Of course, my junior is the most outstanding woman in the world. She married into your Foley family but suffered so much injustice. If it weren''t for you taking a bullet for me years ago, I wouldn''t even want stepping into your mansion!" At this point, everyone could guess who Jonathan referred to. His junior was Cheyenne. Vincent and Emelia looked at each other with surprise and disbelief written all over their eyes while Kelvin remained calm on his face but his heart had already been stirred up by huge surprise. There was a hint of joy and sadness flowing through his deep-set eyes. No wonder Jonathan repeatedly refused to offer Abbie medical treatment. It turned out he had been venting out for Cheyenne''s sake. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Kelvin still wanted Jonathan to make an exception once and see Abbie''s illness. "Mr. Owen, how is my grandfather doing?" As soon as Jonathan heard Kelvin''s voice, he felt angry. He didn''t even want to look at Kelvin directly, his tone wasn''t good either. "He won''t die, but this disease has troubled him for decades. It''s too difficult to cure it. We can only relieve its symptoms. Old Mr. Edwards said five years ago that your grandfather didn''t have much time left and he needed proper care. Seems your grandfather has been suffering from insomnia and worrying too muchtely." Five years ago... Kelvin''s mind drifted back to his college days, the day he graduated, two strangers was at his home. As soon as he walked in the door, he saw the unfamiliar and fair-skinned young girl. She had curly hair dyed yellow and wore a baggy school uniform with a short skirt that barely covered her knees. Her hands were in her pockets, feet propped up on slippers against the door frame, with cheeks puffed out as she sucked on a lollipop. Kelvin was both surprised and disgusted by her unkempt appearance but couldn''t deny that she was beautiful. When the breeze blew past her, it lifted up her bangs and skirt to reveal an exquisite forehead followed by those indifferent yetzy eyes, bright like stars. The indifference seemed to suggest nothing mattered while looking at him but also showed pure excitement. Her short skirt revealed long fair legs with white frilly panties peeking out from underneath. ''Beautiful legs.'' Kelvin thought to himself. "Are you Kelvin? Old Mr. Foley''s grandson?" Kelvin ignored her question and walked into his room holding onto his graduation certificate tightly. However, before he knew it, she had somehow appeared in front of him again standing on tiptoes with pretty eyebrows raised smiling sweetly at him revealing dimples like summer ice cream melting away any coldness inside of him. The object in Kelvin''s hand disappeared within seconds into hers as she opened it up, admiringly eximing, "Not bad! Graduating from Woudbridge University''s best program for postgraduates is no small feat! No wonder you are my dream man, handsome and smart." Kelvin''s ears reddened abruptly when she said, "my dream man." He, who often used indifference to mask his emotions, didn''t hesitate to give her a cold re. "Shameless!" She just cheekily moved closer to him, tilting her face upward and smiling at him with an enchanting charm, much like a seductive little enchantress. Her oversized school uniform was left unbuttoned, revealing a white camisole underneath. He didn''t need to lower his gaze to see the delicate straps on her fair shoulders, which were on the verge of slipping down her arms. Her corbone was exquisite, and her neck was gracefully long. From his perspective, the contours appeared delicate yet alluring, and she cast a coquettish nce at him, her voice as soft as a songbird. "Don''t be shy... Why are you shy? We''ll be on the same household registration sooner orter." "Who are you?" "Your future wife!" "I''m not interested in an undergrown girl!" She immediately slumped, spat out the lollipop, and licked her rosy lips with her pink tongue. Although it was an unintentional action, it was like a seduction scene to those who saw it. The girl looked down at her chest, bit her lip, and raised her head again with a determined yet slightly shy look. "In two years, wait for me. By then I won''t be an undergrown girl anymore. We can get married and have babies." Kelvin had been pursued by many women before. From kindergarten to college, he didn''t know how many women wanted to hook up with him. There were even more beautiful and bolder ones than Cheyenne. But listening to her talk made Kelvin feel embarrassed. He pushed her away in anger and the loose school uniform slipped off along with the shoulder strap. Her innocent yet lustful expression made his sensual lust rise up inside him. "Don''t be like this. It''s only two years. Wait for me; I''m not stopping you from looking," she said innocently. "Where did youe from anyway? You have no manners!" Perhaps the argument outside was too loud and disturbed the two of them inside. Old Mr. Foley looked over at them and scolded Kelvin. "Why are you being mean to Cheyenne? From today onwards, she is our honored guest." He only noticed that his grandpa''s back and hands were full of silver needles when he came closer; his face looked pale as if he was sick. And beside his grandpa stood an elderly man who had a serious expression on his face, "Don''t move; your body has umted too much fatigue over time which has damaged your liver greatly, so this acupuncture is crucial right now, otherwise something could go wrong." "All right, all right." Kelvin couldn''t remember what happened afterwards. He asked his grandpa about itter on, but old Mr. Foley told him that he just received some simple treatment through acupuncture therapy. The expressions of the grandfather and granddaughter seemed extremely serious while leaving home where old. Mr. Edwards even wrote down a prescription for Kelvin. Meanwhile, the thick-skinned girl jumped in front of him, pulled out a lollipop from her school uniform pocket, and handed it into his palm. "I''m leaving. Don''t miss me too much. Take good care of your grandpa. He told me he would give me a big gift when we got married." "Get lost!" As for that lollipop, it was thrown into the fountain by Kelvin without any trace left behind. It turned out that his grandfather fell ill since then . Chapter 217: A Slap In EmeliaS Face Chapter 217: A p In Emelia''S Face Chapter 217: A p in Emelia''s Face He had never taken the girl''s words to heart, treating her like any other person who wanted to be Mrs. Foley. Shameless. Two yearster, his grandfather suddenly forced him to propose to the Lawrence family. Kelvin''s life was all about work during that period of career growth, and the first thing he did when he opened his eyes was work. Marriage was still too early for him, and he didn''t want to marry a woman he had never met and didn''t love under pressure from his elders. On the day he arrived at the Lawrence Vi and saw Cheyenne, Kelvin felt that she wasn''t suitable as his wife. She was too young, only eighteen years old, while he was already a mature socialite. Even if he was getting married, what he needed was a dignified and elegant wife who could apany him to banquets with grace and poise, not an ill-mannered girl with yellow hair who wore flip-flops and couldn''t sit or stand properly. Abbie even said that Cheyenne barely passed her college entrance exams by one point while she dominated Akloit High School as its notorious school bully during high school days. George required one hundred million as bride price, which left Kelvin with an impression of greediness in his eyes. He couldn''t understand why his grandpa insisted that he should marry someone who wasn''t worthy of being part of the Foley family. Even if his grandpa disliked Abbie, there were plenty of suitable heiresses for Kelvin but definitely not someone useless like Cheyenne! Being forced into marriage made him feel ufortable from start till end; thus it resulted in fewer visits back home over three years where Cheyenne reced him beside Grandpa instead. He didn''t even know that his grandpa''s health condition worsened! Old Mr. Foley sighed heavily beside him, pulling Kelvin back into reality. Jonathan looked at them both pleadingly. Kelvin softened slightly towards Jonathan. "Mr. Owen, please help treat my grandfather. I''ll offer you any price." Jonathan seemed surprised by this sudden change in Kelvin''s attitude but thought perhaps Kelvin had filial piety towards old Mr. Foley despite being cold-hearted towards others. "Over these past three years, my junior has been making medicine pills and acupuncture treatment for old Mr. Foley..." Old Mr. Foley gave a bitter smile and stood up with his cane. "Cheyenne and Kelvin have divorced, that stubborn girl would rather leave with nothing than stay. I feel guilty, it''s not right to continue to trouble her." Jonathan understood, realizing that the pills had been used up and old Mr. Foley''s illness was rpsing. "But only she can temporarily relieve your illness. Well, your Foley family don''t know how to appreciate her kindness. Serves you right!" From their conversation, they received another shocking news: Cheyenne not only knew medicine but was even better than Jonathan. Kelvin remained silent for a while, guilt and regret shed across his cold face as he held onto his grandfather''s wrist calmly. "Grandpa, why didn''t you tell me?" "Tell you? You''re busy every day without even seeing your shadow around here! Besides, just take care of Miss Berry of yours instead! I have Cheyenne taking care of me. But look at what you''ve done. You make her leave!" Over the past three years, he had been running around for Abbie''s illness while knowing nothing about his grandfather''s condition. Cheyenne had taken care of his grandfather for three years while he spent those same three years taking care of the other woman... Kelvin fell silent. He thought he didn''t owe her anything but now realized that in this marriage he was actually the biggest jerk. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "How is that possible? I don''t believe it! Cheyenne never went to college, so how could she possibly know medicine?" Emelia felt embarrassed whenever she thought about that woman; like being crushed by someone more powerful than herself. She should be shining bright as Miss Foley; everyone should be praising her! Jonathan rolled his eyes again before crossing his arms, coldly saying, "I never expected such short-sightedness and jealousy from such a youngdy." "Nowadays education means nothing! Truly capable people wouldn''t give two cents about some graduation certificate? Two years ago during an epidemic, she led the hospital research team through it together; who knows how many lives were saved because of her." "She''s low-profiled andzy. Otherwise, I''m willing to hand over my position as director to her." As soon as Jonathan''s words fell, old Mr. Foley added, "For these past three years, I''ve been taking pills made personally by Cheyenne. Every half month, she would give me acupuncture treatment, or else I would have died long ago." The servant reported to Kelvin that Cheyenne did indeed go to the Foley Mansion every half month. But Kelvin believed she was going there toin to his grandfather, because every time she came back, his grandfather would remind him to take good care of Cheyenne. His "care" naturally escted into bullying, but Cheyenne always smiled and weed his anger, even when he intentionally humiliated her in bed. He firmly believed that Cheyenne was a money-loving woman who could not live without him and therefore dared to act so recklessly. But everything was wrong. From the moment she agreed to divorce him, she had given up on himself. Vincent dragged Emelia away and stepped forward to apologize to Jonathan, "Mr. Owen, don''t be angry. My sister has been spoiled since childhood." As he spoke, a few beads on his wrist were exposed. Jonathan stared at his wrist for a long time. These beads seemed exactly the same as the beads held in Eddie''s hand. Vincent followed his gaze and quickly pulled down his sleeve to cover the bracelet with a harmless smile on his face as if nothing had happened. A cold killing intent shed in Vincent''s eyes before disappearing instantly. "Mr. Owen, what are you looking at?" Jonathan snapped out of it and withdrew his gaze with great confusion in mind. He wasn''t sure whether he saw read it wrong. Vincent had just been acknowledged as part of the Foley family and never seen Eddie before. How could he be the one who harmed Eddie? "Oh, nothing. I''m just thinking about old Mr. Foley''s illness. Maybe you should ask for help from the Edwards family." Old Mr. Foley sighed deeply, gazing at Kelvin sadly, "Forget it, I hurt Cheyenne again for your sake. I can''t bear to beg her for help. Just let nature take its course." "I''ll go find her," Kelvin finally came around and made up his mind. "Forget it. Cheyenne is probably still mad right now. She doesn''t want to see you. I won''t die anytime soon. You''re too hot-headed. If you confront her like this, it will only make things worse." "No, I will talk nicely with her." "Fine, but let me make myself clear. You can no longer bully her anymore," old Mr. Foley warned. Kelvin thought of the coin by the bedside. His lips twitched. Who bullied whom? So unfair! Chapter 218: The Mistress Is Arrogant Chapter 218: The Mistress Is Arrogant Chapter 218: The Mistress Is Arrogant Cheyenne felt sore all over her body. Damn Kelvin. She suspected he might have hurt her while she was asleep. It had been three days since she disappeared, and her phone was dead. As soon as she plugged it in and turned it on, she saw more than 20 missed calls, with more than half of them from Kate. There were also missed calls from her grandfather and Omari. She called her grandfather first, and sure enough, a loud roar came from the other end of the line. "You little brat! What''s going on? You haven''t answered my phone for three days?" His voice was so loud that Cheyenne thought it could pierce through eardrums. She quickly moved the phone away from her ear and rubbed it helplessly. "I... I had something else to do." "What kind of thing? Are you too busy to answer your phone? Do you know how worried I am?" Cheyenne listened to his voice but replied with a yful tone which almost made Layne want to hit someone. "Grandpa, it''s all fine now!" After Layne calmed down a bit on the other end of the line, he exined why he was looking for Cheyenne: Iker''s Estate caught fire; Iker barely escaped but his old injury recurred. He is now waiting for Cheyenne toe treat him urgently. They agreed that they would treat himst night but couldn''t find Cheyenne anywhere even Omari who always sticks around like glue seemed to have vanished into thin air. They couldn''t find Omari or reach him by phone. "Iker''s Estate caught fire?" Cheyenne eximed in surprise before immediately running forward with her sore legs. After taking two steps, she fell down onto the ground again, which caused bruises all over her left knee along with scratches on skin. Her delicate skin could not withstand such torture; it quickly swelled up in onerge area. Coupled with her sprained ankle three days ago, her left leg was really miserable. She gritted her teeth tightly as she got up from the ground, slowly dragging herself towards the roadside step by step. Her "determined despite disability" appearance was imprinted in a pair of bright eyes. A woman driving slowly stopped in front of her and rolled down the car window, revealing a face that Cheyenne both hated and was familiar with. Abbie was invited to participate in an interview for a magazine today, so she put on some makeup. Her ordinary face looked a bit more delicate than usual. She was wearing the same white dress as before, with her long chestnut hair cascading down her shoulders. Her feet were adorned with a pair of silver crystal high heels, giving her an elegant and ladylike appearance. Taking off her sunsses, she curled her bright red lips into a faint smile and said, "Miss Lawrence, where are you going? Your leg seems injured... How about I give you a ride?" Cheyenne''s gaze shifted to her car, a sleek and bnced model with a logo that felt familiar to her. She then took a look at the license te number. Wasn''t this blue Cayenne parked in the garage of the Foley Mansion before? How did it end up in Abbie''s possession? On second thought, Abbie was Mr. Foley''s sweetheart. Giving a Cayenne as a gift was just a matter of words. Before, when she wanted to drive, Kelvin refused without even thinking about it, saying that she didn''t need it. Tsk tsk, he really was biased. "No need, thank you for your kindness, Miss Berry. I have something else to do and don''t have time for idle chat. Goodbye!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As she spoke, Cheyenne dragged her crippled leg and intended to bypass Abbie. Unexpectedly, the latter reached out and stopped her with a face full of helpless smile. If you didn''t know, you would think she is the one being bullied. "I really want to help you, Miss Lawrence. Your leg injury... it looks serious. Is it because you don''t like my car? Does it not match your status?" "But think about it, this car was given to me by Kelvin. He said that girls are suitable for driving a Cayenne, and this car doesn''t seem cheap either. Miss Lawrence, you liked it before, didn''t you?" The message conveyed by Abbie was that she was the true mistress of the Foley family. At the thought of this, Cheyenne''s face darkened even more. She threw an extremely impatient gaze at Abbie with a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth. "What do you want to show off? Or rather, what do you want to say?" The two stood very close, and Abbie immediately noticed the marks on Cheyenne''s neck and even behind her ears. Those marks... even if she''s stupid, she can guess what''s going on. ''What Emelia told me was true. Kelvin has spent three days and nights with this bitch. What does this bitch have that is better than me?'' Jealous mes burned in Abbie''s eyes. She put on an elegant yet sorrowful smile, drawing the attention of those around her. "Miss Lawrence, you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not trying to show off in front of you. I genuinely want to help you out. After all, you''re Kelvin''s ex-wife," Abbie said. Ex-wife! Abbie emphasized the word intentionally, and the surrounding gossipers quickly caught onto the juicy tidbit. The whispers began: "She looks much younger than that woman; how can she be his ex-wife?" "Who knows? Young people these days are so shameless. I bet this girl is just clinging onto someone else''s man." "The one in white clothes is clearly a better wife candidate." Cheyenne''s striking appearance made her an easy target for beingbeled as a "mistress". On the other hand, Abbie''s in looks and gentle demeanor fit more into society''s ideal image of a wife. "Nowadays, men prefer to keep young pretty girls," someone whispered. "He-he, shameless at such a young age! She must have been caught by the legal wife and is now acting so arrogantly!" another added. "I agree; if it were me in that woman''s shoes, I would have given her husband''s mistress what she deserved!" As they spoke quietly amongst themselves, their words reached Cheyenne''s ears while Abbie shed tears with a pitiful look on her face which made everyone feel sorry for her. "Miss Lawrence," Abbie continued speaking while crying softly, "I know you''ve been with Kelvin for three years, but we''re about to get married soon. He told me he sees you like his little sister; I really didn''t mean any harm by this." Cheyenne couldn''t stand Abbie''s pretentious act anymore - it was making her angry beyond belief. She had been holding back all this time but today this woman had pushed too far! Well then... it was time for Cheyenne to give Abbie what she deserved! Chapter 219: Smash A Car Chapter 219: Smash A Car Chapter 219: Smash a Car "Bang." "Bang." "Bang." Several loud noises rang out in session, like thunder striking the ground, causing the earth to tremble. The shattered ss flew everywhere, and the onlookers on the side of the road panicked and fled towards the back. The beautiful and expensive luxury car had its ss smashed in front of everyone''s eyes. The hood was even caved in like a pile of scrap metal discarded on the roadside. And that morous girl with one leg limping jumped off from the car hood, throwing a stone at Abbie''s feet with a "bang" sound. Scared pale, Abbie screamed and immediately moved aside. Her eyes were full of tears as she looked incredulously at Cheyenne. Although she looked so disheveled, her smile was still bold and unrestrained. Her action of throwing the stone at the car shocked countless passersby. Looking closely now, one could see her gaze contained a cold and disdainful smile. Her waist- length wavy hair was scattered behind her head. Her fair cheeks were delicate enough without any makeup. "Miss Berry, you''re right about one thing: I really don''t like this car!" Her voice wasn''t small; it clearly reached everyone''s ears. With an upward tilt to her eye corner, those seductive eyes shone bright as if they were made from the most beautiful crystal in this world. Everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath. "This girl is too arrogant!" "That''s right! This Cayenne costs several million dors! How dare she say she doesn''t like it? Is being a mistress so high-profile these days?" "Poor wife; her face has turned white; I feel sorry for her." "Just wait for some drama; I''m sure this mistress is just pretending to be arrogant. Let''s see if she can afford to pay for that woman''s losses." ... Themotion quickly attracted more attention from people passing by. A ck luxury car happened to pass by slowly. The man slowly rolled down the car window, gazing at people gathered around. He wanted to go around them but identally caught sight of that slender figure among them. The car stopped by the roadside. When he walked into the crowd after getting out of his vehicle, he saw Cheyenne holding up a huge brick above her head while smashing the car fiercely without any hesitation or fear. Sam swore he had never seen such a "fierce" woman before, yet she didn''t seem vulgar at all. His crimson lips curved into a warm smile. His eyes lit up. Abbie continued to y her game, pointing her fair fingers at Cheyenne and stuttering in speech. The car belonged to the Foley family, but it wasn''t given to her by Kelvin. There was no driver that night, so she told the housekeeper she would drive it herself and return it today. Cheyenne smashed the car recklessly. When questioned by the Foley familyter on, she could easily shift all the me onto Cheyenne. "You... you smashed Kelvin''s car! Aren''t you afraid he''lle after you?" Abbie asked nervously. But Cheyenne only snorted without any care or concern. "Afraid? Why should I!" As they spoke, Kelvin arrived. After leaving the Foley Mansion, he searched for Cheyenne along his way. He first saw Sam''s car parked there and wondered why his good friend would be here when he heard a familiar voice. Approaching closer, he found Cheyenne standing before him looking disheveled yet trying to put on an air of superiority as if saying, "I''m too fierce for you to handle." On the other side stood Abbie crying miserably again, which only made him feel more annoyed than sympathetic. "What happened?" The man''s icy voice suddenly sounded behind them. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He wore ck home clothes paired with matching suit pants and slippers which seemed out of character, for he always dressed impably wherever he went... It was as if he had heard some kind of conflict between Abbie and her, which caused him to leave home without even changing clothes. Cheyenne didn''t want to look at him, so she looked away with a cold smile on her lips. Abbie''s face lit up with a gentle smile as she reached out with tear-filled eyes, wanting to embrace Kelvin. But he calmly avoided her and instead focused on Cheyenne''s knee, furrowing his brow. She was injured. Abbie felt uneasy after being rejected by him. Tears welled up in her eyes and stained her cor with different shades of wetness, making her look even more pitiful. "Kelvin, I... I really didn''t mean to damage your car. I just wanted to give Miss Lawrence a ride when I saw that she was hurt, but who knew..." Abbie exined desperately. Cheyenne stood tall against the wind blowing at her skirt, revealing two long and fair legs that were alluringly attractive. Her chestnut hair fluttered in the air as it framed those clear andzy eyes that were captivatingly beautiful. "Yes, it was me who smashed your car," Cheyenne admitted nonchntly while dusting off the dirt from her hands before taking out her phone from one of its pockets. "Is five million enough?" "Cheyenne!" Kelvin snapped angrily at her words. She thought he cared about money? Why did they always end up arguing every time they spoke? The atmosphere between them became extremely tense as if the temperature had dropped several degrees around them all of a sudden. Just then, Sam arrived elegantly beside Cheyenne with his charming smile on his face. "Miss Lawrence! We meet again! You looked stunning just now! By the way... does your hand hurt?" Why did he show up here? If not for how sincere his expression seemed when he showed concern for her injury, she would have thought that he was mocking or taunting her! Sam noticed how stunned she appeared before reaching out to hold onto Cheyenne''s hand gently; upon opening it, there were red marks all over its palm! A hint of pain shed across Sam''s eyes as he stood tall before crouching down. He pulled out a piece of cloth from his pocket and used it to wipe away some bloodstains near Cheyenne''s knee wound carefully... "What are you doing?" She asked him incredulously while retreating backwards slightly. He was a neat freak, but why did he suddenly act like this? Chapter 220: Disliking It Chapter 220: Disliking It Chapter 220: Disliking It The scene was inexplicably harmonious. The man was tall and handsome, wearing a white suit that entuated his prince-like elegance, making people willingly submit to him. His unparalleled demeanor should have ced him at the pinnacle of sess, yet he willingly crouched in front of her to tend to her wound. The scene was sweeter than any idol drama, with many girls casting envious nces and screaming in excitement. Cheyenne felt nothing but embarrassment. A cold gaze shot towards her like a sharp de of frost in winter, full of dominance. Kelvin watched the intimate interaction between the two with an inexplicable jealousy rising within him. He had known Sam for years and had never heard him talk about women before. Everyone in Akloit knew that Master Sam suffered from mysophobia and gynophobia. At a social event once, a female server identally touched his hand and was immediately fired by Sam. He turned pale as he walked towards the bathroom amidst everyone''s stares. When he came out againter on, both hands were red from washing them too much. But now he knelt down before Cheyenne with tenderness on his face as he helped wipe away the wound on her knee. Why? Did he like Cheyenne? When did this start? Kelvin''s mind kept wondering about these questions that seemed unbelievable to him. He thought back to a few days ago when they yed pool together; after which Sam personally drove Cheyenne home. Since then, Kelvin had noticed show Sam treated this woman differently. Abbie looked at the two with hatred in her eyes; she used to admire Sam when she was younger because of his talent and looks that were no less impressive than Kelvin''s - teachers even called him "a once-in-a-century genius". Unlike Kelvin who could be aloof sometimes, Sam always appeared gentle without ever getting angry; there would always be warmth behind those gentle eyes. It wasn''t until after all those girls who confessed their love for him got rejected one by one did everyone realize therey beneath this man''s gentle facade an unfeeling heart. Why did it have to be Cheyenne? Anyone else would do - why specifically choose Cheyenne? What does she have that makes Kelvin marry hery while Mr. Lara follows along devotedly? Now even Master Sam is taking care of her with such tenderness. She couldn''t ept it! What did Cheyenne have that she didn''t, besides looks? "Master Sam, what are you doing? It''s so awkward. You must have seen the way people are looking at us, like they want to tear me apart. It''s terrifying," she said. And it wasn''t an exaggeration; the stares were intense. But Sam didn''t seem to care at all. He just smiled with a hint of natural charm in his eyes as he spoke clearly, "As long as you don''t feel awkward, then no one else should either." But the problem was that she did feel awkward... The first time they met, he avoided herpletely. The second time he acted like a gentleman and now on their third encounter, he was helping her bandage up her wounds? It was all too confusing for her. She had long passed the age where she would indulge in fantasies; Kelvin had taught her what reality meant through some painful experiences but Cheyenne had no regrets about it. "I''ll do this myself," Cheyenne snatched away the cloth from him and quickly tied a bow around her knee before tightening it which made her grit teeth in pain. "Tsk tsk tsk... You''re so cruel to yourself even though you''re not like those other delicatedies who whine over every little thing," remarked Sam who had seen many spoiled rich girlsin over small injuries or post them on social media for attention-seeking purposes. Cheyenne wasn''t like them - she was more like a warrior with strong willpower who could endure pain without showing any sign of difort. "Why are you here?" She asked curiously Sam looked at her with amusement before answering nonchntly, "Of course I came because your dominance attracted me here; I thought there might be something fun going on." Fun? Wasn''t that referring to when she smashed Abbie''s car? "I can''t tell if you''replimenting or insulting me," Cheyenne replied yfully "Well, it really is fun and satisfying! If you want to experience it too, then your Rolls-Royce can also be smashed." It was just a joke but surprisingly enough, Sam nodded his head approvingly while indulgingly saying, "Sure thing! As long as you''re happy, Miss Lawrence, material possessions mean nothing." Everyone present felt emotional hearing this statement - things that others worked hard for their entire lives were treated so casually by these wealthy people as if they were mere toys. Cheyenne was taken aback by his gaze, feeling a strange sensation in her heart. But she refused to believe that Sam could fall for her after just two meetings. "Ahem... let''s forget about it. I can''t afford your Rolls-Royce, I haven''t paid Miss Berry''s Porsche yet." The two of them continued chatting as if Abbie and Kelvin weren''t even there, leaving Kelvin feeling betrayed by both his friend and the woman he loved. Abbie''s pitiful crying only added to his frustration. "Kelvin... Miss Lawrence smashed your car. I''m sorry, I didn''t protect it well enough. It''s only been two or three days..." Cheyenne walked up to Kelvin with her head held high and hands crossed in front of her chest, looking him straight in the eye. "That''s right, I smashed it." She even sounded somewhat pleased with herself. "Why?" Kelvin arrivedte and didn''t know what had happened between the two of them before he got there. In the past, he would have med Cheyenne based solely on Abbie''s tears. But Cheyenne''s nonchnt expression made it impossible for him to tell if she was telling the truth or not. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I just didn''t like it. Is that reason enough?" "Did you not like the car or did seeing Abbie make you ufortable?" As soon as he spoke those words, Cheyenne felt a jolt in her heart - how did he know? "It was both. I have zero tolerance for someone I hate. Mr. Foley knows this about me." "Cheyenne! Don''t be stubborn; let''s talk properly," said Kelvin sternly as he grabbed hold of her wrist tightly. She wasn''t usually so unreasonable. The pressure on her wrist caused Cheyenne to wince, her delicate face grimaced, yet she kept smiling. "You call this being stubborn? Smashing your car wasn''t just an act of stubbornness; I''ll pay for it!" Chapter 221: All He Had Was Money Chapter 221: All He Had Was Money Chapter 221: All He Had Was Money Her delicate hand reached into the pocket of her clothes and she suddenly felt embarrassed. She had changed into these clothes at the Foley Mansion and had forgotten that there was no money in them. Despite boasting about having five million to spend, she couldn''t find any money now, and the people around her looked at Cheyenne with mocking eyes. Seeing this, Sam felt nervous for Cheyenne. Was she serious? Suddenly, a petite figure appeared in front of Sam. Her bright starry eyes were shining like crystal under the summer sky. "Ahem... Master Sam, could you lend me five million temporarily? I promise to pay you back as soon as I get home today." Cheyenne had lived for 21 years, but this was the first time she had ever borrowed money from anyone. It was quite embarrassing. Her face turned red visibly fast; even her neck blushed pinkish-white color which made her look sexy yet cute at the same time. Sam paused for a second before his smile deepened slightly on his lips. "She must be crazy! Asking someone on the street for five million? Only an idiot would lend it to her," an onlooker said sarcastically. "Not necessarily," replied another person who overheard their conversation. "I think that guy seems to like her quite a bit. He can afford a Rolls-Royce so five million is probably just pocket change." "But isn''t that woman wearing white dress saying that young girl is her husband''s mistress? How come another suckeres along willing to spend money on her again? Her private life is really messed up; I don''t understand it." "What''s there not to understand?" said yet another person who joined their conversation. "It''s obvious that this woman has found herself another rich sugar daddy." All these harsh words were heard by Kelvin whose eyebrows were furrowed tightly together in anger and frustration. What husband? What mistress? Did Cheyenne misunderstand something again? No wonder when she looked at him earlier, there was such disdain in her beautiful eyes. What annoyed Kelvin even more was that Cheyenne would rather borrow money from Sam than talk nicely with him! In fact, he didn''t care about that car or any other car parked inside his garage - if Cheyenne wanted one, then all she needed to do was ask! But instead of asking nicely or talking things out with him calmly, why did she have to resort to such extreme measures? At this moment, Kelvin suddenly remembered a small fragment of memory... This car seemed to have belonged to Cheyenne. It was their first anniversary, and his grandpa said he should give her a gift. He let Chris pick it out, and Chris chose this blue Cayenne. Cheyenne had asked for it, but at that time, she just turned eighteen and had only been driving for less than a month. She took it out and almost got into an ident. He got angry and ordered the butler not to let Cheyenne near the garage again. Since then, the car had been sitting there. When it appeared again, it got broken. From start to finish, he never cared about the car. All he wanted was for Cheyenne to stop fighting with him. But before Kelvin could speak, Sam stole his thunder. "Borrow money? Great! It''s rare that I can help Miss Lawrence with something. To be honest, all I have left is money." At these words, Cheyenne''s lips twitched slightly as she looked at Sam with amusement. "Do you know how punchable you sound right now?" The man shrugged nonchntly and pulled out his checkbook from his suit pocket. He quickly wrote two strokes on it before handing it over sincerely with both hands, "Miss Lawrence, take five million as my thanks for giving me this opportunity." Silence fell over everyone present as they stared at the handsome man in white suit like he was some kind of freak show attraction. It was the first time anyone had ever offered someone else money willingly like this before. Looks like all he has left is money. Kelvin kept his eyes fixed on every move Cheyenne made; jealousy burning inside him when she reached out her slender hand to take the check from Sam. He strode towards her, then grabbed her hand tightly before pulling her into his embrace; lifting her up horizontally against him while pressing down firmly on the back of her dress so nothing would show. Cheyenne gasped at Kelvin''s sudden dominance mixed with romance; revealing pearly white teeth beneath parted lips which only added more charm onto those round wide-open eyes. From where she stood, she could still see Kelvin''s anger brewing fiercely within those sharp eagle- like eyes staring down at her hungrily, as if looking upon prey. Sam''s hand was in mid-air when suddenly a gust of wind blew by causing the thin check paper fluttering away into oblivion. Five million was gone! The eyes of the crowd were fixed on the check, which spun in the air beforending on a tree branch between two small twigs. Five million! Firste, first served! The group rushed towards the tree, scrambling to climb up and grab the check. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But Sam seemed to treat it like an ordinary piece of paper and didn''t even nce at it. He elegantly withdrew his hand and put his hand in his pocket while saying, "Interesting." A hint of darkness shed through his eyes unnoticed. "Kelvin..." Abbie''s eyes filled with tears as she looked painfully at Kelvin, who had abandoned her. Before Kelvin divorced Cheyenne, Abbie wasn''t worried about anything. But since their divorce, he had done many "out-of-line" things and always defended Cheyenne. He was supposed to be the person who hated Cheyenne most, right? Cheyenne saw Abbie''s expression from the corner of her eye but felt inexplicably happy about it. She even reached out and touched Kelvin''s cheek in public. Her fair arms wrapped around Kelvin''s neck as a sultry voice said flirtatiously, "Mr. Foley, you really scared me there. Luckily, my heart is strong enough." What was with this tone? Kelvin looked over as he furrowed his brow. "Cheyenne, speak properly; don''t act so cutesy. That doesn''t suit you." "Oh really? I thought Mr. Foley liked it," Cheyenne replied coldly before adding, "I made a mistake; please put me down first." In an instant, she dropped her yful demeanor and resumed her indifferent smile as she tried to jump out of his arms. "Don''t move or I won''t be responsible if you fall," said Kelvin firmly as he carried her towards his car without even saying goodbye to Sam or Abbie. What used to be a love triangle suddenly turned into a square after Sam joined them. Those who had just used Cheyenne of being a mistress now felt like they''d been pped in the face by reality. Chapter 222: It Was Just A Dream Chapter 222: It Was Just A Dream Chapter 222: It Was Just a Dream From the way things looked, it seemed like the beautiful girl and the man in ck were the ones in love. Didn''t you see the look in his eyes? From the moment he appeared, he never took his eyes off her. The woman who imed to be his current wife had no presence at all. From Cheyenne''s reaction, they could tell she had a handsome and excellent pursuer who loved her just as much. She didn''t seem to care about fighting for a man. It was like a couple having an argument, with the boyfriend not knowing how to coax her. "Kelvin, are you crazy? Let me go... you''re making me so angry. Don''t touch me." "It''s toote. I don''t even know how many times I''ve touched you already." They used to have an intimate rtionship where he knew every secret about her. What was this level of intimacypared to that? Their arguing voices grew quieter and quieter until Kelvin threw Cheyenne onto the passenger seat of his car and fastened her seatbelt before driving away. The onlookers dispersed one by one. The tree on the side of road broke its branches due to too much weight and leaves scattered everywhere as if it had experienced a terrible typhoon. As for that five million dor check, no one knew where it went anymore. Sam straightened out his clothes, then walked towards his luxury car with long strides while warmly greeting Abbie, "Miss Lawrence, I have something else going on, so I''ll leave now. See youter." After speaking, Sam left Abbie alone, who stared at the smashed car and angrily kicked it once. While she was holding onto her chest with one hand while squatting down in pain, her gaze slowly turned into fierce determination. The luxury car raced down the road with an extremely oppressive atmosphere inside; Cheyenne tried several times to undo her seat belt and jump out of window but Kelvin held onto her hand tightly each time. With only one hand holding onto the steering wheel, he turned around coldly and scolded angrily, "Are you trying to kill yourself? Sitting next to me really makes you feel this ufortable? You can''t even stay with me for a few minutes?" Cheyenne looked at him like she was looking at a monster and smirked coldly, "It is quite ufortable indeed. Kelvin, what do you want?" The man tightly pursed his lips, with his hand on the steering wheel. The veins on the back of his hand were prominent, and his long and distinct knuckles clenched tightly. Sweat oozed from the palm of his hand. He hesitated to speak. The anger in his heart could not be expressed, and he didn''t know what he was doing! At the moment, when Sam crouched down to tend to her wound, she became unrecognizable to herself. Anger, jealousy, surprise... various emotions intertwined and ultimately broke through his proud rationality. Taking her away from Sam was not a momentary impulse, but rather his most genuine reaction from the bottom of his heart. Kelvin quickly calmed himself down, released the hand he was holding, and let out a sigh. After a moment of silence, he finally parted his lips and uttered a sentence. "Jumping off a moving vehicle is very dangerous. Don''t attempt to do such foolish things." If Cheyenne paid close attention, she would have noticed the worry in his eyes as he spoke. But unfortunately, she didn''t. "I don''t need you to control me! What authority do you have to control me? Kelvin, we''re not even considered friends." Undoubtedly, Kelvin was angered again. He was indeed in no position to intervene in anything rted to Cheyenne anymore. They had divorced and even though they were once a couple, now they could not even be friends. Cheyenne was even more decisive and resolute than he thought. She used to be so clingy to him, trusting and pleasing him unconditionally. Thus, her cold shoulders towards him now made Kelvin miss the old her. "You injured your foot. I just take you to the hospital out of kindness. Don''t think too much about it. As for those three days, my grandfather drugged you. I apologize to you on his behalf. Or if you want anypensation, feel free to ask." How Kelvin med his grandfather for everything that happened over the past three days clearly angered Cheyenne. She curled her lips into a mocking smile and gazed at her reflection in the window. Her lips were still swollen and red from being kissed by Kelvin, but why did he have no sense of guilt? ''If it were not me but Abbie, would he offer apensation too?'' "Compensation? No need, we are all forced into that situation. I don''t need anypensation, just treat it as a dream and forget about it." Kelvin clearly remembered how charming she looked when she was in his arms. But then he thought about the coin on the bedside table again. Cheyenne said his skills in bed were only worth that little money. Holding his breath, he was wondering, ''If it had been any other man, would she have been intimate with him as well?'' But he couldn''t bring himself to ask her about it. Just the thought of it upset him. As Kelvin watched the indifferent expression on Cheyenne''s face, he felt like giving himself a p. If she didn''t care, why should he? He gritted his teeth and muttered a few words of resentment under his breath. "Cheyenne, you''re something else!" Cheyenne put her phone away in her purse and looked at him with a smile. Her red lips curved upward. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Foley." "Stop the car! I want to go to the Todd mansion!" Kelvin drove on as if he hadn''t heard her. Cheyenne reached out and rolled down the window. Only then did he turn around halfway and drive to the Todd mansion. He nced at her knee where there was an open wound that still had some blood oozing out of it - it was quite shocking to see. "Why are you going to the Todd mansion when your leg isn''t even treated yet?" Kelvin asked with concern but Cheyenne ignored himpletely which made him frown tightly without saying another word. An hourter, they arrived at Iker''s Estate in Kelvin''s luxury car. The security guard recognized Kelvin''s car from their previous visit, so they were allowed entry. From afar, they could see that beautiful white vi had been burned ck by fire; firefighters dressed in orange suits wereing out one after another looking exhausted and sweaty from their work inside. In front of them stood Kai Todd with his fourth wife and Davon. In the middle of them was a young man dressed in ck home clothes sitting on wheelchair. He stared intently at ck smoke before him with sharp eyes but also seemed lost in thought. "Master Iker," came a clear familiar voice from behind, causing Iker''s body to jolt. He turned around only for his eyebrows furrowed deeply upon seeing that she was injured! Chapter 223: The Todd Family Heirs Chapter 223: The Todd Family Heirs Chapter 223: The Todd Family Heirs Cheyenne was wearing a white batwing shirt paired with a blue checkered skirt, and white shoes. Her hair was styled in seaweed-like waves that cascaded down her back as she walked. Her hair swayed gently behind her, highlighting her slender waist and the slight sway of her skirt. Kelvin appeared behind her, dressed in a ck suit with an imposing posture that caught Kai off guard. He then realized it was Kelvin Foley. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What brought him here? Kai hurried over to greet him and shook his hand while exchanging pleasantries. "Mr. Foley, what brings you here today? It''s such a pleasant surprise." Kelvin''s gaze remained fixed on Cheyenne''s face as he naturally walked towards Iker, his lips curling up slightly with indifference. "I heard about the fire started at the Todd mansion, so I dropped by to see how things were going." Kai didn''t miss the fact that Kelvin had followed Miss Lawrence here; they had been involved before ¨C could this mean they were getting back together? "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Foley," Iker replied calmly. "It wasn''t anything major; thankfully we discovered it early on when there weren''t many people around at my estate." "Good to hear everyone is safe," Kelvin responded. Meanwhile, Cheyenne was chatting with Iker, exining why she missed their appointment yesterday. "I''m sorry about yesterday. I identally drank too much two nights ago and got into some trouble yesterday morning which dyed me froming over until today." Tanner was still angry about Cheyenne missing her appointment; he had called several times but received no answer from her; she seemed to have vanished into thin air! He thought something terrible might have happened. Although Iker didn''t say anything, when Cheyenne failed to show up at their appointed time yesterday, Tanner could see signs of worry and disappointment that Iker had never shown before on his face. Laterst night there was a fire which took until this morning to put out, resulting in millions of dors worth of damage being done to the vi. Iker nced at Cheyenne briefly before his coldness dissipated somewhat. He looked at her legs, intently asking if she was okay. "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, Master Iker." "Hmm..." Davon approached them, his gaze greedy as he stared at Cheyenne. He noticed the marks on the nape of her neck when she lifted her head. As an experienced yer in the world of romance, he naturally understood the reason behind it and couldn''t help but show a hint of frivolity in his gaze. He intentionally walked up to Cheyenne and sniffed the light fragrance on her body, feeling refreshed and delighted. "Miss Lawrence, it''s been days. I really miss you a lot. But your neck..." As she listened to his words, Cheyenne instinctively covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed. As she lifted her hand, a fair-skinned arm was revealed, with marks visible on it. Iker looked over. At just a nce, he had a gloomy face. He couldn''t believe that Cheyenne was the kind of woman who would y in nightclubs, even though she always acted like a ygirl every time. ''Who is that man leaving marks on her?'' Iker thought. "This is a mosquito bite." Cheyenne''s exnation was weak and feeble. Davon looked deeply at her arm. Looking down, Cheyenne noticed the marks on her arm. Her eyes squinted slightly. She couldn''t help but curse Kelvin in her mind. "There are indeed many mosquitoes in summer. Miss Lawrence is really pitiful. Remember to apply some medicine to prevent allergies." Kelvin, who was ssified as a "mosquito," was currently focused on his thoughts. Cheyenne''s skin was really tender and delicate. Though he hadn''t used much force, deep marks were left. Three-year-old Lewis didn''t understand the twists and turns between adults. He walked up to Cheyenne wearing a pair of blue jeans and holding a toy race car model in his hand. With a lifted face and a bright, innocent smile, she looked adorable and cheerful, bringing joy to anyone who saw him. "Mosquitoes are so annoying. They keep biting you. Let me blow them away, so you won''t feel any pain." As he spoke, he really puffed up his little face and blew on it. Cheyenne squatted down and reached out to stroke his little head. "Thank you, Master Lewis, you''re so cute." "Pretty missy, you''re cute and beautiful. Can I marry you as my wife?" His voice was full of childlike innocence, with a cute and adorable tone. His big eyes sparkled with light. Iker narrowed his eyes and grabbed the little guy by the cor of his clothes, pulling him aside with a very unpleasant expression on his face. "Do you know what ''wife'' means?" The little one was dissatisfied and red at his elder brother with puffed cheeks, pouting his rosy lips and humming. "Of course I know, Iker. You''re so foolish that you don''t even know what a wife is. A wife is someone who can eat with me, give me a bath, and sleep together." I know quite a lot! Cheyenneughed uncontrobly as the little one broke free from Iker''s grip and ran swiftly towards her. Suddenly, a kissnded on her pink face. The crisp and pleasantughter echoed in Cheyenne''s ears, "Pretty missy, I seal you with a kiss, so you''re my wife now. I will eat more and grow up quickly. Wait for me, my wife. I will earn money to support you in the future." Cheyenne was stunned. Gently smiling, she reached out and touched Lewis'' cheek. "Okay, then I will wait for you." Kelvin clenched his fists tightly under the long sleeves of his suit. The Todd family heirs all had bad intentions. Iker and Davon were eyeing Cheyenne, and even their younger brother wanted to marry her. Unfortunately, he was just his ex-husband and in ce to intervene. She really attracted attention wherever she went. "Lewis,e over here to Mommy. Don''t cause trouble, Iker and Davon have important things to do. Miss Lawrence, you like children a lot, why don''t you just have one yourself in the future." Erica was dissatisfied with how close her son and Cheyenne were, so she put on a fake smile and took the child away. When Erica mentioned this topic, Cheyenne''s gaze immediately dimmed, and her smile faded away. Chapter 224: Mr. Todd Is Going To Live With Cheyenne Chapter 224: Mr. Todd Is Going To Live With Cheyenne Chapter 224: Mr. Todd Is Going to Live with Cheyenne The fleeting expression of pain on her face did not escape Kelvin''s eyes, and as he thought about the reason behind it, a feeling of guilt spread within him. For three years, his grandfather had been urging them to have a child. Cheyenne had wondered what their child would look like since the first day she married him. The answer was Kelvin''s cold indifference. After each time they were intimate, he would get up and dress himself in a cold manner before throwing birth control pills at her. "Take it." "Honey, can I not take it? Grandfather hopes..." He suddenly became furious, grabbing her chin with his big hand and squeezing hard. His low and heartless voice rang in her ear like a sharp knife piercing through her heart. "Shut up! Any woman can give birth to my child except you, Cheyenne. Do you understand?" Later on, without him having to say anything more, Cheyenne would prepare the pills beforehand and swallow them before he arrived so that Kelvin wouldn''t be displeased again. If only he didn''t despise her so much; perhaps their child would have been simr in size to Lewis''. Unfortunately, there are no ifs. From the moment she decided to divorce him, Cheyenne was no longer that humble girl who loved him unconditionally. She wanted to be a queen herself! Iker didn''t know what happened before but he knew the one who could make Cheyenne show such sadness must be Kelvin. He timely grabbed hold of Cheyenne''s arm with his big hand and said in a deep voice devoid of any emotion: "I don''t have anywhere else to stay now, so I''ll stay at your ce for a few days." Erica''s eyes shed with a glint as she looked between the two without saying anything. Kai looked embarrassed because Iker would rather live outside than stay in therge Todd mansion. Cheyenne wore an astonished expression as if asking why. A momentter, one security guard ced an unburnt gasoline barrel right in front of everyone. This fire wasn''t idental but rather premeditated murder by someone! Kai''s face immediately darkened. He stared fiercely at the gasoline barrel and said through gritted teeth, "Investigate. Whoever dares mess with the Todd family must have a death wish!" Cheyenne was speechless. Before, when Omari mentioned the situation in the Todd family was complicated, she was dismissive. But now it seemed Omari told the truth and someone even dared harm Iker. And if Iker died, all her efforts would be for nothing. She waved her hand in resignation. "You can stay at my ce if you want, just remember to pay rent." Without hesitation, Tanner pulled out a check and handed it over with both hands respectfully. "Miss Lawrence, please take a look." Wow. They had nned this ahead of time. Cheyenne nced at the check and counted carefully. "One... two... six... seven! Holy shit, seven digits? Master Iker is quite generous! You can stay as long as you want in my vi; there are plenty of rooms." Iker wasn''t surprised by Cheyenne''s behavior; he just snorted and told Tanner to pack up their things. There wasn''t much left to pack since most of it had been burnt anyway. Iker wasn''t short on money; he could buy whatever he needed again. Kelvin watched as Cheyenne took the check and stuffed it into her pocket before smiling sweetly at another man. His handsome face turned dark with anger as his veins bulged on his forehead. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "No way!" Everyone turned their attention towards him as Kelvin clenched his fists under his suit jacket while pursing his lips into a straight line. Cheyenne sneered sarcastically. "Mr. Foley, how is this any of your business?" "You''re a girl; what kind of image does that give off if he stays with you?" "So what? There are so many rooms in the vi; Master Iker is a gentleman - I trust that much." A gentleman?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Iker raised an eyebrow at her description - no one had ever called him that before... She was wrong though... He was no gentleman, but more like a demon! The decision was made. Even if Kelvin didn''t like it, there was nothing he could do about it now. Davon didn''t say anything but kept smiling without sincerity on his face while emitting an aura of coldness around him. "Well then, Miss Lawrence, please take good care of Iker," Davon said cryptically while extending out one hand towards Cheyenne for a handshake. When shaking hands, he used one finger to lightly brush against hers as if implying something. Cheyenne pretended not to understand and withdrew her hand, cing it behind her back and wiping her palm. It disgusted her! "Master Davon, thank you for your kindness. Master Iker is my friend, so this is only natural," Cheyenne replied with a smile, turning around to see Kelvin''s dark face. Her mood inexplicably improved. She took the initiative to stand in front of Iker instead of Tanner and said, "Master Iker, let''s go." With that said, she really pushed the wheelchair away without even looking at Kelvin once. Thetter was so angry that his deep-set eyes narrowed slightly as his cold aura intensified. ... At the Lawrence Vi, Layne was waiting there with a pile of medicinal herbs on the table in front of him while holding a small notebook and calcting something with an angry expression on his face. "Grandpa." Upon hearing Cheyenne''s voice, Layne instinctively looked up at her and felt relieved when he saw her face. All his annoyance and worry had reduced somewhat. "Cheyenne, you came just in time! Look at these medicinal herbs... They were supposed to be used for Master Iker yesterday but who knew someone would set fire to his residence? So many herbs were destroyed!" He had collected them painstakingly himself but now they were all gone. It was not just a matter of money but all his hard work. If he caught the culprit yesterday, he would definitely get his revenge. Cheyenne also looked at the medicinal herbs on the table, thankfully realizing that most important ones were still there. The herbs were prepared in duplicate. Now one portion was missing. It meant their sess rate had decreased and Cheyenne must make it on her first try. Tanner''s bright eyes dimmed along with those burnt medicinal herbs; Iker had finally made it here after much effort only for their hopes to disappear before their very eyes within seconds. No doubt this must have been hardest for Iker among everyone present here today. Chapter 225: The Mastermind Came At Iker Chapter 225: The Mastermind Came At Iker Chapter 225: The Mastermind Came at Iker Iker didn''t say anything, his lips moved and he uttered a casual sentence, "Where is my room?" Finally, his words caught the attention of Layne who furrowed his long eyebrows tightly and asked, "What room? Cheyenne, what does Master Iker mean?" Cheyenne stuck out her tongue and told her grandfather everything with a guilty look on her face. The next second, the room was filled with Layne''s screams that were so loud that Cheyenne had to cover her ears while being tortured. "What! Master Iker is going to stay here? How can this be possible! Although you look ordinary- looking, we can''t guarantee that he won''t have any ulterior motives towards you!" After hearing Layne''s words, Cheyenne widened her eyes in disbelief and pouted slightly, saying, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? I''m ordinary-looking?" Wasn''t this just another way of calling her ugly? Tanner looked carefully at Cheyenne''s fair face, rosy lips, clear bright eyes and good shape and thought, ''She''s not ordinary-looking at all!'' Iker''s focus was on Layne''sment about him having ulterior motives towards Cheyenne; he couldn''t help but curl his lips slightly with a faint smile, saying, "Old Mr. Edwards, don''t worry about it. Although I amme, there are certain standards when ites to my other half." Cheyenne was a divorced woman who he wouldn''t consider as a life partner. The reason he chose to live in the Lawrence Vi was that he wanted to figure out who was behind the fire. Upon hearing that Iker didn''t like his granddaughter, Layne got angry again. "What did you say? My granddaughter is talented and beautiful. Why wouldn''t you like her?" He seemed to have forgotten that he himself ckened Cheyenne in front of Todd earlier. Cheyenne didn''t care how Iker saw herself. In fact, she only saw Iker as a benefactor. After she cured him, they might not see each other again, so the argument on that topic was unnecessary. "Okay, Grandpa, let''s focus on business first. You go write down a list quickly so we can replenish our medicinal herbs." "Hmph." Although still angry, Layne obediently went downstairs to prepare the list. Considering Iker''s injured leg, Cheyenne arranged him in the room next to hers so that she could take care of him if anything happened at night. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Since the family of four moved out, she had the vi redecorated ording to her own taste. The moment Iker pushed open the door, his expression was extremely vivid. What met his eyes was a sea of pink - pink stars on the windowsill, a pink princess bed with a long fluffy carpet and dolls scattered all over... Wasn''t this just a room for little girls? Even if Iker went back to being seven or eight years old, he couldn''t sleep in such a girly room. He raised an eyebrow and spoke in a dull tone. "Miss Lawrence, may I change rooms?" "Well, since there''s only me living in this vi, the decoration style of all the rooms are the same except for my grandfather''s room. Master Iker, do you want to live with my grandfather?" Upon hearing this, Mr. Todd''s face became even more stiff as he gritted his teeth and said, "No need! Take away those dolls for me. Change the curtains into ck opaque ones and rece the carpet with white. The sheets can be changed into gray color for now." Cheyenne listened to what he said with regret on her face; those dolls were personally selected by her and looked so pretty! Iker really had no childlike innocence left in him. "Miss Lawrence, your leg injury... should be treated first," He nced at Cheyenne''s knee where there were still red marks from wounds covered by dust which made it look pale pink all over. "Mm-hmm, see youter." Tanner truly lived up to being Iker''s capable assistant as everything he ordered earlier was done by the time Cheyenne finished taking her shower. The girlish bedroom now looked brand new; from top-to-bottom it exuded Iker''s style ¨C simple yet elegant ck-and-white tones. After some time passed by, Cheyenne wore an apricot-colored silk camisole dress draped over same-color belt-style bathrobe while her wet hair hung down softly on her delicate shoulders. She walked barefooted wearing flip-flops showing off slender ankles painted bright red nail polish making them look like they could easily fit within one hand grip. She casually sat down opposite Iker on the sofa lifting up one foot revealing tender smooth legs right before his eyes . The air was filled with a hint of damp fragrance, like the scent of blue roses. Blue roses were also known as "blue enchantresses," and Cheyenne at this moment was like an elegant blue rose, alluring and unaware. Iker only nced at her before awkwardly looking away, trying not to look at her. But in his mind, he still saw those delicate feet. They looked a bit plump but had fair skin and toenails that were as exquisite as shells. Did this woman really think of him as a righteous person or did she just not see him as a man? It seemed like thetter was more likely. Cheyenne simply poured disinfectant onto her knee and then used cotton swabs to dry it off before tearing open band-aids and pressing them onto the bleeding wound. Even though she winced in pain, she neverined. Her red lips slightly parted, but what came out of her mouth was something else entirely. "The fire today wasn''t simple. Did you find anything on site? Did you check the surveince footage? Do you have any suspects?" A series of questions caught Iker off guard, forcing him to calm down his thoughts forcibly. "Well, I found thisst night at the scene." He took out a round wooden bead from his suit pocket and handed it over to Cheyenne. This fingernail-sized wooden bead had a faint smell of sandalwood emanating from it with patterns on top... Wasn''t this exactly the same one she found at the scene of an ident earlier? Cheyenne was surprised by how identical they were when she carefully examined it up close while subconsciously reaching for her purse where she felt something cold and silky inside - realizing that she had changed clothes already; The bead must be in her work outfit left behind at the Foley mansion... "Master Iker! This bead is exactly identical to what Eddie has in his hand and what I have found." Iker nodded thoughtfully while gazing into space outside where stars twinkled dimly against the dark sky. "So we can conclude that whoever owns this bead is behind these three events." The mastermind came for Iker! Chapter 226: Mr. Todd Cooks By Himself Chapter 226: Mr. Todd Cooks By Himself Chapter 226: Mr. Todd Cooks by Himself The reason why that person targeted Eddie and her was probably because they his ns. Soar Casino, Konner, the Todd family... what was the connection between them? Cheyenne fell into a deep thought. Suddenly someone''s belly rumbled. She instinctively looked up at Iker, her red lips curved with a hint of teasing smile. "Master Iker, are you hungry?" Seeing her starry eyes and sweet smile, Iker couldn''t help but pause for a moment. A hint of laughter shed in his eyes. His voice still sounded cold. "Miss Lawrence, it seems like your belly is rumbling." As soon as he finished speaking, another "rumbling" sound rang in Cheyenne''s ear again. She looked down to where the sound came from. Embarrassing. It really was her stomach rumbling. Her face turned red instantly; she wished she could turn back time and take back what she said just now. She wanted to watch Iker make fun of themselves but ended up beingughed at instead. Come to think of it, she woke up at noon after sleeping at the Foley mansion, then had some conflict with Abbie on the street and went to the Todd mansion in the afternoon before finally returning here until now. It had been an entire day since shest ate anything! Now if she ordered food delivery, it would take more than half an hour to arrive... Hold on! Cheyenne felt embarrassed as she picked up the water ss on the table and filled it with water before gulping down one cup quickly. The cool water flowed into her stomach, giving her some sense of fullness but only momentarily before hunger pangs returned once again... She frowned while trying hard not to show how hungry she was by slightly opening her lips. "Is there any new progress regarding Konner''s matter at the Todd family?" The white light shone upon his silhouette, making him look like he was covered in silver light all over his body. With sharp eyebrows and deep-set eyes staring intently towards Cheyenne''s direction, he suddenly spoke, "I''m also feeling quite hungry." The woman paused briefly, then smiled cutely, handing him over the ss that was still in hand. "Do you want some... water?" "No." Taking back her ss, Cheyenne wanted to continue their discussion, but Iker interrupted her again, "Where is your kitchen?" "Ah? It''s... over there!" With a flick of her finger, she quickly lowered her head and whispered, "But I don''t know how to cook. I haven''t been home for several days and I''m afraid there''s nothing to eat in the fridge." "Do you want noodles?" Cheyenne nodded, her round eyes looking at him with sudden brightness, licking her luscious lips full of anticipation. "I''ll eat anything. I''m not picky." Iker pushed the wheelchair into the kitchen and opened the fridge. It was indeed empty except for a pile of beer cans, two tomatoes and a row of eggs. As he closed the door behind him, he coldly asked, "Tomato egg noodles okay?" Cheyenne limped over to the kitchen door, holding onto her waist with both hands. Her fair face rested on them as if she were an eager student watching his every move. "Anything is fine... Master Iker can actually cook!" Iker didn''t answer her but gave her a disdainful look instead. He couldn''t imagine how Cheyenne managed to survive on just beer in an empty fridge all by herself. Quickly washing and slicing up the tomatoes into pieces before handing three eggs over to Cheyenne and saying, "Miss Lawrence, you know how to beat eggs right?" Cheyenne immediately took hold of them firmly with determination in her eyes as she replied,"Of course I do! Do you think I''m stupid or something?" It seemed like such an easy task... However this kitchen novice was already being looked down upon by Iker who saw that after she stirred it twice, quite some egg mixture had spilled out onto the floor. Cheyenne secretly nced at him while putting down the bowl; apparently cooking wasn''t meant for someone like her. The only dish she knew how to make was chicken soup but unfortunately there were no ingredients left in the refrigerator so she couldn''t prove herself worthy enough for Iker''s taste buds. Iker noticed that Cheyenne wanted to escape from this situation, so he grabbed hold of her cor tightly, pulling her towards himself andmanding coldly, "What are you running away for? Stay here with me." "The smoke from cooking will ruin my delicate skin since I am such a beautiful fairy girl." She had only ever cooked once before in order to impress someone special but unfortunately he didn''t appreciate it which led Cheyenne never stepping foot inside another kitchen again. Compared to cooking food herself, she preferred tasting food directly instead. "So Miss Lawrence are you not going to eat then?" Cheyenne resigned herself to the situation and grabbed onto the door frame, watching Iker in the kitchen. He moved quickly, heating up oil in a pan and pouring in the egg mixture that she had made earlier. The aroma of eggs filled the air as he added tomatoes to make soup, seasoning it simply with salt and pepper. The simple dish of tomato and egg noodles was surprisingly delicious. Ten minutester, they sat down to eat with Cheyenne helping out by serving. She took a mouthful of noodles. "Be careful not to burn yourself," Iker warned. "Mmm," she replied. She never liked eating noodles before but Iker''s cooking was exceptional. She found herself enjoying every bite of this hot bowl of noodles. In contrast to her rough style of eating, Iker ate elegantly like a nobleman even when eating noodles. He watched Cheyenne''s satisfied expression as he slowly savored his own bowl of noodles; suddenly feeling very happy inside knowing that she was the first person who had tasted his cooking. "Master Iker, why do you know how to cook? I thought people like you just have everything handed over on a silver tter." At least Kelvin did so. Iker looked at her empty bowl contentedly, then turned coldly towards Cheyenne with disdainful eyes. "Well, you''re mistaken. I joined the army when I was sixteen, and for the past dozen years, I''ve been on the move, learning all sorts of skills along the way." Cooking is just one small skill among many others. Cheyenne silently drank her soup while thinking that if someone as young as Iker could be a general, then he must have gone through many hardships. He was different from those rich second- generation kids who only knew how party all day long She indeed underestimated him before this moment. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Alright, let''s talk about Konner now," said Iker getting straight back into business mode without even finishing his meal yet. "I had someone investigate him and found out that he is just an ordinary driver but has an overseas ount with two million dors bnce." He handed over some documents containing information on Konner''s ount which showed payments made using virtual currency called gold coins which started gaining poprity several years ago online. It could be exchanged for US dors or other currencies such as pounds or gold bullion etcetera. Rather than being considered real money, it is more like an intermediary medium between different forms of currency exchange systems online. Chapter 227: Gray Area Chapter 227: Gray Area Chapter 227: Gray Area It only circted online and was not subject to any national or legal jurisdiction or control due to its virtual nature. It had be the preferred choice for many illegal transactions, especially for money changers and some underground gambling dens, boxing arenas, and so on. Konner''s information showed that he was just an ordinary person and he never had the opportunity toe into contact with such arge quantity of gold coins. There was a remitter''s ount number listed above, but the name column only had a single letter "K". Cheyenne couldn''t help but wonder about it. The first thing Iker thought of was to find a hacker to help him search since he didn''t know anyone in his circle whose nickname was "K". Cheyenne casually nced at the information and memorized the ount number while sipping on her soup. It was sunny on Friday afternoon. After finally making it through a week, Jerry was relieved. His major in college was educational psychology. But it was not his ambition. His pursuit wasputer technology. He stayed upte for a week, typing code until three or four in the morning before going to sleep. The young man had dark circles, a sallowplexion, and several blueish whiskers on his chin. He wore a crumpled gray robe that made him look like a tramp. His dormitory roommates couldn''t help but tease him, "Jerry, with your overly weary appearance, did you sneak off to a hotel room with some youngdyst night?" "Go away, you don''t understand anything. As a student of educational psychology, you will be a teacher in the future. Is it really okay to behave like a scoundrel?" "Ha-ha. I heard some banging noises from youst night in the middle of the night..." Do you watch some porns? Before his roommate could finish his words, Jerry''s phone rang. He saw an unfamiliar number on the screen. Thinking it was a sales call, he instinctively hung up. Unexpectedly, that person persisted and called again. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jerry couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows. He was about to hang up, but his roommate snatched the phone away and quickly pressed the answer button. The voice on the phone was sweet and charming, like a oriole singing in a valley, but with a hint of coolness. It sounded like someone in her twenties. "You finally answered the phone." "Who are you?" Watching his roommate answer the phone for him, Jerry anxiously wanted to grab it back, but unfortunately his roommate was taller and stronger than him. Their first meeting was brief, and Cheyenne couldn''t even remember what Jerry''s voice sounded like. But now, hearing someone answer the phone, she assumed it was him and got straight to the point. "This is Cheyenne. I need to talk to you about something. Do you remember me fromst time we met?" "Cheyenne?" The guy on the other end of the line flirtatiously winked at Jerry and answered in a sleazy voice, "What''s up? My angel, do you miss me? Where did we ever meet? I don''t remember." Cheyenne felt goosebumps rise on her skin as she wondered how Jerry could say something so reckless when he had seemed like such a cowardly person in front of her. Besides, he had feelings for Nora. Something wasn''t right. Just then, an angry voice came through the phone. "Jimmy! Enough already! That''s my phone! Give it back!" "What''s wrong? Are you afraid to let me know that you have a girlfriend with such a lovely voice? She sounds like a beauty. How about we y games together sometime?" "No way! Give me my phone back!" Jerry struggled hard before finally snatching his phone back and stuttering out an exnation over the line. "Miss Lawrence, please don''t misunderstand. That was just my roommate Jimmy. He''s a good man but frivolous sometimes." "OK, I need your help with something." Miss Lawrence needed HIS help? This left Jerry feeling confused since Cheyenne was clearly more skilled than him when it came to technology; if she couldn''t handle it herself, then how could he? "Miss Lawrence, you see my skills are still below yours. If it''s something difficult, I''m even more..." "Don''t worry, it''s not anything too difficult. I''ll add you on Facebook Messenger and send you an ount and IP address to check the owner of thisputer." Without giving Jerry a chance to refuse, Cheyenne hung up the phone and added him as a friend. A long string of IP addresses was sent over, and Jerry logged in to take a look. It turned out to be an ount for Grey Area. As the name suggests, Grey Area was simr in nature to Dark League but stood alone as a more high-end core website. The people inside were undoubtedly those with certain backgrounds. Jerry entered the bank ount number and found all information about this member; there were dozens of financial transactions on this ount. "K", the most recent transfer was two million dors on May 16th - three days before Konner died in a car ident. And he had deposited that money into his foreign bank ount beforehand. Who exactly was "K"? Jerry continued browsing through Grey Area''s website; when he first came across Dark League''s site, everything almost overturned his imagination about the world. There was another saying circting among their hackers: if you haven''t made it onto Dark League''s leaderboard yet then you haven''t seen much of this world at all. When Konner first entered Dark League he saw some videos that scared him so badly that he suffered from mental breakdowns for over a month afterwards;ter on he deliberately avoided those messages only looking for things that were useful for himself instead. He never expected Grey Area would shock him even more than before. On its homepage hung up one wanted poster with blood-red banners reading "Hiring at High Cost," while below there was an eerie skull dripping blood. Clicking on it revealed erged red fonts reading, "Mr. X., Headhunting: Three Million Gold Coins!" Three million gold coins converted into US dors amounted to three hundred million dors!!! Chapter 228: Cheyenne, IVe Seen You A Long Time Ago Chapter 228: Cheyenne, I''Ve Seen You A Long Time Ago Chapter 228: Cheyenne, I''ve Seen You a Long Time Ago Oh my god! If those people knew they spent three hundred million to kill a delicate young woman, he wondered what their expressions would be like. With a task to finish, Jerry stayed up again. When his roommates were all asleep, he used a shlight in his mouth and ced hisputer under the covers. His eyes were fixed on the screen of code while his fingers moved quickly and rhythmically on the keyboard like a robot. He struggled to keep his heavy eyelids open for fear of making mistakes due to drowsiness. In the dark night, handsome men always stay upte. After hanging up the phone, Cheyenne took afortable shower and slept well because Kelvin had been bothering her for three days straight without giving her much rest at all. On the same night, under the light of a full moon, the reflection of a solitary and slender man could be seen on the floor-to-ceiling window. The cool breeze weaved through his white robe, lifting one corner of his bathrobe as he stood by the window, arms crossed. His deep-set eyes stared at the faint yellow lights outside for a long time. Cigarette butts littered the floor by his feet, an empty beer bottle rolled to the door, making a faint noise in his ears. Omari never knew that getting drunk could be such a difficult thing. The more he tried to forget, the more he remembered what happened that day. Cheyenne was in a drowsy state; she seemed to hear the vibration of her phone. She opened her sleepy eyes and reached out her delicate and slender hand to pick up her phone. Beep beep... A series of faint and sporadic noises sounded in her ears, a hoarse and maic male voice tinged with a hint of drunkenness said, "Cheyenne." This voice was soft. "Cheyenne." Cheyenne was a bit sleepy, but upon hearing this voice, she instantly became more awake. She sat up, holding the nket, furrowing her brows, and let out a silent yawn. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Is there something important you''ve discovered?" The rm clock on the table showed it was 2:30 in the middle of the night. At this hour, he should have been asleep. As an elite, Omari led a disciplined life. No eating after 9 PM, sleep before 11 PM, and waking up promptly at 6:30 AM. His suit and shoes were always a matching set, down to his choice of tie and cufflinks. Given his routine, it was unlikely for him to call her at suchte night unless there was something important going on. "Cheyenne, why?" The person on the other end hupped, his voice slurred. Cheyenne was momentarily confused. Is he drunk? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean ''why''?" "Hic, why him instead of me?" Him? What was Omari talking about? Cheyenne''s half-awake mind waspletely thrown off by his words. She opened her lips slightly and asked helplessly, "Are you drunk?" "I am," he replied with a hint of sadness in his voice. "It doesn''t taste good." "Are you alone?" "Yeah... alone." Why did it sound like he was feeling sorry for himself? Cheyenne could only go along with what he said and advised him gently, "If it doesn''t taste good, then don''t drink it anymore; just go to bed early." Omari worked as a bartender part-time, so she knew that he had quite a high tolerance for alcohol and wouldn''t easily get drunk like this unless he drank quite a bit. But what could have made him so upset like this? She hadn''t heard anything about his romantic or career setbacks recently either... Through the phone line came Cheyenne''s stern yet caring voice which reached Omari''s ears clearly despite all that alcohol in his system. Cheyenne really did care about him after all... That day she had just been set up by someone else; nothing more than that. Omari fell onto his soft cool bed while moonlight streamed through floor-to-ceiling windows, casting silver light onto his handsome pale face. His charming eyes were slightly open but red. His long eyshes half-closed as he stared straight out into tree branches outside where leaves turned into shining silver-white under moonlight The man''s red lips slowly curled upwards while dimples appeared. After some time passed when Cheyenne decided she would sleep now, Omari''s voice suddenly reached her ears. "Cheyenne, do you remember when we first met?" The first time they met... Cheyenne rubbed her throbbing head and closed her beautiful eyes. The silver moonlight spilled onto her fair shoulders. Her strap was half-drooping, revealing a fair and delicate skin that contrasted with the chestnut curly hair behind her. Her almond eyes stared at the sky outside the window. Suddenly, sheughed. "I remember! You''re the one who made me aughingstock in front of everyone in school!" "No," Omari suddenly seemed to wake up. He turned on the bedsidemp and took out a yellowed notebook from his cab. The sound of flipping pages was as pleasant as a stream singing under moonlight. He found it. His slender fingers rubbed against the yellowing handwriting on it. The date recorded above was February 23rd, 2014 - sunny with clouds. "Omari, what are you saying? I don''t understand you. Are you sure you''re not drunk? Go to bed early; I''m tired too." She yawned twice while speaking, tears rolling down from her eyes onto the nket. "Cheyenne, I saw you in 2014 under a bridge..." Under a bridge? Cheyenne''s drowsiness vanished instantly as she stood up barefoot and walked to the floor-to- ceiling windows before pulling open its curtains with a "whoosh." The world outside was pitch-ck and quiet enough for only her heartbeats and Omari''s voice to be heard clearly. "You... What did you say? That bridge... How do you know about it?" She hadn''t told anyone about this incident before - not even Kate knew that she almost died under that bridge years ago. Everyone asked why she liked Kelvin so much; but it was because he had given her some of the most beautiful tenderness when everyone else had abandoned her. That back view took eight years for Cheyenne to finally look away from. Chapter 229: OmariS Past (Part One) Chapter 229: Omari''S Past (Part One) Chapter 229: Omari''s Past (Part One) On February 23, 2014, nearing the end of the year, a cold front blew in from the northwest and made its way through the t ins. Akloit had been experiencing light rain for half a month straight with daytime temperatures only reaching three degrees Celsius. A bright ck Porsche Cayenne drove through the rain and stopped in front of an old residential building located in an alleyway that had been around for many years. The surrounding area was filled with low-rise buildings. The alleyway was so narrow that once the car entered it, it took up the entire space. The tires rolled over cobblestones and ck sewage water mixed with rainwater jumped out and flowed into a drain along with gravity. The air was filled with a foul smell of groundwater that resembled rotting dead mice or stinky eggs. Sitting inside her luxury car, Laurel wrinkled her nose in disgust and covered it with her handkerchief before taking out limited edition Chanel perfume from her purse to spray herself. She said disdainfully, "Can people even live here? I''ve seen pig farms more upscale than this! I can''t believe there are still such backward ces like this in Akloit; they''re really holding back city development." The middle-aged man driving looked to be around forty years old. He wore a ck suit paired with matching trousers and his hair was neatlybed despite his ruggedly handsome face showing signs of aging. It was clear he must have been quite handsome when he was younger. "Laurel, watch your words," he warned sternly. "What do you mean by saying people can''t live here?" This was Akloit''s slum area which may only upy one-tenth of Akloit''snd but houses forty percent of its poption. The small shabby houses were packed tightly together like sardines; each small window represented one household where families lived cramped lives like hardworking ants struggling to make ends meet. Most residents were migrant workers who came from remote mountainous areas to work at nearby factories or ports selling theirbor for survival. Laurel sneered as she spoke; she wasn''t even being harsh enough on these homes which couldn''t compare to even doghouses prepared for her beloved pets. Only dirty uneducated low-ss people lived here. Her eyes shed briefly with cold resentment as she clenched her fists tightly wondering why on earth her husband chose such a woman born into poverty? Laurel Walsh came from an aristocratic family where she excelled at everything including music, chess artistry, flower arrangement, tea ceremonies but ultimately lost out to someone who grew up in poverty-stricken slums! Her husband had cheated on her with another woman and had a son with her. If it weren''t for the sudden death of that woman, her husband would never have brought their illegitimate child back into their lives. And to think that the boy was already sixteen years old! Her own son was only eighteen this year. In other words, he had cheated on her in just their second year of marriage. And with a woman who wasn''t even as good as she was! The luxurious car parked in a small courtyard that was dpidated and run-down, made up of the earliest tile-roofed houses covered in weeds. Whenever it rained, water would leak into the house. There were seven or eight households crammed together sharing one faucet and toilet, making it narrow and dirty. It was noon now, and people who had just finished working in the morning were returning home to cook. A fat middle-aged woman crouched down before a small stove came into view first. Thick blue smoke billowed out from the stove as she squatted down before it blowing fiercely at its mouthpiece with pursed lips. She wore an oversized yellow floral cotton-padded jacket paired with ck cotton pants; this posture made her look bloated beyond recognition. She was the first person to see the luxury car pull up outside their courtyard gate; envy immediately shed across her square face even though she didn''t know what brand of car it was but could tell by looking at it that it must be worth quite a bit. She knew almost everything about everyone living around here, but no one had ever mentioned having rich rtives. The plump woman forgot all about cooking when she saw someone get out of such an expensive car right outside where they lived! The door opened, revealing a woman who looked about the same age as herself but much slimmer and more delicate-looking than she did, like someone still in their thirties. Wearing two-piece Chanel-style clothing paired with white high-heeled shoes while carrying an LV embroidered handbag along with curly hair adorned by lustrous pearl earrings, she was exquisite and noble. Beside her stood an elegant man dressed smartly in his suit exuding both sharpness and dominance. His shiny ck leather shoes were tapping rhythmically against ground surface. "Excuse me... Is Angel West living here?" Angel? The sicklydy? The chubby woman stared dumbfoundedly at the man in front of her, her greedy eyes fixed on him. He was obviously a big shot, and he was so handsome! The woman next to him was even more decked out in luxury. They were clearly loaded! "Who are you guys? What do you want with my mom?" A hoarse voice suddenly sounded from behind them. It belonged to a teenage boy who seemed to be going through puberty - his voice was somewhere between mature and awkward, leaving asting impression. The man turned around to face the boy standing before him - he looked about sixteen or seventeen years old. He wore a slightly yellowed white shirt that wasn''t warm enough for this cold weather, paired with thin jeans and white canvas shoes. He stood tall, reaching up to the man''s shoulders but looking quite skinny; even his shirt seemed loose on him. With sharp eyebrows and bright eyes that exuded confidence without showing any emotion, he looked just like... him. Angel had left with their child when Omari was only four or five years old; Leon Lara still remembered what Omari looked like as a chubby little kid. But now he had grown into such an upright young man. Leon had thought Angel took the million dors his mother gave her and left him for good - she wouldn''t have ended up on the streets with that amount of money. But it turned out she never took itN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. at all; instead she left alone with their child to make ends meet as a single mother working odd jobs. If not for finding out about her terminal illness recently, Leon might never have known where Angel and Omari were all these years due to her stubbornness... It made Leon love and hate Angel. Being someone who didn''t express emotions easily, Leon stood there with tears welling up in his eyes. The teenager remained unusually calm throughout this exchange though; after giving them both an indifferent nce, he said quietly, "Let''s go inside." Upstairs there was only one room: small but clean-looking space separated by using one bed sheet as curtain divider. Therey one single bed covered by paperboard sheets topped off by thin white floral bedding without even having pillows which were reced by dictionaries instead. Leon felt his nose tingle while feeling heavy-hearted inside. Was this how Angel lived these past ten years? Chapter 230: Not Him Chapter 230: Not Him Chapter 230: Not Him To the north as you enter the room, there was a white porcin jar with blue floral patterns ced on a wooden table. A ck and white photograph leaned against the wall. The beautiful woman in the photo appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. Even in a colorless old photograph, her lovely face could still be seen. She and Laurel werepletely different types. At the first nce of that photo, Leon couldn''t help but feel his eyes moisten. He walked towards the table. Although he was less than ten meters from that photo, he had a feeling of endless time passing. The scene of their first meeting still vividly appeared in his mind. It was a peaceful summer afternoon with bright sunshine when he, as a sponsor of the school, was invited to give a speech at the university. While everyone was listening attentively, she was the only one who leaned back in her chair and fell fast asleep. The sunshine fell perfectly on her soft, raven-chestnut hair, casting ayer of golden light upon the young girl. By that time, he had gotten married and his wife had given birth to their first son, Hayden. But he knew deep down that he and his wife were just a business alliance between prestigious families, with no love involved. Not until he met her did Leon experience what it felt like for his heart to skip a beat. She was the one who captured his soul and haunted his dreams. Using despicable means, he coerced and tempted her, who was only eighteen years old, into bing his mistress. Proud as she was, she was like a beautiful little phoenix. How could she willingly be the mistress of a married man? She had countless times wanted to escape, but Leon selfishly locked her up. He knew it was wrong, but he couldn''t let go. After Omari was born, his proud girl finally became much quieter and there were gradually more smiles on her face. He thought that all he needed to do was wait, and he would divorce his wife and marry her without any hesitation. However, there was a turning point at this moment. His mother found her. When Leon returned home after socializing, the ce was already empty. Her mother told her that Angel left with one million, and that she only loved the Lara family''s money. He didn''t believe it at first, but after searching for a long time without finding any trace of her and the child, he gradually sealed this rtionship deep in his heart. Until a month ago, he received an anonymous letter with no signature, but the familiar handwriting was recognizable. It was Angel. The man stood still, tears streaming down his face uncontrobly. He knelt before the photo. The deep love and regret in his eyes stabbed at Laurel''s heart. ''Leon, you cheat on me, don''t you feel guilty?'' the woman thought. The teenager stood behind him with a handsome face devoid of emotion. His lips curled up into a sarcastic smile as he thought, ''It''s been ten years. If he really wanted to find me and my mother, why didn''t he? I heard that I have a half-sister who is only two years younger than me! It''s ridiculous. His so-called love was just empty words. He could easily turn around and find another woman to have children with.'' Watching Leon''s remorseful expression now, Omari couldn''t help but feel ironic. This man had promised to take him away to Akloit, provide him with the best resources and send him to the best school. Omari was sixteen-years-old and starting high school. He had excellent grades despite living in poverty - his mother''s lifelong wish was for her son to seed - so he agreed to leave home in pursuit of this dream. He would study hard, be sessful and make her proud no matter what it took. With his mother''s ashes by his side, they left the shabby rental home together for good. He moved into a mansion where servants took good care of him. He attended one of the best schools and earned him favor from teachers there due to his academic prowess. However, Laurel wasn''t as kind-hearted as she appeared on surface; Omari''s return threatened her son''s position. As an illegitimate child, Omari was aughing stock within the Lara family. Though Leon was nice to him, the other Laras looked down on him. One time Yasmin Lara broke a photo frame identally but shifted the me onto Omari. She used tears to deceive others. Out of anger, he pushed her. Laurel doted on her daughter so much that she instantly ordered the servant to throw away his books and clothes and told him to get lost. At seventeen-years-old when self-esteem was paramount, only taking the jacket, he walked away from home. It was cold and drizzling that night. He instinctively ran to hide under the bridge, where he saw a petite figure curled up on a pair of cardboard boxes. The girl looked about twelve or thirteen years old, wearing a thin white nightgown that draped over half her face. In the dim light, her face shone with an ethereal glow. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her delicate eyebrows arched like crescent moons and her jet-ckshes cast a shadowy arc on her cheeks. Her lips were tinged with pale pink and she spoke softly in his ear. "Mom... Mom, it''s cold. Cheyenne misses you so much." "Mom..." she whimpered. She seemed to be trapped in a nightmare as she murmured sweetly like a little kitten. He listened to the young girl calling out "Mom" hoarsely while tears rolled down from her eyes like crystal beads; it reminded him of his own mother. The thought that there was someone else in this world who was just as pitiful as he was resonated with him deeply. The boy walked over and squatted in front of the girl, reaching out to touch her cheek. It felt hot! She had fever! Perhaps because his fingers were colder than hers, the girl felt warmth when he touched her cheek; just when he tried to retract his hand back from hers, it was held tightly by her soft hands. "Mom..." She unconsciously called out again while holding onto his arm tightly; due to fever, small red bumps appeared all over her sweaty forehead which made wet hair stick around at her temples giving an impression of being fished out from water. "Let go! I''ll go buy medicine for you." The little girl mistook him for "Mom" and clung onto him tightly refusing to let go while continuously shrinking into his embrace seeking warmth. Omari''s cold heart gradually melted because of this unconscious act of closeness towards him; silently watching the young girl''s face deeply engraved into his mind. He couldn''t wait any longer... The weather was getting colder day by day; if they continued staying here any longer, then there was possibility that she might die here. Omari released himself from the grip and stood up. When he returned back after buying medicines from the store, there wasn''t anyone lying on cardboard boxes anymore. But outside the rain kept pouring down heavily without showing any signs of stopping anytime soon... Chapter 231: Goodbye Forever Chapter 231: Goodbye Forever Chapter 231: Goodbye Forever Eight years ago, the person who covered her with a jacket under the bridge was actually Omari! Cheyenne''s phone slipped from her hand and fell onto the bed, while on the other end of the line she could hear Omari''s heavy breathing. Even and regr. Was he asleep? How could that be possible? Had she got the wrong man right eight years ago? No, that couldn''t be right. She couldn''t have been mistaken. She clearly remembered seeing Kelvin wear that jacket when he was together with Abbie. What did this mean? Had she been wrong for all these eight years? But she had never told anyone about what happened under the bridge, not even Kelvin himself knew about it. Omari had fallen asleep but Cheyenne couldn''t sleep at all. She reached out to pick up her phone which had fallen onto the nket and hesitated for a long time before finding that number which she knew by heart. She made a call. ... dperd Estate. This was an apartment bought by Kelvin himself with its decoration style identical to the Foley Mansion. No one else had ever set foot in it except him and his assistant Chris. The study light was still on casting dim yellow light over his face which possessed strikingly handsome features. He wore a ck bathrobe wrapped around his tall muscr body along with thin-rimmed sses exuding an aura of restraint from head to toe. In front of himy piles of documents umted during those three days when he was trapped. Though Chris had helped solve most of them; however, regarding core issues, only he could make decisions on them. Since returning from the Todd mansion, no matter what he did, Cheyenne kept popping up in his mind. Whether it was her bold infatuation towards him back then or how sexy and charmingly aloof she looked beside him or even how indifferent she appeared when leaving... When washing his face, Cheyenne''s face would appear in water; while reading books, words would suddenly transform into her face without warning. "Bang!" He suddenly punched down hard on the table top, causing loud echoes throughout the study room and making luxurious deskmp jump slightly. Light shadows flickered everywhere... His white knuckles turned red due to excessive force applied. His eyes remained indifferent as they gazed upon the wound on his hand. Cheyenne! How can you disappear from my mind? Kelvin was thinking about that woman when suddenly his phone rang on the desk. He looked at the screen and hesitated for almost three seconds before realizing it was Cheyenne''s call. Wait a minute! Cheyenne? Why is she calling him? For the first time, Kelvin felt confused like he was in a dream. How could that woman call him? Is she calling to ask for forgiveness? Iker lives in her ce. Did something happen between them? She finally regrets it! Only foolish women like her would engage in such behavior of inviting danger into their homes. After some thought, Kelvin decided to answer the call. He quickly organized his thoughts and prepared to mock Cheyenne when he heard a soft voice with a sobbing tone on the other end of the line. Is she crying? In his memory, this thick-skinned woman had never shed tears. Even when they were divorced, she stubbornly tried to show strength in front of him. Could it be that Iker bullied her after all? No matter how strong she was, she would definitely suffer losses in such situations. Especially since her opponent used to be an undefeated warrior. "... Cheyenne? What''s wrong?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Kelvin, have you ever been under the bridge eight years ago?" Her voice broke down intermittently into sobs over the phone while Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows trying hard to listen carefully. When he finally understood what she said, confusion filled his maic voice. "What happened eight years ago? What bridge are you talking about?" Was she drunk? "Cheyenne... Are you drinking alcohol? You''re talking nonsense; I don''t understand what you''re saying." As soon as he finished speaking these words, Cheyenne lowered her head despondently while big drops of tears fell from her eyes like broken pearls onto her cheeks. Her bright face was covered with tear stains. Her fair tender hands covered her mouth tightly so that no cry would escape through her lips. "You''re drinking alcohol now?! Wow! You really know how to make things worse! Not only did you invite danger into your home but also drank with strangers there! Why do you want to throw yourself at cripples?" The cold voice still contained slow mockery meaning... Without any mercy, it pierced through Cheyenne''s eardrums like a sharp needle and stabbed at her heart. Blood droplets kept flowing out of her heart. She had mistaken the person she admired from the beginning. Her infatuation for the past eight years was just wishful thinking on her part. She had no right to me Kelvin for his coldness towards her, as it was all caused by her own foolishness and tragedy that she brought upon herself! Cheyenne suddenly realized this and didn''t want to obsess over those blurry memories anymore, nor should she have any expectations of Kelvin. "Kelvin, I wasn''t drinking." "Then you..." "It''s over. It was my mistake. You''re not him. I''m sorry for wasting your precious three years." As Cheyenne apologized sincerely and seriously to him, Kelvin couldn''t feel happy at all; instead, he felt a hint of fear rising in his heart. "What do you mean?" The man suddenly raised his head with deep-set eyes that were tinged with dangerous light. Cheyenne responded withughter - a relievedugh after despair - which transmitted through the phone like a curse etched into his mind. Echoing continuously. "Kelvin, I loved you... It wasn''t until I was covered in wounds that I realized we shouldn''t have been together from the start." "Cheyenne!" He became angry. It was she who provoked him first; what did it mean now? Did she regret it? His face darkened as if a terrible storm brewed within him. He clenched his teeth to prevent himself from losing control due to anger. "Kelvin, I truly wish you happiness with Miss Berry." "Goodbye, or rather never see each other again." "Cheyenne!" The moment the call ended, Kelvin mmed his expensive custom-made phone onto the ground, causing it to shatter into pieces. In that moment, he looked fierce and terrifying like an Asura crawling out of hell itself. Chapter 232: Mr. Foley Is In A Bad Mood Today Chapter 232: Mr. Foley Is In A Bad Mood Today Chapter 232: Mr. Foley is in a Bad Mood Today Kelvin''s figure was perfectly hidden in the darkness, his sharp and deep-set eyes staring at the dark night outside, with a chilling air about him. As the night grew darker, he stood there until the first ray of sunlight broke through the clouds and scattered down from the sky like a huge curtain being torn open, gradually expanding. The light became brighter and brighter. The morning light fell on his tall and sturdy body. His whole body seemed to be covered with a soft golden glow. His short hair was blowing in the breeze. asionally, two strands of hair yfully danced in mid-air. Chris had been waiting downstairs for almost half an hour. It was almost eight o''clock now but Mr. Foley still hadn''te down yet. He reached out to touch breakfast he had bought along on his way here. The coffee was warm; if he didn''t drink it soon it might get coldter which would affect its taste. After hesitating for a while, he decided to give Mr. Foley a call. "Sorry... the number you have dialed is currently switched off," came back an automated message. Why was it switched off? He looked up at the lights upstairs that were still on; Mr. Foley should be home then. This had never happened before, so Chris decided to go up himself and see if something had happened to Mr. Foley. Just as he raised his hand to knock on door, the tightly closed wooden door opened suddenly. A handsome face appeared right in front of Chris, but he felt that Mr. Foley''s mood seemed particrly bad today. Chris'' guess got confirmed during their meetingter. One employee mistakenly ced wrong LOGO header for contract pages, causing Mr. Foley to scold him severely. The atmosphere inside the conference room became extremely oppressive. Everyone lowered their heads carefully, held onto their documents, afraid that Kelvin would vent his anger on them. Suddenly, a thick blue file fell from mid-air describing perfect parabolic trajectory beforending urately into trash can near the door catching everyone''s attention.. Cody''s face turned red with anger, and his eyes flickered with sparks of fury. The muscles in his face twitched, and he clenched his lips tightly, too angry to speak. At the head of the table sat a man dressed in a ck three-piece suit, paired with a white shirt buttoned up to the top. He had an icy-cold demeanor that made him look both intimidating and impressive. His gaze swept around the conference room before settling on Cody. Without any mercy or hesitation, heunched into an attack. "I don''t know how Mr. Berry managed to get this position. Your proposal is simply garbage - no wait - even garbage can be sorted into recyble and non-recyble categories. This proposal is completely non-recyble." In terms of seniority, Cody was older than Kelvin. The Foley Group was founded by members of both the Foley family and Berry family along with several other original shareholders. After Foster, Cody''s brother passed away, his shares were transferred to Cody as a result. Although he only held 10% of shares in total, thanks to Foster''s connections, Cody managed to be department manager at thepany. Furthermore, due to Abbie''splicated rtionship with Kelvin, Cody''s status among many shareholders had been rising steadily over time. For so many years, he had always seen himself as Kelvin''s elder. Though he obeyed all orders given by Kelvin, deep down inside he felt dissatisfied towards Kelvin''s iron-fisted management style. Today being publicly humiliated like this caused Cody''s temper re up instantly; mming down his pen onto the table, he rolled up his sleeves and pointed usingly at Kelvin while cursing loudly. "You think you''re some kind of god or something? If it weren''t for our Berry family, there wouldn''t even be the Foley Group today!" "Back when I was doing market research, you were probably still wearing diapers!" "Now that the Foley Group has risen up, you start burning bridges? Well, let me tell you something. I''m not going to take your bullying anymore! I quit as Marketing Department Manager immediately!" This sudden disy of defiance from Cody made things even more tense inside the conference room; several small leaders who followed him began trembling nervously. If Cody resigned, what would they do? Some wanted to say somethingforting but decided against it. It was better to just keep quiet for now instead... Kelvin stood up and walked to Cody. Cody thought his words had frightened Kelvin and that Kelvin was trying to apologize to smooth things over. With this in mind, Cody couldn''t help but straighten his chest and take on the demeanor of an elder. He pushed up his brown sses on his nose while avoiding Kelvin''s sharp gaze. "Kelvin, what do you want?" Before he could finish speaking, a cool hand suddenly gripped him tightly. There was a crisp sound as bones rubbed together at the joints which startled everyone. The next moment, Cody screamed in pain. The screams echoed throughout the conference room which silenced everyone present. Then they heard the man''s voice say lightly, "The thing I hate most is when people point their fingers at me while talking." His gaze fixed on Cody who felt overwhelmed by it all; even breathing became difficult for him as he struggled to speak again, "... Kelvin... you''re something else!" "I am naturally so," replied Kelvin coldly. "If you don''t agree, then feel free to leave." He let go of Cody''s hand before turning back to sit in his seat, saying, "The meeting continues!" Mr. Foley didn''t even bother looking at Cody; it made people both afraid and intimidated by him. Cody left immediately after being humiliated, with his eyes as sinister as those of a snake hiding in grass and waiting for its prey. As soon as the meeting ended, employees began leaving one after another from the conference room. Kelvin sat there fidgeting and pulling off his tie while unbuttoning two buttons on his white shirt. He took a deep breath before leaning back. Chris gathered all materials used during the meeting carefully while watching Mr. Foley closely. Suddenly Kelvin asked, "Do you have any cigarettes?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A low maic voice caught Chris off guard, making him pause momentarily before quickly taking out a pack from inside his suit pocket. "Yes." Chapter 233: They ArenT Living In The Same Room Chapter 233: They Aren''T Living In The Same Room Chapter 233: They Aren''t Living in the Same Room The rhythmic and clear sound of knocking startled Tanner and Iker in the living room. Tanner was pouring tea for Iker when he heard the knocking sound. He paused for seconds before continuing his action, causing tea to overflow from the pot into the cup and onto the white marble table, almost soaking through the newspapers ced on top. "The water is full," Iker said disdainfully as he nced at Tanner out of the corner of his eye while reading a book. Upon hearing Iker''s reminder, Tanner turned around and quickly walked to open the door to see who it was. In front of him stood a man wearing a white shirt with a light blue suit jacket paired with off-white pants that gave off a casual vibe. His captivating eyes were tinged with fatigue as he held several transparent stic bags filled with steaming food. When Omari saw Tanner, anger shed across his eyes. "Who are you?" Tanner couldn''t help but be surprised by Omari''s reaction. "Didn''t we meetst time? Oh... Mr. Lara, right? Just call me Tanner. Were you looking for Miss Lawrence?" Omari tried to recall if he had ever met this person before but couldn''t remember seeing him anywhere. "Why are you here? Where is Cheyenne? I need to find her..." Before Omari could finish speaking, a clear voice suddenly sounded in his ear, the words spoken were ambiguous enough to make one imagine things. "She was tiredst night and is still sleeping now. Please keep your voice down." Sitting elegantly in his wheelchair, the man wore loose ck V-neck pajamas paired with matching pants, and dark blue slippers on feet. This home outfit didn''t match well with his cold temperament. His sleepwear looked ordinary both in quality and style. It seemed like something bought hastily just so he could have somethingfortable enough to wear at home. Iker''s teacup still emitted steam which obscured part of his face. His every move exuded gracefulness andposure. Upon hearing these words, Omari''s face paled. No... it couldn''t be. Cheyenne wasn''t a ygirl. "Master Iker, could you please exin why you''re here at Cheyenne''s house?" He ced his breakfast on the table and asked Iker in a cold voice, with a chill in his eyes that felt like a knife at thetter''s throat. Iker was promoted to the rank of Major General at a young age, having truly experienced the cruel battles and witnessed many grand scenes. Omari''s sharp eyes were not enough to make him feel afraid. With a calm expression, he picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip before saying softly, "I stayed herest night." He spoke calmly, but Omari felt as if a sudden storm had surged in his heart, causing his emotions to fluctuate greatly. With a sudden movement, arge hand grabbed Iker''s cor, the terrifying gaze seeming to want to devour him. The pupils shrank as the mes of anger burned fiercely. "What did you say?" Did he stay with Cheyennest night? Why? He hadn''t even lived in this big vi yet, but Iker, who had only known Cheyenne for less than a month, could live here. "Mr. Lara, what are you doing? Let go of Master Iker!" Tanner quickly stepped forward to stop the two from fighting as they were about to engage in a physical altercation." Even though Iker had a disability in his legs, he hadn''t given up on exercising his body for the past three years. Coupled with a good foundation, if they were to fight, it was hard to say who would come out on top between him and Omari. Cheyenne heard the noisymotion downstairs and, feeling annoyed, reached over to grab a pillow and threw it to the foot of her bed. She opened her bleary eyes and stared nkly at the white bay window in front of her. She remembered that she called Kelvinst night, but somehow fell asleep and didn''t know what happened afterwards. Looking at the clock on the desktop, she found it was only half past eight... With a face full of frustration and helplessness, she got out of bed and stepped into her favorite fluffy white bunny slippers. She was wearing a peach-colored sleep dress with her long hair flowing down, and carrying a blue pillow in her hand as she appeared before everyone. In sight, chestnut wavy curls cascaded over the fair and round shoulders, revealing a delicate and sexy corbone. The white nightgown fell just above the knee, showcasing slender calves. The ck circles under her eyes were particrly striking, and the anger in the starry eyes was evident.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "What are you two doing? You''re making a fuss so early in the morning." The voice was slightly hoarse, with a hint of sweet coquetry. Both Omari and Iker looked over. Their eyes were filled with surprise and affection at the sight of Cheyenne''s adorable side. Cheyenne had no idea about the tension between the two men. She walked from the staircase to the living room, plopped down on the sofa, and nced at all of the breakfast food spread out on the table with interest. All of this was her favorite. Unable to resist temptation any longer, Cheyenne reached out her hand for a sandwich. But Omari pped her hand away and gritted his teeth as he asked in frustration, "Cheyenne! Why is he staying here overnight?" "Do I have to answer that?" Cheyenne replied nonchntly. The man nodded seriously. "Yes." With so much breakfast food in front of them both, Cheyenne was feeling pretty good, so she answered him, "Master Iker will be living with me from now on!" As soon as she finished speaking those words, it seemed like Omari''s heart had been pierced by a thousand needles. "What?" Omari shouted loudly, which made Cheyenne feel like her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She quickly covered it with one hand while saying, "Mr. Lara, you..." "Cheyenne! I don''t agree!" Omari cut off what she wanted to say decisively while looking at Iker with an aggrieved expression - why did this guy get to live together with Cheyenne? Cheyenne stared at him incredulously. Why did he have such a strong reaction? "Why don''t you agree? This is my home after all! If Mr. Lara wants to pay rent, then isn''t it normal for me rent a room out?" After hearing Cheyenne''s words, Omari almost bit his own tongue. Renting... renting a room? So they weren''t actually living together as he thought they were! Chapter 234: Learning Law For CheyenneS Sake Chapter 234: Learning Law For Cheyenne''S Sake Chapter 234: Learning Law for Cheyenne''s Sake Omari was stunned for several seconds, and finally a hint of smile appeared on his handsome and elegant face. His lips slightly opened, whispering softly. "Not cohabitation." "Cheyenne is not with thatme guy, great..." "So I still have a chance! Great, great!" Cheyenne was quite far away andpletely focused on breakfast, so she didn''t hear clearly what he was murmuring in his mouth. Iker, who had sharp hearing and keen eyesight, could hear clearly. A hint of annoyance quickly shed through his deep-set eyes. But he himself had not yet realized it. "I can eat it now?" Cheyenne looked fiercely at Omari with round, wide eyes. But Omari only felt her an adorable foodie. He couldn''t help but recall their youth years. Three hours after he ran away from home, he was found and decided to study hard. At the age of seventeen, he enrolled in Akloit High School, a prestigious school designed for wealthy children. It was a Monday, and he delivered a speech as an outstanding student representative. At a nce among the crowd of junior high school students, he saw a fair and delicate girl tying her school uniform around her waist. Her white short-sleeved shirt was nothing special, but it always seemed different when worn on her. A gentle breeze blew through the girl''s soft hair as shey fast asleep on her friend''s body, unaware of what she was dreaming about. Drool dripped onto the person''s shoulder. He recognized her at a nce from her fair and sweet sleeping face, which was none other than the girl he had met under the bridge. Later, he inquired and found out that her name was Cheyenne. She was the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family and also a "bad girl" who made all teachers and students in the school extremely headache. Skipping sses, fighting, sleeping in ss, cheating on exams and talking back to teachers. There seemed to be nothing she was afraid to do. He couldn''t understand why Cheyenne, who clearly had a cute and fair face, would make such a surprising move that shocked the world. The third time hw saw her was in the small alley outside of school. On that street, there were some off-campus hooligans who often lingered nearby. Bullying and extortion cases were constantly emerging. He was sitting in a nearby bookstore, reading a book, when he noticed in the corner of his eye a young girl holding an ice cream cone, savoring it with delight. There was a smudge of ice cream on her nose, a small, innocent mark. Her shining eyes nced over with boredom. Their eyes met briefly, and she departed without any expression on her face. It was as if he were a stranger standing in front of her. Omari felt a pang of disappointment. Did she not remember him? For some reason, he decided to follow her. When they reached the alleyway, they saw a group of thugs bullying a female ssmate. Just as Omari was about to intervene, Cheyenne charged in from the other side and quickly devoured an ice cream cone. She took off her school jacket and tossed it against the wall before bravely charging towards them. She was only in eighth grade and petitepared to those men; Omari worried that she would be hurt by their recklessness. But Cheyenne''s performance left him stunned. She moved nimbly among the group of thugs, striking them down with ease using swift kicks and punches. It was hard to imagine three or four burly guys kneeling before this little girl with pigtails calling her "grandma." Afterwards, each thug returned carrying bags full of snacks like obedient followers trailing behind Cheyenne like ducklings behind their mother duck. He watched her slender figure disappear into the sunset''s glow. Cheyenne had forgotten about hanging up her white school uniform on the wall. He picked up her clothes and suddenly realized what major he wanted to pursue:w. If one day she identally injured someone too severely during these fights again, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. he could use his knowledge ofw as a weapon to protect Cheyenne. Over all these years when facing dry legal documents filled with jargon, Omari always remembered his promise made when he was young. The fourth time they met again, she had grown even more beautiful than before during ninth grade, and even students from high school talked about how Cheyenne would undoubtedly be Akloit High School''s campus belle someday. During senior year''s hundred-day oath-taking ceremony, Omari saw that little girl once more who always brought him different surprises and joys. He sneered at that pornic book which he had already read long ago. Later, he went abroad for further study. Despite his reluctance, he knew that if he wanted to make something of himself and break free from the Lara family''s constraints, he had to face it alone. Amidst the hectic schoolwork, he asionally thought of Cheyenne. He remembered her fragile and pitiful appearance under the bridge, her peaceful sleeping face in the morning breeze, and her pure stance when she fought. Two yearster, the Lara family arranged a marriage between him and the daughter of the Weaver family. He had never seen Miss Weaver before but heard that she was good friends with Emily. If it weren''t for his father''s friendship with Uncle Weaver, Omari knew that a socialite like Elsa would never even nce at him. He met Elsa once while disguised as a beggar and identally dirtied her dress. But Elsa ordered his capture immediately. In a foreignnd on the streets one day, Omari unexpectedly ran into Cheyenne again. The sixteen- year-old girl had grown taller with curves starting to form on her chest; she wore a blue calf-length dress while carrying several books in hand - an exquisite sight from behind alone. He could still recognize her easily among crowds of people even through their masks. Their first kiss happened by ident when they kissed through their masks - it became his first kiss ever! But Cheyenne didn''t seem to understand its significance at all. When Omari woke up, she had bandaged his wounds and left behind a white porcin bottle beside him. Omari caressed the bottle feeling her warmth with a gentle smile. "Cheyenne... please don''t grow up too fast... wait for me so I can protect you." Chapter 235: Mr. Lara Refuses To Take Cases Chapter 235: Mr. Lara Refuses To Take Cases Chapter 235: Mr. Lara Refuses to Take Cases However, when he returned after years of studying abroad, he heard the news that Miss Lawrence had married into a wealthy family. The girl he had been thinking about for four years was now wearing a pure white wedding dress and running towards another man. In that moment, all his persistence and beliefs copsed... He never expected Cheyenne to enter the hall of marriage at just eighteen years old. He was one step toote. Fortunately, he hadn''t given up yet, and she had also divorced. There was still time for everything. Coming back to reality from his memories, Omari looked back at Cheyenne. When she ate food, her cheeks puffed up like a little hamster eating its food. Her cherry blossom lips opened and closed as she focused on the shumai in her hand. Her profile was adorable with a strand of chestnut hair falling onto her chest and sticking to her fair skin without her noticing. "Slow down; no one''s taking it away from you," Omari said tenderly as he suddenly reached out with his big hand to tuck the strand behind Cheyenne''s ear. As a result, her cute little ears were exposed under the sunlight shining through colorful ss windows outside. The light turned into beautiful shades of blue while illuminating strands of fine white hair inside them along with tiny blood vessels visible through transparent earlobes like they were congested or something else entirely. He inexplicably wanted to take a bite out of them just to see if they tasted sweet like she did? Even if Cheyenne wasn''t particrly sharp-witted herself but noticed his unusual "ferocious" gaze. "Omari? Do you... do you think I ate your breakfast without paying so you''re looking at me like this?" She subconsciously leaned backward. "Am I really such an ungenerous person?" Omari asked resentfully while still holding his hand in mid-air, Cheyenne even nodded slightly before picking up some xiaolongbao from their table then stuffing it into Omari''s palm,"I''ll payter; eat this too since I''m treating." Omari suddenly felt so angry that it hurt. "What an idiot." Their interaction didn''t escape Iker''s notice; Omari''s gaze towards Cheyenne earlier wasn''t what friends should have between each other but rather how men look at women filled with tenderness and possessiveness... It amused him how Omari who handled himself gracefully in court could be so domineering sometimes. However, Omari was clearly wasting his time because Cheyenne had no interest in him whatsoever. Just after breakfast, Cheyenne yawned and said she was tired and needed to go back to bed for a nap. Iker couldn''t help but roll his eyes at herzy behavior. All the girls he knew were hardworking and striving to survive, except for this woman who was undoubtedly a cker and didn''t even bother to turn over. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Omari''s voice suddenly sounded behind her, "Cheyenne, I want to move into your mansion too." As soon as he finished speaking, the woman almost slipped on the ground. Shezily turned around with a puzzled look in her eyes. Didn''t he have his own mansion? What was going on? Did he have so much money that he had nothing better to do than give it away? Tanner and Iker stood silently by their side waiting for Cheyenne''s answer. From a selfish point of view, Iker didn''t like Omari moving in because it would affect his life quality. Cheyenne had just thought about refusing when she saw Omari''s pleading eyes filled with water- like eyes that seemed misted up like white fog. She really couldn''t bear it anymore. Especially after knowing that Omari was the man who saved her eight years ago under the bridge, Cheyenne felt grateful towards him now more than ever before. Omari took out a pen from his pocket without giving up hope, immediately wrote down a check worth three million dors and ced it on the table, "Cheyenne, this is rent money; I''ll leave it here." He continued saying, "I''m going back first but will bring my things over tonight." Before Cheyenne could say anything, Omari rushed out of the vi door as if afraid that Cheyenne would refuse him. "Oh... Mr. Lara, you..." "Let me speak first," but before she could even utter these four words, Omari had hurriedly left, and the Maybach parked at the gate had vanished. The roar of the car''s engine grew fainter and fainter. The three million dor check remained conspicuous among stic bags filled with leftover food items scattered all around them Omari ran out of vi happily while smiling. Suddenly, the phone rang inside his pocket. He picked it up, seeing it was his assistant calling. "What happened?" "Mr. Lara, a big client hase to thepany and specifically requested your help in awsuit. They''re willing to pay five million if we win," said the assistant. "Five million is considered big?" Omari scoffed. He wasn''t about to let such a small amount of money get in the way of meeting Cheyenne. "I''m not interested," Lara replied firmly. The assistant looked embarrassed and coughed awkwardly. They had been on speakerphone, so Abbie heard every word clearly. Her beautiful face darkened with anger, but she held it back due to the crowd around her. "I''ve heard that Lawyer Lara has a temper, but I didn''t expect it to be true. Is it because five million isn''t enough? If that''s the case, I can raise it to six million." Abbie didn''t have much money herself; her father''s shares were controlled by Cody. The money Kelvin had given her for studying abroad was still untouched because she received full schrships for excelling academically. Kelvin also arranged everything for her daily life so she wouldn''t have any worries or stress about anything else. Mr. Kent didn''t want to deceive this gentledy and answered truthfully, "Miss Berry, your case isn''t difficult at all; why don''t you try anotherwyer from our firm? The chances of sess are just as high." The will specifically named Abbie as inheritor; now that she was over eighteen years old and legally independent with independent thinking ability and willpower. As long as scientific evidence proved there were no abnormalities in her body ¨C naturally she could inherit this legacy without any problems. Chapter 236: Abbie Regains Control Of The Shares Chapter 236: Abbie Regains Control Of The Shares Chapter 236: Abbie Regains Control of the Shares Omari only took on cases that were worth at least nine figures or ones that he found interesting. Despite his refined and sophisticated appearance, he was actually a thrill-seeking boy who loved to challenge himself. He wouldn''t even bother with a case of this level. As for Mr. Kent''s call to inquire about Miss Berry, it was only out of fear of offending the man behind her, Kelvin Foley. In the end, Omari refused the case. Abbie had heard that Omari was a legal genius in Akloit''s legalmunity, and his name even appeared in international legal publications. That was why she wanted him as her representative. But awyer like Omari was just an employee after all. What made him look down on her? "No thanks. Goodbye." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Abbie rejected Mr. Kent''s proposal to find someone else instead of Omari as herwyer. After all, there was more than onew firm. She could hire some otherwyer. ... This area was known as Akloit''s golden district - all you can see ere white buildings with pointed domes reminiscent of Imic architecture. The Berry Vi stood out among them all with its entire marble relief walls and a two-meter-three-tall statue in its garden. It would have been impossible to build this vi without spending billions. It should have belonged to Abbie. But after Abbie''s father died, Cody took away 10% shares of the Foley Group from her father under the pretext that she was not well enough. She thought she could marry into the Foley family, so she didn''t care about the shares very much. But now Kelvin seemed increasingly indifferent towards her while bing more interested in Cheyenne instead. This made Abbie feel uneasy especially when Cheyenne shattered Abbie''s confidence mercilessly. The emotional breakdown caused pain in Abbie''s chest, making it difficult for her to sleep at night. After thinking about it for several nights, she decided to take back those 10% ownership shares which rightfully belong to hers; hence, she came back intentionally today. Just then, Cody had decided to take a few days off from work due to his argument with Kelvin at the company. He refused to go back until Kelvin personally apologized. However, before he could hear from Kelvin, Abbie and awyer showed up at his doorstep. The smile on Cody''s face disappeared instantly as he looked confusedly at the two visitors standing in front of him. The atmosphere was tense and oppressive as they silently observed each other without speaking a word. Abbie was dressed differently than usual, wearing a ck professional suit with matching high heels and her hair pulled back neatly. She looked sharp and capablepared to her usual soft demeanor. "Uncle Cody, won''t you let mee in for a while?" she said softly with a gentleugh. Cody hesitated for a moment before gesturing for her to sit down while taking his seat across from her on the sofa. He reached into his shirt pocket out of habit and pulled out an unlit cigar which he held between his thumb and forefinger without lighting it. ncing over Abbie''s shoulder at thewyer beside her, Cody pretended familiarity by patting him on the shoulder before asking, "Abbie, what brings you here? Why don''t you call me ahead so that I can pick you up?" Abbie smiled elegantly and sat upright, which made Cody feel somewhat uneasy. It wasn''t typical behavior for Abbie who usually acted more timidly around him. "It''s okay. I can easily take a taxi here myself," she replied calmly. "By the way, who is the person with you?" From the moment Cody opened the door, he couldn''t help but notice the man standing beside Abbie. He was about six feet tall, dressed in a sharp ck Armani shirt and suit, sporting a deep red pinstriped tie, and perched silver-framed sses on the bridge of his nose. He exuded an air of elite sophistication. Abbie leisurely set down her teacup, folded her hands neatly on herp, and looked over with a gentle gaze. Her red lips parted as she introduced, "Uncle Cody, this is Lawyer Smith." Awyer? Cody had considered whether he might be apany executive or a doctor, but the intelligent gleam in those eyes made him feel a bit uneasy. He hadn''t expected it to be awyer. Why on earth would his niece bring awyer home? Could it be... For Foster''s shares! Congrattions, Cody, you got it right. Abbie looked up at Mr. Smith and gracefully picked up the coffee on the table. She lowered her gaze and took a gentle breath. From this angle, her face looked as pale as paper, and her long eyshes stood out. A glint of light shed quickly in her eyes, revealing a chilliness. When her father passed away, Uncle Cody ignored her and even took away her shares. When he turned eighteen, he had countless opportunities to return the shares to her, but he didn''t. He even asked the doctor to change the sleeping pills she often took, wanting to kill her. If it weren''t for Kelvin noticing something was wrong and getting her to switch doctors for a re- examination, she might have died under his conspiracy long ago. Every time Abbie sees Cody''s hypocritical face, she felt disgusted. Cody and his family was living a luxurious life with the fruits of her father. Cody''s wife always wore a haughty expression and looked down on her, while Jane, that bitch, constantly unted her chat and hotel records with her boyfriend in front of her. It was time to take back what belonged to her. Mr. Smith took out a document and ced it in front of Cody, his expression serious as he spoke, "Hello Mr. Berry, my name is Stefan Smith and I am thewyer hired by Miss Abbie." "This is the property certificate and will left by Mr. Foster when he was alive, as well as the court decision and Miss Berry''s management contract from that year." The contract only states that Cody will act as a proxy for 10% of the shares due to Abbie''s physical difort, but it does not specify a time limit. Now that Abbie is 26 years old, it is reasonable for her to im this share. But Cody thought of another possiblity. Abbie had ignored the shares for so many years but suddenly made a fuss today. Was there someone behind this who was pulling the strings? Kelvin? It must be him! Because of what happened at the meeting, he came up with this trick to deal with himself. Chapter 237: Ungrateful Girl Chapter 237: Ungrateful Girl Chapter 237: Ungrateful Girl Cody couldn''t help but curse Kelvin in his heart for using a woman to go against him. And Abbie, his dim-witted niece, made him furious with her newfound confidence. Did she forget how much he had done for thepany over the years? Would Kelvin even keep her around if it weren''t for Cody''s contributions? This ungrateful niece was now even teaming up with outsiders to take him down. Despite his boiling anger, there was still a third person present and Cody had to maintain his composure and put on a stiff smile. His face was covered in wrinkles and bby flesh hung from his neck like that of a pregnant woman five or six months along. "Abbie, are you not used to living outside? Why don''t you move back home so my wife and I can take care of you?" Only now did he think about inviting her back to the Berry Vi? Abbie smiled coldly with calm eyes. "Uncle Cody, you''ve worked hard all these years. My health has improved enough that I can help support the Berry family ording to my father''s wishes." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "You''re getting older too; it''s time for you to rest and take care of yourself." Compared to Foster who had exceptional talent and vision, Cody had always been spoiled since childhood - using his intelligence only on how best he could benefit himself at others'' expense. When the Foley Group was just starting out as a smallpany, Foster saw its potential growth opportunity which led him selling off his real estate properties and houses before investing in it instead. It turned out that the Foley Group didn''t disappoint him. Day by day, it grew stronger under Kelvin''s leadership. When his younger brother Cody graduated from college without finding work opportunities elsewhere and returned home dependent on their parents'' support; Foster brought him to Akloit where he started working at the Foley Group from scratch as an ordinary salesman. However, an arrogant-minded young man like himself felt humiliated by his big brother''s decision - why should he be leader while I''m just an ordinary worker? He''d never been satisfied since then... An unexpected car ident took away Foster''s life soon after. Cody threatened and coerced his sister-inw into marrying someone far away while ignoring his sickly niece whom he didn''t care much about anyway... As long as she obediently acted like a puppet and listened to him, then there wouldn''t be any mistreatment towards her... But little did he know this girl would have an ace up her sleeve... "This..." Cody wanted to say something more, but Abbie didn''t want to hear him y the emotional card anymore. She prepared to leave with Mr. Smith. Before leaving, she stopped and looked back at Cody with a delicate and weak appearance, saying softly, "I hope Uncle Cody will sign voluntarily. Otherwise, if we end up in court, the entire Berry family''s reputation will be ruined. Don''t forget that Jane is about to get engaged to the Parry family." If the Parry family found out at this time that Cody was just a fake rich man with no real wealth behind him, this marriage would fall apart. At these words, Cody''s smilepletely disappeared from his face and a fleeting look of murderous intent shed in his eyes. "Are you threatening me?" he asked as he put his cigar into his mouth and pulled out a silver vintage car-shaped lighter from his suit pocket. "Snap." The blue me reflected in his pupils without any warmth. He had done things like killing before. Abbie widened her eyes and lowered her head helplessly as she looked down at her shoes. "Uncle Cody, you misunderstand me. I''m just giving you a friendly reminder." As soon as she finished speaking and turned around, someone suddenly pped her across the face without warning. Because she wasn''t prepared for it at all, she took the full force of it on her fair face which quickly showed five clear finger marks. It was obvious how much strength had been used by that person. Mr. Smith also snapped out of his brief daze and quickly protected Abbie in front of him while pushing up his sses on his nose before coldly rebuking, "ording to Che Regtions, intentional injury results in less than three years imprisonment or detention or control." Jane had just returned from Teagan''spany, and heard voicesing from inside near the door. She stood there listening for quite some time before finally understanding what was going on - Abbie wanted to take away shares held by her father! Outraged by this sudden realization, Jane couldn''t help but p Abbie across her cheek right then and there regardless of consequences! Now being scared off by Mr. Smith''s warning about legal repercussions made Jane feel guilty and remorseful No matter what happened next, one thing was certain. The Parry family wouldn''t ept someone who had criminal record as their daughter-inw! Cody quickly walked over and pulled Jane behind him, frowning as he scolded her. "Why are you so impulsive? You have no sense of propriety. Quickly apologize to your cousin." Jane covered her face and reluctantly lowered her head, responding in a small voice. "Cousin, I''m sorry. I was impulsive just now, but you shouldn''t have taken what belongs to our family! That''s what my father deserves." After years of hard work maintaining his shares, it wasn''t easy for him. Now Abbie wanted it and she got it. How was that fair? "Deserve? Ha... that''s ridiculous. The will clearly states that I am the inheritor and the trust says proxy instead of gift; how did my things be Uncle Cody''s?" Cody had benefited greatly from this for ten years, hadn''t he? Just this vi alone; without equity dividends, he would be lucky to earn five thousand per month with his abilities. It would have been''t impossible for him to afford a house in Akloit. She didn''t care about the money before but from now on she wanted back her equity shares; what could they possibly object to? Cody had no leverage against Abbie and with his daughter having struck first , there was no way he could keep hold of those shares. He signed immediately. With gritted teeth he whispered into her ear, "Abbie, remember this, from today onwards, there is nothing between me and you, nor do you have anything to do with he Berry family. You''ll regret this!" Abbie had thought about this situation when deciding whether or not she should take back control over those equity shares. Breaking off rtions was still better than losing out on billions without reason. "I never regret anything I do. Uncle Cody." As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and left, followed closely by Mr. Smith. However, things were not going well for Cody. Since he didn''t go into work or ask for leave, Kelvin demoted him from manager position. Now he was just an ordinary employee within marketing department without even being considered a supervisor anymore! The supervisor role went instead towards a young guy who just graduated from college this year making him at least 20 years younger than Cody! Kelvin let a brat manage him, which made Cody so angry that he fainted right there in office! Chapter 238: She Carried My Child Chapter 238: She Carried My Child Chapter 238: She Carried My Child At the Foley Group''s top floor conference room, Chris suddenly informed Kelvin that Cody''s ten percent share had been transferred to someone else. That person was Abbie, whom he knew. Upon hearing this news, Kelvin felt like she was joking around. She was in bad health, and shouldn''t get involved inpany business. Chris rubbed his strong chin and thought that this could be a good thing from a certain perspective. Cody had previously used his shares and experience in thepany to call himself an elder and go against Mr. Foley behind his back. He even formed cliques privately, seriously affecting the company''s atmosphere. Mr. Foley didn''t deal with him at first to give him a chance while hoping he would change his ways. Who knew that Cody''s greed would only grow stronger as he instigated other shareholders to oppose Kelvin''s iron-fisted rule? He left during the meeting in front of everyone. Kelvin wanted to suppress him but then heard this news; he couldn''t help but pause for a second. He had thought about helping Abbie regain her shares, but after all, it was a matter for the Berry family. Moreover, in the past few years, she hadn''t shown much interest in it, and Kelvin, concerned about her health, had refrained from bringing it up again. He hadn''t expected that the gentle and timid Abbie could actually retrieve the shares from Cody. This surprised Kelvin; he underestimated Abbie. "Given what has happened now, we need to hold a meeting with all shareholders present and exin what happened," said Kelvin as he looked down at his watch on his wrist. It was already half-past eight, and he hadn''t slept a winkst night. His mind was filled with Cheyenne''s heart-wrenching words delivered with a quivering voice. When they first talked about divorce, it was because he no longer wanted anything more than seeing her face. He didn''t believe Cheyenne would obediently listen if asked for divorce since ording to her personality she might do many things just trying hard to please him. However, reality proved otherwise: Cheyenne left gracefully and even messed with various excellent men. Kelvin sneered at how stupid she acted just trying hard to get attention from him. He vividly remembered a time when he had been away on a two-month business trip due to his busy work schedule. Just as he had finished a day of meetings, he received a call from Cheyenne. She had imed to be gravely ill, on the brink of death, and begged him to return to sign some documents. Kelvin ignored her, thinking she was ying tricks again until his grandpa called two dayster telling him Cheyenne got pregnant! His heart jumped with shock and anger! How was this possible? Every time they had sex, he never stayed inside her. Could it be that Cheyenne did something to secretly try to get pregnant with his child? Regardless, he wasn''t ready to be a father. That year, Abbie just returned home and heard that he was married; she became depressed and almostmitted suicide. Kelvin spent most of his time helping her make appointments with doctors. If it weren''t for his grandfather''s phone call, he wouldn''t havee back. When he returned home, however, everything was a lie. Cheyenne was sitting on the bed while his grandfather told jokes beside her. There wasn''t even a child - it was just an excuse she made up to bring him back. "Cheyenne, do you enjoy lying?" Kelvin asked angrily as tears filled the young girl''s eyes. In frustration, Kelvin flew back to Enofone where he worked for half a year before returning home. Yesterday night when he couldn''t sleep, he opened Cheyenne''s diary again. He read carefully until September 5th 2017 where she wrote only one sentence: "It came unexpectedly and left suddenly; maybe because I''m not a good mommy." Attached was an abortion surgery sheet from the hospital with "9 weeks pregnant; fetal stoppage" written in ck letters on white paper under conclusion section where another man named Benson signed as family member agreeing for the procedure. September 2017 marked their fourth month of marriage. Seeing that sheet made Kelvin feel nk as if all thoughts disappeared from his mind while staring at it deeply wondering why their child stopped growing inside Cheyenne''s womb? He couldn''t help but wonder how frightened and desperate she must have felt when she cried and begged for him toe back to sign those documents over the phone. And yet, he had callously turned her down. Three years ago, she was just an 18-year-old girl. Suddenly being informed of a pregnancy, only to experience a miscarriage, was devastating for Cheyenne. The name "Benson" in the signature line felt like a thorn piercing into Kelvin''s heart - it should have been him who signed there instead of Benson''s name. He began feeling guilty about how poorly he treated Cheyenne over these past few years since they got married. What happened three years ago? To find out answers, he called one of the doctors involved in surgeryte at night who agreed to meet him this morning . The tall and sturdy figure suddenly stood up, blocking out most of the light outside the window. Against the light, he appeared even more cold and silent in his ck suit, making it difficult to look directly at him. Chris was startled by Mr. Foley''s sudden change, staring at the man as he picked up his phone from the table and walked towards the door with his long legs. "Mr. Foley, it''s work hours now and we have a shareholder meetinging up soon. Where are you going?" Without turning his head back, Kelvin''s icy voice came through, "I''m taking a leave of absence. I''ll be back before the meeting." A leave of absence? Was he joking? Chris had been following Mr. Foley for almost ten years now, but this was his first time taking a leave. That dark figure had already walked far away by now; soon after that, a ck Rolls-Royce left from the parking lot in front of theirpany building. ... A luxurious car pulled up in front of an extremely old residentialplex; everyone turned to look with envy on their faces. In the car, the man gripped the steering wheel with one hand, while the other held a cigarette. With practiced ease, he lit the cigarette, and his slender fingers held it to his lips. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He took a deep breath before slowly exhaling blue smoke from between his lips. His eyes were as deep and unfathomable, radiating an icy glint. Someone knocked on car window. Kelvin opened the door; the middle-aged man sat down on the passenger seat next to him without any hesitation. The man looked like he was around forty-five years old wearing a white coat, with his hair slightly grayed at temples and sses perched atop his nose bridge. He looked up at Kelvin, felt uneasy and stuttered, "Mr. Foley, what can I do for you?" It had been three years since he left Hopedale Hospital, and now he was an OB-GYN. Someone paid him hush money to require him to keep the incident three years ago to himself, and then arranged him to work somewhere else. Chapter 239: Her Family Member Chapter 239: Her Family Member Chapter 239: Her Family Member Kelvin rolled down the car window, letting in the breeze from outside. The tobo smell inside the car was diluted by it. At the same time, the temperature had also dropped a few degrees. "Do you remember the abortion surgery that you handled three years ago? The patient''s name was Cheyenne." As soon as the words were spoken, the doctor''s face turned pale and he appeared visibly uneasy. Sweat began to trickle down his forehead. "... Mr. Foley, you''re really putting me in a difficult position. There are so many peopleing in and out of the hospital every day, how am I supposed to remember something from three years ago?" As he reached out his hand to feel for the door, a cold and stern voice, like a chilling wind, suddenly sounded in his ear. "I already have the answer to every question I ask you." Kelvin''s eyes stared at him as if they could see right through him, and he let out a slight chuckle. The doctor''s face turned pale and he finally gave up the idea of running away. His hands fell down weakly. He pleaded, "Mr. Foley, please let me go. I really can''t say anything about that matter!" Kelvin remained indifferent, slowly exhaling smoke rings of various shapes from his mouth, while leaning back with his head against the luxurious car seat. Suddenly, he said, "I heard that you''re going to run for the position of hospital director next month. What do you think would happen if I were to make these things public?" A pile of intimate photos were smashed onto the man''s body, in which were he and his lovers. At his age, he was considered quite a sucessful man and faced with many temptations. His wife had been aged and no longer beautiful, and due to his sexual desire for pretty ones, he had been cheating on his wife for more than ten years and kept several lovers, but his wife never knew. He often felt proud of himself for being able to conceal his infidelity, but little did he know that Kelvin had the ability to uncover even his first affair partner. ''Mr. Foley is right. I will be running for the director next month, and if this kind of gossip news breaks out at such a critical moment, it would be disastrous. Not only is it possible for my family to break up, but also there is a risk of losing my job. That is something I absolutely will not allow to happen.'' He tore those photos into pieces with trembling hands. Kelvin''s cold gaze caught a glimpse of his every move, and he slightly stood up, pressing the half- smoked cigarette into the car''s ashtray, which seemed to be bought by Cheyenne. She always told him that smoking was bad for his health, but she still silently prepared an ashtray for him. His Adam''s apple rolled, and his voice inexplicably became lower, which was a dangerous signal to the doctor''s ears. "You can tear them up. Do you think I don''t have a backup?" Upon hearing this, the manpletely gave up struggling. After two seconds of silence, he pushed his sses and smiled bitterly. "I know Mr. Foley has great power. I can''t keep secrets forever; you''ll find out sooner orter." "Cut the crap! Let me ask you, why did she have a fetal stoppage?" Kelvin wasn''t interested in listening to the doctor''s nonsense and went straight to the point. The doctor took out a crumpled test report from his pocket that looked somewhat damaged from being read every day. "She... she was poisoned. Miss Lawrence was exposed to a drug called ''Mist'' at that time, which contained ingredients that caused loss of sensation and nerve paralysis. Pregnant women who come into contact with even just a little bit will immediately miscarry. When Miss Lawrence arrived at the hospital, it was already toote as toxins had spread throughout her body; she may permanently be a vegetable." "Mist"? Kelvin felt like he had heard this name before but couldn''t remember where. Cheyenne almost became a vegetable? His derative sentence made Kelvin''s heart tremble uncontrobly as calm emotions were stirred up by waves of turmoil. "What happened next?" "We needed family members'' signatures for surgery; however, Miss Lawrence had lost her vision and sense of smell while waiting for your return." "Time was running out; if surgery wasn''t performed within eight hours, both mother and child could die." However, he refused her request when she needed someone by her side during her most painful moments of despair while handling those trivial matters instead. As Kelvin listened to these bloody past events unfold before him, he began to feel increasingly disgusted with himself. If only he had more patience... Maybe their child wouldn''t have died. "At that moment, old Mr. Edwards brought Mr. Gibbs over. Mr. Gibbs used acupuncture on himself with needles in order to absorb toxins from Cheyenne''s body into himself. The price paid though is losing sight in both eyes." "After Miss Lawrence woke up and knew it, she was remorseful. Three years have passed, and I don''t know how Mr. Gibbs is doing now." That man who once shone should have been standing at the top as a legendary figure Because Benson had lost his eyes by protecting Cheyenne, Kelvin felt a heavy weight in his heart. He instinctively reached into his pocket for a cigarette but then remembered Cheyenne''s voice, coquettishly reminding him, "Smoking is harmful to health. You''re six years older than me. What if you die early?" "You smoke? No wonder there''s a hint of tobo when you kiss me. It''s so spicy." "Honey, let''s have a baby. Can you quit smoking first?" Kelvin put the cigarette back in his pocket. His expression turned cold as the doctor spoke hesitantly, "Mr. Foley, there is something I don''t know whether I should tell you or not." "What is it?" "On the night of Miss Lawrence''s surgery, a woman came to see her. They quarreled fiercely before the woman left and Miss Lawrence fainted." He had just been about to change Cheyenne''s IV drip when he saw that woman. She looked ordinary with long hair draped over her shoulders wearing a in white dress covered by ck raincoat. She held a ss bottle but quickly left because she was afraid. The bottle was identally dropped by her, rolled away but the doctor picked it up. The next day some people came to his vi asking him what he saw. These people were all desperados who held knives at his neck. The doctor admitted seeing that woman, but he denied seeing any ss bottle. The desperados half-believed him and gave him two million aspensation for resigning from work and arranging new employment for him elsewhere instead of killing him. The ss bottle was less than five centimeters tall with only half its contents remaining inside - transparent liquid filling it up halfway through its height! Kelvin examined the bottle closely noticing an engraving on its bottom - "AB"! He saw "AB" before in the study room of Foley Mansion!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He promised the doctor he wouldn''t reveal those intimate photos before driving madly towards the Foley Mansion. Chapter 240: Misty Forest Chapter 240: Misty Forest Chapter 240: Misty Forest The Foley Mansion. Old Mr. Foley had just finished exercise and returned home, still wearing his white button-up coat, baggy pants, and a pair of ordinary ck cloth shoes that looked no different from those worn by the old men who yed chess in the park. No one would have thought that this ordinary-looking old man was once the legendary figure who ruled over the business world. He walked into the house with sweat all over his face, and Joe stood at the door holding a white towel waiting to respectfully hand it to him as soon as he returned. Old Mr. Foley took the towel and wiped off his sweat. Ever since he found out about his illness, he exercised every day. "If only Cheyenne were here. She could spar with me for a few rounds," Old Mr. Foley said wistfully. Thinking of Cheyenne made him feel sad again. "I was wrongst time; I''m afraid she hates me now." Joe stood beside him andforted him softly, "Old Mr. Foley, she won''t hate you for long. Miss Lawrence is not an ordinary woman; she has broad-mindedness and deep affection for you." That day... Anyone would be angry if they were drugged like that, let alone someone like Miss Lawrence with such strong self-esteem. Three days of torture... ording to servants who brought food overheard her crying from far away - like howling ghosts or wolves. If it were anyone else, they might not even survive such an ordeal! Old Mr. Foley thought Joe''s words made sense. An idea struck her and he said excitedly, "Joe! Get ready; we''ll visit her tonight so I can apologize in person!" But Joe was stunned for quite some time after hearing this request. Miss Lawrence had strong self-esteem while old Mr. Foley could be described as stubborn! He had lived seventy years with iron-blooded toughness but never apologized to anyone before! Even when Kelvin almost lost half his life due to being trained by old Mr. Foley, all he got was a gun aspensation! It seemed that Miss Lawrence really held a special ce in old Mr. Foley''s heart... After exercising earlier today, old Mr. Foley changed into a bathrobe upstairs in his bedroom when suddenly there came urgent footsteps outside. He couldn''t help but furrow his brows because the Foley family rule forbade running around since they aimed at cultivating calmness among their children. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Who dared break this rule? He curiously opened the door and saw that his grandson, who should have been at work, had actuallye home. This was rare. "Why did youe back? Did you forget some files?" he asked. No, that wasn''t it. If he had forgotten something, he would have sent an assistant to retrieve it. Kelvin was a meticulous and reliable person who rarely made mistakes like that. Kelvin didn''t answer his grandfather''s question; instead, he gave him a brief nce before walking towards the study with an air of cool indifference as if to say "don''t waste my time." This angered old Mr. Foley who grumbled under his breath: "How dare he not answer me!" "Kelvin, stop right there! Can''t you see your grandfather standing here? It''s impolite to leave without saying hello," scolded old Mr. Foley. At those words, Kelvin turned around, gave a simple "ooh" as a greeting, and disappeared. Vincent came out of his room with a cup of coffee in his hand, and when he saw that old Mr. Foley was getting angry, he took a few steps forward. "Grandfather," Vincent said in a submissive tone as if trying not to provoke any more anger from him. Old Mr. Foley quickly looked up at him and asked, "Didn''t you go to work today?" Last month, Vincent was arranged to work at thepany as a supervisor, but because hecked diploma, many subordinates were unhappy with him for getting promoted so easily. But he didn''t care about what others thought since all along his goal was taking over Kelvin''s position one day! Vincent smiled politely while supporting old Mr. Foley towards his bedroom, exining, "Oh, Grandfather, I took today off! By the way, how are you feeling?" In this household, only Vincent seemed concerned about his health status. Even though old Mr. Foley didn''t share deep bonds with Vincent as he did with Kelvin, being an elderly, lonely man, he was warmed by Vincent''s words of concern and stroked his hair. "I''m fine. Just some old problem." Vincent took the chance to propose that he would find a doctor for old Mr. Foley. Old Mr. Foley initially refused any help. He was well aware of the nature of his illness; there was no cure. At best, they could only dy the inevitable a little longer. Even old Mr. Edwards was at a loss, and other doctors couldn''t even pinpoint the cause of his ailment. "Grandpa, don''t be so negative. I promise you that the doctor I found is a master in his field. With him around, there might still be a chance for your illness to turn around." "What doctor do you trust so much?" Vincent held back from revealing too much and coaxed his grandfather into agreeing to meet with the doctor. His smile deepened as he spoke. In the study room, books and files were scattered all over as if they had been ransacked. The man was rummaging through everything trying to find something. The maids who came in to clean did not expect to run into Kelvin at this time and stood at the door without daring to enter. Kelvin searched for a long time but still couldn''t find it. He caught sight of the two people out of the corner of his eye and coldly asked, "Have you seen a book called Misty Forest?" Book? The two were responsible for cleaning up the study room and never dared touch anything inside on normal days. When they heard Mr. Foley mention this book, it suddenly came back to them. "Mr. Foley, we forgot to close one window a few days ago. It rained slightly at night which wetted some books on shelves; we took them outside on balcony for drying." Before she could finish speaking, Kelvin immediately walked towards the balcony at the end of the corridor. It was sunny today, a perfect weather for drying books. Books opened one by one were ced neatly along iron railings on balcony which looked quite spectacr. Kelvin checked each book carefully until he finally found "Misty Forest". He remembered that Abbie had secretly put it in his school bag during their senior year but he only discovered itter after some time passed. Because he wasn''t interested in novels, he just nced briefly through preface and left it alone. A glimpse caught sight of delicate handwriting above: "I don''t know which will arrive first, tomorrow or the future. I think we''re all children lost in the mist." Below was an illustration with a bright little face drawn and two somewhat blurry letters. It had gotten wet but faintly visible signature above read - AB! Abbie Berry! Chapter 241: Iker Actually Likes Romance Novels Chapter 241: Iker Actually Likes Romance Novels Chapter 241: Iker Actually Likes Romance Novels At the conference room of the Foley Group, it was now as noisy as a marketce, with shareholders whispering and discussing amongst themselves. "Why hasn''t Mr. Foley arrived yet?" "I don''t know. This is the second time this month he''s beente. What is Kelvin up to?" "It seems like Cody hasn''t shown up today either! Could there be some secret sh going on between them? Cody doesn''t strike me as the type to willingly step back." "That old man is shrewd and waiting for something to happen. This will surely be an interesting show." "What a waste of my time! Kelvin suddenly announced a shareholder meeting this morning, causing me to leave the house wearing the wrong shoes." And now Kelvin himself hadn''t even shown up. The discontent in the room grew louder and even employees working outside began to eavesdrop on what was happening inside. If this were in the past, who would dare be distracted during work hours? They might not even want their jobs anymore. The door to the conference room slowly opened and Chris'' tall figure appeared before everyone else''s eyes, instantly silencing all noise inside. Everyone unconsciously looked towards him at once as he walked in wearing his unchanging ck suit with slicked-back hair while holding a folder of documents. Chris walked in behind him with a woman by his side wearing a well-tailored white suit jacket over her bright pink V-neck shirt that matched her white pencil skirt and nude stockings perfectly paired with silver high heels that gave off an air of professionalism about her appearance. Thepany employees had all seen Abbie before, but she used to dress like a nobledy without any special features that made people think she was pretty. As for the reason why Mr. Foley seemed drawn towards her, they just thought the tastes of sessful men tend to be rather unique. However, today she had suddenly changed her style; she wore heavy makeup on her face which made it seem like she had finally embraced fashionably sexy intellectual beauty which suited her quite well. But wasn''t Miss Berry supposed to be studying ballet? Why did she dress up like this whening into the conference room? Chris gestured for Abbie to sit on Cody''s seat on left side which no one dared take even if Cody didn''te into office that day because it belonged solely to him Amid the astonished gazes of the crowd, Abbie took a seat in Cody''s ce. Her legs naturally closed together, and her gentle hands were neatly folded on herp, her back straight. No wonder she had a ballet background. Even her sitting posture was perfectly graceful, exuding an innate elegance. "Ladies and gentlemen, if I could have your attention, please," Abbie spoke. "I''m here to announce two important matters that concern the future development of the Foley Group. I kindly ask all the board members for your cooperation." Chris was not as important as the other board members in terms of status, but he was Kelvin''s right- hand man. Although he was only a CEO assistant, his invisible power made people wary. The conference room fell silent. Abbie''s bright eyes were full of anticipation as she looked towards the door, hoping that Kelvin would be surprised when he found out she had be a new board member. She wasn''t just a woman who knew how to dance. But Chris disappointed her with his first announcement, "Ahem, let me announce the first thing. Mr. Foley may note to work today and the shareholders'' meeting will proceed as usual." What! Kelvin wouldn''te to work? Abbie''s enthusiasm was like being doused with cold water; her heart cooled off considerably and she felt very regretful. She had specially chosen this weekend to regain control of shares so that she could surprise him on Monday morning. Who knew there would be such an unexpected turn of events? Mr. Foley wouldn''te? The other shareholders were slightly surprised but remained silent while looking at their injured documents. Chris breathed a sigh of relief when everything seemed stable and continued with his second announcement, "And the second thing is that Cody''s directorship is no longer retained from today onwards; Miss Abbie Berry is our new director now! Let us wee her with apuse!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The conference room erupted into thunderous apuse; loud cheers echoed throughout space for several minutes before dying down gradually. However, Abbie sat in her seat staring nkly at the door without reacting even though everyone apuded for several minutes until Chris walked over and whispered softly beside her ear, "Miss Berry... Miss Berry... it''s time for your speech." Abbie snapped out of it suddenly and put on an appropriate smile before standing up straight by supporting herself on top of table using both hands. "Thank you for your apuse," said Abbie formally while feeling overwhelmed by all this attention since it was only her first day at work after all. "I hope you will take care of me in the future," added Abbie humbly before receivingpliments from those who previously ttered Cody but now changed their target immediately after hearing about Abbie''s appointment. "Miss Berry is too modest! You are a talented woman who has returned from studying abroad!" eximed one shareholder excitedly while another added, "Yes indeed! Miss Berry will be our company''s pir in the future!" Chris listened to the old men''s words and rolled his eyes in his mind. What a bunch of fence-sitters. Omari was quite the go-getter. He said he was going to move to the Lawrence Vi and immediately went back to pack his bags. A few hourster, three medium-sized trucks set off with red ribbons tied on their fronts. The lead car was a ck Maybach, and it drove in an "S" shape down the wide road, drawing a lot of attention. Cheyenne slept until about noon after breakfast, then changed into a retro-style dress with mushroom-shaped cor made of ck fungus that reached her ankles. Arge ck bow tied behind her waist made her waist look even slimmer and tter. Her scattered chestnut wavy hair fell on her shoulders, with a fox-shaped diamond hairpin clipped on one side of her ear while several tassels hung between strands just above her delicate corbone. She looked like a dark fairy. Ikerzily raised his eyes at Cheyenne. A gust of wind lifted a page of the book, causing it to flip to another. "You sure know how to sleep in. It''s already one-thirty," Iker remarked. Cheyenne gracefully let out a yawn and, wearing a pair of pink slippers, made her way from the staircase to where he was sitting. Her gaze fixed on the book in his hands. Why did it look so familiar? From theic characters on the cover, wasn''t it Comic Kingdom that she bought in elementary school? Iker finished reading "Desert Princess Consort", an ongoing manga series published weekly in magazines. Without any expression on his face, he put it down tly onto the table before pointing at its publication date. He parted his lips and uttered a sentence that left Cheyenne in disbelief. "I''ve finished it. Do you have the next issue?" Cheyenne was left speechless. Chapter 242: Do You Smoke? Chapter 242: Do You Smoke? Chapter 242: Do You Smoke? Iker, this cold and ruthless man, surprisingly likes to read romanceics that only young girls like. This really surprised Cheyenne. She looked at his handsome and cold face with bright and curious eyes, a teasing smile ringing in his ears. "Tsk tsk tsk, I never thought Master Iker is so girlish. Tell me, who do you like the most in there?" "Desert Princess Consort" was one of the most popr romanceics in Comic Kingdom. It mainly tells the story of a modern female protagonist identally traveling back thousands of years to ancient Egypt on the Nile River and her love-hate rtionship with Egypt''s most famous tyrant Ramses II. This was also Cheyenne''s favorite story in this magazine. Unfortunately, she hadn''t collected all the serialized plots yet. The issue Iker had in his hands happened to be herst purchase. The plot had reached where conflicts arise between male and female protagonists; the male protagonist was about to marry a princess from another country while the female protagonist traveled back to modern times. Looking at those calm but terrifying eyes opposite her, Cheyenne suddenly wanted to tease him. She touched her chin with her fingers seriously before answering, "As you can see for yourself, this is how it ends." Upon hearing this response from Cheyenne, Iker unconsciously furrowed his eyebrows. Although he didn''t say anything else about it directly, she could feel his regret through his expression alone. She pulled out a pack ofdy cigarettes scented with oranges from inside an end table drawer. Lady cigarettes were quite different from men''s cigarettes; they were long and thin with colorful paper patterns printed on their tips that cater more towards young girls'' tastes. When smoking them, mixed nicotine blended together with fruity sweetness reminding someone of their first love, so naturally, Cheyenne liked these vors very much. Her hand skillfully retrieved a cigarette from within, pinching the butt between her index and middle fingers. She offered it to Iker, asking lightly, "Wanna give it a shot?" Tanner stood behind Iker timely stopping Cheyenne, "Miss Lawrence, sorry, but Master Iker doesn''t smoke." Cheyenne smiled brightly as if finding something novel. Her wrist elegantly flipped in mid-air, just about to send the cigarette back, but suddenly felt something warm and slight difort on her skin. Iker took the cigarette. "Master Iker! Your leg..." Tanner wanted to say that smoking was harmful to health, and might worsen the injury on Iker''s legs. Cheyenne couldn''t help but find it funny to see how much concern Tanner show towards Iker. Tanner himself had a baby face and looked like an eighteen-year-old boy, but he was so thoughtful and sweet. "Smoking can be a good thing, it can help people forget their troubles and pain and achieve a brief moment of soulful tranquility." She took out a cigarette and put it into her red lips. Her voice was slightly hoarse, sweet with a touch of mncholy, making people unable to resist the urge to explore the secrets behind her emotions. A young girl in her early twenties, the most vibrant time of her life, what kind of "pain" would make her want to numb herself with smoke and seek temporary forgetfulness? It was Kelvin, right? Iker felt a heavy feeling in his chest when he thought about this. In his opinion, although Kelvin was an excellent man, there were also other outstanding men in the world. She needed not be upset. Suddenly, Cheyenne took out a perfume-bottle-shaped lighter, crystal clear and exquisitely designed. If it weren''t for the fact that it could produce mes, one would really think it was a sample of perfume. After the crisp sound, there was a slight warmth in the air, and the blue me reflected in her indifferent and calm eyes, constantly jumping like a group of dancing elves. When she smoked, she became particrly quiet, possessing apletely different demeanor from her usual self. The smoke''s bluish-grey mist slowly emanated from her fiery red lips. Her fair face was shrouded in a misty veil, adding to its mysterious and seductive allure. There was a hint of orange fragrance in the smoke, just like the scent on her body. It''d been several days since Cheyennest smoked, and she felt incrediblyfortable at this moment. Every cell in her body had opened uppletely, greedily absorbing the surrounding air without any inhibition. She turned her head and looked back with a charming smile, "Do you want me to light it up?" Iker learned to pass the cigarette to his own mouth and was about to reach for a lighter when Cheyenne leaned in unexpectedly. The two people were very close, with a breathtakingly beautiful face just within reach. The cheeks were fair and rosy, framed by long and curly eyshes, beneath which were bright and shining eyes. He didn''t snap out of it or lean in closer until the blue mes flickered in his eyes. It was a bit spicy when it first hit his tongue, but after a few seconds, the tobo mixed with orange vor made him feel a little sweet. When he learned to exhale smoke like her, all that was left in his mouth was bitterness. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Cheyenne''s posture was skilled and handsome. It looked like years of practice had paid off. Iker''s reaction told her that he really had never smoked before. Seeing his clumsy behavior, Cheyenne had to teach him how to smoke. "Smoking is just like falling in love. You can''t rush it or you''ll choke yourself." "Rtionships are the same way - it starts with a secret crush, which is bittersweet. Then, after the confession, there''s a hint of sweetness. But when it all ends with a breakup, all that''s left is bitterness." "I enjoy the gentle touch of tobo on my lips and teeth with my favorite orange scent." As she spoke, various shapes of smoke rose again and blurred Cheyenne''s face as her calm eyes shed self-deprecation. Quickly though Iker saw something inexplicably heart-wrenching about this scene. In some ways, they were simr, both abandoned by someone else. But men were naturally stronger than women; when his engagement was broken off, he didn''t feel much sadness but caught off guard. Smoking was no different; Iker quickly mastered its essence during his first lesson so that he could let the taste linger longer on his lips and teeth. "This experience isn''t bad but I don''t like sweet things," said Iker. Cheyenne chuckled as she put away the lighter and sat back down at her seat. "I''m kidding you! That''s not the end of theic. There are more issues of this magazine in that big box behind my study door. Just take them all if you like." She had long outgrown the age of fantasies; those things had lost their value to her. Chapter 243: Pens Chapter 243: Pens Chapter 243: Pens When Omari returned, he was greeted with the sight of two people sitting on the couch, smoking and looking imposing. The distance between their arms was less than ten centimeters, which far exceeded the "safe zone" for a rtionship between a man and woman. During his absence, something had happened between them that seemed to have brought them closer together. Putting aside this uneasy feeling, Omari began directing the movers to unload his belongings from the car. Cheyenne emerged from inside holding a cigarette in one hand and wearing flip flops while crossing her arms over her chest as she walked out of the house. If it weren''t for her stunningly beautiful face, she would have looked like a boss walking down the street. With almond-shaped eyes slightly raised and red lips lightly parted, she said, "Mr. Lara, are you nning on staying here permanently? You have so much stuff..." She couldn''t believe it when she saw that even cacti were packed into half of his car! Tanner and Iker also looked over at Omari. Omari smiled gently as he dusted off his sleeves before responding in clear voice, "I am Cheyenne''s protector; naturally I will stay here to protect you all from any harm." When he said ''any harm'', his gaze fell directly onto Iker behind her with an icy smile. Iker shrugged indifferently and asked Tanner to take him back to his study where he could find part two of thisic book series. Downstairs Omari worried about Cheyenne getting tired, so he told her to go back upstairs and watch TV while they moved everything themselves. His gentle yet presumptuous manner made Cheyenne feel quite frustrated. Themotion caused by moving things around made it difficult for her to concentrate on watching TV, so she put on shoes irritably before heading out without notice or warning. Omari was busy organizing people to move items and didn''t notice when Cheyenne stepped out. Meanwhile, Iker closed the door and sat alone, engrossed in a graphic novel. He hadn''t turned on the light, and even Tanner was unaware that Iker was actually in tears. Cheyenne wandered aimlessly, and suddenly, she found herself in front of a store specializing in handmade leather goods. She stood at the entrance, gazing for a moment, feeling a sense of familiarity wash over her. It was only then that she remembered this was the ce where she had initially crafted pens. That pen... She didn''t want to think about where it might be now. Just as she was turning to leave, she heard a warm voice behind her. "Miss Lawrence, is that you?" Cheyenne looked over and saw a slightly chubby foreign man walking out of the shop. He seemed to have put on some weight since shest saw him, and he had thick sideburns. He wore an ordinary blue shirt and a dark brown leather apron. In his hand were sandpaper and a newly-formed pen. Unable to resist the owner''s enthusiasm, Cheyenne went inside for a visit. The interior was just like it had been three years ago: tworge shelves greeted visitors at the entrance; there was ss cab in the north corner; and on the left side sat his workbench - covered by ck-and-white checkered curtains so that outsiders couldn''t see what was going on inside. The workbench held many small metal parts as well as leftover grinding scraps and dust. A handsome young man melted metal into liquid with great concentration - unaware of anyone standing behind him. Cheyenne almost forgot what it felt like to create something with her own hands. She learned from this same owner when she made Kelvin''s birthday gift three years ago. Her delicate hands suffered countless injuries while trying to shape those square iron blocks into something more desirable. When melting iron, temperatures can get very high; once during operation, Cheyenne identally dropped sparks onto the back of her hand and left a scar still visible on it. Seeing that he was making pens again piqued Cheyenne''s curiosity; so she sat down in one of chairs outside his counter. Her beautiful eyes watched him intently. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t make pens anymore? Why are you back doing your old job?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The owner smiled broadly and passed his model pen towards Cheyenne as if presenting treasure. "Miss Lawrence," he said excitedly "Do you remember this pen?" She took it from him for closer inspection: wasn''t this exactly like the design she created three years ago? The only difference being its pink-colored eye? "This is exactly your design," he continued eagerly "After polishing aluminum tubes, they''re dipped into sodium hydroxide solution mixed with certain proportions of sulfuric acid before being electroted under anodic current." The metal color that was painted like this was not easy to fade. In the design industry, it was also a very advanced invention. This research topic only became popr earlier this year, but Miss Lawrence had already achieved it three years ago. It was really admirable for such a young girl. It was just a pity that she didn''t want to enter the design industry. Otherwise, with her sense of fashion and innovative thinking, bing an internationally renowned designer would be an easy task. Cheyenne handed the pen back to her boss. She had thought about making couple pens before, but just making one almost ruined her hand. She couldn''t afford another injury. "Why do you suddenly want to make it again?" Just as the boss was about to answer, a low and maic voice came from outside the door. The sound was so familiar that Cheyenne reflexively trembled without turning around. "Excuse me, is my pen ready?" Kelvin stepped into the store and saw Cheyenne sitting at the counter in his first nce. She sat sideways with her delicate body straight and clear curves visible under ck clothing. Her elegant swan neck and chin formed a perfect line at corbone level while shiny hair clip sparkled under light. Kelvin couldn''t help but recall that abortion form in his mind. Then he looked at her with his deep-set eyes filled withplex emotions. Cheyenne picked up her backpack and said goodbye to the owner with a smile on her face. "Thank you for your hospitality; I have something else I need to attend now." "What? Miss Lawrence leaving so soon? I still have many good works and ideas I want to share with you." "Next time," she said without even looking at Kelvin as she prepared to leave. As they passed by each other, Kelvin suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Cheyenne''s wrist. ''Her wrist is so thin.'' Kelvin thought. Chapter 244 DonT Touch Me With Your Dirty Hands Chapter 244 Don''T Touch Me With Your Dirty Hands Chapter 244 Don''t Touch Me with Your Dirty Hands Kelvin used to only worry about Abbie''s health, thinking she was thin and delicate, in need of protection. But now, holding Cheyenne''s wrist, he realized she was even thinner than Abbie. His hand could easily grasp hers. "Let go of me!" Cheyenne finally looked at him directly. But her indifference made him feel ufortable. "I have something to tell you," he frowned and didn''t let go of her hand. "Do I have to listen just because you want to talk? Who do you think you are?" How many times had she wanted to talk to him before? Had he ever listened? He always found her too talkative and annoying! Kelvin stared deeply into her perfect profile. She had changed a lot, sharp and indifferent towards him. As she saidst night, it was over between them, a clean break for both parties. But Kelvin felt unsatisfied when thinking about their unborn child on the pregnancy test report. Yes! That must be why he felt dissatisfied. Because that child was his too! He had the right to know that his child existed! "Are you afraid of me?" He asked in a deep voice as if trying to see through her with his bright eyes. Cheyenneughed coldly and brushed away his hand. "What a joke! Am I afraid of you? I just don''t want anything more with someone like you."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "And don''t touch me with your dirty hands." This hand touched Abbie so many times before; no wonder she thought it was dirty! Kelvin furrowed his brows in anger but surprisingly remained calm today instead of leaving as usual. He let go of Cheyenne''s hand and spoke softly while staring at her. "Can''t you stop acting like a kid?" "Calm down first; there is something important I need to discuss with you." "A kid? Did you say I''m acting like a kid?" Cheyenne became angry again after calming down from earlier outburst. She red at Kelvin like a toddler who couldn''t control their emotions. This is what acting like a kid meant - getting upset over small things without listening or reasoning properly. Kelvin had met many women throughout his life who were obedient listeners trying hard to please him but not Cheyenne who always challenged his boundaries time after time again... "Look at yourself, you''re not a child anymore. If you were an adult, you would listen quietly until I finish speaking," Kelvin said as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her down onto the chair, regardless of whether she agreed or not. The owner of the store looked on with confusion at the two of them. The situation seemed like that of a young couple having a quarrel. The pen Miss Lawrence made three years ago was meant to be given to her boyfriend. Mr. Foley came back after three years asking for a matching set for him and his girlfriend. It was clear what had happened three years ago: Miss Lawrence''s boyfriend was Mr. Foley himself, but there seemed to be some misunderstanding between them causing tension in their rtionship. He soon received Kelvin''s cold re which made him feel uneasy and nervous. "Can you two step outside for a moment?" "Huh?" The owner hesitated for a second before realizing what was going on and gave them both knowing looks with a meaningful smile on his face. "Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence, feel free to make yourselvesfortable. It''s getting a bit warm in here; we''ll step outside for some fresh air." Before leaving, the owner tactfully winked at the young man hard at work in the shop. However, the young worker didn''t quite grasp his meaning; he was in the final stages of the molding process and wanted toplete it in one go. The owner''s lips twitched slightly. Why was this young man so oblivious? So, he walked over and patted the young worker''s shoulder from behind. "C''mon let me take you out for ice cream since you''re sweating so much from all that hard work." Perplexed, the young worker was forcibly led away by the owner. Faintly, you could still hear snippets of their conversation. "Why do we suddenly have to eat ice cream? My mold is already prepared; carving it while it''s still cooling down is best." "That still takes ten minutes! Young people shouldn''t always live such boring lives; rx by eating some ice cream!" "Is that really true? You''ve never been this generous before." "You rascal! Didn''t I treat you to chocte candyst time?" "Wasn''t that because your confession failed and your girlfriend threw away chocte box into trash cans? You felt sorry, so you took back the unopened box from beggars'' hands..." Cheyenne was originally in a bad mood, but after hearing the two people''s ridiculous conversation, she suddenlyughed. Realizing that Kelvin was still in front of her, her sweet smile disappeared into the bleakness of autumn in less than three seconds. She returned to her silent expression. Kelvin remembered her amazing smile from earlier. Her eyes shone like water, with her sweet dimples on her cheeks. Her white teeth were set against red lips. For a moment, it was as if he had gone back to those days. The girl wearing a school uniform and short skirt stood under the shade of a tree and smiled at him from afar. "Kelvin." Looking back again now, everything had changed except for his memory of the lively and lovely Cheyenne who would forever remain there. Standing in front of him now was someone who didn''t even bother with him anymore. Kelvin had so much to say to her just moments ago but he was tongue-tied when those words reached his throat. He sighed heavily without showing any trace of it on his face. When did he be indecisive and cowardly? The next moment he reached into his pocket for something inside his suit jacket. Seeing this action made Cheyenne immediately raise her guard by clenching both fists over chest. "Kelvin, what are you doing? Do you think killing me here would make police not find you?" "After taking me here and getting the boss out, are you trying to carry out your n to silence me so you can openly marry Abbie?" "If that''s what you think then, let me tell you, you don''t have to do it!" As she spoke more absurd things, Kelvin''s face turned dark. Where did shee up with such conclusions? If he really wanted to kill her, why would he need to go through all that trouble? Also, when did he ever say anything about marrying Abbie? It was all just malicious spection on Cheyenne''s part. Slowly, Kelvin took out something from his pocket, while Cheyenne looked away, keeping both eyes tightly shut and standing about one meter away from him. Seeing how scared she looked made Kelvin''s lips curve slightly upwards. "You said you weren''t afraid." Chapter 245: How Could Kelvin Feel Guilty? Chapter 245: How Could Kelvin Feel Guilty? Chapter 245: How Could Kelvin Feel Guilty? Cheyenne who was just acting tough a moment ago turned out to be strong on the inside. If she wasn''t really afraid of him, why did she take a step back and close her eyes tightly? Feeling him grab her hand, Cheyenne resisted. His slightly rough fingertips slid over her soft palm, and the long-lost electric feeling appeared once again. Her heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. Just as she was about to retract her hand, a piece of paper fell into it. Cheyenne''s gaze fell onto the thin sheet of paper. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She frowned before putting on a self-deprecating smile. "What? Is this Mr. Foley''s divorce compensation for me? No need, I''m not so poor that I need my ex-husband''s help." Her mocking smile made Kelvin feel ufortable for a moment. He squeezed her hand tightly and said in an unfriendly tone, "What are you thinking? Open it first." Cheyenne pushed away his grip with reluctance but still opened the yellowed paper. When she saw the title on it, Cheyenne''s eyes turned red and tears welled up in them. Three years had passed since then, but that feeling of despair and heartache hadn''t decreased even by half a point with time. She thought she had forgotten about it already, but seeing this abortion record once again brought back that piercing pain all over again. Lying on the cold operating table under bright lights, she dreamed of the child who never got to see this world yet. He was very pretty; small enough to not even reach up to her knee yet resembled Kelvin in appearance while having eyes like hers. He lifted his tear-stained face and asked why he wasn''t wanted? Cheyenne''s expression when looking at this abortion record didn''t seem fake at all; tears shed across her eyes before disappearing quickly from sight, leaving an indelible impression upon Kelvin''s heart. "Do you owe me an exnation?" came his suppressed voice from above. She coldly curled the corner of her lips, while tearing apart that abortion record slowly. The intense hatred hidden behind that smile made Kelvin feel like he didn''t know the woman standing before him anymore. "Exnation? What right do you have to ask me for an exnation?" "This child is also mine, don''t I have the right to ask?" He tried to suppress his anger, veins bulging on his forehead, and his once handsome features became distorted. "But don''t forget that you didn''t want him in the first ce!" Cheyenne''s angry shout hit him hard. The man fell silent instantly, staring at her with aplex and depressed expression. The torn paper slowly fell from her hand like snowkes scattering beautifully on the ground. "When I asked you if we should have a child back then, what was your answer?" Cheyenne sneered and imitated his cold tone. "Any woman can give birth to my child except you, Cheyenne." That''s why she dared not tell him about her unexpected pregnancy. He disappeared for two whole months without even making a phone call. Coincidentally, it was during that time that Metshire experienced its most tumultuous days, with rioters wreaking havoc on Financial Street. The news was filled with reports of innocent entrepreneurs being kidnapped and tragic incidents tied to the unrest. She had no news of him and worried about his safety day after day without eating or drinking properly. If there was still someone in this world who cared about Kelvin as much as she did, it would only be her rival Abbie. Kelvin loved Abbie far more than he loved his nominal wife Cheyenne. But she still loved him deeply enough to lower herself to beg Abbie for news of him. That was how she fell into Abbie''s trap. Abbie used her love for Kelvin against Cheyenne. Abbie invited her to meet at a coffee shop iming that she had information about Kelvin. Cheyenne went along with it. When Abbie took out her phone and opened Facebook Messenger where he reported safe every few days since he left while gently reminding her not to stay upte. Cheyenne felt jealous beyond belief but couldn''t bring herself to attack someone who was sickly weak like Abbie so all she could do was endure silently. She let go of Abbie but thetter wouldn''t let go of Cheyenne; taking advantage of when Cheyenne went off alone into the restroom at their meeting spot, she poured something into Cheyenne''s drink. On her way home, Cheyenne felt a sudden cramp in her stomach that was so painful she could hardly breathe. With what little strength she had left, she turned the steering wheel and hit the brakes. When she woke up, she found herself lying in a cold hospital room. The doctor said they needed a signature from one of her family members before they could proceed with surgery. But there was no one by her side. The first person Cheyenne thought to call was Kelvin. What would he say? "Are you kidding me?" Abbie only had toin about a headache and he wouldfort her gently and tell her to rest early. But when it came to Cheyenne, he didn''t believe her excuses for being sick twice before just because she wanted him toe home early and be with her. Kelvin heartlessly hung up the phone, cutting off any chance of them having a child together forever. The doctor said that the poison was too strong; if they had discovered it ten minutes earlier, maybe they could have saved both mother and child. But unfortunately, by the time Cheyenne arrived at the hospital after passing out on the road for some time already, it had spread throughout her body. It was highly likely that both mother and child would die if an operation were performed carelessly. Kelvin never showed up but instead Cheyenne''s grandfather and Benson did. Layne used acupuncture techniques to transfer most of the toxins from Cheyenne''s body into their unborn child, who wouldn''t survive anyway. Even after death, it must be cremated into ashes. Benson even lost his eyesight for her sake. He had been living in darkness without colors or light around him for three years. He used to be an outstanding young man who enjoyed admiration from everyone. Cheyenne knew deep down inside that nobody else deserved more than Benson did all along! Kelvin clenched his fists tightly under his long-sleeved suit jacket while looking guilty. Cheyenne felt somewhat dazed seeing how much remorse in his eyes. As the wealthiest man in Akloit and the CEO of the Foley Group, surrounded by numerous women bearing his children, would he ever feel guilty for their unborn kid? It was ridiculous! Chapter: 246 Give You An Explanation Chapter: 246 Give You An Exnation Chapter: 246 Give You an Exnation Time seemed to freeze in that moment, and the air around them moved slowly, quiet enough for Kelvin to hear Cheyenne''s heartbeat and breath clearly. Soon, her breathing became noticeably irregr. Because of anger? Because of him? Kelvin had never felt so terrible before. On stage, he could control everything and manipte people''s hearts effortlessly. But now he didn''t know what to do. After almost a minute of silence between them, Kelvin took out a small ss bottle from his suit pocket and ced it in Cheyenne''s hand. Cheyenne lowered her head slightly and looked at the ss bottle in her hand with furrowed brows. She then raised her head to look at him with confusion evident in her eyes. "What does this mean?" He quickly withdrew his hand and caught sight of the two people outside who were eating ice cream on the stairs while eavesdropping on their conversation. His lips twitched slightly. In a cold voice, he replied, "This drug is called ''Mist''. It''s what caused you to miscarry three years ago. I already know who did it; I will give you an exnation." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cheyenne had known all along that Abbie was responsible for causing her miscarriage but she didn''t believe Kelvin when he said he would give an exnation. She sneered coldly. "I don''t need your three-yearte exnation; I''m not one to dy revenge nor do I need anyone else''s help." "Besides," she continued sarcastically, "are you willing? That was your childhood sweetheart, someone you''ve cherished for over ten years." Every word she spoke dripped with sarcasm and sharpness. Kelvin didn''t know how many times he had to exin it to her for her to understand. He had always regarded Abbie as a little sister. In the past, he had no interest in exining, and now, even if he tried, she wouldn''t listen. Turning away from Cheyenne with a hint of helplessness in his voice, Kelvin said, "Whether you believe me or not, I will make things right." "Whatever!" Cheyenne impatiently threw the ss bottle towards him which hit his shoulder without causing any pain but made him pause for a second before continuing on towards the door leaving behind an aura of mncholy loneliness as seen from afar. Cheyenne regretted why she hadn''t thrown something heavier instead earlier! She had nned on enjoying herself outside until she ran into this jinx that ruined everything! Feeling annoyed as she rubbed her small hands together restlessly, she decided it was best if she just went home instead! As for the pink couple pen, it was temporarily forgotten by both of them. No one except the boss remembered it. ... It was 2:30 in the afternoon, in the office of the CEO of the Foley Group. A woman with a medium build and a good-looking face sat on a ck leather sofa, sipping her coffee slowly. Her gentle gaze fell on the pages of the Foley group''s annual publication. There were severalrge group photos on it, and she could easily spot Kelvin standing at the center position among the crowded people. Kelvin''s charisma was undeniably exceptional. It was hard not to notice his presence. Her fingers gently slid over that familiar but expressionless face on magazine page. Her red lips curled up into a smile as she softly asked, "Mr. Richards, did you call Kelvin or not? It''s almost time for work now; why isn''t he here yet?" The man next to her who was sorting out files turned his back to her with an helpless smirk while squeezing something in his hand until it became deformed. "Miss Berry, I already exined this morning that Mr. Foley is taking leave today and may note this afternoon. Waiting here won''t do any good; you might as well go home and rest." On her first day as a shareholder, she had already started ying Mrs. Foley''s role again. Chris didn''t like Abbie because this woman always acted differently behind people''s backs than what she showed in front of them - always using past favors and excuses about her poor health to cling onto Mr. Foley while driving Miss Lawrence away. In front of Mr. Foley though, she would act weak, tender, and pitifully caring, but Chris had seen with his own eyes how she imed Miss Lawrence''s gift to be made by herself. At that moment, the malice and disdain on her face made Chrispletely sober up. She wasn''t someone easy to deal with. However, Mr. Foley remained oblivious, and every time Chris wanted to remind him, it never seemed like an appropriate moment. Because whenever Miss Lawrence was mentioned, Mr. Foley would be impatient and irritable. Abbie didn''t believe Chris anyway. Kelvin was definitely a workaholic. It was already surprising enough that he hadn''t shown up in the morning. He would definitely appear in afternoon. If Abbie went back now, she probably wouldn''t see Kelvin''s face for several days. The reason why Abbie worked so hard trying to regain control over shares was because she wanted more time together with Kelvin. And thepany was just their best ce together At exactly 2:30, the tall figure appeared at the office door as Abbie had expected. As soon as he entered, the previously spacious office suddenly felt smaller. He brought with him a chill that didn''t require air conditioning to make one feel cool. "Kelvin, you finally made it," Abbie eximed happily as she closed her book and walked over from the couch. She stretched out her arms in an attempt to hug him but he took a step back without a trace of emotion on his face. This made Abbie feel uneasy and she nervously murmured his name while biting her lip. Even Chris noticed that something was off about Mr. Foley and looked over. In less than a second, Kelvin bellowed at Chris. "You go outside first!" His voice was so loud that both people in the room were stunned into silence. Abbie had never seen Kelvin like this before; she had never seen him lose his temper like this in front of her before either. Trembling slightly, she raised her delicate face and asked weakly "Kelvin, what''s wrong?" Suddenly, Kelvin tossed the book he held at her feet. The pages, soaked by the rain andter dried, bore a prominent water stain. Her signature, "AB", was still visible, etched clearly into Abbie''s sight. Her consciousness traveled back to that youthful summer, the year she was sixteen and had just entered her first year of high school, coincidentally in the same ss as Kelvin. At sixteen, Kelvin grew taller with handsome features reminiscent of a fairytale prince, making countless girls fall for him. Thankfully, she had discreetly discouraged many of them, except for one girl who proved to be quite persistent. Chapter 247: IM Not Here For Puppy Love Chapter 247: I''M Not Here For Puppy Love Chapter 247: I''m Not Here for Puppy Love That girl was just a nameless elementary school student. Akloit High School was separated from its affiliated elementary school by a tall wall, like two different worlds. Every time it was time to do radio calisthenics, two distinct but equally loud voices could be heard: "The second set of national radio calisthenics for elementary students -Eagles Take Flight" and "The third set of national radio calisthenics for middle school students - Dancing Youth." There were always some elementary school students sneaking through the dog hole in the wall during break time to watch. As an outstanding student, even doing something as simple and boring as calisthenics could make Kelvin look serious and elegant. Their ss''s radio calisthenics were frequently praised. That day was sunny with blue skies. He wore an ordinary uniform just like everyone else; his short hair had a soft golden glow under the sunlight; his cold eyebrows and eyes showed no emotions or smiles yet still managed to charm all of the girls around him. Halfway through their routine, there suddenly came roaringughter from within their formation. It turned out that several little kids had crawled out from that dog hole: three little kids who looked only eight or nine years old at most; one girl wore leopard-print pants paired with a gaudy pink skirt while sportingrge red bows on her head; she looked both tacky and trendy at once like she belonged on some rural fashion runway show. Staring at her drab little face covered in grass stains made peopleugh until they held their stomachs tight! The only thing memorable about her were those big shiny eyes The other two kids followed behind her wearing proper uniforms: one offered breakfast attentively while another acted like ackey handing over a pink water bottle obediently. The girl bit onto her bottle cap, then walked up behind Kelvin taking steps just like he did. As he moved gracefully through each motion during their routine exercise session, this young man''s limbs were long yet well-proportioned making every move look standard but also incredibly handsome! The girl with her skinny arms and legs, and slightly chubby bodies, dressed in overly shy clothing, drewughter from everyone around her, disrupting the otherwise peaceful recess time. The school leader was so angry that he chased after those three kids. "Where did youe from? This is high school! Don''t cause trouble here! Your teachers are all my students. If you don''t behave, I''ll have them punish you!" Kelvin finally noticed a little girl following him closely behind. His usually stern face cracked a faint smile as he stopped his movements and stood still with one hand in his pocket. "Where did youe from?" he asked. The little girl widened her eyes at him and answered without any hesitation, "From a dog hole." Kelvin caught sight of the dirt on her face and grass in her hairline. The curve of his lips deepened as he teased her, "You''re already thinking about falling in love at such a young age? Hasn''t your mother told you not to date too early?" The little girl snorted before lifting her chin proudly with hands on hips. "What are you talking about, stinky brother? I''m not here for dating; I''m here to learn how to do radio calisthenics." "Oh?" Kelvin raised an eyebrow. "My homeroom teacher always says that you are our standard bearer, so I came to see how standard it is!" He was just about to respond when she grabbed hold of his hand tightly. Her small hands were warm despite being covered in dirt; however, Kelvin didn''t shake it off like usual because she was so small. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He felt somepassion towards her due to how tiny she looked. So instead of saying anything else, he just frowned but remained silent while holding onto her hand gently. Just then, the school leader rushed over brandishing a wooden stick readying himself for action against the little girl but Kelvin quickly shielded the girl within his embrace. Kelvin was hit hard which frightened the school leader. With a trembling voice, he exined, "I''m sorry... Mr Foley... I didn''t mean it." "Get lost!" Kelvin had been cool and aloof since little. Agreeing to lead radio calisthenics was only because he wanted exercise himself as well. Perhaps he had been too silenttely, so this old man dared toy hands on his territory. Don''t forget, half of the shares in this school belong to the Foley family. Getting him fired was just a matter of one sentence. The fierce old man was afraid of the big brother in front of her. Aware of it, the little girl acted boldly and lifted her small head from his arms, her eyes shining with admiration and worship. "Big brother, you''re so amazing! Even that old man is afraid of you. I''ve decided that you''re my bro now." "Your bro?" Kelvin then grabbed her cor, threw her towards his bodyguards and coldly ordered, "Throw her into the neighboring elementary school." "No! Big Brother! I snuck out here; if I go back openly, then I''ll be punished!" She grabbed onto his big hand with her dirty fingers and begged pitifully. Kelvin didn''t show any expression upon hearing this; he cruelly tugged at her pigtails and lightly laughed. "Is that so? What does it have to do with me?" "Chris, throw her out for me." "Yes, Mr. Foley," Chris replied obediently. Abbie saw Kelvin smile several times towards that dirty little girl from afar - she had never seen such an unusual side of Kelvin before. Later on, that strange little girl would crawl through the dog hole every time despite being warned not toe find him. She would sneakily put things into his drawer or give him wildflowers she picked herself along with sandwiches or candy or even origami cranes... This went on continuously for several months. Chapter 248: Confession At Seventeen Chapter 248: Confession At Seventeen Chapter 248: Confession at Seventeen Every time she came, she dressed in strange and unusual clothes. Her small face was covered in dirt, making it impossible to see her features except for her bold and bright eyes. Kelvin never paid attention to the gifts she brought, including the letter that was thrown away with the rest of them. "Big brother, will you marry me when I grow up?" She asked him. How could a young girl know about marriage? Abbie crumpled up the letter and threw it away along with the origami crane that was given as a gift. She had confidence that she wouldn''t lose to a ten- year-old girl. But then Kelvin showed kindness by using his handkerchief to wipe away the little girl''s nosebleed. Abbie became jealous of his tenderness towards someone else and called on some school bullies outside to teach her a lesson so that she couldn''t climb through dog holes anymore. The little girl didn''te back for over a month after breaking her leg and being hospitalized for more than thirty days. It was also during thisst month before their college entrance exams. Kelvin graduated without ever receiving the gift promised by the little girl but he didn''t think much of it since he assumed that she had found new interests. After all, how much determination could an elementary school student have? Although he imed not to care about it too much, before leaving school, he sent someone out to inquire about where this little girl went. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Others had told him that the young girl, because of her poor grades and frequent troublemaking, had broken her leg and been hospitalized a month ago. Upon recovering, her family had arranged her transfer to a school in Yrose. Meanwhile, Kelvin, with his outstanding grades that ranked him as the top student, had received invitations from prestigious foreign universities. He pursued his higher education abroad, earning dual doctoral degrees in economics andw over four years. The girl''s sudden disappearance had left an indelible mark in his thoughts. He recalled the origami crane she had given him. She had mentioned that origami cranes could make people''s wishes come true. There was also a dreamcatcher. Influenced by romance drama, the young girl had stayed up for two nights to craft a gift that resembled the real thing, straining her eyes in the process. In a drawer, there was always a piece of candy in colorful wrapping, orange-vored, with a fresh scent. He saw these things but never touched them on his own. It was Abbie who took care of storing them. When he went abroad, these items disappeared without a trace. She exined it was probably due to a previous major cleanup, and the maid might have discarded them. Aspensation, Abbie had given him a book titled "Misty Forest" and signed it with her initials. He had no interest in the literary pain of youthful infatuation, so he never even opened that book. Now, as ity there on its side, the pages tilted and revealing the ck font printed on them. The four words "Kelvin I love you" came to Kelvin''s view. Abbie''s confession when she was seventeen was only revealed to him when she was twenty-seven years old. But it was revealed in this way. Abbie didn''t know whether to be grateful that Kelvin had seen this message or nervous that he suddenly had this book in front of him. A bitter and weak smile appeared at the corner of her lips as she squatted down to pick up the book from the ground. Her fair hand patted off some dust from its cover and flipped open to its first page. The ink had smudged due to being soaked by rainwater, making it look uglier than before but still showing how much emotion went into writing those four words initially. She thought Kelvin was angry because of her confession written inside this book; with a slightly red face, she asked softly, "... Kelvin, why?" Kelvin looked at her coldly with disappointment evident in his voice, "I always saw you as my little sister. Even Emelia couldn''tpare with you." At these words, Abbie bit her lip while timidly looking at him, tears glistening within her eyes. "My feelings for you have never changed," said Abbie quietly while holding back tears. "I liked you earlier than Cheyenne did." What little sister? She never wanted to be his little sister! All Abbie ever wanted was Mrs. Foley''s position! Looking at what seemed like an entirely different person standing before him now, Kelvin suddenly realized he''d been wrong about her all these years! In his mind, Abbie had always been an understanding girl who cared for others'' feelings; he pitied how young she lost both parents and suffered from congenital heart disease - which is why he felt sympathy towards her before. Later on, Abbie saved his life, and in gratitude for this life-saving favor, he allowed some small actions done by Abbie around himself. As long as she didn''t cross certain boundaries, he was willing to let her be, turning a blind eye to her actions. "So you can hurt Cheyenne? You can design ways that lead an innocent child dying?" As soon as the words left Kelvin''s mouth, Abbie''s face turned deathly pale. Her breath caught in her throat and her heart, already pounding with nervous excitement, began to ache once more. She tensed up, even breathing bing unexpectedly heavy and unbearable. Avoiding Kelvin''s questioning gaze, she rubbed at her chest with one hand and spoke in a stuttering voice. "Chi... child? Kelvin, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Kelvin took a step forward and gripped her wrist tightly with hisrge hand. His fingers dug into her skin, leaving behind a bruise on the fair flesh of her arm. His eyes were deep like still water but rippled slightly as he spoke, "After all this time are you still trying to deny it?" "Three years ago, you met Cheyenne at the coffee shop and put something in her drink that caused her to miscarry. The two letters on that bottle match your initials exactly." The bottle... Abbie finally remembered it now; she had thrown it away in the hospital trash can after poisoning Cheyenne. But how could he have found that bottle after three years? AB was an abbreviation of Abbie Berry''s name and also served as a personal symbol for herself. She had always preferred using those two letters instead of writing out full names when teaching abroad or signing autographs for fans. Finally understanding everything now, she looked down at the book lying on the table before letting out a self-deprecatingugh. "So you showing up here with this book wasn''t because you found out I liked you but because of Cheyenne!" Her voice dripped with disdainful hatred as she spat out thosest few words; perhaps revealing some hidden truth about herself. Kelvin stood there silently, staring back at Abbie without any hint of tenderness left in his eyes. "Shouldn''t I be the one getting angry? That was my child!" He demanded angrily. But suddenly Abbie startedughing again; tears glistening softly in her eyes like gentle spring rain while speaking slowly yet melodiously, "But back then it was you who didn''t want him." Kelvin felt like his heart had been struck by a heavy hammer, causing him intense pain once more. Chapter 249: The Provocation On The Wedding Night Chapter 249: The Provocation On The Wedding Night Chapter 249: The Provocation on the Wedding Night On their wedding day, Kelvin wore a white suit with Cheyenne by his side. After the ceremony, he took her delicate hand from Layne and held it tightly. She was obviously nervous as her hand trembled in his, but Kelvin didn''t care about her feelings and followed the assistant''s instructions like it was just another corporate project ribbon-cutting ceremony. As they recited their vows to the priest, Kelvin felt disdainful inside. If these verbal promises were effective, why would there be divorcews? He only agreed to marry Cheyenne because of his grandfather''s pressure and Lawrence family''s persistence. Kelvin considered himself emotionally deficient; he couldn''t feel love for anyone including his parents or even his grandfather who had been with him for years. And now he was forced into marriage with a woman he didn''t choose. After quickly exchanging rings, Kelvin roughly kissed Cheyenne on the lips in front of everyone to signal that the ceremony was over. Kelvin saw off all of his friends one by one before returning to change out of this ridiculous outfit back into something morefortable in the bedroom. A gracefully shaped young woman sat on the bed, her face veiled by a white scarf, leaving just a hint of her incredibly beautiful features visible. Cheyenne, who typically chatted endlessly in his ear, was unusually quiet today. She sat on the bed, holding a bouquet of flowers, saying not a word. Her innovative white wedding dress beautifullyplemented her exquisite figure. Beneath the white veil, her shy face was filled with anticipation, waiting for his arrival. However, when Kelvin returned, he swiftly removed the boutonniere that read "groom" and tossed it into the trash can. As Cheyenne watched his silent gesture, her uplifted spirits sank. "Kelvin, today is our wedding day. Can you please be a little more amodating and at least wait until tomorrow to throw it away?" The man''s voice was cold and indifferent. "If you like Mrs. Foley''s position so much, then go ahead and take it. But I do not recognize you as my wife." After speaking, he opened the wardrobe and took out a in ck suit before walking towards the door. Cheyenne saw the trend of him leaving and didn''t care about etiquette anymore. She jumped out of bed barefoot and grabbed his sleeve. The other hand quickly lifted the veil of her wedding dress, revealing a stunningly beautiful face that took one''s breath away even with light makeup. With a hint of anger in her almond-shaped eyes, she eventually softened and looked at him pitifully. "I beg you, please don''t leave today? Old Mr. Foley and Grandpa are still outside, I don''t want to make them sad." She knew that the person Kelvin liked was not her, but Cheyenne came to marry into the Foley family with the goal of making him fall in love with her. As soon as Kelvin heard her threatening him with her grandfather, his mind cleared from the brief spell of her beauty and he was disgusted with his own behavior. He swatted away her small hand. "Cheyenne, you are such a hypocrite. You want me to stay and sleep with you but use your grandfather as an excuse. If you''re so desperate for a man, why don''t you go to the Vintage Club?" The Vintage Club is Akloit''s most luxurious club and also the best ce for wealthy people to seek happiness. It includes bars, hot springs, billiards, golf courses, hotels and a bunch of prostitutes willing to make money. He actually indicated that she was a prostitute. A hint of sadness quickly shed across her beautiful and charming face, and her small hand that was pulling his sleeve slowly dropped. Cheyenne turned around and walked towards the wedding bed, holding her in white dress. "You go ahead, I''ll handle this myself." "If Grandpa asks, I''ll say yourpany is busy." She was particrly petite under this fluffy white wedding dress, with slender shoulders and a lonely back view. Kelvin looked away and snorted, "Don''t think I''ll be grateful to you." As the man left, holding onto his ck suit, he mmed the door shut with a resounding thud. It was as if he wanted to remind Cheyenne that all of this was her own doing. He didn''t immediately turn around and leave. He stood at the doorway for several seconds, listening to the muffled sobsing from inside the room. They echoed in his ears like a curse. Kelvin felt irritated. He didn''t like this woman one bit, but hearing her cry made him feel strange inside. Without thinking too much about it, he changed into different clothes and headed off to work. Just as he sat down at his desk, he received an international call from Abbie''s caretaker. Abbie had fallen ill and fainted. She was currently lying in intensive care and wanted to see Kelvin onest time before she passed away. He went straight to Metshire without telling his grandfather because of how tight his schedule was. As for Cheyenne, she wasn''t worthy enough to receive any news about Kelvin''s whereabouts or ns. However, what Kelvin didn''t know was that while on the ne ride over there, Abbie had called Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence," Abbie said over the phone line. "Firstly, I want to congratte you on your marriage." Cheyenne sat on the wedding bed still wearing her wedding dress and waiting for Kelvin''s return from work. Sincest night, she hadn''t eaten anything; it was already three o''clock in the afternoon and she felt dizzy from hunger. An unfamiliar voice came through on her phone line which she answered subconsciously; it turned out be someone who she despised more than anything else in this world. "Thank you Abbie," Cheyenne replied hastily, trying not show any weakness or vulnerability in front of someone who could hurt her so easily. "Do you need something? If not, then I''m really busy right now; Kelvin is waiting for me." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Abbieughed heartily twice before exposing Cheyenne''s lie outright. "Are you sure Kelvin is with you, Miss Lawrence? I have a slight cold right now. Kelvin worries about me being alone here by myself, hence he wille see me... I believe at this point he should be on board." Her gentle voice sounded like a knife plunged into Cheyenne''s heart, causing blood gushing out uncontrobly. Chapter 250: She DoesnT Deserve It Chapter 250: She Doesn''T Deserve It Chapter 250: She Doesn''t Deserve It She couldn''t believe it! How could Kelvin go to Metshire on his wedding day to apany Abbie, who only had a minor cold? But Cheyenne knew deep down that what Abbie said was probably true, and her own arguments were weak and feeble. She was just deceiving herself. Even so, today was the day she would marry Kelvin as she had always wanted. Cheyenne looked at herself in the mirror and forced out a bitter smile. Suppressing the sourness in her heart and the urge to cry, she said, "Miss Berry, you''ve misunderstood. Kelvin is at work." She felt guilty saying this but also held onto a glimmer of hope - what if he really was at work? But then Abbie pped her hard across the face and said arrogantly, "Cheyenne, you''re ridiculous! You married into the Foley family for greediness but now you''re abandoned on your wedding night - it''s all your fault." "It''s toote now for you to pretend to be generous in front of me. Kelvin loves me; even if you marry him, you''ll still be alone." "The incident today is good proof; I sent his flight itinerary to you so that you can see for yourself whether or not it''s true, poor thing." Abbie''s arrogant voice echoed in Cheyenne''s ears until she couldn''t take it anymore and hung up. After some thought though, Cheyenne couldn''t resist opening up that picture message anyway. It was an airne ticket with today''s itinerary from Akloit to Metshire. Kelvin''s name appeared under passenger name while departure time showed half an hour ago. He had plenty of time to call her back and exin himself but he didn''t bother doing so because Mrs. Foley wasn''t important enough, just like an imaginary figurehead. Kelvin remembered staying abroad for over a month before returning home after his grandfather became angry about him leaving Cheyenne behind on their wedding night; he ordered him to treat her well or else he''d deal with Abbie severely instead. He thought that it must have been because Cheyenne told Grandpa about everything which led things turning out this way between them. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They remained silent towards each other afterwards despite being together physically under one roof every day since then. The lunch boxes she sent over ended up in trash cans while attempts made by her trying to visit him at work were always met with rejection... Despite all this, she had held out for almost two months! What ultimately broke the awkwardness between the two was Abbie, who suddenly resigned from her overseas job and returned to the country. Feeling a sense of crisis, old Mr. Foley summoned Kelvin back to the Foley Mansion, emphasizing the importance of producing an heir. If Kelvin didn''t have a child soon, he would have to transfer his shares to Cheyenne. How could they give anything from the Foley family to this greedy woman? So Kelvin returned to the Foley Mansion for his share. His first experience with Cheyenne was terrible. Neither of them had any experience before and although he was a man, at most he had only seen two romantic movies when he was young. But talented Kelvin still managed to make Cheyenne sore all over. Except for that one night when he didn''t wear condom, during their regr activities afterwards, he made sure not to leave anything inside her body. No one expected that Cheyenne would get pregnant after just one time. But Abbie knew earlier than he did. One noonday, Abbie specially brought chicken mushroom soup to his office. After a long time, he finally drank it again; it tasted good. The sun shone perfectly on Abbie who was wearing a white dress. Fresh chicken soup aroma filled up every corner of air around them. However, Kelvin wasn''t really listening attentively what she said at that moment until now recalling what she asked him, "Do you like children?" Kelvin answered without hesitation, "I don''t." He was a very self-centered person who hadn''t even achieved freedom himself in this life so how could there be any ability left for him making his children happy? Besides, he hadn''t found someone whom he wanted having kids with. Suddenly there appeared an image in his mind, whining sounds like those made by little kittens being spoiled, childish and clingy. Cheyenne was just eighteen years old herself! He couldn''t imagine what kind of mother Cheyenne would be like since she was so childish herself! As soon as thoughts about Cheyenne came up again, Kelvin felt his mood start fluctuating again. Even unwillingness arose within him towards drinking chicken soup anymore! On the other hand, Abbie''s eyes brightened up. She asked loudly, "So will you have children with Cheyenne?" Kelvin frowned heavily, "Marrying her is Grandpa''s intention, but besides that, I won''t do anything I don''t want." "What if she has your child then?" "Impossible! She doesn''t deserve it! Alright, you go rest now. Don''t bother making chicken soup anymore." Kelvin used his workload as an excuse to have Chris escort Abbie out. Little did he know that the phrase "she doesn''t deserve it" became Abbie''s biggest motivation. She was right. If Abbie was the one responsible for killing his child, then Kelvin, the biological father of that child, was her aplice. Kelvin suddenly felt drained of all his energy. He thought his kind and gentle "sister" had turned into a malicious and possessive woman while his ex-wife Cheyenne, whom he had previously dismissed as useless, suddenly shone brightly. Cheyenne had every reason to hate him. The sight of Kelvin''s self-me and regret made Abbie feel sorry for him. She smiled gently and comforted him in a soft voice. "Kelvin, don''t me yourself for this. That child doesn''t belong to Cheyenne from the beginning, so she can''t keep it." "Not only that, she stole you away from me too." Abbie looked at him sternly with cold fingers holding onto hisrge hand. Kelvin pushed her away violently and punched the desk hard enough to make his knuckles turn white with protruding bones. He stood tall with his back facing her while announcing these heart- wrenching words in an indifferent tone. "Abbie, I''m warning you now: I only see you as my little sister who saved my life once before today!" So much effort on her part only resulted in beingbeled "little sister" or "life-saver." What about Cheyenne? Other than causing trouble and acting cute around him, what else did she do? If she truly loved him, then why would she use old Mr. Foley to threaten Kelvin? Everything she did was supposed to free him from this doomed marriage but instead caused more harm than good. Abbie didn''t think that anything she did was wrong except not having enough power back then to kill old Mr. Foley herself who ruined her long-cherished love! Chapter 251 From Now On, YouRe Only A Benefactor Chapter 251 From Now On, You''Re Only A Benefactor Chapter 251 From Now On, You''re Only a Benefactor Kelvin''s forehead veins bulged, and he took a deep breath to calm himself before speaking in a low voice. "Go back! From now on, you''re just my lifesaver. After your illness is cured, I don''t owe you anything." Abbie couldn''t believe that Kelvin wanted to draw the line because of a child. "Kelvin, no! I know I was wrong... If you want an heir, I can give birth to your child too! Whatever Cheyenne can do, I can do it too. Please just look at me." Her heart disease wasn''t as severe as she thought; pregnancy would be harder than usual for her but if this was Kelvin''s child, then she would dly bear the pain. "Enough, Abbie! You still don''t know where you went wrong!" Kelvin''s furious appearance frightened the employees outside who shivered in fear. Wasn''t the CEO supposed to dote on Miss Berry? Why were they fighting so fiercely? Abbie tried hard to pinch her thigh to make tears well up in her eyes; she couldn''t lose Kelvin. Absolutely not! Her father died early and her mother remarried... She had just fallen out with Cody''s family and old Mr. Foley didn''t like her either. The only person she could rely on was Kelvin. From being a teenager until almost thirty years old, she waited for him all these years; all of her youthful days were spent waiting for him. Why didn''t he take responsibility for her? After waiting for Abbie''s response for half a moment without hearing anything from her, Kelvin turned around only to see Abbie having a heart attack with a pale face covered in sweat and falling onto the sofa, Before passing out, she called his name with fear, "K-Kelvin... save... save me..." Damn! "Chris!" Outside the door, hearing that Kelvin call his name, Chris quickly put out his cigarette and walked inside. "You carry her first and go to hospital." "Yes." This was the CEO''s order, so Chris had no choice but endure his disgust towards Abbie and walked towards her. When he was about to touch her, he was suddenly kicked by Abbie, causing him unbearable pain which made him frown tightly. "Get away from me! Do you think an inferior servant like yourself is worthy enough of touching me?" Abby resisted Chris'' touch, Chris touched his nose and reluctantly stepped aside, ncing up at the CEO. It wasn''t that he was unwilling, but Miss Berry seemed to disdain him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Kelvin watched her coldly as she curled up in pain on the ground. "The real you is this arrogant, right? Since you don''t want it, it''s up to you!" With those words, he decisively turned and left, and Chris followed suit. In the vast office, only Abbie remained, her mournful cries echoing for a long time. Outside the door, people were filled with both schadenfreude and the belief that the CEO was too ruthless. Meanwhile, the Lawrence Vi had undergone a drastic transformation. Cheyenne''s beloved ever- changing cartoon carpet had been reced by a luxurious white shag rug. Omari had also swapped out the macaron-colored chandelier for a crystal flower-shaped one from Swarovski. The marble dining table and white cabs were still there but now adorned with ck curtains instead of pink ones. Iker thought it all looked pretty good - finally not so awkward anymore - but was it really okay to make these changes without Cheyenne''s consent? After installing thest vintage European-style magnolia wallmp himself, Omari hung up a painting of a girl who appeared to be about seventeen or eighteen years old in her school uniform with long hair cascading down her shoulders. Her face was full of cogen. Her smile wasn''t forced like it is now; back then she looked genuinely happy and innocent like a little deer in the forest that made people feel sorry for her. Iker couldn''t take his eyes off her even after just one nce; this woman could easily attract wealthy men based on looks alone but he knew Cheyenne wasn''t just eye candy. She excelled in medicine, painting, dance... everything really! Any one of those talents would have been enough to boast about but she remained humble and kept them hidden all this time. "Isn''t it beautiful? This is when she was sixteen years old starting high school; I bought this painting from someone else," said Omari proudly as he gestured towards it. As for the owner of this painting, Omari had no idea. The gallery owner said it was a young man who was getting ready to move and didn''t want this painting anymore. In truth, the artistry wasn''t particrly high, but the owner couldn''t bear to throw it in the trash because the girl depicted on it was so incredibly beautiful. So, he picked it up, did some minor repairs, and hung it in the store as a sign. Omari talked to the gallery owner for a long time. It was only when the owner heard him confess that the girl in the painting was his secret crush that the owner was moved to give him the oil painting. Plus, Omari had paid a generous amount of money for it, which made the gallery owner quite happy. After all, the painting had been rescued from the trash, and since he hadn''t spent a dime on it, this transaction was something he was more than willing to make. Iker snorted, unimpressed. Omari gritted his teeth at the attitude, a dark glint shing behind his wire-rimmed sses. Just then, footsteps could be heard outside the door. Tanner was back, and he had brought someone else with him, or rather, dragged that guy in. With one hand gripping the young man''s cor and the other holding an enormous package that weighed at least fifty pounds, Tanner looked as if he possessed Herculean strength. A loud thud echoed as he dropped the package on the ground. Both Iker and Omari turned to see who this stranger was that Tanner had brought in with him. He appeared to be in his early twenties, dressed in a white shirt and ck suit pants with white shoes on his feet. His hair was dyed red and styled into what looked like an anime character''s haircut - not quite punk but definitely not mainstream either. He had a handsome face, but his skin had be somewhat sallow from prolongedte nights. There were dark circles under his eyes due to hormonal imbnces, and he had developed several whiteheads on his forehead, nose, and chin. In short, he looked like a typical nerd who spent all day ying video games or hacking away on computers instead of socializing with people face-to-face. Omari and Iker exchanged looks; they both knew Cheyenne wouldn''t go for someone like this guy. "Master, I just got back from picking up your delivery outside I saw him lurking around near our the front door acting and all suspicious-like." Jerry listened incredulously as Tanner described how Jerry had been "lurking" near their front door while "acting suspiciously". What did that even mean? All Jerry did was spend most of his days holed up inside his dorm room browsing questionable websites online. Surely there were worse things than beingbeled a harmless hacker? Chapter 252 Eight Million Chapter 252 Eight Million Chapter 252 Eight Million Jerry scrambled to his feet, dusting off his clothes before finally getting a good look at the two men in front of him. Jealousy! Damn, why do they look so noble? Their skin was so good too! The one with the gold-rimmed sses looked cultured and refined, like a modern-day fashion elite. The man in the wheelchair was fcold as ice, with handsome features that make him look like a prince from another world. Just one nce from him was enough to make Jerry tremble. The guy in white may be smiling but the cold glint in his sses made Jerry shiver. With just one nce, Jerry knew he was dealing with people he couldn''t afford to mess with. Red-faced and looking like a bullied little girl, Jerry sped his hands together and stammered out, "I-I''m not... not a bad person. I''m here to see Cheyenne. Is this her home?" As soon as he finished speaking, he felt two icy stares boring into him. His legs went weak. If not for grabbing onto a nearby column for support, he would have fallen down. Omari approached gently and pushed up his sses on his nose while asking, "Oh really? You know Cheyenne? Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am," says Jerry nervously. "What matters is whether this is Cheyenne''s home or not because I''ve been searching for it for days." Arge hand suddenly pped onto Jerry''s shoulder, making him jump out of fear. Why did this man have such an evil smile? He looked cunningly sly, as if plotting something devious behind your back... "This is Cheyenne''s home," said Omari calmly but ominously added, "So what business do you have with her, young man?" "I can''t tell you that," replied Jerry through gritted teeth before turning away without noticing Omari''s eyes sh dangerously when hearing his word. "Secret, huh? Well, let''s put that aside for now and discuss something more important." Jerry, the innocent and naive one, asked, "What''s more important?" Omari, with a sense of assurance, leaned in close to Jerry''s ear, and though his lips barely moved, the words that came out filled Jerry with fear. He said, "Let me educate you about some legal knowledge. Breaking into someone''s home uwfully can lead to a sentence of up to three years, you know." "What?" Jerry was shocked and clenched his fists in anger as he retorted, "But I didn''te here voluntarily, your man grabbed me." "Well, that makes it easier," Omari shrugged nonchntly while ncing at the two men behind him. "Who saw this young man being brought here? We only know that you''re standing in the Lawrence Vi without permission." Damn! He couldn''t believe they were denying everything. Jerry''s heart sank as he realized that these smiling guys weren''t good people. "Am I really going to jail for three years?" "Not necessarily," Omari replied with a smirk. "It could be anywhere from three to ten years depending on what you do next." Even Iker and Tanner''s lips twitched at Omari''s words... no wonder he had be a topwyer; it was all thanks to his cunningness and intimidation tactics. Jerry feared that if they found out about his hacker identity, he would end up with even more years added to his sentence. So, he gave up struggling and honestly exined why he came here. "I have something very important to discuss with Cheyenne; don''t worry, it''s not a confession of love or anything like that. The person I like is someone gentle like Nora." Cheyenne was just as cunning as this bespectacled man; Jerry was afraid of her too. Omari wanted to continue questioning Jerry about what exactly this important matter was but Cheyenne appeared before them with an upset look. When she saw her home change greatly, she widened her eyes. "Who turned my house into this mess? My curtains... carpet... damn!" she eximed. Iker had already anticipated Cheyenne getting angry when she returned home, so without hesitation, he pointed out who the culprit behind all of this chaos was: "Mr. Lara said pink is too girly for him so we quickly changed everything," said Iker calmly without feeling guilty about snitching on Omari. Tanner nodded along in agreement adding "Yes, exactly!" Omari also knew full well how angry Cheyenne would be when she returned. But he did it on purpose because he wanted to see her angry yet cute look. "Cheyenne, you know how allergic I am towards pink..." Omari began exining himself but then stopped short when Cheyenne interrupted him by saying. "You''re talking nonsense." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Hmm? Good girls shouldn''t use badnguage," Omari teased while extending one hand with clearly defined knuckles towards his lips, his lips were naturally red, making an incredibly handsome gesture! A smile overflowed from those beautiful eyes,plementing the exquisitely beautiful contours of his face. Cheyenne was someone who appreciated good looks, and when she saw Iker''s smile, she momentarily forgot what she was supposed to do next. "Miss Lawrence, it''s great that you''re back. I have something important to tell you," Jerry said excitedly as he jogged over and pulled Cheyenne out of her daze. She looked at the red-haired boy in front of her and asked, "Who are you?" with a huff. Jerry was taken aback. He may not be handsome, but he didn''t think he was forgettable. It had only been half a month since thepetition after all. His lips twitched as he spoke with a hint of disappointment in his voice, "Cheyenne, don''t you remember me? I''m CutieLovesAutumn!" Omari couldn''t help but chuckle at Jerry''s silly username. It sounded like something only a cute girl would use. But Jerry was far from being cute with his e-ridden face and tall stature at 1 meter 78 centimeters. Cheyenne still looked confused and rolled her eyes before telling him to leave without any manners or hesitation. "Cheyenne!" Jerry received a heavy blow when she didn''t recognize him. "My dear Cheyenne, do you remember when I transferred eight million dors to your ount? And those two dors! So it''s eight million and two dors altogether." As soon as Jerry mentioned the money transfer, Cheyenne finally remembered who he was. She let out an awkwardugh while ying with her long hair between her fingers. "Oh right... now I remember... You''re that Eight-Million guy." She had given him this nickname because she thought he was foolish for giving away so much money. She couldn''t even recall his real name, which made Jerry feel even more dejected than before. Chapter 253: Show Off Wealth Chapter 253: Show Off Wealth Chapter 253: Show off Wealth "Alright, what do you want from me?" He nced at the two menacing men around him, unsure if he should bring up the topic here. Cheyenne caught on and waved at him, like calling a dog. "Follow me." She lifted her foot and headed towards the study on the second floor. Jerry followed eagerly behind her, leaving Omari and Iker in the hall. Omari furrowed his eyebrows, wondering if there was something Cheyenne didn''t want him to know. Iker, on the other hand, nonchntly let Tanner push him back to his books, and as he left, he couldn''t resist a mischievous jab at Omari, saying, "Looks like Mr. Lara doesn''t have to worry about Miss Lawrence being mad. Congrattions!" Because she went off with another man to share secrets. Omari wasn''t pleased with this "blessing," his smile turned faintly cold. "Master Iker, why don''t you investigate Aidan and Konner when you have time?" "No need for your reminder. Tanner. Let''s go." In the study room, Jerry thought his own study room was already pretty good butpared to this one it looked shabby! There was a small mahogany desk with exquisite carvings despite its size. Three rows of bookshelves lined against one wall with several paintings hanging above them including two that were worth a fortune outside. Not to mention all those little trinkets ced on shelves - an antique European metal clock; an emerald green porcin tiger. Was this even considered a study? It felt more like a mini art museum!!! Cheyenne picked up a cup of water. After gulping down some water, she pointedzily at one of chairs facing opposite her across table carved out in patterns, all looking quite old. "Why are you standing there like an idiot? Sit down!" As Jerry moved cautiously toward the chair opposite hers, he suddenly got stuck halfway. With a cautious expression on his face, Jerry asked like he was constipated, "This chair... it won''t break, right? I want to know if it''s expensive or not." In case he identally broke it... He looked at himself and wondered if selling a kidney would be enough to cover the cost. Cheyenne opened her bright eyes seriously and looked at the chair with a solemn expression. She answered in a rxed tone, "It''s okay. This chair isn''t expensive." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jerry breathed a sigh of relief and just as he sat down on the chair, he heard Cheyenne''s clear voice. He waspletely bewildered. "It''s just an ebony rocking chair worth millions! There are many chairs like this in my basement that are too old-fashioned for me to use," she said indifferently. "What!" Jerry was so scared that his legs trembled and he fell backwards towards the back. His legs were tense as they mped together in mid-air while his feet remained stiff. The miserable sound almost lifted off the roof of the house. "Help!" "Look at you! This is just a rocking chair. Try moving your weight forward slightly." Cheyenne sneered at him disdainfully. Even though he was at this age, he couldn''t even sit on a chair properly. He tried putting his weight on his lower body and used force from his waist to bounce back up again. The chair returned to its original position once again. He had really been scared out of his wits earlier; cold sweat dripped down his spine. ''She is so rich she cheated me out of eight million! What a stingy woman!'' Cheyenne didn''t know that Jerry was criticizing her within himself and started to get straight to the point. "It''s safe now, So tell me what brings you here?" Finallying back from being lost in thought about the rich, Jerry took out his phone from his pocket, revealing something and saying, "You''ll understand after seeing this but delete everything afterwards." The informationwork was highly developed nowadays, and everyone''s phone might be monitored. Even if one was a hacker, he or she might suffer information leaks wherever there was inte ess. "What''s so secretive about it? Is it something that can''t be seen by others?" Cheyenne took the phone and saw the bloody and terrifying pictures that made her shudder. The content written on top was about her. Her red lips couldn''t help but curve into a charming smile as she deleted the pictures and handed back the phone to Jerry. "When did this happen?" "A couple of days ago." "Tsk tsk tsk, they only offered 300 million dors for my head. They really underestimate me." Jerry thought to himself. ''Isn''t 300 million already a lot? Ordinary people would find it hard to even see such an amount in their lifetime.'' And she was just a twenty-one-year-old girl... After Cheyenne expressed her opinion, she quickly had another doubt in her mind. She put her hands together on the table and looked at Jerry with bright eyes. "By the way, why didn''t you report me? The informant can get fifty million dors. Aren''t you tempted?" Upon hearing this, Jerry admitted that he was briefly tempted by money but he was more afraid that if Cheyenne really died, then he would lose his faith and his goal. "What do you mean?" When did Cheyenne be this boy''s faith? "In Shakespeare''s Henry VI Part Two, a match well made is victory itself! You are my opponent; until I defeat you I don''t want you dead, simple as that." Before meeting Cheyenne, Jerry always thought his hacking skills were number one in Che until he got defeated by "Mr. X". Then he understood "there are always people better than himself". He became more determined to study harder and make himself stronger because of his opponent''s charm. An equally strong opponent could also be considered as someone who understood him from another perspective, like-minded individuals who shared simr goals or interests. Chapter 254: Sky-High Priced Pill Chapter 254: Sky-High Priced Pill Chapter 254: Sky-High Priced Pill As she listened to his exnation, Cheyenne''s face showed a faint smile that was hard to read. She had thought this red-haired teenager was just one of Nora''s brainless fans. She never expected him to have such a "honest" side, which made her look at him in a new light. Her delicate hands tapping on the table rhythmically and slowly, Cheyenne sat on a rotating leather chair and suddenly twisted her body around to face Jerry. She lifted up slightly and reached behind the bookshelf with one hand, grabbing a book and twisting it ny degrees clockwise. "Boom." A dull sound suddenly came from the quiet study room as if thunder had struck on a clear day, scaring Jerry. He looked at the bookshelf in front of him with shock as it opened up on both sides revealing a hidden door right before his eyes. Wow! It was exactly like those TV dramas! Even wealthy people in modern society installed small secretpartments at home to store their safes... Did he provide such important information that Cheyenne prepared to reward him? Would it be gold bars or cash? Jerry already thought about melting down gold bars into an ne for his mother if they were given as payment. But cash would be difficult because he forgot his bank card when he went out today; carrying too much cash back might make him look like an easy target for others. If Cheyenne knew what he was thinking inside his head, then she would probably roll her eyes at him... Cheyenne stood up and gently pushed open the hidden door with one hand without minding Jerry watching everything clearly inside from where he sat. A strong medicinal smell wafted out from within... What kind of hobby was this? Storing herbs inside safes? He thought long and hard until only one possibility remained: these herbs must be worth millions! Only expensive herbs deserved Mr. X''s safekeeping - yes, it must be so! Cheyenne tiptoed over towards five-tier shelves, pulling down a small bottle and pouring out three pills from within before wrapping them casually with tissue paper. She turned back to him. Behind her, the hidden door had closed automatically, and the scene inside had disappeared, reced by the tall bookshelf from before. It looked just like an ordinary study. Jerry was dumbfounded. His cash? His gold bars... gone. Well, maybe this expensive medicine would do. He tried to console himself. Cheyenne couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched Jerry stare at the bookshelf like a country bumpkin seeing a pce for the first time. She snapped her fingers in front of his face. "Back to reality." "Miss Lawrence," he said eagerly, licking his lips and eyeing the paper in Cheyenne''s hand. "Is this medicine one of those top-tier pills from fantasy novels? Like that Rebirth Pill?" Cheyenne rolled her eyes at such a ridiculous question. This kid must be addicted to video games and fantasy novels if he believed in such nonsense. "No," she replied tly. Jerry was slightly disappointed but perked up again when Cheyenne handed him the medicine with care. "Then... is it some kind of mind control drug?" he asked hopefully. "After taking it, you feel refreshed and ready for anything." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Cheyenne gave him a forehead flick with a look that suggested he was acting like a fool. "You''re insane?" she said slowly and deliberately. Jerry: "!!!" He lost interest suddenly and felt dejected like a dog who''d been kicked out of its home by its owner without any food or shelter for days on end. Seeing him so "disappointed," Cheyenne had an internalugh and, patting her chest, ruffled Iker''s red hair with an air of confidence. "I promise you won''t regret taking this medicine. It might not be as amazing as you think but I guarantee you won''t find anything else quite like it anywhere else! Just take three of them, and I guarantee your life will undergo a major transformation!"" "I just want to know if this thing is worth any money," Jerry muttered under his breath desperately; he needed cash badly! Very badly! It was almost Valentine''s Day, and he didn''t even want to buy a car anymore. He was saving up money to give his crush a confession gift. No pain, no gain! Cheyenne paused for a moment when asked about the value of her medicine. She had never sold it publicly before, only her grandfather had sold it to some mysterious millionaires for over a million dors each. But those were all private transactions and she couldn''t exin why they were so valuable. She could only vaguely answer his question, "Well... I think it should be valuable. I guarantee that you won''t lose out with this pill. It''s definitely the most suitable one for you in the world." She spoke as if she knew everything about it, but Jerry didn''t dare to expect too much. He casually put the pill in his pocket and patted his clothes before turning around to leave. "Okay, I''ve got the message now. I''m leaving now; we still have sses this afternoon." It would take him over an hour by taxi back to school and cost seventy-two bucks! Damn! That''s another huge expense! He really was poor... sobbing... Cheyenne reminded him from behind, "Remember not to let anyone else get their hands on this medicine. Take one pill per week; its effects are remarkable." "I know; see youter," Jerry replied without taking her words too seriously. After getting back home, he took off his school uniform and threw it carelessly on the bed without thinking about Cheyenne''s advice until muchter when he finally believed in her abilities enough to go look for that medicine again - only then did he realize that one of them had disappeared inexplicably. This caused him quite a bit of troubleter on - but that is another story altogether. Watching Jerry walk away confidently downstairs made Cheyenne sigh deeply - he clearly didn''t trust her at all. It gave her such a headache. Downstairs Omari pretended like he was reading while secretly watching upstairs through the window of their study room while calcting how long Jerry had been inside. Fifteen minutes! Why were they talking for so long? Chapter 255: Rumors And Gossip Chapter 255: Rumors And Gossip Chapter 255: Rumors and Gossip It was just past 8 AM in the ssroom. Everyone was chatting in groups of two or three, watching as a slender and delicate figure slowly walked in from the doorway. The mocking smiles on their faces grew even stronger. "How does she have the nerve toe to ss?" "Who knows, maybe her skin is just that thick!" "If it were me, I would transfer schools so I wouldn''t embarrass myself..." The rumors continued to circte around Kate as she clenched her fists tightly under her long- sleeved shirt. She red back fiercely with reddened eyes. "If you have something to say, say it to my face!" Finally, some of them shut up. Kate had a vague memory of the skinny monkey-like man fromst night - he was a senior in the computer science department next door. Suddenly there was a loud bang as someone kicked open the door to their ssroom. Everyone inside jumped at once. Kate stood at the doorway with fierce eyes scanning for that man''s figure fromst night. Sure enough, he wore a red id shirt and quickly looked away when he saw her before lowering his head. "What are you doing here?" The teacher who was lecturing scolded her angrily. But Kate ignored him and marched straight towards Timothy while grabbing his cor with her small hand and dragging him out forcefully. "You! Come with me!" Timothy thought she had called the police and immediately begged for forgiveness. "Kate, please forgive me! I know what happenedst night was wrong. Hit me if you want." Last night''s incident? Kate couldn''t help but think about all those rumors circting around the school today... Everyone''s gaze towards Kate and Timothy became more meaningful than ever before - although Kate may be old-fashioned sometimes; there was no denying that she had an attractive figure which made this disgusting skinny guy like Timothy seem like such an opportunist! He shouldn''t have mentioned anything aboutst night because now it only fueled more anger within Kate. "You bastard! How dare you ask for my forgiveness!" Before he could finish speaking, she lifted up one foot wearing pointed high heels and kicked him hard on his shin bone! "Ah!" Timothy screeched... Everyone watched as Timothyy on ground begging for mercy while remaining silent themselves - they never expected sweet-tempered gentle-looking Kate would be so ruthless when fighting back against bullies! One should never underestimate any woman, as even those who appear gentle on the surface have the potential to turn into fierce tigresses in a split second. "What are you arguing about? Can''t you solve your trivial matters privately and not affect the teaching order?" On stage, teacher Hannah Irwin is wearing a ck professional suit skirt, walking with high heels and arms crossed. Her beautiful face was full of sarcasm as she looked at Kate. "I never would have guessed that you were the type of person whocks self-control. As a female student, how can you be so reckless with your behavior?" "I got drunk that night and I don''t even know what happened exactly. He damaged my reputation for no reason. Is it wrong for me to confront him?" As Kate spoke, a hint of panic shed in Hannah''s eyes. "What nonsense are you talking about? My students would never do something like that." "Hmph, fine. Let''s meet in court then. We need to get to the bottom of this." As soon as Timothy heard the word "court", his face changed and he immediately exined, "Kate, please calm down. Last night was really not what you think. I just hugged you and then got beaten up by someone. I really didn''t do anything..." He was just the scapegoat. Last night, he couldn''t approach Kate and was almost killed by that man. When he went out, he got beaten up again. Wasn''t it himst night? Kate and Hannah stood in ce, both looking confused. "Not you? Then what about this note..." She pulled out a note from her pocket, with grand and imposing handwriting on it. Timothy gasped in pain and took the note, looking at it with a twisted expression before shouting, "This isn''t my handwriting! My writing is here. Look!" Kate looked at the signature on Timothy''s document, which was not ugly but far less impressive than the one on the note. Wasn''t that himst night? Who was that again? "Madam, you have really misunderstood me. Hiss, it hurts so much..." His face is now bruised and swollen, and even speaking causes him pain. Kate folded the note and walked over to his side, softening her voice and smiling slightly as she said, "I see." "Yeah, yeah. I swear that I really only hugged you once. Look at what you''ve done to me by hitting me like this. Do you know how much the medical expenses for this will be?" Timothy covered his face, and a glint of greed shone in his eyes. "How many pieces do you want?" Kate, with her rosy lips tightly bitten, looked at him with misty, almond-shaped eyes and asked in a soft voice. This unintentional move sparked another idea in Timothy''s mind. He swallowed hard and said, "If it were anyone else, I wouldn''t give up so easily. But for Kate, well... let''s make it five hundred dors." "Five hundred? You better catch it!" Kate replied, her almond-shaped eyes narrowing with a mischievous glint. She didn''t hesitate and delivered a resounding p to his cheek. Timothy was left in disbelief, looking at her with a somewhat intive tone, "Why did you hit me again?" "Didn''t you say it was five hundred? We''ve only got one so far, there are still four hundred and ny-nine to go. Don''t rush it," she said, her smile incredibly sweet as she yfully threatened to p him again. "Don''t... don''t hit me anymore. I don''t want it anymore. The medical expenses... were all a joke. Missy, please let me go." In his panic, Timothy crawled over to Hannah''s feet and grabbed onto her ankle with his hand. "Ms. Irwin," he pleaded desperately while trying to catch his breath between words, "please help me exin it all to Kate;st night ... umm." Before he could finish speaking though, Hannah covered up his mouth with her hand. She gave Kate a cold look before saying softly, "Since it wasn''t him after all, you shouldn''t be too harsh on him either. Look at what has happened now. Let''s get some people here quickly and take Timothy away for medical attention." Just because it wasn''t him means everything is okay now? The thought of being hugged by such an disgusting person made Kate feel extremely ufortable inside. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing that Kate still had the intention of pursuing the matter further, Hannah became impatient as well. She softened up a bit before saying, "Kate, you should go back home for some rest these few days. Come back next Monday for ss. That''s settled then." After finishing speaking, Hannah helped Timothy up, and hurriedly left with both of them. Other onlookers gradually dispersed as well. Kate was left standing there silently, wondering who that person fromst night really was. She could only vaguely remember that he had whispered something into her ear, but couldn''t quite make out what exactly he had said. A stranger took her virginity, which really frustrated her. Chapter 256: Wanting Cheyenne To Be Her Sister-In-Law Chapter 256: Wanting Cheyenne To Be Her Sister-In-Law Chapter 256: Wanting Cheyenne to Be Her Sister-inw Kate was feeling extremely irritable and had no one to confide in. If she told her brother, he might get so angry that he would kill Timothy. Her brother was such a gentle person and should focus on his career, which he loved so much. As for Reece, she couldn''t even tell him because he would probably make fun of her. After thinking it over, the only person she could share this with was her best friend Cheyenne. Kate called her up but unfortunately Cheyenne was taking a shower upstairs and Iker answered the phone instead. "May I ask who''s calling?" A man''s voice came from the other end of the line!!! This shocked Kate and she didn''t say anything at first. She quickly checked the number she dialed on her phone screen and saw that it was indeed Cheyenne''s number. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The voice sounded quite nice actually, somewhat husky but not at all old - like a young man in his mid-twenties or so. Iker waited for some time but didn''t hear any response from Kate. He frowned slightly as it interrupted his reading progress before finally answering, "Hello handsome... I mean... I''m looking for Cheyenne. Is she there?" The man instinctively looked up at the closed door of the second floor bathroom before replying coldly, "She''s taking a shower right now, not convenient." Before Kate could say anything else, the man hung up quickly and went back to burying himself in his book without any care. Kate stood alone on the green field with wind blowing around her hair while hearing "beep beep beep..." noiseing from her phone speaker. That handsome guy just said that Cheyenne was taking a shower! Did this mean they were together now? She started to have dirty thoughts about them both! At same time though, deep down inside herself, Kate felt happy for Cheyenne too! Cheyenne finally moved on and tried to ept someone else! It was just too bad that this guy wasn''t her brother! She still wanted Cheyenne as her sister-inw... Meanwhile at the Lawrence Vi... Cheyenne had just stepped out of the bathroom, dressed in nothing but a delicate, expensive, white Japanese robe. Her long, wet hair cascaded down her back, and water droplets trickled from the tips of her hair, tracing a path down her chest, emphasizing her alluring curves. Her flushed cheeks, kissed by the steam, appeared even rosier, and her clear, shining eyes focused on Iker. As she used a towel to dry her hair, she asked, "What''s wrong? Who called?" Iker''s gaze finally shifted from her, and he couldn''t help but wonder if this woman had any idea what danger meant. Here she was, sitting in front of him so casually, drying her hair, tilting her neck to the side. Her clothing had slipped, revealing the graceful and elongated swan-like curve of her neck. It was captivating, and she seemed blissfully unaware of it. Iker used to think of himself as having excellent self-control. During training, he had even faced the temptation of beautiful bodies. Back then, he could look at those sleek, clean female figures without a hint of change in his expression. He was the first toplete training in the shortest time among his peers. People used to think he either didn''t like women or had some kind of personal issue because he appearedpletely unfazed by even the most appealing figures. However, Cheyenne was just drying her hair in front of him, and he found himself struggling to maintain hisposure. His typically stern expression felt a little warm. Fortunately, Iker''s skin wasn''t particrly fair, so any blush wasn''t immediately visible. Iker was convinced that Cheyenne had some kind of toxin that was causing this unusual reaction in him. "It''s a call from a girl named Kate. I answered it for you earlier, but she didn''t say much, just that she wanted to speak with you," Iker informed Cheyenne. Cheyenne wasn''t surprised that Kate was calling; they often chatted and interacted on Messenger. Still, she was curious about why Kate had chosen to call instead. With her hair almost half-dried, Cheyenne ran her fingers through it. Her fair hand and the strands of her hairplemented each other, creating a captivating sight. She casually left the towel used to dry her hair on the couch and headed towards the bedroom upstairs, phone in hand. Observing her departure, Iker couldn''t help but offer a piece of advice, "Miss Lawrence, it''s better for girls to dry their hair thoroughly, especially in this weather. Or else you might catch cold." He, a patient, was offering advice to a doctor? Cheyenne''s lip twitched, but she recognized the well-intentioned reminder. She turned to him, smiled, and replied nonchntly, "It''s okay in the summer. Thanks, though." With that, she left without hesitation, her figure disappearing at the staircase. Only when the door closed did Iker snap back to reality. Her smile just now resembled that of a siren, the kind that lured people in with her otherworldly beauty. His gazended on the white towel left on the couch, where a faint chestnut-colored strand of hair was clearly visible. He picked it up and brought it close to his nose and took a couple of subtle sniffs, he detected a faint scent of magnolia. It was Cheyenne''s scent. It was subtle but incredibly alluring. Chapter 257: Knowing Someone By Appearance Chapter 257: Knowing Someone By Appearance Chapter 257: Knowing Someone by Appearance As soon as Omari walked into the room, he saw Iker''s creepy move and realized that Iker was interested in Cheyenne and posed as a potential love rival. No, he needed to hurry up and help Cheyenne find the herbs and catch the culprit so that Iker could leave the vi sooner. Feeling a chilling gaze at the door staring at him, Iker immediately became alert and looked towards the person standing there, holding Cheyenne''s hair! He was so engrossed that he didn''t even notice Omariing in; this was such an oversight! "Mr. Lara." He wasn''t sure how much Omari had seen but judging from his angry eyes like those of an angry leopard, Omari probably saw everything. Iker naturally threw away Cheyenne''s hair into the trash can and forced a smile while trying to remain calm. "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Lara." Of course Omari was angry; instead of taking on orders worth billions of dors, he helped Iker find herbs. But thetter was coveting his favorite woman - how despicable! "I''ve bought all of your herbs. Master Iker, wishing you an early recovery." Early recovery? More like early departure! Iker rarely smiled but this time he did. "Thank you for your blessings, Mr. Lara; I also hope for my own speedy recovery." "Hmph!" Omari snorted before walking upstairs to give Cheyenne some hints about keeping her distance from Iker because appearances can be deceiving... In the room, Cheyenne wore cool pajamas with open windows letting in gusts of wind, blowing through countless strands of hair behind her back and making them look elegant yet soft... God really favors beautiful people. The phone rang again and this time Kate answered quickly, but her voice was choked with sobs from the moment she spoke. Cheyenne was startled by the sound. This girl was everyone''s little ray of sunshine. When she was a little girl and scared by caterpirs so many times, she never cried but insteadughed heartily. "Cheyenne, I feel so ufortable. I don''t know who to talk to about this, so I can onlye to you. Hope I''m not bothering you." Cheyenne listened as her crying grew louder, and her heart began to race along with the waves of emotion. "Okay, stop crying for a moment and tell me what''s going on. Why are you crying when everything was fine?" Kate was even more saddened by her question. She couldn''t stop crying and couldn''t even speak a complete sentence through the intermittent sobs. "... Che... Cheyenne, I... I lost my virginity..." "What?" Cheyenne''s pupils dted in an instant as she lifted her head to nce at her reflection on the ss window. "Kate, you..." Cheyenne wanted to ask if it were the senior that Kate liked... but then she thought, if it really was Graeme, Kate wouldn''t be crying right now. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know who it was..." "What! How could you be so confused?" No matter how soundly one sleeps, there will always be some memories, even if they may be unpleasant ones. Kate bit her finger and tearfully recalled... but she had drunk a lot of alcoholst night, and thinking made her head ache. She really had no impression. "I... I had dinner with the members of the clubst night and drank quite a bit." Last night at the hotel, many people toasted to her, but Cheyenne believed Kate had a such a high tolerance that Kate wouldn''t easily ck out. Cheyenne had Kate recount the events of the previous night. It turned out that Kate had attended a club dinner where Graeme was a member, and Peyton, being Graeme''s cousin, naturally joined in. Peyton and Kate had often shed with each other. Timothy, on the other hand, yed the role of a "photographer" in the club. He came from a less privileged background but had excellent academic performance, which had earned him a schrship to Akloit College. Akloit College was different from other schools. It didn''t just ept top-tier students; it also weed those willing to pay their way through. Kate belonged to thetter category. On the other hand, Kate''s brother, Eddie, was an aplished graduate of this institution, a source of pride for the teachers. Yet, Kate, as his sister, had entered thanks to her family''s financial contributions, which led to some behind-the-scenes gossip. Timothy, on the other hand, represented the self-made and hardworking students. He couldn''t stand rich kids like Kate, who had managed to get in because of their wealth. He was currently pursuing Peyton, who, like him, came from a modest background and had earned her ce through her own efforts. In essence, this was a love quadrangle. Kate secretly liked Graeme, Peyton had feelings for Graeme, and Timothy had a crush on Peyton. At the center of it all was Graeme, known for his aloof demeanor. He never epted any girl''s confession. Chapter 258: Fortunately, I Have You To Support Me Chapter 258: Fortunately, I Have You To Support Me Chapter 258: Fortunately, I Have You to Support Me Cheyenne listened and felt that this was just a typical club gathering where people identally got drunk, but there were some suspicious things about it. For example, why did everyone choose such a high-end hotel? Kate exined that it wasn''t her choice, but rather they all voted together. To amodate ssmates who weren''t well-off financially, she alwayspared prices and chose a mid-range restaurant. But this time was strange because 90% of the people chose the highest standard Crown Hotel, where the minimum spending for one night was at least four digits. Cheyenne silently noted this in her heart and circled the word "hotel". "Can you think of anything else different about your dinner? Like any forgotten details?" Cheyenne asked. Kate''s head tilted slightly as she finally remembered something. "Last night, I don''t know what happened, but Peyton suddenly came up to me with a drink and apologized for something from before." "I didn''t think too much at the time, so I drank it... Cheyenne... That drink... Could there have been something wrong with it?" Kate asked worriedly. Cheyenne rubbed her chin while pondering over this question. "It''s hard to say. If we can find the ss, then that would be great, but it''d been one night already so we might not be able to find it." Kate sighed sadly and tears welled up in her eyes. "I''m really useless... Everyone else could figure out what I couldn''t..." Given how seriously hurt Kate was by all of this, Cheyenneforted her by saying: "It''s okay; you can''t me yourself for everything since humans are bad sometimes." Cheyenne''s current n was twofold: first, to find Timothy, as Kate had described that she felt followed when she was tipsy and heading to the bathroom. Second, was to investigate the hotel, as it might hold forgotten clues. People with ess to such upscale establishments were typically affluent. Kate''s voice carried a mixture of fear and concern as she whispered to Cheyenne, "Cheyenne, please don''t tell my brother about this. I''m afraid he''ll lose it." "He absolutely will!" Her parents had passed away early, and Eddie was not just her big brother but more like a father figure. Over the years, Kate had developed a fear of this gentle and caring older brother. When he got angry, he wouldn''t shout or hit; he''d simply ignore you. For a chatterbox like Kate, Eddie''s silent treatment felt like being abandoned by the whole world. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Kate was fortunate that even though her grades weren''t great, her minor mistakes were indulged by Eddie. But this situation was different. Her brother had raised her with great care, and he was undoubtedly going to pursue the matter. Being a doctor, he had the means to deal with the situation, even if it involved harming someone. Moreover, Eddie had won numerous awards for human anatomy and was known for his surgical precision. He could extract a full skeletal structure without spilling a drop of blood, earning him onlineparisons to a skilled chef. Cheyenne assured Kate, "Alright, you wait for me. I''ll get back to you in an hour. Right now, I have an important matter to attend to." "Thank you, Cheyenne. You''ve been so patient listening to my ramblings. I must have been bothering you, calling you this early in the morning. But I didn''t have anyone else to talk to about this. I feel so miserable." Listening to Kate, Cheyenne''splexion darkened. She furrowed her long, elegantly shaped brows and replied, "What are you saying? You''re not bothering me. We''re in this together." "Back in the day, if it weren''t for the two of you as the anchors, I''d have definitely been thest." Kate chuckled. It was embarrassing that Layne''s granddaughter had been thest in her ss. Upon hearing this, Kate''s smile froze, and a pang of sadness filled her heart. She had always wondered why, despite ying together and being in the lower sets, Cheyenne had scored more than 100 points than Kate in the college entrance exam, just enough for second-tier universities. Cheyenne exined that was because she was lucky enough. Kate sighed, unable to understand why the difference between people was so vast. Just as Kate hung up the phone, she heard a mockingugh behind her. She turned around to see two figures standing behind her, though she didn''t know when they had arrived. The young man was wearing a white school shirt with ck suit pants and had short hair that looked soft in the sunlight. His cold and calm face showed a hint of disappointment as he nced at her without expression before quickly turning away. It was as if he didn''t want to see her at all. Kate felt very ufortable, like someone had cut out half of her heart. This was the first time she had ever liked someone, and she never expected it to end like this. Standing beside him was another girl who was elegant and slim with delicate features. She looked about the same age as Kate but more mature and charming than herself. Her school skirt had been intentionally shortened to reveal a little sexiness. The mockingughter hade from Peyton. She stood triumphantly beside Graeme, her slender arm entwined with his, as if they were a perfect couple appearing before Kate. "Graeme..." Kate opened her red lips slightly, wanting to exin what happenedst night but Graeme suddenly interrupted her voice. "Peyton, let''s go." The coldness and disdain in his eyes towards Kate were palpable; did he really think that she was just some casual girl? If so, then why would she have any interest in Timothy? Why couldn''t Graeme listen to what she wanted to say? Peyton achieved what she wanted; after all, Graeme was an arrogant person who had always been this way since childhood - if someone else took his toy away and returned it back, he would throw it into the trash can because he didn''t want anyone else using his toys. The same was true for his lovers. Kate gave herself to Timothy. How could a rich boy like Graeme possibly want being together with Kate? Chapter 259: Psychological Attack Chapter 259: Psychological Attack Chapter 259: Psychological Attack Peyton''s gloating eyes were so piercing that Kate wanted to go up and ask if she deliberately got her drunk. Unfortunately, all of this became unnecessary when she saw Graeme''s cold face. Watching the two figures walk further away, Kate couldn''t help but cry. A crystal clear tear fell from her thickshes onto her small face. Finally, it disappeared into her cor and dampened a small patch of fabric with uneven colors. Other passing students looked at her curiously and heard someone whispering behind her back. But this time they weren''t as reckless as before because Kate had caused trouble in Timothy''s ss before. Her fierce appearance when kicking Timothy scared many people. Timothy hesitantly walked over from the other side of the hallway, and from a distance, he saw Kate sitting in a chair, crying inconsbly. She was in stark contrast to the couple who had left, looking like a picture-perfect pair. He couldn''t help but nce at the box of Italian artisanal choctes that he had bought with the money he had saved. She probably wouldn''t care about that now. Listening to her crying and seeing her swollen eyes, Timothy was filled with guilt. He remembered that night he almost ruined Kate and felt sorry for it. As Kate sobbed, she didn''t notice the approaching figure, and when she did, she impatiently yelled at him, "Get lost!" Timothy felt his leg still aching from her kick. Bearing the pain, he stuttered, "Kate, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it that night. These choctes are for you. I hope you''ll stop crying." Hearing his apology, Kate finally felt some relief, and her eyes lit up as theynded on the choctes. "These are Truffle Choctes from the top Italian brand Venchi!" Timothy shyly nodded, surprised that Kate could identify the choctes from their packaging. However, being from a wealthy family, she must have tasted a lot of good things, so these choctes might be nothing special to her. He was about to withdraw his hand when Kate suddenly took the box. "Wait... You said you wanted to treat me to choctes, right? Even though these were given to me because Peyton didn''t want them, I''m in a bad mood now. So, I want to eat something sweet to make myself feel better, and you can save some face by sharing these with me." Timothy was not part of their ss, and his knowledge of Kate mostly came from Peyton''s descriptions. ording to Peyton, Kate was someone who used connections to enter college and had looks but no talent. For him, she was just another privileged person who had bypassed the rules. Timothy, someone who had worked hard ande from a humble background, particrly disliked people who bypassed the rules. Why should they be allowed to reap the rewards without putting in the effort? Kate, with tears still in her eyes, reached for the choctes. She carefully unwrapped the candy coating and ced one in her mouth. The sweet vor made her feel better, and her crying subsided. She used her sleeve to wipe away the remaining tears and spoke with a teary voice. "So sweet. It''s smooth and has a hint of a forest aroma. It''s delicious!" Timothy was relieved that his gift had lightened her mood. He decided to apologize again, "Kate, I''m really sorry for what happened. I never intended for any of this to happen." Kate, however, responded with a haughty tone, "I ate your choctes, but it doesn''t mean I''ve forgiven you." Timothy nodded and replied, "I understand. I''ve caused you a lot of pain." As he turned to leave, Kate stopped him, saying, "Wait." She finished thest piece of chocte and approached him. Her eyes were half-closed, and she had a mischievous look. "Do you want me to forgive you?" she asked, her tone yful. "Tell me, does this have anything to do with Peyton?" The mention of that name made Timothy''s face tense. He quickly looked away, trying to hide his nervousness. Kate, however, continued to stare at him, scrutinizing his every move. She noticed his hesitation and immediately grew suspicious. Timothy''s hands trembled as he clenched his fists, and his palms became damp with sweat. He dared not meet Kate''s gaze and spoke hurriedly, his voice shaking with anxiety. "No, it has nothing to do with Peyton. I made that mistake because I drank too much. It''s entirely my fault." Despite the fact that Peyton was growing closer to her cousin, he still defended Peyton involved in the incident. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Is that so?" Kate asked, a sly smile on her face. "These choctes aren''t cheap, are they?" "What are you trying to say?" Timothy replied. Those choctes were expensive, and he had spent a significant portion of his monthly allowance on them. They cost a four-digit figure, which was a significant amount for Timothy . Kate recalled something Cheyenne had told her a while back. "The highest level of revenge is a psychological attack." Chapter 260: Poverty Is The Root Of All Evil Chapter 260: Poverty Is The Root Of All Evil Chapter 260: Poverty is the Root of All Evil Kate had previously resorted to physical aggression, like when she had beaten up Timothy, letting out her frustration. Now, she decided to try a psychological attack. She took a step closer, standing directly in front of Timothy. She tilted her head, her gaze innocent and pure, resembling a young deer in the forest. "I''ve often seen you eating instant noodles in the cafeteria. Is that because you spent your money on buying choctes?" Initially, she admired Timothy for being able to maintain his modest lifestyle when he was around rich kids. While others indulged invish meals, he remained focused on his in food. But her admiration turned to disbelief when she learned that he was doing this to impress Peyton, who was pursuing the same girl in their ss. "You,ing from a modest background, why are youpeting with a wealthy elite? And on top of that, using the most foolish method - starvation. Do you think Peyton cares about a few thousand bucks more or less?" Timothy nodded honestly, knowing that his actions in the cafeteria were a source of shame. The embarrassment he felt whenever his name appeared on the list of sponsored students was palpable. He was aware that among the few students on the list, they were the only ones who had been specially admitted to the school, making it all too obvious. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Many students in the ss secretlyughed at him, calling him "poor" behind his back. They believed that his dream was nothing more than an attempt to blend into the world of the wealthy and profit from it, without understanding the vast difference in circumstances. "You''re right," he admitted. He didn''t deny that the choctes was used to please Peyton. "Do you know that, even though this chocte is expensive, for us, it''s only the equivalent of buying a cup of milk tea?" Kate''s words were a stark reminder of the ridicule that Timothy had endured from his ssmates. He used to think Kate was different, but now it seemed she was no different from those rich kids - selfish, vulgar, and fond of showing off. With bloodshot eyes, he stared at Kate, his voice hoarse. "What do you want to say? If you want to boast about how wealthy your family is, I admit you win." "You think Peyton and you are the same, both born in unfavorable circumstances, and that''s why you''re so close to her, even adoring her, right?" "Yes," he replied. "But you have no idea that Peyton doesn''t need a boyfriend who has to save half of his meal budget to buy her chocte. She needs a rich man who can satisfy her desires and vanity." And Graeme was precisely that kind of man. She knew she was only average-looking in this school, and she might not have a chance with the other rich kids. But Graeme was different. They were cousins, and she was temporarily living with the Mathews family. It''s like taking advantage of the situation. To remove the "poor"bel from herself as soon as possible, Peyton had already forgotten the fact that they shared a quarter of the same blood. In ancient societies, it was quite normal for cousins to marry each other, andrge families didn''t mind intermarrying to strengthen their mutual interests. The Mathews family''s elders treated her as a destitute rtive who hade to stay, with an indifferent attitude. The more they treated her like this, the more Peyton wanted to break into that circle, relying on her cousin Graeme, who was her age and handsome. She had always had low self-esteem from a young age, rarely receiving love from others. Facing the pursuit of Timothy, she was now simply enjoying the process and exercising her right to reject them. Kate''s words are actually something Timothy knew deep down inside himself but he refused to face his own poverty or ipetence; he maintained an air of superiority. "You''re talking nonsense! Peyton isn''t like what you said at all! She''s just afraid of being poor forever and wants to help herself out of a jam!" Kate couldn''t help but want tough upon hearing these words - if Peyton were really someone full of integrity, then she shouldn''t be fawning over Graeme in any case! After all they were juniors in college; finding an internship job outside should be enough for anyone wanting financial independence instead of relying on someone else! Being poor onlyes downziness orck of intelligence! People like that deserve nothing but poverty throughout their lives! "Is that so? Then let me ask you, you had trouble making ends meet after buying chocte this time around. How will you ever afford limited edition LV bags worth tens of thousands? Will your entire life be spent scrimping every penny just so you can buy things for your girlfriend?" Timothy had never seen so much cash in his life. With just a few hundred thousand dors, he could build a decent house back in his rural hometown. But to the wealthy people around him, it was just the price of a handbag. Kate took advantage of Timothy''s shock and continued to whisper in his ear, "Do you know that for Graeme, buying this bag is like buying one piece of clothing? Why do you think Peyton would give up her luxurious lifestyle to be with someone like you?" "People are material. In this society, both men and women are like that. Even if she agrees to be with you now, what awaits you both is likely a 9-to-5 job and meager wages." "In the end, all that will be left is disappointment and regret. Do you think she won''t me you for blocking her path into high society?" Kate may have been lively and naive on the surface but she had her own opinions and convictions about many things. At critical moments like this one, she could see through things clearly. For instance, when Graeme chose not to believe her earlier on, once Kate cried over him, he would be nothing but a distant memory. When it came to love affairs, Kate believed in letting go when necessary so as not to fall into dust again. The person who gives more in love always ends up losing more; Cheyenne was proof enough of that fact. She wouldn''t follow down the same old path as her friend! After listening intently to Kate''s enlightening words; Timothy felt even sadder than before. His sense of inferiority deepened further as he fell into an abyss of despair. "Please stop talking now," he said softly. "I know everything there is to know, but I really can''t say anything else except... I saw that man''s back... someone called him Master Glenn." Thinking about that man made Timothy feel an overwhelming sense of oppression from within himself. Chapter 261: A Box Of Instant Noodles Chapter 261: A Box Of Instant Noodles Chapter 261: A Box of Instant Noodles Akloit College men''s dormitory, 11:50 PM, the school implements a unified lights-out and inte-off mode. This was to prevent students who "pretended to sleep" in the middle of the night from feeling tired during ss the next day, which was also why Akloit College had maintained its top-notch academic standards for so many years. But for a mature hacker like Jerry, this wasn''t an issue at all. As long as there was signal somewhere, he could freely ess the inte. Jerry specifically chose lightproof curtains, so his roommates wouldn''t know he was secretly online. The mouse and keyboard were also modified with silent settings. The quiet of night is the best time to write code and he didn''t want to disturb anyone else. Just back from the Lawrence Vi, Cheyenne started assigning him tasks again. If it were just about money, he could let it go, but what bothers him more was how obedient he''d beentely. This task was actually much simpler thanst time - just steal some surveince video data from Crown Hotel. There was a small table on Jerry''s bed that measured sixty centimeters across - perfect size for his laptop. Jerry curled up half-leaning against his headboard with a toast in his mouth while both hands dance quickly over the keyboard. His typing speed had been honed over time; two hundred sixty letters per minute without breaking a sweat while keeping an eye on screen and fingers following instinctively along with what he saw. Stealing video data wasn''t difficult but finding information about hotel guests staying that day among hundreds of megabytes worth of footage including Kate''s room number and movements would be tough work indeed! At 3:46 AM after staying up most of the night, Jerry watched yesterday''s hotel surveince video twice as fast as normal speed. From Kate entering at 7 PM until they left after dinner around 10 PM, there were several people who got drunk along their way to restrooms only to end up urinating in hallways instead. It was worth noting that during these few hours, two distinguished guests arrived at this hotel; one man and one woman walked through VIP exclusive passages using private elevators straight up into Presidential Suite where they checked in. Jerry looked up how much it costs per night for Presidential Suites in this hotel ¨C 20, 000 dors! It made him envious beyond words! The man''s face wasn''t clear enough on camera but judging by his expensive attire, it was obvious that either rich or powerful or both! Thedy beside him wore white haute couture dress which caught everyone''s attention too! He had no concept of women''s skirts, but because Nora liked to read fashion magazines, he secretly paid attention too. This whitece long skirt seemed to be Chanel''s new summer style just released this year, priced at one hundred thousand dors. The GC silk scarf around the neck looked so light and thin but it cost thousands of dors. Jerry thought sourly that if it were instant noodles instead, he could eat them for half a lifetime! Curious, he searched the hotel guest list system. The column for the presidential suite did not have any information written on it; it was only marked in red. It was a pity that there was no information showing their identities. After ten o''clock in the evening, Kate came out from the lobby where she had been drinking and stumbled behind a figure who followed her surreptitiously. It was a man. On the corridor, he was about to take advantage of Kate when she seemedpletely unresponsive andy limp on the ground. Just as he reached out his hand to undo her belt buckle, he suddenly nced towards the staircase and then staggered away with fear on his face. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Kate remained unconscious on site while Jerry wondered what could be at the staircase causing such an unexpected reaction from him? After about two or three minutester when a cleaningdy woke up Kate calling her to leave since she appeared drunk. But being disoriented by alcohol made her go in opposite direction into dead corner of camera surveince before disappearing into darkness behind tightly closed door leading down stairs... As soon as she left, another woman caught up from behind, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with a skinny man. They appeared familiar with each other ording to their bodynguage. Jerry erged this important segment and finally edited it together before copying all files onto his computer. Having watched over thousands of surveince clips made Jerry feel like his eyes were going blind; Cheyenne would have topensate him with at least one box of instant noodles! The Foley Mansion. At 3 AM, the Foley Mansion was still aze with light, as bright as daylight. The viy in an eerie silence. Normally, at this hour, the servants would have been fast asleep, but they now stood in the grand hall, stifling yawns. Joe, his face tinged with fatigue, stared at the room on the second floor, where the light glowed. That was old Mr. Foley''s room. In the room, the dim light at the bedside cast a ghastly pallor over the old man''s face, making it look as if he had aged ten years in an instant. His lips were parched, the color drained from them, and his silver hair took on a mncholy hue in themplight. The setting sun made old Mr. Foley look like a figure from a bygone era, and the gloom that settled over Kelvin was palpable. His stern face seemed to carry a cloud of sorrow, making him appear quite formidable. Just a few days ago, when Kelvin had left, his grandfather was fine. He could even be found in the yard exercising or ying chess in the nearby park during the day. In just a few days, how had things deteriorated to this extent? Kelvin''s father and uncle were crouched by the old man''s bedside, both with teary eyes, holding old Mr. Foley''s hand in silence. The room resounded with loud sobs, alling from Emelia''s mouth as she wiped her tears. "Grandpa... I''m sorry. I promise to study hard from now on. Can you wake up and see if I''m doing well?" "Grandpa, you said you wanted to see me get married. You lied to me." "Dad, we need to help Grandpa quickly." Franklin spared only a brief nce at his daughter, who had be a tearful mess. His attention was on the man standing behind her. "Emelia, it''s not that we don''t want to help. Your grandfather''s condition is just too severe." Kelvin leaned lightly against the door frame. His face adorned with wire-rimmed sses exuded a sense of maturity, and his skin, highlighted by themplight, had the distinct air of a confident man. His sses,bined with a touch of coldness, emitted an irresistible sense of restraint. Emelia cried bitterly, and when she looked back at Kelvin, she saw no expression on his face. She couldn''t help but frown andin, "Grandpa is in such a condition, and you don''t seem to care at all. He used to dote on you the most." With the words spoken, Kelvin remained aloof, staring at his hands, not even sparing her a nce. Chapter 262: Kelvin, YouRe Heartless Chapter 262: Kelvin, You''Re Heartless Chapter 262: Kelvin, You''re Heartless The room fell silent, so quiet that you could hear each person''s breath clearly. Grandfather''s breathing was long andbored, while Emelia''s breathing was heavier due to her emotional state. Vincent, on the other hand, breathed calmly like a stillke. If anyone in the room didn''t care about Grandfather''s life or death, it would be him. The more hypocritical someone is, the more they try to show how much they care. Franklin had tears and snot running down his face and almost wiped them onto his father''s hand... While Emelia shouted that Kelvin didn''t care about Grandfather, she failed to consider what a patient really needed: rest. Vincent yed the role of a mediator standing between them with a calm smile on his face and pulled back an impulsive Emelia by her arm. "Emelia," he said calmly. "How can you talk to Kelvin like this? Kelvin rew up under Grandfather''s guidance; how could he not care about Grandfather?" As he spoke these words, there was darkness in his eyes that shed with hidden emotions. Emelia became even angrier and stood there pouting with crossed arms, muttering quietly, "I don''t see he cares!" She thought she muttered quietly enough for Kelvin not to hear her, but Kelvin heard every word loud and clear. He couldn''t be bothered exining himself nor did he want others watching him like some monkey disying its emotions for everyone else''s entertainment. At the bedside, Corey, who was Kelvin''s biological father, also looked over. There was a clear expression of displeasure in his eyes, and his face, rarely cold, now wore a stern look. "Kelvin," Corey asked coldly "aren''t you going toe see your grandfather?" Kelvin walked out of the room without looking back; his voice low and hoarse echoed through space. "No need." "You bastard!" Corey yelled after him. "How did I give birth to such an unfeeling monster! When your mother had her ident years ago, I knew then that you were heartless!" When his biological mother had been renderedatose before him, most other children would have already burst into tears. But Kelvin managed to maintain hisposure, instructing the doctors to expedite the hospitalization and reach a conclusion as soon as possible. This incident had always been a sore point for Corey. From a young age, his son had been distant from him, disying a rebellious streak seemingly ingrained in his character. Even when he was a child, he reluctantly followed his grandfather''s arrangements, but as he grew older and developed his own identity, no one in the family could control him. Taking over as the head of the Foley Group turned Kelvin''s cold disposition into that of an utterly ruthless and unfeeling monster. His mind was filled with nothing but the dirty and convoluted calctions of a typical businessman. Corey, on the other hand, had a deep appreciation for traditional values, cherishing the idea of a father''s kindness and a son''s filial piety. Looking at Kelvin''s demeanor, he feared that when his own deathbed approached, his son wouldn''t shed a single tear! For his own kin, Kelvin was apparently lesspassionate than he was for a stranger. "Heartless?" Kelvin mused on this word, a strong undertone of irony shing in his eyes, but quickly vanishing. How could Corey have the nerve to bring up his mother''s situation? Back then, wasn''t he supposed to understand why it happened better than anyone else? Kelvin didn''t say it, but he felt ashamed of it! He felt disgusted and even disdainful of himself for having such a sanctimonious father. Corey and Kelvin started arguing, and Franklin, for once, was delighted by the spectacle. However, he made his joy a little too obvious and pretended to pat his big brother on the shoulder, offering words offort. "Corey, don''t be too angry. Kelvin is all grown up now, and trying to discipline him further would just hurt his pride. Like Vincent, I stopped scolding him for anything after he turned eighteen. He handles things on his own." Although this statement was meant to console Corey, it was also an indirect way of praising Vincent for being responsible and not making him worry. Incensed and emboldened by thisparison, Corey blurted out without thinking, "Hmph, I think Dad''s life''s work has been in vain. When he wakes up, we should let Vincent take care of some of thepany''s affairs." Kelvin discreetly took a sharp breath, casting a final nce at hisatose grandfather before decisively turning away. "I have something else to attend to." Kelvin''s abrupt departure left everyone in the room dissatisfied, especially Corey, who felt humiliated and increasingly disappointed in Kelvin. Between three and four in the morning, the streets were deserted, with only the streetlights illuminating the dark. A ck Rolls-Royce sped through the empty streets, its velocity so high that it tore through the air with a resonant, howling sound, akin to a white beast''s roar in the quiet night jungle. It brazenly ran several red lights and aimlessly raced through the obscurity of the night. Fortunately, it was just past 3 AM, or an ident was inevitable. After more than half an hour, at 4:10 AM, the ck luxury car came to a slow stop in front of an upscale vi. It parked beneath a canopy of trees, the lights off, and conveniently, one of the streetlights had just gone out, making this corner even darker. The man''s mood unexpectedly calmed down as he lowered the car window and looked at the window. Equally dark. She should be asleep, right? Kelvin suddenly pounded the steering wheel with his fist, identally pressing the horn, which red a loud sound. "Honk, honk..." His heart also skipped a beat with the horn, and he involuntarily looked at the window. In that moment, he felt guilty. However, seconds passed, and then a couple of seconds more, and the window remained in darkness. The boulder that had been hanging in Kelvin''s heart settled back into ce. After a brief rxation, a sense of restlessness surged like waves. His grandfather''s illness... maybe only she could try. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But all he could hear in his mind was Cheyenne''s cold words, "Kelvin, let''s not see each other again." She despised him so much... Suddenly, as if recalling something, he reached out and picked up a luxuriously wrapped gift box from the car''s backseat. It was the pen that had been made, but he couldn''t find a reason to give it to her, so it had been sitting in the car for several days. He had heard from the craftsman about theplex and painstaking process of making it, and he couldn''t imagine how she made that pen for himself back then. After much contemtion, Kelvin decided to give her the pen. With only two hours until dawn, if he left it at the doorstep, she would see it when she opened the door. Just as he was about to get out of the car, Kelvin noticed a shadow emerging from the bushes. The person was dressed in ck, wearing a ck duckbill cap, and watching the Lawrence Vi''s entrance with unclear intentions. The night was too dark to make out the person''s face. Chapter 263: Three Men And A Play Chapter 263: Three Men And A y Chapter 263: Three Men and a y In the dark of night, the light between his fingers was clear as day. The blue inner me was only the size of a soybean, surrounded by a bright yellow outer me. The fire flickered and jumped in his fingers, extending freely with the breeze, exuding an air of coolness. Kelvin was afraid to alert anyone and chose to remain still, staring coldly at the direction of the man. Time passed second by second until about five minutester when another ck figure ran out from behind the vi. This one was slightly shorter than before and Kelvin couldn''t see either man''s face clearly. They whispered something to each other before the man ying with matches tilted his head slightly. His ne suddenly leaned forward from around his neck and caught a glimmer from matchlight. It was round like a coin with an eagle soaring through clouds carved onto it while sharp talons gripped onto a long snake. Kelvin suddenly felt familiar with this object but couldn''t quite ce where he had seen it before. After they finished talking, the thinner man left quickly. The other one took out another box of matches from inside his jacket pocket. He opened it smoothly taking out one matchstick which he lit up immediately without ying around on his fingertips this time around; instead he lit up a cigarette, saying in rough hoarse voice "I have things to do, so I''ll be going now." "Aidan, take care." Both men left. Kelvin quickly got off his car and walked towards Cheyenne''s vi gate but found nothing unusual except for summer insects chirping away in darkness surrounding him. He turned on shlight on phone circling around Cheyenne''s vi once more but didn''t find anything suspicious. When he was about to leave, suddenly there came an intense beam shining straight into Kelvin''s face! A voice filled with anger spoke coldly, "Kelvin, what are you doing here?" The white light shone painfully into Kelvin''s eyes, making him squint ufortably while shielding most of its re with fingers, allowing him to see who hade - Omari! What was he doing here at Cheyenne''s house? And the man was wearing a white bathrobe, with the cor slightly open, revealing a fair and strong chest, as well as his hairy long legs that didn''t match his clean image. He appeared in front of Kelvin wearing slippers, asking thetter in the posture of a male host. Kelvin''s face was cold and he was also burning with anger. He stared back and asked with an equally indifferent voice, "Mr. Lara, can you exin why you are here?" The noise downstairs finally woke up Cheyenne on the second floor. She had sleptte and had only been asleep for two minutes when she heard a faint sound of footsteps. Cheyenne heard it but herziness kicked in and she didn''t want to get up to check it out. She thought it might be a stray cat or something nearby that would go away soon enough. But then there were voices of two people arguing right after that. Enough was enough! Her anger rose as she sat up from her bed, pushed open the window and picked up the vase on her desk to pour water down from above. She shouted out, "You two better stop fighting far away from here at this time of night! What are you trying to do by sneaking around like this?" Unexpectedly, cold water poured down from above suddenly. Although Kelvin who stood under her window reacted quickly enough by moving aside but still got wet on his shoulder by some drops of water. Omari looked at Kelvin''s miserable appearance gleefully while chuckling with his lips covered by his hand. "Tsk tsk," Omari said mockingly, "Cheyenne has such bad temper when waking up early. Mr. Foley, please forgive me for not teaching her well before." But inside he thought, ''Good! Let him suffer for sneaking around doing bad things at night! It was a pity that Kelvin managed to avoid most of it.'' Kelvin disdainfully nced over Omari. Just then, another maic voice came from behind them. The sound made by wheels rolling over the ground could be heard faintly. "Iker!" Kelvin looked at him without changing expression; That ck figure sitting steadily on the wheelchair with short hair slightly raised upwards due to just waking up obviously. He wore ck id pajamas which couldn''t hide hismanding aura. And pushing him forward was none other than Cheyenne herself. She came down in front of two men in a white strap dress, the thin shoulder straps sticking to her fair and plump shoulders. The night breeze was cool, so she draped a pink scarf over her shoulders with her long hair flowing down. She was as enchanting as a witch. She raised her hand and elegantly yawned. Her beautiful starry eyes were slightly sleepy but adorable. "Kelvin... don''t tell me you''re sleepwalking." This was his second time at the Lawrence Vi, the first being three years ago when he came to pick her up for a wedding ceremony. It was really rare. Of course, Kelvin understood Cheyenne''s sarcastic tone. He pursed his lips and remained silent for several seconds before answering. "I''m not sleepwalking." "Oh? That''s even stranger. I''m afraid there isn''t anything worth Mr. Foley''s attention here. You seem to havee to the wrong ce if you want to steal something!" Her disguised eviction order gave Omari confidence. He naturally walked up beside Cheyenne with tender eyes looking at her. "I''ll handle this matter; you go back to bed first, I''ll be there soon." Cheyenne didn''t even realize that there might be any ambiguity in what he said; she shrugged her shoulders and nodded again before yawning once more. "Okay then, I''m going to Akloit College tomorrow morning looking for Kate."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Watching their natural interaction, Kelvin froze on the spot while feeling an inexplicable pain in his heart. Although he had thought that she would find another man quickly after divorcing him. But seeing it happen right in front of him felt different. Omari lived here wearing bathrobes while speaking such gentle ambiguous words with Cheyenne without any objections from her side. Did this mean that she admitted dating Mr. Lara? What about Iker? Where did he fit into all this? It had only been one month since their divorce yet two men already moved into her house! She really had some nerve! Kelvin felt jealous without realizing it himself, thinking that he couldn''t stand such promiscuous behavior while suppressing most of his newly born guilt feelings inside himself . Chapter 264: The Painting Turns Out To Be KelvinS Chapter 264: The Painting Turns Out To Be Kelvin''S Chapter 264: The Painting Turns Out to be Kelvin''s The lights in the vi turned on, and the room fell silent as the dim yellow light spilled onto the walls. A giant painting, one meter tall, caught Kelvin''s attention as soon as he entered the room. He stood there for a moment, staring intently at the painting with his deep-set eyes. Didn''t he throw this away? How did it end up here? Seeing Kelvin staring at the painting, Omari couldn''t help but show off a little. He walked up to Kelvin and patted him on the shoulder. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This kind of greeting seemed more suitable for old friends meeting each other rather than between him and Kelvin. Thetter looked disdainfully at Omari''s hand on his shoulder without any trace of emotion on his face before taking a step back to avoid him. But who was Mr. Lara? He was someone who could turn things around. He still smiled lightly with one hand supporting his chin while admiringly looking at the painting on the wall. "Isn''t it beautiful? This is Cheyenne when she was in high school - just as cute and pretty as I imagined her to be. I bought this painting from an art gallery owner for only three hundred thousand dors." At these words, Cheyenne noticed there was now arge portrait hanging in the living room; it had been ignored by her since she was quite busy during daytime hours. She couldn''t help but twitch her lips slightly. Who would hang such arge portrait of themselves on their living room wall? That would seem so narcissistic! It couldn''t be denied that whoever painted it had done quite well; however, who painted it? Why would he or she secretly paint her like this? "Mr. Lara," Cheyenne said sarcastically, "you spent three hundred thousand dors buying this? Why didn''t you tell me earlier! For three hundred thousand dors, I have plenty of photos that I can sell you!" What a spendthrift! His eyes don''t even blink when spending money! "Cheyenne," Omari replied smoothly, "it''s not like that... I gave you this painting because whenever you see it you''ll think of me. Of course, if you''re willing to give me your photos, then they''d be very precious too." Omari''s words left Cheyenne speechless; all she felt upon seeing this portrait again after all these years was mortified because it reminded her of when she had been seventeen years old and madly infatuated with Kelvin. She used to deliberately wear what she thought were her best clothes around him while studying makeup. She heard that he liked girls with long necks because they looked good wearing tassel earrings. So, every night, she came back to practice her swan neck, got her ears pierced, and put on the long earrings that Benson had given her. It happened to be her birthday that day. She begged Kelvin to help her paint a picture, but he refused. The matter ended there. Now, the painting was like a p in the face for her. As a school bully, she had such a stupid past. It was not worth it to be someone she was not for a man who didn''t love her. Omari thoughteverything he did was as romantic and boasted about it, "Don''t you like this painting, Cheyenne?" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne looked at the painting coldly and answered decisively without any emotion in her voice, "I don''t like it. It''s ugly. Take it away. When it''s hung up here, it''s like my funeral photo." "If you don''t like it, forget about it. Why curse yourself? You''re really foolish," Omari said. Listening to her say that she didn''t like the painting, he wore a disappointed expression. In fact, after refusing her request that day and seeing Cheyenne lost in thought againter on, he started painting. Because he wasn''t professionally trained as an artist, Kelvin spent half a month drawing drafts over twenty times before finallypleting the work. After finishing the painting though, he was caught between whether or not to give it to Cheyenne as a gift. Later on, Abbie saw his work and said that she wanted one too. Kelvin didn''t want to go through with it; it felt like a waste of time. So, tofort Abbie, he told her he''d throw the painting away. He temporarily left it in the downstairs garbage pile, as the property management typically started clearing the trash after 10 PM. However, after Abbie had left, when he went downstairs to retrieve the painting, he realized it was gone! He hadn''t been concerned about it; in fact, he felt a faint sense of relief. He had really painted it, and he hadn''t lied to Cheyenne. The painting being lost wasn''t considered deceiving Abbie. But in all of this, he had deceived himself. Kelvin watched as Omari got up and walked over to the oil painting, standing on a stool to reach out and take it down. A pink spot appeared on the wall as the painting was removed, and the light on the fresh wallpaper gave the room a somewhat chilly feeling. Omari was about to move the painting to the art studio, which had been left behind by Nora after their family of four had moved out. Cheyenne had been toozy to organize it, so she''d used it to store various things. "Wait a moment," a sudden deep voice interrupted, causing the three of them to turn and look. Six eyes fixed on Kelvin, who walked over with an icy expression. The two of them locked eyes for about three seconds, and the atmosphere grew silent and eerie. Kelvin''s crimson lips pursed slightly, and then he spoke, surprising everyone in the room with his words. "This painting... I painted it." "What?" Omari''s eyes widened and he immediately covered his mouth, coughing awkwardly with a hint of disdain in his smile. "Mr. Foley, don''t joke around. I bought this from a small gallery and besides, you''re too busy to learn how to paint," But Kelvin calmly walked up and took the painting in his hands. He removed the frame and turned it over to reveal a signature on the back - "Kelvin." The font was bold and sharp with an artistic ir. It was a signature that Cheyenne knew well - he always elongated the "n" and added a small circle resembling an "O" at the end. This painting... was truly painted by Kelvin. And judging by its aged edges, it seemed like it was done many years ago. Cheyenne suddenly remembered her birthday when Kelvin had coldly rejected her advances. Why did he secretly paint this for her without letting her know? Perhaps feeling ufortable under Cheyenne''s intense gaze, Kelvin silently put the painting back into its frame with slow yet graceful movements that revealed his skill as an artist. Cheyenne had never seen him do anything other than work-rted tasks. She believed that in this man''s life, apart from thepany, everything else was a waste of time. No one knew that Kelvin could actually paint. All of this had happened before high school. His mother was a passionate oil painter, and her works had skyrocketed in value. For this woman, he felt aplex mix of love and resentment. Chapter 265: MommyS New Inspiration Chapter 265: Mommy''S New Inspiration Chapter 265: Mommy''s New Inspiration Before he discovered his mother''s betrayal of their family, he still had some respect for her, and when she was in a good mood, she would always hold him in her arms. Those gentle and fair hands would hold his small hand as she sat smiling at the canvas, using monotonous colors to express the colorful world. asionally, he still remembered the words she spoke to him with great emphasis in his ear. It echoed repeatedly in his mind like an old record yer. She said, "Kelvin, you must remember that painting is the most enjoyable and absorbing thing in this world. If you don''t have the patience to sit on this stool all day long, then don''t bother learning." She was confident about her favorite field. "I understand, Mommy." Despite being young, Kelvin was already more mature andposed than other children of his age because of how often his mother made him sit at the canvas with a paintbrush all day long. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had be extremely obsessed with painting. Once for a dark piece called "HELL," she needed several corpses as props. Kelvin would never forget that afternoon when it snowed heavily during winter season while waiting for her outside school gates. Normally he would be driven by a chauffeur buttely due to poor health condition of his mother who wanted some peace so she fired all household staff except a servant who cooked food for them both; before leaving for school that morning, she gave him 100, telling him to take taxi himself and that she was so mesmerized by Van Gogh''s Starry Nightst night that she didn''t go to bed until four in the morning and that she was so sleepy. Kelvin was only seven years old but already far surpassed other children of same age group intellectually and had an unusually calm personality. He silently dressed himself up after taking sandwiches prepared by the servant and took taxi alone to school. His mother told him she woulde pick him up after school ended. It was four o''clock in the afternoon when sses were over. He watched as snow fell heavier from sky while lining up with other kids whose parents came early. The teacher smiled goodbye at those students'' parents before turning back towards Kelvin with eyes full of sympathy; tenderly squatting down beside him. She helped him straighten his scarf. He had forgotten to wear his jacket when he left this morning and had gone out wearing only a thin sweater with a ck scarf. No one expected it to suddenly snow. He was very cold. He stood shivering in the snow with his small body, looking at theyer of snow on the road beyond that iron gate. Passing cars made a slight sound of "tter" when their wheels rolled over the snow-covered ground. They sshed up some slush that stained the surrounding white snow yellow like dirt... "What should we do? Your mother still hasn''te; it''s already five o''clock now. The school closes at half-past five at thetest. Should I call your parents for you?" The little boy remained silent and shook his head stubbornly in response, "No need; she said she woulde pick me up. It''s just not time yet, teacher; I''ll wait." "Then let me keep youpany while we wait," said the teacher kindly. "Thank you." Time passed by second by second. What seemed like half an hour felt like centuries for this little boy who stared intently at passing cars counting them silently. One, Two, Three... When he reached three hundred sixty-five counts, he heard loud ringing bells which sounded muffled due to falling snowkes muffling sounds around him making him feel as if waking from deep sleep. The female teacher sighed deeply because even she felt cold standing outside on snowy grounds despite being an adult; how much more so must this seven-year-old boy feel wearing only one ck sweater? Wind blew through gaps between threads making it clear how freezing it must be for him right now! His parents were too careless! "Kelvin," said his female teacher sympathetically,"let me call your mommy for you since she seems very concerned about you." But just as she was about to take out her phone and dial Kelvin''s mother''s number, the little boy grabbed her sleeve tightly shaking his head and vigorously saying, "No thanks! She won''t answer!" That woman was always like that - lost deep inside her own artistic world where nothing could prate or disturb her peace no matter how loud or urgent any noise might be! His father had fought many times with her over such behavior but all efforts were futile! "Huh?" "I have money so I can go home by myself." The little boy picked up his blue Superman backpack without expression and walked towards the bus stop, his back straight and legs moving one step at a time. In the vast expanse of a white world, his small figure walked alone, looking tiny and deste. In reality, he had lied to his teacher; he had spent the hundred he was given in the morning. There was no bus that went to his vi. He had to walk home alone in the snowstorm. Kelvin was always a smart kid who never forgot anything. He remembered every detail of this route that he took twice every day for school. The snow seemed to be getting heavier as he moved forward at a snail''s pace. When he finally arrived home, there were snowkes on his hair, shoulders and clothes. The light in front of him was white like those pale green colors she used in her studio paintings. Kelvin felt even colder now than before. He wanted to ask her why she broke her promise but when he entered their big vi it was quiet with only dim yellow lightsing from upstairs where her studio was located. A sudden me of anger rose within him as she must have forgotten about him again while indulging herself with "art." With all his might, Kelvin rushed up the stairs only to witness an unbelievable scene: The drawing room was set with a rectangr table covered with a snow-white tablecloth that she would have taken from the kitchen. The haloed, dim glow was put out by the burning of white candles, and a ck, slender shadow was reflected on the walls; She wore a long dress with flowing hair, holding onto a knife slowly and cutting something... not an animal like rabbits or mice but rather... a person! Blood flowed slowly out from that freshly dead body staining one corner of the white cloth while inside in white flower tesy beating hearts still dripping blood... Thump... Thump... She smiled mysteriously at him with gentle eyes saying softly, "Kelvin, you''re back! Come see mommy''s new inspiration." Chapter 266: Return The Oil Painting Chapter 266: Return The Oil Painting Chapter 266: Return the Oil Painting That scene became a vivid memory that Kelvin would never forget for the rest of his life, forever etched in his mind. Since then, no matter how much his mom hit or scolded him, he refused to create oil painting again. Many years passed. When Cheyenne used her birthday as an excuse to ask him to paint her a picture, he reluctantly painted her portrait despite feeling ufortable about it. After finishing the painting, Kelvin immediately regretted it. Why did hepromise just because it was her birthday? He was never one to be soft-hearted. As memories faded away, four yearster, the painting appeared before him once again but this time as a gift from another man presented like treasure in front of Cheyenne. Upon learning that Kelvin was the artist behind this painting, Omari''s expression turned cloudy. He had struggled toe up with a brilliant idea to delight Cheyenne, but in the end, he inadvertently assisted his romantic rival instead... Would Cheyenne soften just because Kelvin painted this picture? Thinking about this made Omari turn around immediately and cast a cautious look towards Cheyenne with hopeful eyes. "Cheyenne... I didn''t know Mr. Foley painted this picture. Let me return it back to him and I''ll get you another one next time." Omari''s voice trailed off as he handed over the oil painting with gritted teeth towards Kelvin while shing an especially bright smile on his handsome face. "Mr. Foley! What a coincidence! I didn''t know you were the artist behind this piece! Here you go... now everything is settled." Omari had nned on doubling up on what he paid for. But since he let slip how much money he spent earlier in front of Cheyenne, he would let Kelvin pay the original price. "Hmm," replied Kelvins nonchntly as he took the oil painting from Omari''s hands and ced it aside on the sofa without any furtherment. Omari was rendered speechless. ''That''s all?'' He supressed his anger in Cheyenne''s presence. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He wondered if cursing out loud was appropriate right now? "Alright, it''s almost dawn. I don''t have time to listen to you guys discussing irrelevant things here. Mr. Foley, what brings you here sote at night? Just say it." Iker''s coldness was no less than Kelvin''s, but Iker had a hint of killing intent in his indifference. After all, he had experienced the battlefield and every move he made was resolute. As the topic was changed, Cheyenne''s gaze left the painting and fixed on Kelvin. Her eyes misted over with tears as she curled her lips, snorted and sat defensively beside Omari. Her movement caused her dress hem to rise slightly, revealing round and fair knee skin that glistened like snow. Her slender calves below were even more enticing. His gaze dimmed as his handsome face drooped slightly while his fine hair covered up any emotions in his eyes that went unnoticed by anyone else. "My grandfather''s condition has worsened again," he said as he sat down opposite Cheyenne on the sofa without hesitation. At these words, Omari and Iker quickly nced at each other; thetter didn''t say anything but looked disdainful with an upturned lip corner. Omari spoke out directly, "I sympathize greatly too; old Mr. Foley is someone whom I admire." "But Mr. Foley," continued Kelvin coolly, "you have no reason to look for Cheyenne anymore since she has nothing to do with you now. How about this? I know quite a few medical experts in my circle; shall I introduce two of them for you?" Kelvin appeared sincere and sympathetic which would make most people grateful if they were ordinary folks. However, Kelvin wasn''t one of them. "Thank you very much, Mr. Lara, but you''re not qualified to speak for her." As soon as those words came out Kelvin''s mouth, the atmosphere became tense. Omari felt a sudden surge of anger that left him shaken, ready to speak but finding his voice disappearing in his throat. "I..." He wasn''t qualified? Then Kelvin wasn''t qualified either! Kelvin was already Cheyenne''s ex- husband now! An ex-husband meant someone who belonged in the past. So what right did he have now to require Cheyenne to treat old Mr. Foley''s illness? How despicable! The tension between them grew thicker, and from their indifferent gazes, Cheyenne seemed to see countless flickering mes. She couldn''t help but frown slightly before ring at both men fiercely. "Enough! Mr. Lara, I''ll make the decision on this matter myself. Kelvin, I''ve told you many times that Grandpa''s illness is serious and he needs rest. How have you been taking care of him?" Yes, she had said it before. Countless times, in fact. But after Grandpa had used his sickness as an excuse to trick Kelvin into meeting with her again, he no longer believed her. So much so that even after they got married, whenever Cheyenne said anything, he thought she was lying and just acting with Grandpa to deceive him. "Grandpa hasn''t been feeling well since the day you left. He said he wanted to see you." When that day was mentioned, Iker and Omari both looked curious. Cheyenne''s face turned red and ck like she was angry. If they asked her now, they might not get a good response from her. So both men chose to stay quiet without saying a word. Cheyenne bit her rosy lips while showing off her pearl-like teeth under the light. When Kelvin thought she would mock him; instead she nodded in agreement: "I understand. I''ll visit tomorrow. You can leave now; the door is over there!" She pointed towards the door without looking at him again after giving him his marching orders. Kelvin picked up a picture frame hesitantly but ultimately decided to leave it behind at the Lawrence Vi. "This painting is what I owed you back then; let it stay here." She sneered coldly, but just as she was about to open her mouth to say "no need", Kelvin spoke quickly about another topic to interrupt her thoughts. "I saw two suspicious men wearing ck outside your window earlier when I arrived here today... I don''t know what they did exactly but one of them wore a ne around his neck with an eagle grabbing onto a snake pattern on it." "What?" "Just be carefultely," Kelvin warned in low tones while looking surprisingly at three people inside who changed their facial expressions drastically. Chapter 267: Pour Me A Drink Chapter 267: Pour Me A Drink Chapter 267: Pour Me a Drink The man turned around and said his final words before preparing to leave. In that moment, the beautiful crimson sunset shone on his sharp and cold features, reflecting in his deep-set eyes with stunning brilliance. Cheyenne felt a sudden sense of emptiness as she watched him walk away, the morning breeze lifting the corner of his white shirt as it passed by him. He reminded her of the young boy who had once stood in the wind, upying her entire youth memory. Kelvin was really gone this time, leaving behind the painting that remained in the vi. The air at 5:46 AM was clean and clear. The morning light became redder and eventually turned half of the sky into gold with a touch of hibiscus-like water red color added to it. A handsome man with extraordinary temperament leaned against a car door parked on one side of road under this golden sunlight. He bathed in this golden sunlight with slightly drooping eyelids that seemed sprinkled with gold dust while below them were two chilling eyes that could shake people''s hearts. He held a cigarette between fingers while blue-purple smoke rose up slowly under sunlight. There were many extinguished cigarette butts scattered around his shiny ck leather shoes - at least seven or eight from what could be seen at first nce. He silently watched as dawn lit up the sky before thinking about Cheyenne''s natural intimacy towards Omari which made him feel slightly cold inside. As he crushed out hisst cigarette butt, pedestrians started appearing on roadsides, by six o''clock people had already begun driving to work again. Breakfast shops along roadsides began their busy day. Kelvin envied those families sitting together eating breakfast while thinking about that innocent child who had died tragically. If it were still alive today, ir would have been just like any other cute little kid needing its parents. But there was no turning back. He nced over briefly, then withdrew his gaze before restarting luxury car engine and driving off into distance once more while thoughts continued swirling uncontrobly through his mind including one particr image... He remembered! He''d seen that pattern before in Sam''s study! The car suddenly turned and sped away. The drivers behind dared not speak out their anger... After half an hour, the luxury car stopped in front of a magnificent white vi. The private vi was only two stories high, with a sloping design and modern ss decorations that made it look like something out of a fairytale. Kelvin knocked on the door. "Just a moment," came a gentle voice from inside. Soon enough, the door opened and Sam looked curiously at Kelvin, smiling in surprise. He had a white electric toothbrush in his mouth and was wearing a matching bathrobe. "Kelvin? Come on in first while I finish up," he said as he walked towards the bathroom. Kelvin made his way to the sofa by the floor-to-ceiling windows and sat down. The bright sunlight was blinding him as it shone on an old yellowed book lying on the coffee table before him. One page had been marked with red letters that read: "Blooming amidst darkness, nightfall steals one''s breath away; Red lotus transforms into revenge." Sam really was someone who knew how to enjoy life''s pleasures. Just then, Sam emerged from the bathroom wearing a fresh white shirt paired with beige beach pants that showed off his long limbs and slender figure. He looked over at Kelvin with amusement dancing just beneath his eyes as he asked softly, "Kelvin, what brings you here so early?" "Do you have any alcohol?" Sam paused for just one second before turning around to head towards his kitchen cab where he retrieved an unopened bottle of XO brandy. "A friend brought this back from France recently; we might as well open it today." He picked up two sses along with it before settling across from Kelvin at another sofa chair. He picked up two ss sses and sat down across from Kelvin. Sam unscrewed the bottle cap and poured two sses, handing one to Kelvin. "Master Sam, quite proficient with this. Looks like you''ve had your fair share of pouring drinks for others," he remarked. Sam, surprised to see such a casual side of the typically aloof Kelvin, smiled as he raised his ss, swirling the liquid inside. He gazed through the ss at Kelvin''s expression, which remained as stoic as ever despite his presence. However, this was the Kelvin he hade to know. "Mr. Foley, you''re the first person to make me willingly pour a drink," Sam said. Kelvin took a sip from his ss, his breath tinged with the scent of tobo. Using alcohol to dilute it seemed like a decent idea. "Deeply honored," he replied. Setting down his ss, Kelvin suddenly turned to look at Sam, his gaze so intense that it sent a shiver down one''s spine. Sam couldn''t help but chuckle. "What''s going on? Why are you looking at me like that?" "Do you remember how we met?" he suddenly asked. The man''s gaze became deep as he remembered years ago. Nodding lightly, Sam replied, "Yes. It was during a remote meeting and I was interested in the project you proposed, so I contacted you." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Kelvin was only neen years old when they met and had just started college. However, he had already taken over the Foley Group and created a mid-term development n to expand from real estate into technology and artificial intelligence fields. It must be said that his sensitivity to the market was ahead of its time. While everyone else was investing in real estate, Kelvin had already shifted his focus towards technology. Sam followed him along the way. At the same time, both received recognition from the government for their efforts. "Well, I think you''re a trustworthy man, so I''ll be honest with you. Let me ask you, Sam, please answer me honestly," Kelvin said seriously as he put down his ss of wine and looked at Sam''s perfect face with narrowed eyes that carried a hint of charm when smiling. Seeing him like this made Sam straighten up; his smile seemed somewhat stiff now. "Ah? Kelvin... is something wrong? You''re so serious," Sam asked curiously. After they bumped into each otherst time on the road where Sam helped Cheyenne out, they lost contact for some time. Sam thought Kelvin came to find him for this. But he never expected what Kelvin spoke next would shock him greatly. "I remember seeing an eagle holding onto a snake totem here once before. Can I see it again?" Sam subtly increased her breathing without anyone noticing. Chapter 268: The Judge Chapter 268: The Judge Chapter 268: The Judge The atmosphere fell silent for a moment, and after several seconds, Sam finallyughed. He slowly got up and reached for the Bible on the table. Quickly flipping to a certain page in the middle, he handed it to Kelvin. "Kelvin, is this what you were talking about? I actually discussed stories from Bible with you a long time ago, but you weren''t interested so I didn''t bring it up again." As he mentioned this, Kelvin remembered. Sam was very interested in Bible, so he talked about "the Garden of Eden" with him. He said, "Revtion" in Bible states: "The great dragon was hurled down--that ancient serpent called the devil, or Satan." The serpent represents all the devilish aspects in the world, such as temptation and empty beauty. On the other hand, the eagle, as depicted in the Bible, lives a life that is "heavenly" and is closest to God. It symbolizes the divine nature and judgment of God. The totem, therefore, conveys the meaning of judging all the wickedness in the world. This totem expresses the meaning: judging all evil things in this world. Kelvin saw this totem again which looked almost identical to what was carved on coins before. His heart skipped a beat - did those people coincidentallye across it because of widespread printing of the Bible? "Sam, can I borrow your Bible? Recently I''ve be interested in Western mythology too," Kelvin proactively asked for something which was rare for him. He elegantly picked up his wine ss again taking another sip with sincere yet bright smile lighting up his gentle face like soft light rays shining upon it saying: "Of course you can take it; return it later." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Thank you; I''ll give it backter," replied Kelvin as he left holding onto the book, then pushed open door wanting to leave but couldn''t help turning back looking at Sam still sitting on sofa and reminding him: "Better not drink too much alcohol early morning since it''s bad for your stomach." "No worries; I''m not going into work today." ... The Foley Mansion. Old Mr. Foley woke up when Kelvin returned back into bedroom where his grandpa sat half upright at bedside with slightly clearer consciousness now present. Sitting next to him was an elderly man with slightly white temples, who looked about sixty years old. He wore a ck long robe jacket and had a delicate silver badge on his chest. He looked quite refined and elegant, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed reading sses. He seemed to be the grandfather''s friend. Old Mr. Foley saw hime in, waved at Kelvin and smiled with some happiness in his expression. "Kelvin,e here. Meet Mr. Chambers, he is my lifelong friend and also the president of calligraphy and painting association." Rex Chambers was actually only fifty-two years old this year, but because of his persistence and research in art, he started getting silver hair when he was in his thirties which became more severe over time. So now he looked much older than he actually was. Kelvin walked up coldly yet politely to greet him saying "Mr. Chambers, hello! Thank you foring to visit us." Although it was words of gratitude from Kelvin but the not-so-enthusiastic expression on his face made Rex feel unhappy. He''d heard the story between Cheyenne and Kelvin and thus felt thetter aplete scumbag. Just then there came a sound of footsteps outside the door - high heels tapping rhythmically on the floor mixed with a clear sweet female voice saying, "Old Mr. Foley, the tea is ready." The woman who just entered looked like she was in her early twenties wearing a ck dress. Her oval face with single eyelids framed her features beautifully giving off an alluring charm; high nose bridgebined with thick lips exuded sexiness making her look like someone who could easily pass as beautiful anywhere else too. But Kelvin just nced at her once before looking away; having seen countless beauties before made him immune to their charms even though women from various backgrounds tried throwing themselves at him during social events. Juliana noticed this handsome man standing before her right away upon entering; truly fitting for Akloit''s richest man known as business emperor even if he didn''t say anything while standing there silently. In showbiz, those pretty boys might look good but 95% were jerks whose private lives were chaotic; Juliana didn''t like them nor did she have any interest towards rich second generation men around her age either. This group of people relied on their fathers'' wealth to show off and squander outside, but there weren''t many truly capable ones among them. Kelvin, however, was a clear stream among the second-generation rich and an outstanding figure. Isn''t this kind of man worthy of Juliana? When Rex saw his daughter almost drooling over the man, holding tea in her hand and standing still with a blushing face like a silly girl, he felt helpless. Although the Meng family wasn''t a big wealthy family, they were still well-educated and had elegance ingrained in their bones. "Ahem! Hasn''t the tea been brewed already? Hurry up and bring it over," Rex said as he red at Juliana and coughed to remind her not to go too far. Juliana finally realized that she was being impolite. She should have handed the tea to her father first for him to give it to old Mr. Foley. But she wanted to show off in front of Kelvin. So she walked straight past her father and handed the first cup of tea directly to old Mr. Foley with a soft sweet voice saying, "Old Mr. Foley, please have some tea." Old Mr. Foley looked embarrassed as he epted the cup but then passed it on immediately to Rex saying, "Guestse first; you go ahead." "There''s no need for so much courtesy between us; old man, don''t be polite," replied Rex. Emelia happened upon Miss Chambers'' behavior just then; she curled up one corner of her mouth into a disdainful smile, "No good deed goes unpunished." In Emelia''s eyes Miss Chambers was even more hypocritical than Abbie -cking any status or position except for having better family background than Abbie. Her voice wasn''t low. Since inside this room everything was quiet, everyone heard what she said clearly. Rex immediately turned red-faced without daring say anything while Juliana lifted up her chin looking over at Emilia wondering who this person was? It turned out that it was Miss Foley from the Foley family - an ignorant little miss who didn''t even finish middle school! What does she have besides her background that makes her so proud? Chapter 269: I Should Have Let You Marry Nora Instead Chapter 269: I Should Have Let You Marry Nora Instead Chapter 269: I Should Have Let You Marry Nora Instead The silent me between the two women was burning slowly, and even the discerning eye could see that they were not getting along. Regardless, Juliana was a guest, and it was inappropriate for Emelia to speak like this in front of others. Old Mr. Foley also gave Emelia a stern look and replied unkindly, "If you have nothing to do here, go back and read your books. Don''t embarrass me here." "Grandpa!" Emelia stamped her foot in anger, her face turning red like a ripe apple. She turned around and left. Rex also felt his face turn red with embarrassment. "Foley, it''s my fault for not raising my daughter properly. You''ve gone through a lot today. Take good care of your health, and I''lle to visit you again in the future." "Well..." He had been so happy when his old friend came to visit him unexpectedly but never expected such an incident to ur. "Okay then, Kelvin... please escort Rex out." Kelvin nodded coldly and said, "Mr. Chambers, please." Rex looked at him disdainfully before saying, "No need, Mr. Foley, you are busy with work. I don''t want to disturb you. It''s better for you to spend time with your family than entertain me." To everyone''s surprise, Kelvin didn''t get angry. Instead he nodded sincerely, "Hmm". Rex left the room, leaving only the grandfather and grandson behind. The old man hadn''t eaten a single bite of food and hadn''t even taken a sip of water. Kelvin took the bowl of congee brought in by the maid and sat by the bedside. He had never cared for anyone before, and his movements were somewhat clumsy as he held the bowl and scooped up a spoonful, bringing it to his grandfather''s mouth. The old man struggled to sit up and took a hesitant bite, saying with a sigh, "I''ve lived for so many years, and I''ve fallen to the point where someone has to feed me." It seemed that as he grew older, he regressed. Hearing his grandfather''s words, Kelvin''s dark, ink-like eyes softened, and his voice became gentler. "Grandfather, you''re just unwell. It''s not a fall from grace. You need to focus on getting better." When it came to his illness, old Mr. Foley sighed again. He had endured a tough first half of his life, leaving him with many internal injuries. Years of physicalbor and strain had taken their toll, and he had been suffering from this illness for two or three decades. Cheyenne had managed to stabilize it, but aplete cure was nearly impossible. He looked up weakly and gave Kelvin a pointed nce, his eyes filled with a sincere sense of regret. "There are only two things on my mind now." Kelvin inquired, "What are they?" As he spoke, he looked up weakly at him with eyes full of frustration and disappointment. "What''s the matter?" "Firstly, I want to see your child born before I die... but I guess that''s not going to happen." Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, his lips twitching slightly as he remained silent. He couldn''t promise such a thing. He didn''t want to force himself into marrying a woman whom he didn''t love just for the sake of having an heir. "Secondly, I''ve always felt guilty towards Cheyenne. The Lawrence family originally wanted you to marry Nora, but it was me and Layne who convinced them to let Cheyenne be your wife instead because I could see that she truly loved you." "If only you had let you marry Nora instead... Cheyenne is such a good girl and yet you have disappointed her. Last time when Mr. Lara came around, I thought highly of him - my second wish is for Cheyenne to find true happiness." "That way, my guilt will be somewhat alleviated." As he spoke on , without noticing Kelvin''s face turning cold upon hearing that his grandpa wanted to match make Cheyenne and Omari. "Grandfather, why don''t you eat your porridge first?" Kelvin interrupted quickly in order not to hear any more heart-wrenching words from Omari. He then poured another bowlful of porridge for his grandpa who stared at Kelvin with annoyance before coughing violently again. "I-I''m done talking about those things now. Let me tell you something serious: I currently hold 10% shares." Kelvin held a 54% stake in thepany, and currently, the Berry family held thergest share among the shareholders, with 10%. The rest of the shareholders were scattered and ounted for less than 30% in total. Thepany had been able to maintain stability and growth until now due to the consistency of its core management team. However, justst week, Abbie reced Cody. "Grandfather, this belongs to you, and there''s nothing to discuss. Just keep it..." "No, that''s not it. What I meant to say was thatst month I hired awyer to notarize my ownership of 10% of the shares. I want to divide it into three parts. Four parts will be for your future children, my great-grandchildren, whether they''re boys or girls." The sound from the room came intermittently and stopped abruptly when a figure outside happened to walk by. Pressing his ear against the door and holding his breath, he listened carefully for any movement inside. "Grandfather... you..." "Don''t interrupt me yet. Let me finish. The remaining 6% will be divided into two parts; one part goes to Vincent. After all, he is your uncle''s son and your cousin. You don''t have any objections about this, do you?" Franklin had always been extravagant since he was young - gambling and spending money without ever contributing a penny to the Foley family. But no matter what happened, he bore the surname Fu and Kelvin didn''t want Grandfather worrying about this issue so he nodded in agreement. "Okay then... The remaining 3% will go to Cheyenne." Three percent would amount roughly around three hundred billion dors at today''s market value! And Grandfather wanted to give it away even though she wasn''t even rted by blood! Vincent''s eyes darkened in an instant as if there wasn''t even a trace left of his previous gentle demeanor. Quietly carrying his te down the stairs back into the living room with chicken soup on it, Franklin sat cross-legged on the sofa reading a newspaper with an extremely leisurely posture as if rxing seaside during vacation time. ncing over at him out of the corner of his eye while enjoying himself like this, Vincent walked down from upstairs carrying another bowl of soup looking especially gloomy compared with how he usually looked. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so bad? Who made you angry again?" Vincent approached him before whispering something next to his father''s ear, exining everything that he just heard moments ago. "Bang!" A well-made antique blue-and-white porcin cup shattered into pieces making loud noise scaring all household servants present nearbyConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 270: Make Kelvin Infertile Chapter 270: Make Kelvin Infertile Chapter 270: Make Kelvin Infertile In the living room, the Swarovski crystal chandelier on the ceiling emitted a dazzling light, and the cold white light fell on the middle-aged man''s face. The almost purple color visible on his face showed how angry he was at this moment. Franklin looked at a certain ce upstairs with frosty eyes. "I left my career abroad toe back here to fulfill my filial duty, but in the end, I am not even as good as an outsider." Even Cheyenne could get three percent of the shares, while their familybined could only match one percent. It was really chilling. Vincent stood aside, his shallow red lips curling up into a cold and sarcastic smile. His right hand unconsciously touched his wrist. He slowly twisted the rosewood bracelet around his wrist with his fingertips. The color and pattern of these beads were almost identical to those found by Cheyenne at the scene of Eddie''s ident. "Father, don''t be angry," Vincent said calmly. "How can I not be angry? Your grandfather actually treated us like this! This family should have been taken over by our family," Franklin replied angrily. Corey was just a useless person who only cared about romance and those talents that couldn''t make money. Although Franklin was clearly the best candidate for CEO of the Foley Group, old Mr. Foley chose an inexperienced young man instead to take over the Foley Group which made him feel ashamed as an uncle? Although old Mr. Foley had epted them now and said he forgave them verbally but in reality he still didn''t look at them straight in their eyes yet.. A murderous intent gradually rose in Franklin''s eyes; after all it was old Mr. Foley who forced him to make this choice himself! The two men were indeed father and son; Vincent also constructed a huge conspiracy n in his mind at this moment when thinking about its possibilities made him lick his lips involuntarily with excitement that sent shivers down one''s spine . "Father, if... if Cheyenne dies or Kelvin never has any children, then we can get Grandfather''s ten percent share plus fifty-four percent from Kelvin," Vincent suggested cunningly Cheyenne died... that would be easy enough since that woman had many weaknesses despite being powerful herself, but making Kelvin infertile? That wouldn''t be so easy... ... Akloit College The campus should have been quiet and peaceful early in the morning; sunlight nted across corridors where asionally two or three students wearing white shirts and ck skirts walked past each other creating youthful scenes full of vitality which made people feel younger again . Suddenly, the sound of an announcement interrupted the peaceful morning through the radio. Students stopped in their tracks and listened intently. "Announcement, announcement. Kate from the Graphic Design ss in her third year at Akloit College''s School of Art is requested toe to the principal''s office." Kate was standing in the hallway when she heard her name being called out. She was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt with a dark blue id skirt that reached just above her knees. Her long socks went up to her knees and she wore shiny leather shoes. Her chestnut hair was parted down the middle and fell straight down to her shoulders, framing her round face which looked young and inexperienced. She nced at the speaker with dark eyes while furrowing both eyebrows. People around began discussing after hearing about it on air, whispering behind Kate''s back like annoying little sparrows. "Look, it''s her! She''s done for now that even our principal wants to see her personally; she''ll probably get expelled." "This kind of person should leave as soon as possible; they''ve ruined our Akloit College reputation online where female college students are being shamed because of them." Kate was stunned by what she heard from friends who were reacting angrily. "What online?" she asked curiously. "Don''t you know?" The girl quickly took out a phone from one of her pockets and opened Twitter where one post about Akloit College had made it into top ten trending topics. It sparked off another topic about "Female college students engaging inpensated dating," with tens of thousands alreadymenting on it negatively towards Kate herself. "Oh my god! This is so embarrassing! Our Akloit College used to be envied everywhere we go as a prestigious institution for over 100 years but now we have such a scandal happening here?" "That shameless person should be expelled!" "..." When Kate heard these rumors spreading around campus, she wanted nothing more than to tell herself not to care since those people were brainless animals who believed everything they hear without thinking twice about its validity or truthfulness... But when reality hit home hard enough for Kate herself - that people actually saw or thought they saw something like this happen - then ignoring them became impossible! Damn it all! How could anyone believe something so ridiculous? When two girls caught sight of Kate ring back at them after overhearing their gossiping whispers earlier on, they quickly ran away with their heads lowered and almost identally bumped into someone else. "Watch out!" Peyton quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding danger. She lifted her head and shot a look of immense sarcasm towards Kate. Walking over with her arms crossed and lips curled, Peyton spoke in a delicate and gentle voice, "Tsk tsk tsk, Kate. You''re really famous now. Are you happy?" But the price she paid for this kind of fame was too high - even foolishly putting her future at risk. "Peyton, you better shut your mouth or else I''ll find a hundred ways to kill you if I get angry!" As soon as she finished speaking, another clear and cold voice came from behind them. A young man walked up from the other end of the corridor holding two books in his arms. He looked calmly at Kate and asked, "Who are you going to kill?" Kate didn''t expect Graeme to hear what she said. She bit her lip and lowered her head slightly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In fact, she was just venting out her anger; Peyton was such an insignificant person that it wasn''t worth fighting with her. Seeing that his cousin had arrived gave Peyton more confidence; she squeezed out tears from her eyes and walked over to him with a pitiful expression on her face while holding onto his arm. She sobbed softly in a delicate voice, saying, "Graeme, you finally came... I just said one thing to her, but she threatened me. Kate''s family is very wealthy. What if I''ve offended her and get expelled? I don''t want to..." Hearing this made Graeme squinted his eyes slightly; he red at Kate while raising an eyebrow coldly, "Kate, you''re quite something, aren''t you? Youe after me for everything, why bullying Peyton?" "I didn''t do anything wrong! Whether or not you believe me is up to you." She liked Graeme because she felt he was different from others as a top student. Watching him turn down all the girls who confessed to him, she believed Graeme was a virtuous and pure-hearted young man. If it were someone else, faced with so many beautiful admirers, they would have given in long ago. But she was mistaken. In Graeme''s eyes, what made her any different from those overconfident girls? Chapter 271: Being Used As A Weapon Chapter 271: Being Used As A Weapon Chapter 271: Being Used As a Weapon Three people stood in the corridor, a scene observed by many students. "Love triangle" was one of the most gossip-worthy topics. The spection was rampant. It seemed like Peyton had won because Graeme appeared to be on her side and allowed her to hold his hand. This was expected, after all. No matter what, Peyton was a virgin while Kate was not. Her looks didn''tpare to Kate''s, and her family background was far less impressive. However, the Mathews family had money of its own, and they didn''t need to marry Kate to secure their business. "Alright, you guys, stop arguing. The principal is already getting impatient, and we might get scolded." A girl with long hair suddenly opened the office door and walked out, speaking softly to the three of them. Upon hearing this, Graeme looked at Peyton and, for the first time, put down his usual aloof demeanor, asking softly, "Do you want me to go with you?" Peyton''s eyes brightened. This was exactly what she hoped for. She had been worried that the principal mightpromise due to Kate''s background, and her family couldn''tpete with these wealthy students. If she got expelled, she might not have another chance to attend school. Additionally, the Mathews family would never ept a tainted woman as their daughter-inw. She was scared of the future. Graeme''s offer was like a lifeline to her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She could also take this chance to rub salt in Kate''s wounds. ... In the principal''s office, there was aputer on a clean desk, and there were two wooden bookshelves by the wall. One was filled with books, and the other was filled with documents in leather binders. To the left upon entering the room was a set of ck leather sofas from IKEA, and on a matching marble coffee table, there was an expensive teapot set. The room wasvishly furnished. A tall window made the office bright and airy. Next to the window, there was a simple mini-golf course with green synthetic grass and a white ball and club, both made of pure gold with inscriptions. Kate silently observed everything and couldn''t help but think to herself, "Ugh." The principal was likely receiving many gifts. Even if his sry was substantial, it wouldn''t cover such luxury. Upon entering the room, a menacing roar met Kate head-on. Following the roar, a newspaper came flying, threatening tond square on her face. Quick as a cat, she sidestepped it, narrowly avoiding the impact. "Whoosh..." The act of hurling the book created a small gust of wind, and the pages fluttered like a cheerful brook,nding on the floor. Kate gazed at the book that had nearly smacked her in the face, and on its cover was "Bible". "Principal Shepard, I don''t think Bible should be used as a weapon." Her words lingered in the room, and both Graeme and Peyton turned their attention toward her. In Graeme''s mind, her words resonated brightly. Meanwhile, Peyton couldn''t help but fan the mes, "Kate, how could you upset the principal? He''s our teacher and an elder. Think of all the effort he''s put into this school. He worked hard and waited for years to get from being an academic advisor to his current position as the principal." Over these years, under Graeme''s leadership, Akloit College had grown stronger and wealthier. Didn''t he deserve to enjoy a bit of the good life? But now, a scandal had erupted before he could even fully enjoy his sess. The school''s board of directors had called him this morning to inquire about the situation. Akloit College had always focused on an image of academic excellence, catering to the elite and the offspring of the wealthy. Revealing that one of their female students was involved in pensated dating" was a severe blow to their reputation. "Kate, exin to me, what''s going on? Have you seen the news online? Our shame is stered all over the Akloit Daily!" "Shameful, isn''t it? Just look at this, it''s like they made a full-page spread just to show how pretty you are!" "Tell me, would you have died if you hadn''t hung out? Who''s the guy? Is he some thug from outside the school?" The rotund principal berated her in a torrent of angry words, his voice growing louder and louder, terrifying the students discussing matters in the hallway. They jumped at the sound. It was a shock to see theid-back principal so angry. Everyone had a rough idea about what was happening, especially the three who had just entered the office, and one of them had just been the center of a media storm. All the students went back to their activities. Kate wanted to exin, but the principal kept talking like a machine gun, firing off insults. She didn''t get the chance to speak. Kate tried to say something, but the middle-aged man red at her with anger. "Did you find trouble for me just because you don''t want me to retire?" Kate tried to exin, but the principal was still berating her, and she felt hopeless. The principal looked incensed. Finally, after he finished speaking, it was Kate''s turn. She was about to speak when the middle- aged man shot her a fierce, malicious re. "You just can''t stand the fact that I''m about to retire, so you decided to create trouble for me, right?" "I didn''t..." "Don''t speak, Kate, right? Your brother, Eddie, if I recall correctly, he was one of my students too. His excellence was a shining example for the whole school. As his sister, howe you haven''t learned a thing from him?" "I..." "Let me finish. I want to know, what''s wrong with you? You, with your privileged background, end up doing something so disgraceful at a hotel. Your family will feel ashamed. You''ve brought unnecessary attention and gossip upon the school." "The school has decided. Your enrollment is terminated from today. Pack your things and go back." With that, he sat back in his chair, visibly angered. After all the talking, he felt a bit thirsty. He picked up a tea cup from the desk and poured himself some water. In the end, he looked over to the other two people standing on the opposite side. Graeme was the school''s heartthrob and a top student, also the son of his good friend. He had a favorable impression of Graeme, whose demeanor was far from Kate''s. "Would you like some? Authentic earl grey tea ." Graeme, still somewhat taken aback, quickly shook his head, his lips slightly twitching. "No, thank you, Principal Shepard." As for the other two, the principal didn''t even ask. He simply lowered his head, blew on the tea leaves floating on the water''s surface, and enjoyed the tea in silence. Chapter 272: Starting At 8:30 AM And Finishing At 9:30 PM Chapter 272: Starting At 8:30 AM And Finishing At 9:30 PM Chapter 272: Starting at 8:30 AM and Finishing at 9:30 PM Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. From start to finish, she didn''t get a chance to exin. Kate felt a surge of frustration building up inside her, and she needed to get it off her chest. Another two minutes passed, and the principal, having finished his tea, finally looked at her. Why was Kate still standing in front of him? His sparse, shallow eyebrows furrowed into a straight line, almost like a wriggling caterpir, comically strange. "Why haven''t you left yet? Didn''t I say you''ve been expelled from the school? Why are you still standing here?" Graeme, holding his books, couldn''t help but clench his hands, his fair and handsome face showing a hint of wanting to plead for Kate. Seeing this, Peyton''s voice, dripping with sweet innocence, chimed in as she walked over to Kate with a fake smile. "Kate, even though I''ll miss you, the principal has no choice considering your actions. Why don''t you reveal that it was Timothy with you that night? That way, you might still be able to continue your studies." Peyton had two objectives by saying so: first, to remind Graeme that Kate, who imed to like him, had been involved with a guy who was nowhere near his league, hoping to turn Graeme''s affection into disdain for Kate. The other was to hint to the principal that the person with Kate that night was also a student, and it would be best to expel them both to avoid further trouble. The principal indeed looked surprised, pointing a chubby finger at her, "You! What''s your name again?" Peyton felt a slight insult from the principal, who never seemed to remember her. In all the years, she had appeared in front of him at least ten times for various charity events or subsidies, as one of the few students from a humble background. Being the only female among them, she had always presented flowers to the generous donors. Over these three years, she had taken part in countless public rtions events like these. She believed the principal should at least remember her. But she had overestimated herself. The principal seemed to only recall the sons of board members or the daughters of wealthy tycoons. Those with slightly less prestigious backgrounds were unworthy, let alone those nameless, hardworking, underprivileged students. Although Peyton felt angry, she restrained herself. She was determined to secure the position of the Mathews family''s youngdy, making the principal regret his condescension toward her. "Hello, Principal Shepard. My name is Peyton. I''m a junior majoring in Economics and Management." "Oh, I see. So, what about this Timothy you mentioned? Call him to the principal''s office, and I''ll question both of you together." A sly smile appeared on Peyton''s fair and serene face, and Graeme happened to notice it. He felt a surge of mixed emotions suddenly. Soon, Timothy entered the office. The principal nced at him briefly and then withdrew his gaze. He had been in this position for many years and had encountered numerous students and parents. Who among them didn''t unt designer brands? Timothy wore clothes that could be bought for just a few dors on the street, and his shoes were outdated. Hisrge, poverty-stricken family background made him look average, around 5''7", thin, and inexperienced. He appeared quite timid, which irritated the principal. "Are you Timothy?" Timothy''s clenched fists on his thighs rxed, and he nodded, biting his lips before quickly raising his head to look at the principal. It was his first direct interaction with the principal, even though they had seen each other before during award ceremonies and photo sessions. "Y-yes, I''m Timothy. Pr-principal Shepard, nice to meet you." His extreme nervousness made his speech stuttered. Peyton, watching aside, couldn''t help but sneer quietly. With such timidity, did he dare to pursue her? Did he lose his self-awareness entirely? "I asked you, have you read the news in the newspapers?" "I did." "Good. Both you and Kate have been expelled together. Don''te to school tomorrow. You can both leave. I''m about to finish work." With an impatient wave of his hand, the principal slowly began to tidy up his desk. Kate nced at the wall clock. It was only 9:30 PM, and the principal was getting ready to leave? Was there any job in the world where you start at 8:30 AM and finish at 9:30 PM? Timothy''s face turned ashen at the principal''s unexpected decision. He knelt on the ground, his voice pleading. "No, Principal Shepard, please, I can''t be expelled... In our vige, I''m the only one who made it to college. My father has lung disease, and to support my education, he sells vegetables every day." His father had said he was the pride of his life, and on the day he left for College, even the vige chief had given him a hundred dors and a pat on the back, saying, "Timothy, you''re the first person from Onryx Vige to enroll in a key college." "Your father has toiled all his life and ended up sick, achieving nothing. But with a son like you, it''s not bad." "Now you''re his pride and the pride of Onryx Vige." "You''re the most educated and worldly person in our vige. You have to study hard and contribute to our country in the future." Those words still echoed in his ears. He was the pride of the vige, his father''s only spiritual support. If he were expelled now and returned in disgrace, how could he face his father? Kate was right; he had no right to think about those fleeting romances. His impoverished life had brought him many constraints, and love with constraints was destined to be short-lived. Moreover, Peyton didn''t love him; she was just using him. Timothy''s pleading didn''t soften the principal''s heart. He needed to do something, or else how could he justify this to the school and the board of directors? "Alright, no need to kneel. What''s done is done. Be a man, admit it." "No, Principal Shepard, I didn''t do it! I really didn''t do it. That night, I was instigated by Peyton..." Peyton hastily interrupted him with her tears welling up, pping him across the face. "Timothy, do you have no shame? Because you pursued me, and I rejected you, do you now want to take revenge on me?" Her eyes welled with tears, making her appear as if she were the victim. Chapter 273: Angelic Bitch Chapter 273: Angelic Bitch Chapter 273: Angelic Bitch Timothy stared at the young woman before him, the same girl with chestnut straight hair, dressed in a white shirt that wrapped her slender and delicate body. Her fair and gentle face betrayed a heartrending expression, her eyes brimming with tears. But behind this beguiling facey a wicked heart. Timothy realized he must have been blind to ever think Peyton was a good, kind girl. Did she want to ruin him and make herself look like a victim to gain Graeme''s sympathy and protection? Timothy felt a surge of anger rising from within. He clenched his fists, kneeling upright, and gave a forlorn look at the girl who had been his secret crush since freshman year. Then, as if summoning all his courage, he closed his eyes and spoke out, his voice filling the office. "No, it''s not true. I want to report Peyton. It was her, she was jealous of Kate and deliberately chose that hotel. She drugged Kate''s drinks." The whole office fell silent after his words. Each heartbeat and breath could be heard clearly in the room. Graeme''s once cold and calm eyes now had a hint of darkness as he red at Timothy. Peyton felt as if her heart had stopped, and a cold chill ran from her feet to her head, making her scalp tingle. She silently cursed Timothy in her heart. This guy imed to love her. He said he was willing to do anything for her, even die for her. And now? He exposed her. In this situation, Peyton didn''t lose herposure. She firmly believed that Kate had no evidence, and as long as she could confidently deny Timothy''s words, the principal, given Graeme''s presence, would likely favor her. "What''s going on? Peyton, is what Timothy said true?" Drugging someone''s drink was a low and dirty tactic. If it turned out this female student had done it, it would be more than a simple expulsion; it would be a legal matter. It would bring even more shame to the school than a scandal like pensated dating." Facing the principal''s inquiry, Peyton feignedposure and shook her head, pointing her finger at Kate in front of her. "No, I didn''t. That night, I went to the hotel with Kate and had a drink, but I was drunk too. Graeme escorted me back." Graeme recalled that night, and for a moment, his face disyed a hint of contemtion. Then, under the expectant gaze of the principal, he nodded and spoke in a cold, clear voice. "Yes, that night Peyton was indeed drunk, and I escorted her back. I can testify to her absence." However, Graeme soon remembered something. When he had apanied Peyton to the hotel entrance and was waiting for a driver to pick them up, Kate and Timothy were still upstairs, packing their things. Peyton had suddenly woken up while drunk and said she needed to use the restroom. She had returned after approximately twenty minutes. Peyton exined that she had had too much to drink and her head was a bit fuzzy, which is why she got lost and wandered around the kitchen for a while. However, when they both sat in the back seat of the car, he didn''t detect any of the usual kitchen odors that should have clung to her. Aside from the scent of alcohol, there was a faint fragrance of perfume, and nothing else. Graeme''s expression becameplex. Peyton was his cousin, and they had grown up ying together. Apart from being a little prone to tears, she had no other notable ws. She was not the type to scheme and harm others intentionally. Perhaps, as his cousin had said, all of this was a result of Timothy''s unrequited love, leading him to spread malicious words. What Graeme couldn''tprehend was why Timothy would help Kate, especially after she had allegedly beaten him up to the point of needing to visit the medical room. Anyway, Graeme''s words helped clear Peyton''s name of suspicion. Kate stood still, her brows furrowed, looking at the young man before her. He seemed to be untainted by worldly dust, icy, pure, and aloof. Kate expected him to be above taking sides without understanding the situation. How could such a divine figure side with the offender so tantly? Kate felt very disappointed, while the principal felt that his worry was unnecessary, and the sweat on his back nearly soaked his shirt. He peered at them with his greedy eyes. He red at them, saying, "What''s going on? Kate, did you two conspire to frame Peyton? You did something that disgraced the school''s reputation and refused to admit it, and now you''ve learned to lie!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I''ve been teaching for so many years, and I don''t know how many outstanding and respectable students I''ve had the honor of instructing, and now, both of you have tarnished that honor." With these words, Peyton turned into an award-winning actress, shedding tears like they were on cue. Her delicate, mosquito-like sobbing filled the air, portraying a picture of utmost grievance. "Cousin... Kate likes you, and that''s why she asked me to invite you that night. The bottle of alcohol, she gave it to me, even though I was the one who opened it. Kate purchased the alcohol." "As for Timothy... I, I don''t know what happened, he had pursued me before, but I rejected him. Maybe it was because of that rejection that he joined the club and changed his target." She spoke in a disjointed, tearful voice. Her words carried two main implications: First, Kate had initially intended to spike Graeme''s drink but ended up identally consuming it herself. Second, Timothy had no rtion to Peyton, and he was only pursuing Kate. This made more sense given that he had followed Kate that night with inappropriate intentions. With the matter seemingly rified, Graeme couldn''t help but recall Kate''s bold and direct gaze from the night of her birthday. The attempt to "take advantage" during their game, which ultimately failed, left him somewhat displeased. Why couldn''t a girl be a bit more reserved? He didn''t like girls who were too "open." He preferred someone pure, cute, kind, and ambitious, the qualities he looked for in a future partner. Kate felt utterly disgusted by Peyton''s behavior. Yes, it was true that she had bought the alcohol that night. However, it was also Peyton and herself who had decided to buy from that particr ce for a discount, given that she was a regr there. But now, Peyton had effortlessly shifted all the me and suspicion onto her, portraying herself aspletely innocent. It was quite a crafty move. "Peyton, you''ve truly redefined my understanding of an Angelic bitch." As the words fell, Graeme, standing nearby, couldn''t help but furrow his brow and stared directly at Kate, his voice filled with displeasure. Chapter 274: Beating Chapter 274: Beating Chapter 274: Beating Graeme initially had no intention of getting involved in the dispute, but Kate''s words were too offensive to ignore. Unable to hold back, he spoke up, subtly indicating his support for Peyton. "Kate, why are you resorting to name-calling?" he questioned. Kate, undaunted, held her head high, her elegant neck connecting to her delicate chin. She disyed an attitude of pride and innocence, as if she had done nothing wrong. The principal, with his meaty hands, mmed his desk and leaned forward, exuding an authoritative presence. "Exactly, Kate, you are being too insolent. Using foulnguage in front of me!" he admonished. Kate remained unapologetic. "What does it matter if I use foulnguage? She''s the thief crying ''Stop thief''. Why can''t I call her out?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Meanwhile, Peyton, teary-eyed, snuggled up to Graeme, feeling wronged and seeking his support. "Kate, you said I was the thief crying ''Stop thief''. Do you have any evidence? I have the receipt from when you bought the alcohol with your name on it, and the owner can testify." With all the pieces of the puzzle, including witness testimony, material evidence, and a clear motive, everyone now seemed to believe that Kate was lying. The office door remained ajar, and a sweet and melodious voice came from the hallway, saying, "You need evidence? I have it!" Soon after, a series of slightly crisp and regr sounds echoed as a woman wearing a striking red, irregr-length dress entered. She was adorned with a pair of red, pointed-toe high-heeled shoes. The observers in the hallway were captivated by her beauty. People in the office were simrly entranced as her chestnut hair cascaded down her back, contrasting with the fiery red dress. She passed through their line of sight, enchanting everyone with her presence. Once she passed, people were left in awe, their attention riveted to the spectacr vision. Still in the office, all eyes were on the enigmatic woman who had suddenly entered. They were transfixed, until the striking sound of a p awakened them from their reverie. Peyton had been pped before she even realized the neer''s identity. Peyton touched her face, rubbing the spot where she''d been struck. She looked at the captivating woman before her, who appeared to be around her age but was blessed with exceptional beauty. Envious, resentful, and shocked, Peyton couldn''t help butpare herself to this remarkable stranger. The p hurt, and it made her feel more insignificant than ever. Graeme, displeased, turned his attention back to Peyton. "Who are you? Why did you hit her? Isn''t that going too far?" In response, the neer, Cheyenne, delivered a second crisp p, although with a little less force. Then came another loud, resonant "smack." People outside the office, who had been sneakily eavesdropping, couldn''t contain their curiosity any longer. They left their books behind and crept toward the principal''s office, peering in like secret agents, only showing their inquisitive eyes. Kate, astonished, watched Cheyenne appear before her like a goddess. Her beauty was enchanting, and two sharp, redcquered high-heeled shoes cked as they hit the white porcin floor tiles. As onlookers marveled at the enchanting silhouette in the office, the woman''s long, glossy ck hair and fiery red dress created a visual masterpiece. When Cheyenne walked past, they couldn''t see her face, but her mere presence was captivating. Only a distinct and clear p brought them back to reality. Kate found the situation quite entertaining, watching Peyton, who appeared dazed by the two resounding ps. She apuded Cheyenne and, with a few steps, embraced her. Kate, who was taller, leaned her head onto Cheyenne''s shoulder, appearing victimized, her voice alternating between tears and laughter. "Cheyenne, Cheyenne, you''vee! I knew you''d always be the best to me." Cheyenne held Kate at arm''s length, revealing a slight smile in her bright eyes, which didn''t seem to match her external emotion. "Humph, I''vee because I couldn''t bear to see you acting so foolishly, almost making a fool of yourself." "Kate, my dear Kate, you''re my second-inmand, but it seems you''ve failed to learn from my previous boldness. What are you doing wasting your time with this sobbing bitch?" She pointed at Peyton, and her voice oozed disdain. Thinking back to her middle school days, Danielle had once punctured the tire of Kate''s bicycle when she wasn''t looking. When Cheyenne found out about it, she didn''t hesitate to snatch Danielle''s beloved Barbie doll right from her hands. In front of the whole ss, she meticulously "dismembered" the beautiful Barbie doll with an art knife. She twisted the doll''s head off and kicked it over to Danielle''s feet. "The next time you dare pull any of these stunts behind my back, my knife won''t just cut through this stic doll, but through - your head!" In the first year of middle school, Kate was just thirteen years old and had already earned the prestigious title of "Queen Bee" in the junior high school. Danielle''s teachers were too frightened to say anything, and the poor girl ended up wetting herself in public. It became a traumatic childhood memory for her, something she was reminded of whenever she thought of Cheyenne. That was one of the reasons why Danielle loathed Cheyenne so much. Kate remembered the days when she was protected by Cheyenne. She had livedfortably under the shelter of her best friend, ying the role of the loyal sidekick. After their high school entrance exams, they were forced to part ways, and without Cheyenne by her side, Kate reverted to her former timid self. She swore that she would learn from Cheyenne in the future. Being the second inmand, she couldn''t stand being bullied by a powerless hypocrite! It was truly humiliating. At this moment, Peyton''s cheeks were swollen on both sides. Her not-so-pretty face now bore two fresh, reddish handprints. Then, she felt something warm slide down her nostrils, and her gaze shifted towards her nose. Two red streams of liquid slowly flowed from her nostrils. She reached out to wipe it away, feeling the warm and sticky liquid on her pale fingers. Blood! She... she was having a nosebleed!!! A piercing scream that could rupture eardrums echoed in the office, making everyone outside instinctively cover their ears. It was too painful to bear! Chapter 275: DonT Waste Your Time On Scumbags Chapter 275: Don''T Waste Your Time On Scumbags Chapter 275: Don''t Waste Your Time on Scumbags The scream sent shockwaves through the surrounding area, causing leaves to fall from the trees. It was summer, and making leaves fall without external force was quite challenging. Cheyenne, however, remained calm, inspecting her nails with disinterest. It took a while for Peyton''s cries to subside. Graeme quickly handed her a handkerchief from his suit pocket and gently held her head to stop the bleeding. He turned his stern gaze towards Kate and remarked, "You''re too arrogant. Why do you think it''s eptable to attack someone without reason?" In the end, Graeme cast his sinister gaze upon Kate and sneered, "No wonder you''re not doing well in your studies. You have such a ruthless friend by your side. It''s truly sickening." Kate had thought she was beyond caring, but hearing Graeme''s words still hurt. She clenched her teeth and angrily retorted, "Juste after me. Why insult my friend?" It was the first time Cheyenne had seen Kate cry. Tears rolled incessantly from her eyes. Her eyes should have shone brightly, but they dimmed because of this man. Watching the tension between the two, Kate was trembling with anger, while Graeme remained calm, not even deigning to meet her gaze. Cheyenne stepped forward with a mocking smile, pulling her friend close and offering words of comfort. "Kate, you don''t need to argue with him. Remember what I told you: we shouldn''t find boyfriends in the trash can. He''s not worthy!" As the heated exchange continued, Peyton was about to speak, but her words were interrupted by footsteps approaching the office door. A young man in a white coat, sweating and with bloodstains on his lower garment, appeared, as did an elderly man in a simr white coat. The elderly man had a kind demeanor. Upon seeing the neer, Shepard quickly rose to his feet and greeted Mr. Owen with an obsequious smile, acting respectful. "Mr. Owen? What has brought you here?" Mr. Owen coldly avoided Shepard''s outstretched hand and responded with a wry smile, "I can''t ept such a grand greeting, Principal Shepard. After all, I''m just a small board member of this school." His humility was quite understated. Although Akloit College had a prestigious history as a century- old institution, it had been acquired by a private corporation for the sake of modernizing education twenty years ago. It had transformed from a humble public college into an elite institution for the offspring of the affluent. It ranked in the top ten of the national university rankings. There was only one way to achieve this: spend moneyvishly. Most of the students'' families were reasonably well-off and didn''tck funds. They came to Akloit College topare themselves with their fellow rich kids. Wealthy individuals needed to cultivate their connections, making it easier to aplish things. As the cake grew bigger, the people dividing the cake transitioned from a small private enterprise into a group of wealthy tycoons. The majority shareholder in the school was the Foley family, followed by the Chambers family, the Wheeler family, the Owen family, and a few scattered minor shareholders. Akloit College was just one of the projects owned by the Foley family. Kelvin, although thergest shareholder, rarely made an appearance, only showing up for year-end reports. The secondrgest shareholder was the Chambers family, but old Mr. Chambers himself held only thirteen percent of the shares, which heter transferred to his son, Jovany Chambers. Jovany asionally appeared but was a businessman who didn''t understand education. He would inquire about the school''s financial status from time to time. The Wheeler family were the original owners of the school. The current board director, Rogelio Wheeler, was Principal Shepard''s younger brother-inw. This was why Principal Shepard had managed to secure his position, thanks to family connections. Among the shareholders, the Owen family and the Chambers family held nearly equal shares. Mr. Owen even held a professorship in Akloit College''s medical department. Every year, he selected several outstanding students from the medical department, granting them direct admission to the graduate program. Within five years, they would obtain a Ph. D. So, every year during the graduate student selection exams, countless students hoped to be chosen by him. Mr. Owen was a renowned but elusive professor, and his reputation exceeded that of the principal. He had held the position of professor for so long that many freshmen only knew him as someone they should curry favor with for guaranteed graduate school admission, totally unware that Mr. Owen was one of the school''s board members. The sensational news quickly spread throughout the campus, with many people discussing on the campus forum. [#Akloit College: Things You Must Know: I actually saw the legendary Professor Owen!] [#I saw him early on! He''s here! He''s wearing a white coat and has a cute guy with him, and they just rushed in from the school gate!] [#Lots of talk, silly! What cute guy? Didn''t you see the portrait on the third-floor corridor of the experimental building? It''s the first winner of the Lasco Clinical Medicine Award!] As members of Akloit College''s medical department, everyone had to be aware of two individuals: one was Mr. Owen, the golden admissions ticket holder, and the other was the medical department''s number one student, Eddie Zamora. The Zamora family was a prominent family in Akloit. Their parents had met a sudden disaster at the height of their careers, leaving behind only their two children. Initially, it seemed that the Zamora family would fall into decline, but no one expected that the fifteen-year-old boy would grow overnight. The Zamora family, under his management, didn''t weaken but instead became stronger. At fifteen, the prodigious Eddie entered Akloit College, skipping a grade. At sixteen, he caught the eye of Mr. Owen and became his direct disciple. Hepleted his bachelor''s and master''s degrees in just three years. At neen, he graduated, and that year, he also won the first Lasco Clinical Medicine Award in the country. He was Akloit College''s pride and a rising star in the medical field.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 276: Watermelon Seeds Chapter 276: Watermelon Seeds Chapter 276: Watermelon Seeds In the following three years, Eddie received Mr. Owen''s rmendation and pursued a doctoral degree in clinical medicine at a prestigious foreign medical school. Upon returning to the countryst year, he immediately assumed the position of Chief Surgeon at Hopedale Hospital. At just twenty-five years old, Eddie had outpaced others his age, making him stand out significantly. Many admired Kate for having such an aplished older brother, but they also looked down on her for not living up to his standards. When she first saw her brother, Kate couldn''t hold back her tears. She choked up silently. She took a couple of steps back, feeling panicked. Her mind was filled with turmoil. What should she do now? Her brother had learned about this dreadful situation. "Come here!" Eddie''s voice was gentle. With his handsome and schrly appearance, he captivated countless female students outside the office. They thought he was so handsome and gentle. However, Kate was scared and raised her eyes to look at her brother. Her eyes were teary, and she was afraid of this side of Eddie. She remembered this only happening once before. Back then, their parents had just passed away. She was so young that she felt bothered by her brother''s attempts to discipline her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Therefore, she packed her things to run away from home and ended up meeting a suspicious driver, who knocked her unconscious and left her in a dark and gloomy basement. The kidnappers were part of a criminal organization that sold children and women to remote locations. The Zamoro family had good gics, and Eddie was already 1. 8 meters tall at the age of fifteen, while eleven-year-old Kate was about 1. 55 meters tall, which made her seem like a child. The kidnappers decided to target her because of her youthful appearance. She was terrified, cold, and hungry, lying on a straw mattress that was crawling with cockroaches and centipedes. She regretted leaving home. The kidnappers mentioned that they would send her to a foreign customer the next day, and if she were taken away, she would be far from home and wouldn''t see her brother again. The young girl couldn''t sleep, cry, or dare to move, tied up on that cold bed. She looked outside the window and prayed that it wouldn''t be daylight. She hoped for darkness, the first time she had ever wished for a night. But darkness would always pass, and light would eventually arrive. She was bundled up in a bag and thrown onto a ship. When Kate was in her most despairing moment, she suddenly saw the face of a little girl who had appeared in front of her. The little girl looked to be around seven or eight years old, with two shiny pigtails. She was dressed strangely, wearing clothing that looked old and didn''t match her age. It seemed to be both old- fashioned and gaudy. She had a pile of money, some fruits, and arge, shiny diamond ring with her. The little girl handed Kate the money, some fruit, and offered her an apple. Having no idea what a diamond ring was, she thought it looked pretty but impractical. Without a second thought, she threw the diamond ring out of the small window with a loud ssh. The ring, worth millions, sank into the deep blue sea. Afterward, she pocketed the money with a serious demeanor, grabbed an apple, and roughly wiped it on her clothes. She took a big bite, savoring the fruit while speaking in a childish, endearing voice. "Sis, why were you tied up here?" "I..." "I understand. You came up to steal things just like me, and you got caught, right? Your luck is just really bad. I''ve stolen several times and never got caught," the seven or eight-year-old girl said with a proud and confident expression, as if she had great faith in her thieving skills. "No, I didn''t steal. I was tied up by someone, and I want to go back home." Kate began to cry; she was starving. Even though she was watching the little girl eat the apple, she had an urge to snatch it from her. Fortunately, she managed to suppress the thought. The little girl understood. She pulled out a knife from her waist, helped Kate untie the ropes, and even shared her fruit with her. Kate remembered devouring the fruit, even eating the core. The little girl watched her in shock and said something ridiculous about seeds sprouting in her stomach and growing into an apple tree. Kate realized that she had swallowed the apple seeds and, along with the little girl, believed in this preposterous theory. Kate panicked and asked the little girl how they could prevent it from happening. The little girl responded that she had eaten watermelon seeds before, and nothing had happened to her. Thisforted Kate, who felt relieved. But then they were discovered by the two kidnappers, who were thrilled to find Cheyenne, thinking they were getting a two-for-one deal. Cheyenne was already a crafty troublemaker, and she deceived the kidnappers, pretending the ship''s captain had arrived and stole their bags. She used her drugs to knock them out. Later, Kate learned that the small girl was the same age as her, and they were both students at Akloit Elementary School, albeit in different sses. Kate had been missing for two days and one night, and her brother Eddie hadn''t slept during that time as he searched for her. He even visited their parents'' graves and knelt there for a long time. Upon receiving the call from the police, he rushed to the scene. Kate remembered that her brother carried her back home while she was emotionally distraught. Afterward, he adopted a "punishment" mode, ignoring her. Now, her brother''s current appearance was identical to his demeanor back then. His sparkling eyes appeared gentle. Kate took a step forward and walked to her brother, her legs heavy as lead. She lowered her head and, with a tearful voice, called out, "Brother." Eddie replied, with a tone just as firm and protective as back then, "I''m here. No one can harm you." Chapter 277: Installing A Prosthetic Leg For Free Chapter 277: Installing A Prosthetic Leg For Free Chapter 277: Installing a Prosthetic Leg for Free Many times, the breakdown of adults urs in a single moment. Kate had never considered herself a crybaby. When she felt unhappy, her easygoing nature drove her to eat. A settled stomach often led to improved moods. However, when it came to matters of chastity, it was something every girl cared deeply about. She had been fooled and now was unfairly used. She was so wronged, but even in the presence of those two people, she didn''t cry. She kept her back straight. It wasn''t until Cheyenne appeared and delivered two resounding ps to the woman that Kate felt moved by the loyalty between friends. She wondered how she could be blessed with such a beautiful and cool friend like Cheyenne. Eddie''s words, "I''m here," touched the softest part of her heart. It wasn''t like friendship; the love and protection he offered her as her brother were something she cherished. Though their parents had been gone for many years, she rarely thought of them because Eddie had truly been a responsible older brother. He took care of everything and even left her under the care of his mentor when he went abroad for three years. He always answered her video calls, no matter how busy he was. Mr. Owen, who had only one grandson and no daughters, treated Kate as his own daughter. At school, he had Cheyenne and Reece to keep herpany, making her daily life quite enjoyable. "Eddie!" Kate called out to her brother. Eddie reached out and pulled her into his arms. He was 1. 85 meters tall, and Kate was 1. 7 meters, but she still appeared petite and lovely in his embrace. Her brother carried a strong scent of disinfectant and a faint hint of blood, but to Kate, it was reassuring. His embrace was her safe haven, where she could be spoiled and stay carefree as long as her brother remained unmarried. The sight of the siblings embracing each other was truly heartwarming. Cheyenne pursed her lips and looked away, feeling envious of Kate. Outside the door, a group of junior girls sighed in envy. This was so heartwarming! Eddie was truly the best big brother! Graeme, being one of the outstanding students of this year, had heard countless legendary stories about Eddie, the genius. However, Graeme was from the finance department, while Eddie was from the medical department. Otherwise, he would have loved to challenge this man and see who was the true genius at Akloit College. During their momentary eye contact, Graeme saw another side to Eddie. It seemed that he wasn''t as simple as he appeared on the surface. The silent tension between them hung heavily in the air. Peyton couldn''t even look at Eddie, her face pale, as she sought refuge behind Graeme. This guilt didn''t go unnoticed by Cheyenne, who smiled coldly. "What are you hiding from? Weren''t you just demanding evidence a moment ago? I''ve got it!" In Peyton''s shocked gaze, Cheyenne suddenly produced a silver sh drive. Mr. Owen, with a supportive nce at her, smiled kindly. "Principal Shepard, may I borrow your computer for my junior?" What? Shepard was shocked. This young and beautiful woman was... Mr. Owen''s junior? But Mr. Owen''s expression didn''t seem like a joke, and Shepard was sweating, wiping his forehead with his sleeve. Fortunately, he hadn''t said anything, and he was nning to ask the security to usher her out. If he had done so, he would have offended Mr. Owen. "No problem, youngdy. Theputer is on. Please go ahead," he led her to theputer. Peyton''s grip on Graeme''s arm grew tighter, and she had forgotten that she was clutching him. Her sharp nails dug into his flesh, causing a slight pain. It was a hot summer day, and the school uniform was thin and breathable. If it had been a regr shirt, it would have been torn apart by now. "Peyton, what''s wrong?" Graeme asked when he noticed her strange behavior. However, Peyton was too anxious to speak. She had to figure out how to stop that woman from revealing her so-called evidence. Maybe that woman didn''t actually have any proof. As she thought about it, she started to rx and console herself. Her gaze dropped to the ground, and she happened to notice an electrical wire by her feet. The wire connected from a wall socket in the corner to one end of theputer. If... this wire suddenly came loose... She quietly shifted her body towards the section of the wire connecting to the wall socket, attempting to kick it out. However, as soon as her foot extended, she heard a warning. "If your foot has a problem, I can help you install a prosthetic leg for free!" Eddie noticed her expression and saw the signs of guilt-darting eyes, dted pupils, elerated breathing, slight swaying. These were all signs of uneasiness. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He believed that his sister Kate, though yful, would never do such a thing. The only possibility was that she was framed. As he watched, the young woman seemed to be floating in a dream. She had been feeling unwell earlier and was having difficulty holding her leg in the air. Mr. Owen looked thoughtful and gave Peyton a knowing look. "Don''t worry. Eddie has the most experience in on-site surgery among all my apprentices. Installing a prosthetic leg for you is nothing!" Did this count as consoling? Shepard felt chills down his spine. The master and apprentice used the gentlest tone to deliver the harshest words! "Alright, we have the evidence ready now. Please take a look, everyone." Cheyenne''s words were the final straw that broke the camel''s back. Chapter 278: Eddie Chapter 278: Eddie Chapter 278: Eddie Cheyenne suddenly looked up and smiled, her delicate beauty almost blinding everyone. She snapped her fingers, turning theputer screen in a different direction. The video had been carefully edited by Jerry, starting from the moment they all entered the hotel. As time passed and they started drinking, it became apparent that Kate was getting a bit tipsy, with even the casual observer noticing her unsteady steps. Then came the pivotal moment. Cheyenne right-clicked on her mouse, fixing her gaze on Peyton, her sweet voice sounding like an enchanting spell. "Right here, Peyton, you left the main hall and went to the storage area. A man followed you, and the door was closed for a total of five minutes. A lot can be discussed in those five minutes, can''t they?" Her gaze was piercing, and the video showed the person clearly: it was Peyton. Graeme had also seen it, but he couldn''t believe it. He still tried to defend her, saying, "Who says they were discussing harming Kate? Maybe they were just having a chat." Cheyenne lowered her eyelids and shed a sly, mocking smile. "Oh... Did I say they were discussing how to harm Kate? My dear, aren''t you incriminating yourself? You really are a poor aplice, huh?" "You!" The young man was left speechless by her remark, realizing that she had set a trap for him. Timothy, who had remained silent, suddenly stood up and walked over to theputer. He pointed to Peyton in the video. In her hand, she held a small square box that wasn''t clear. "Yes, Peyton found me, and we talked in the kitchen. She... She asked if I liked her. I said yes, and then Peyton asked me to do something for her. She promised to be my girlfriend if I seeded." "What did she ask you to do?" Eddie asked with a smile. Timothy turned his gaze towards Eddie, who was smiling yet gave off a slightly creepy vibe. Afraid to meet Eddie''s gaze, Timothy turned his guilty eyes towards Kate and, with a flushed face, stuttered out aplete sentence. "It''s... it''s her. She wanted me to sleep with you, saying she wanted to test something." What did she want to test? Everyone knew it without needing to ask. Kate was taken aback by this shameless request. Did they have no boundaries? Was Peyton using Timothy as a pawn to harm her? Ridiculous. As the words left Timothy''s mouth, Peyton''s face turned fiery red, shockingly pale, and she stammered, "No, I didn''t! Principal Shepard, Cousin, don''t believe his nonsense." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Timothy frowned. "I''m not making things up; I was scared. I can''t do this. You promised me that you''d take care of Kate, slip something into her drink. She wouldn''t know anything, and she wouldn''t recognize me. If I didn''t go through with it, I wouldn''t be a man." Ask yourself, when your secret crush challenges you like this, could you refuse? Otherwise, you''d truly be a pathetic loser in her eyes. "In that metal box, you put the drugs. I saw you sprinkle it into the water, soak it in the winess, and then you carried a bottle of red wine to Kate." "I didn''t do it!" Peyton persisted in her final defense. However, everyone''s thoughts were now focused on how she might have drugged the drinks. She was frighteningly clever. If the drug had been in the shared bottles, it could have caused a major scandal. But individual wine sses were assumed to belong to specific guests, making it less likely that someone else would drink from them. The drugged sses would all be collected for cleaning after the banquet, and by the next day, any evidence would be long gone, leaving no trace. Cheyenne continued to watch the video on theputer, just as Timothy had described. Five minutester, Peyton carried two tall sses, held a bottle of red wine in her left hand, and approached Kate. The two of them exchanged words, and Kate epted the red wine from Peyton. She used a corkscrew to open the bottle and poured it herself. Looking back, Kate felt like she had been yed for a fool by this woman. It was ironic that she had opened her own poisoned drink. "She told me she wanted to apologize for what happened at thest birthday party, so she wanted to make amends with a drink. And when she handed me the red wine, she pretended to be helpless, saying she couldn''t open it. I didn''t think much of it and epted it," Kate self-mockingly said, her eyes burning with anger. "I must have been aplete idiot to believe her nonsense. That little bitch must have beenughing on the inside as I drank." People eavesdropping outside the door quickly recorded this conversation, recording the video while feeling a sense of caution. These days, you really couldn''t trust anyone. Kate had been through a lot. "I swear I didn''t do it, cousin. You know I wouldn''t. Yes, I don''t like Kate, because she''s always unting her wealth, but I wouldn''t do something like this." Peyton was desperately holding onto Graeme as her lifeline, but he couldn''t shake off the thought of her disappearance for those twenty minutes. He felt agitated. "It looks like you''re not giving up, but that''s okay. The most exciting part is yet toe," Cheyenne pped her hands and continued with the video. The scene reached its climax. Jerry had enhanced the footage for a clearer view of the three people. In the corridor, Kate left first, and Timothy followed closely. When he was discovered, he forcibly embraced her. Even though she was drunk, she still struggled and even kicked him in a very sensitive area. Even through the screen, it was apparent how much it hurt. Chapter 279: Monitoring Footage Chapter 279: Monitoring Footage Chapter 279: Monitoring Footage Afterward, Timothy made a hasty escape, and at the end of the corridor, a white figure appeared ¨C it was Peyton, pretending to return after going to the restroom. Her demeanor didn''t resemble that of a drunk person. Timothy spoke to her for a while, even holding her hand. Peyton didn''t resist but gave Timothy a p perhaps because she heard that he had failed. She then walked up to Kate, who was unconscious, and put on a sinister smil1e. She crouched down and began unbuttoning Kate''s shirt, and due to her inebriation, Kate showed no response. Just as Peyton was unbuttoning the third button on Kate''s shirt, Timothy approached from behind, said something, and then pulled her away. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne had no intention of letting others know what happened next. She clicked the video to end, her eyes filled with a murderous intent. "Peyton, is there anything else you''d like to say?" "If it weren''t for the unexpected turn of events, what were you nning to do, hmm? Kate was fortunate that a hotel staff member sent her back to her room that night. Otherwise, you might have had your way," Cheyenne added. With that, the campus forum quickly took notice of this post, withments flooding in: [This woman is ruthless, as ugly on the inside as she is on the outside.] [She drugged the drink, what a scheming women.] [Look at the so-called ''sunny girl'' that you guys like.] The male students were mainly focused on two topics: first, whether or not Kate had been deflowered; and second, the identity of the girl in the red dress. The discussions among the female students were even more heated, expressing their indignation that Graeme had been deceived. Some even called Graeme a scumbag. This post became more and more popr, eventually catching the attention of an editor from Akloit magazine, who had been looking for a good story to boost her career. She was immediately captivated by the post, saved it, and shared it on her Twitter ount, along with a lengthymentary of over 2, 000 words. The title was sensational: "Akloit College: Pce Intrigue Unfolds, Drugging and Harming Fellow Students in Pursuit of Love." This catchy title quickly drew attention, especially since Akloit College was known for its circle of aristocratic students and already had plenty of hot topics. The video was subsequently released, and Cheyenne became a remarkable figure in everyone''s eyes. The second most trending topic was #HeavenOwesMeAnEddie#. Eddie''s brilliance and his warm, caring nature, especially his brotherly love for his sister, had already earned him the reputation of being a perfect genius among the young medical professionals. Now the evidence was overwhelming, and Peyton had no room for a counterargument. Graeme remained silent, and he quietly checked the timestamp on the screenshot, matching it with Peyton''s imed restroom visit, which aligned perfectly. She was indeed the mastermind. For the first time, a subtle expression appeared on the young man''s fair, handsome face, which surprised many. The icy campus heartthrob wasn''t entirely devoid of emotion. Hisplexion was now a vivid shade of white and purple, making quite the spectacle. The person who had just used Kate of defilement was now facing public humiliation. A hot summer''s day brought a breeze through the window, offering little relief from the stifling heat. Mr. Owen, unable to contain his impatience any longer, had a lot of hospital work to attend to and couldn''t afford to linger here. With a disdainful gaze at Shepard, Mr. Owen, in his elderly yet authoritative voice, said, "Principal Shepard, you should know what to do next." Principal Shepard, visibly anxious, nodded and cleared his throat before announcing, "To have a student like you in our school is a disgrace to the long-standing reputation of Akloit College. The responsibility doesn''t just lie with the school, but also with me and your parents." "Coming from a humble background is not a crime, but if your spirit is impoverished, your future prospects will be dim. You may even be a threat to society. I will now exercise my authority as the principal." "Notify the relevant authorities. Timothy, a second-year student in the Logistics Management program of the Finance Department, has shown misconduct. Considering your ability to acknowledge your mistakes, the school has decided to give you a warning and record of misconduct while canceling your future financial aid." Timothy listened to the principal''s words with a despondent expression, sitting on the floor and gazing at Peyton with a pitiable mix of sorrow and anger. If only he hadn''t followed this wicked woman, he thought. Fortunately, he could continue his education at the school without worrying about graduation, but the loss of his financial aid meant he would face challenging times ahead. Akloit College, as a prestigious institution for the elite, charged considerably higher fees than other colleges. Tuition alone was a hefty ten thousand dors per year, and the school uniform cost over a thousand dors. For these well-off students, these costs were minor, given that their families could afford to spend hundreds of thousands to enroll their children in the school. But Timothy was different; he had three younger siblings who were still studying, and the family''s total ie was less than ten thousand dors a year. If he didn''t continue his education, he would be wasting the previous years of hard work, and his last year would be in vain. Peyton, on the other hand, faced a harsher fate. Principal Shepard announced her expulsion from the school, and as he did, two undercover police officers in uniform entered the room. "Peyton, is that you? I''m announcing your arrest, and from now on, every word you say will be used as evidence in court." Chapter 280: Future Candidate For The Director Chapter 280: Future Candidate For The Director Chapter 280: Future Candidate for the Director A faint metallic ng echoed in the room as silver handcuffs were ced around Peyton''s delicate wrists, making her appear even more fragile. Peyton was genuinely frightened this time, her voice trembling as she called out Graeme''s name, "Cousin, please save me! I don''t want to go to jail, please!" She was only twenty-one years old, at the prime of her youth. She couldn''t bear the thought of spending it behind bars, sobbing her heart out. This pitiful cry resonated outside the room, and though others might have felt sympathy, Cheyenne was unsympathetic. She approached the young woman with an alluring, confident stride. She gently tapped Peyton''s shoulder with her cool hand. Her thick, long eyshes fluttered like butterflies taking flight in the early morning, captivating anyone who gazed upon her. "From the moment you decided to harm Kate, you should have thought about your oue, shouldn''t you? Why cry now? The victim is still standing here. What are you?" Cheyenne''s tone and smile gave Peyton a chilling sense of impending doom. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, Kate. I know I was wrong. I''m begging you, I won''t go to jail, please let me go," Peyton said, dropping to her knees in front of Kate, her eyes gushing tears uncontrobly. Graeme couldn''t help but feel uneasy at her extreme disy. Peyton''s actions were excessive, but Kate had suffered nothing. Getting expelled from the school was already a significant punishment. Why go further by involving the police? Graeme, with a cold, reproachful look, spoke as ifmanding Kate, "Enough, Kate. Show some mercy. She''s been expelled from the school already. Why are you going to the police? This is too much!" Ignoring his reprimand, Kate gave him a mocking smile. "Graeme, Graeme, I must have been blind to fall for a pseudo-gentleman like you with such distorted values. It seems you value your cousin''s worth more than mine. Am I just a weed in your eyes?" As she finished her words, Eddie approached, his strides confident. His deep, enchanting eyes held a glint of determination. His voice was maic andpelling as he retorted, "Who said my sister is a weed? Someone who grows in the crevices and tries to fit into a garden is the real weed and clown." "After our parents passed away, and despite how hard I worked, I ensured you never went hungry or cold. You are the little princess of the Zamora family, not someone easilypared to. Have some self-confidence." He didn''t explicitly point at Peyton, but when he mentioned "growing in the crevices," the sarcasm was evident. The barren rock crevice represented Peyton''s original family background. Trying to fit into the garden referred to Peyton''s ambition of climbing the socialdders. Cheyenne witnessed Eddie speaking out against someone for the first time, and she noticed that Graeme''s fair and handsome face turned crimson, clearly provoked. "ording to your logic, does it mean that Kate has to be in real trouble before you admit that your cousin did something wrong? You''re such a hypocrite. With your kind of attitude, your eyes are better off gouged out," she retorted. Graeme, the school heartthrob and the Mathews family''s heir, had rarely been admonished by a woman. He cast an icy re at Cheyenne, saying, "Where did you pop up from, you clown? This matter concerns Kate and me. What''s it to you?" But before he could continue, Mr. Owen''s cold and authoritative voice suddenly cut through the air, shocking everyone, including Graeme, who turned even redder and his breathing intensified. "Where did she pop up from? My junior will soon be a surgeon at Hopedale Hospital and a candidate for the future director. Who do you think is the clown here?" The revtion was astonishing. A young woman who looked younger than him had just be a surgeon, and she was even named a candidate for the hospital''s future director. Hopedale Hospital was affiliated with the Capital Hospital and was the only one guaranteed to have the highest standards, thanks to the President himself. Eddie had be a chief surgeon at a young age due to his excellence and his genius title, but what about this youngdy? She seemed a world away from the typical white-d angels you''d expect in a hospital. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Graeme and others found it hard to believe that she could be a doctor, let alone the hospital''s Dean candidate. Principal Shepard turned to look at her as well, his surprise matching that of Graeme. After hesitating for a moment, he mustered the courage to make a ttering inquiry. "Um... may I ask, which school are you from? Would you considering to Akloit College? After all, your friend Miss Zamora is here." The principal offered her an olive branch, hoping to convince her to join their college. Cheyenne let out a muffled chuckle and raised a faint, confident smile. "No, thanks." She firmly declined the principal''s invitation, showing no sign of reconsideration. "Why not?" he asked, appearing quite disappointed, perhaps regretting missing an opportunity to curry favor with Mr. Owen. In the next moment, a simple sentence uttered by Cheyenne left everyone around her astounded. "Because I''m a student from Akloit College. I''ve just taken a leave of absence." #The Things You Need to Know About Akloit College# Shocking! The girl in the red dress is actually a student from our school! In the hallways, ssrooms, among male students pretending to be constipated while smoking, and female students practicing cheerleading on the yground, almost everyone nearly stumbled. People quickly took out their smartphones, their eyes glued to the screens, and their hands typing frantically. [What a gorgeous woman! Why would she take a leave of absence? If she didn''t, I wouldn''t be single.] [Oh my God, She''s so gorgeous, this is how a fairy should look. I feel like I''m falling in love.] [Wait, why can she take a leave of absence for three years? Except for the two years of reserve status for military service, who can take a three-year leave?] [She''s been chosen as Mr. Owen''s sessor even before graduating. With that kind of ability, who would dare to refuse?] [When ites down to it, isn''t it because she has connections? No normal person would have the principal''s consent.] [Thementer above is really bitter. I bet it''s because you''re in-looking and can''t stand someone good-looking.] The person being scolded as "thementer above" behind theputer screen was almost stomping her feet. She stared angrily at herputer, then mumbled a profanity. "A bunch of sycophants." Chapter 281: Graeme, You Deserve To Die Chapter 281: Graeme, You Deserve To Die Chapter 281: Graeme, You Deserve to Die Danielle was in a stock trading simtion ss that day, but she had little interest in theplex stock market charts. She decided to discreetly browse the school''s online forum, where she unexpectedly stumbled upon a popr post. The protagonist of the post turned out to be someone she knew quite well-Cheyenne. However, Danielle was disappointed to find that the post was filled with praises for Cheyenne. This wasn''t something she was happy to see. Danielle took screenshots of thepliments about Cheyenne, especially thoseparing Cheyenne favorably to the school belle, Nora. She forwarded the screenshots to Nora. "What''s this?" "Your sister is here, in the principal''s office. The guys at school are all worked up, like they''ve seen a woman for the first time. They''re even saying that you don''t deserve the title of ''school belle.'' They''re talking so rudely about you." As Danielle spoke, she watched Nora''s facial expressions. As expected, when the topic of her "school belle" came up, Nora''s face didn''t look quite natural. Seizing the opportunity, Danielle continued to provoke her in a whisper, "Look at Cheyenne. How can shepare to you? A divorced woman suddenly appearing at school and trying to steal the limelight." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the side, a female student chimed in with disdain, nodding her head, "Those guys must be blind. Nora is the epitome of pure beauty, not like that shameless seductress who lures men all around." Nora was slightly affected by their praises, and her dark, lustrous eyes sparkled as she gave a faint, shy smile. "But my sister is prettier, and it''s normal for many guys to like her. Unlike me... sigh." Her self-deprecatingment earned her disapproving res from the other two girls, who seemed determined to bolster her confidence. "Who says that? You have plenty of guys who like you too!" As they discussed this, Nora blushed. She bit her lip and lowered her head shyly, responding softly, "Please, stop it. The teacher is watching us." "Right." Danielle decided to change the subject slightly, keeping an eye on the post about Cheyenne. She came across a video clip and a thought urred to her. She cut out a specific segment from the video and sent it to Nora, along with an encouraging message: "Victory or defeat is in your hands, Nora. You have the power to choose now. Go for it!" Nora simply replied with a brief "Yes," and the conversation ended there. Meanwhile, Peyton was eventually taken away by the police. Cheyenne and Graeme engaged in a heated argument, with Cheyenne vowing to hire the bestwyer for her defense. Graeme, on the other hand, clung to the point of Kate not being deflowered, believing that a goodwyer could win the case. People couldn''t help but feel disappointed by Graeme''s unwavering support for his cousin, even when she was facing serious consequences. Why was he going to such lengths to help his cousin? Was it because of their family ties and their long history together, allowing personal emotions to override the principles of justice? "Mr. Mathews, go ahead and find awyer, we''re not afraid," Cheyenne said with a sly smile, her exquisite face shimmering with a gentle glow under the sunlight, leaving people''s hearts in turmoil. Graeme nced onest time at Kate, not saying anything, but the resentment in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. He still med Kate. As Graeme was about to leave, Eddie suddenly stopped him. "Graeme, I have something to say to you. Do you have a moment to listen?" Their eyes locked, and an unspoken battle began between the two men. Eddie''s previously cheerful eyes had turned serious, sending a chill down anyone''s spine. Graeme stammered, "Wh-what do you want to say?" "Mr. Mathews, I would appreciate it if you could keep your distance from my sister in the future. She''s young and might have been misled by some external appearances. On her behalf, I apologize for what she did." Eddie''s voice remained gentle, but his eyes bore a piercing and chilling gaze as he extended a hand. Kate, listening to her brother, didn''t look at Graeme anymore. She bit her rosy lip and softly spoke, "Brother, I was wrong. There won''t be a next time." All those external allurements were like a mirage, vanishing as soon as you got close. Kate had realized that her biggest mistake in rtionships was thinking that her investments, in terms of emotions and money, should guarantee returns. If not, it would be deemed a failed transaction. When the other party gave you a slight taste of sweetness, the investor would continue to linger around, hoping for more. It seemed that Graeme, like a stock, had hit a limit down, and Kate had run out of patience. It was time to pull out. Graeme couldn''t quite put his finger on why he felt slightly unhappy. He had known Kate for a while, and she had been like a little shadow following him around for the past year. She added a touch of difference to his monotonous life, but if you asked him what was so special about Kate, he couldn''t come up with a convincing answer. It wasn''t as if he couldn''t live without her. Graeme had a cold and aloof demeanor because his maturity level had long surpassed that of his peers. He was already dabbling in entrepreneurship, juggling responsibilities between school and hispany. Whenever Peyton or Kate questioned him about his ideal partner, his internal response was - equally matched. What he truly desired was a partner who could grow alongside him and share the journey of entrepreneurship. That way, it would alleviate some of his pressure. Both Peyton and Kate seemed too immature and didn''t fit the criteria of his ideal partner. Aftering to this realization, Graeme turned and walked away, his slender figure receding into the distance. Kate suddenlyughed, and glistening teardrops fell from her eyes, catching Eddie off guard. His little sister, the Zamora family''s princess, had been deeply hurt by a man who seemed to be nothing. Graeme, you''re despicable! "Kate!" Kate wiped her tears and restored her radiant smile, pretending to be at ease. "Brother, I''m fine. Thanks to you, Mr. Owen, and Cheyenne today. Without you all, I would''ve suffered a great loss from that so-called pure and innocent woman." "You little brat, you should be grateful to me. Study well in the future." "Yes, Mr. Owen. I will study hard and make progress every day!" Chapter 282: Requesting Cheyenne To Return To Class Chapter 282: Requesting Cheyenne To Return To ss Chapter 282: Requesting Cheyenne to Return to ss With the recent events settled, Cheyenne checked the time and saw it was almost 11 AM. Kate suggested treating everyone to a meal at the campus cafeteria. Mr. Owen, being an amiable senior, didn''t object, and Eddie found it to be a nice experience. After graduating from the university, he had rarely eaten cafeteria food, and he was somewhat nostalgic about it. Cheyenne, who had an absence of leave, had heard that this school''s cafeteria was exceptional, but she never had the chance to have food there. Today, she eagerly epted the opportunity. As for Omari and Iker, those two capable young men had their own means and wouldn''t starve. Unusually, the cafeteria, which was often shunned by these rich second-generation students, was bustling today. The cafeteria manager was perplexed and wondered what was happening. Then, he saw Principal Shepard standing at the entrance. Startled, he hastily straightened his suit and approached to greet him. "Principal Shepard, you are indeed an approachable leader. Is there any specific instruction for today?" Teachers in Akloit College had excellent benefits, with free meals in a separate, luxurious cafeteria building. Even the chefs were top-tier. Teaching these self-proimed elite-rich kids was expected to be a highly stressful job, but thanks to the excellent benefits and the generous package that included food and lodging at Akloit College, staff turnover was rare. These school leaders rarely dined in the student cafeteria unless there was an inspection from higher authorities. Thest inspection was less than half a month ago, so why was Principal Shepard here again? This time, he had brought an elderly gentleman and two young men, none of whom looked like ordinary people. Principal Shepard chuckled discreetly and whispered to the manager, "This is the secondrgest member of the school board. Make sure the food is top-notch today. Tell the staff to keep their hands steady." Upon learning that the elderly gentleman was one of the school board members, he started to sweat. It was no wonder Principal Shepard was being unusually gracious. This was one of the rich and influential sponsors who had a major say in the survival of the school. "Principal Shepard, rest assured, I... I''ll make sure everything is well-arranged." Upstairs in the cafeteria had a Japanese-themed decor, elegant and serene, and the prices were considerably higher. Soon, the tables were filled with a variety of exquisite dishes. There were king crabs, Australian lobsters, garlic-grilled oysters, and tomato fish. Cheyenne looked at the spread, and her appetite was whetted. She jokingly remarked, "If I had known the cafeteria was this good, I wouldn''t have dropped out." "You can stille back to college now," Kate chimed in. She wouldn''t mind reliving those days of going to school with Cheyenne. With Cheyenne around, even as the perennial second-best, she was quite content. Cheyenne shook her head, her golden spoon clinking against her te. She let out a cold huff. "No need. There''s nothing in college that I want to learn. I don''t think they have anything to offer me." This blunt statement caught Principal Shepard off guard. Akloit College was a top-tier university that many people couldn''t even afford to dream about. Yet, it seemed "ipetent" to her? What was even more shocking was Professor Owen''s following response. He smiled approvingly, his eyes bright and somewhat eerie, as if he was a cunning wolf tempting a little girl. "That''s right. Going to college would be a waste of your talents. Dear junior, if you''re willing, you can work at the hospital. We''ve just received a confidential research project that requires top talents like you." He wasn''t just speaking in the heat of the moment. The project had just been assigned from higher authorities and was rted to the safety of millions of people in the country. The task hadnded on them, the Owen family, and even his brother was feeling immense pressure and had called Eddie to return to Onistead as soon as possible. He wanted to bring Cheyenne and Eddie with him. Eddie, the considerate and grateful child, had readily agreed. However, Cheyenne, his junior, was a disengaged youth with little ambition, often seen aszy and averse to trouble. She resembled their master the most, and it was a real mystery what their master had taught her. A thirteen-year-old girl, starting with zero knowledge, had gone from an ignorant apprentice to winning a medical award in just half a year. It seemed impossible. But Cheyenne had managed it. She had extracted poison from the five-color plum. The leaves of this nt were capable of causing liver failure and death. However, Cheyenne had unexpectedly added cinquefoil to neutralize the toxicity and made thebination of them useful for treating diabetes. In modern medicine, diabetes is typically managed with insulin. However, Cheyenne had demonstrated that herbs should not be overlooked. When the media mored to interview the fourteen-year-old prodigy, she chose to decline.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Old Mr. Edwards, in order to protect her, had also proposed the idea of "hiding" Cheyenne to the higher authorities. The President was initially interested in the new star in the field of medicine, but he received requests from the Owen family and old Mr. Edwards. He dismissed the idea. What was the secret mission? While everyone was curious, no one dared to ask. Given Mr. Owen''s status, this secret mission was clearly significant. The young girl with a bright futurey ahead! Principal Shepard was moved. If he could witness another bright star rising at Akloit College before his retirement, it would be even more uplifting for him than receiving a generous retirement package. "How about this, Cheyenne? If you don''t want to continue your education, you cane back and restore your student status. You can casually write answers in exams and participate minimally in sses without affecting your private time. What do you think?" Just as Danielle and Nora reached the doorway, they both froze in their tracks. That voice... Wasn''t that the Principal? Chapter 283: Principal Shepard Is My Cousin Chapter 283: Principal Shepard Is My Cousin Chapter 283: Principal Shepard is My Cousin #Akloit College: Things You Must Know# Today, this post has set the entire inte on fire stirred up a heated discussion. Various magazines, newspapers, and tforms have sessively exposed "astonishing insider information." A very short and noisy recording has stirred up a huge discussion amongizens. Today''s news, no matter which headline you click on, is full of headlines such as: "Century-old Academy Resorts to Deception", "How to Achieve Fair and Free Educational Resources?", "Akloit College is in the Spotlight Again! Poisoning, Dropout, Backdoor Admission... Is this a school or a sanctuary for the wealthy?", "Canceling Aristocratic Education is Imperative: The Voices of Thousands of Students." Danielle, seeing these trending discussions, couldn''t be happier! But she felt it wasn''t enough. She uploaded the edited video to the inte. The video showed Cheyenne pping Peyton twice in a row, and from her selected perspective, Peyton appeared helpless, like amb being bullied with no power to fight back. Cheyenne was assertive, and her icy smile on her face resembled those beautiful and ruthless female viins from TV dramas. Many people who were unaware of the truth at Akloit College were furious when they learned that the principal had personally arranged special treatment for this "problematic student." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Reporters interviewed Cheyenne''s teachers from her primary and secondary schools, and they all described her as the most "naughty" student they had ever taught. She had stolen food from the cafeteria, slept in ss, scored zero in exams, argued with teachers, and even associated with delinquents outside who bullied ssmates. They had suggested expelling Cheyenne several times, but the principal was always hesitant, giving vague excuses. When she passed the college entrance exam and immediately became Mrs. Foley, who dared to offend her? The online criticism grew louder and more intense. The female journalist who initially reposted the post about Akloit College had now be a Twitter influencer with a million followers. #The Life of Cheyenne, Abandoned by an Aristocratic Family# #Are Wealthy Second-Generation People Naturally Superior?# Come see the efforts of thousands of impoverished students @Akloit College Principal Shepard. When Cheyenne finally learned about the incident, it was the next morning. A crowd of people had gathered at her doorstep. They were making noise, and it had disrupted her sleep. She hurriedly got out of bed in her pajamas, pushed open the window, and looked down. She wondered when her address had been exposed to the public. There was a swarm of reporters below, all holding cameras and frantically taking pictures of the vi. What was even more terrifying was that she had no idea when they discovered her. Suddenly, someone shouted, "Look, isn''t that Cheyenne?" "Where? Where?" "I found her! Her long pink sunflower t-shirt looks so cute. She''s just woken up!" The young reporter who spoke seemed a bit disoriented, with shoulder-length student hair and a pair of excited and infatuated eyes. She had just graduated and was assigned to follow Cheyenne as her first task. She had spent the previous night researching and realized that many contradictions surrounded this beautiful girl. In the eyes of others, it seemed that she was nothing but a pretty face. However, the young reporter had found her participation in the calligraphy and paintingpetition and the incident with the popr actress Juliana. If Cheyenne were really just a spoiled and brainless girl, how could she have gained the approval of Mr. Chambers from the Calligraphy and Painting Association? Even the renowned Mr. Owen from Hopedale Hospital personally requested her as his "sessor." By the window, Cheyenne''s oversized white t-shirt did not hide her graceful figure. She leaned against the window, appearing weak andzy. Her small head was slightly tilted, and she rested her chin on her hand, her sleepy eyes filled with anger. "You all..." "Miss Lawrence, we have a few questions we''d like to ask you. Are you avable?" "No." "Don''t be like this, Miss Lawrence. Regarding the online posts, what are your thoughts? Is it true as they say, that Akloit College''s principal is your rtive?" "My cousin." She flipped her hair strands on her chest and looked down at the crowd with a disdainful smile, raising her swan-like neck as she rolled her eyes. The sudden movement left everyone stunned. The window was closed again, and her figure disappeared, leaving only the faint morning breeze, gently blowing by. It was only then that the crowd realized the immense irony contained in the phrase "my cousin." In a bedroom of the Foley mansion. After the servant had delivered the morning newspaper and breakfast, they quickly exited the room. Just as they gently closed the door, a loud and crisp voice resounded from within. "Rubbish! It''s all nonsense!" Even through the thick door, the angry voice of the old man could be heard. The servant hesitated, contemting whether to go in and check on the situation. Just then, a tall figure in a ck bathrobe approached. The man had wet short hair clinging to his temples. He walked with long, sturdy legs, wearing slippers. "Master Kelvin." "You can leave." Kelvin rubbed his slightly painful brow. He had workedte into the night until after four in the morning, and not long after he had fallen asleep, he was awakened by a violent fit of coughing. He immediately left the work files and came to check on his grandfather. The door opened to reveal a dimly lit room with a bedsidemp casting a warm glow. The window was drawn, and the silver- haired grandfather sat half-upright at the edge of the bed, intently reading a newspaper. He coughed while muttering to himself, "These people are truly brainless. How can they think Cheyenne is just a pretty face? This little girl is remarkable." "Grandfather." Kelvin called out with his head bowed. Old Mr. Foley seemed to have ignored him as his gaze remained fixed on the newspaper. After a while, he finally seemed to remember something. He raised his head and inquired, "By the way, where''s my phone?" Kelvin, exasperated, fetched the phone from a drawer and handed it to his grandfather. He offered a warning, "You can use your phone, but don''t use it for too long. It''s not good for your eyes." Old Mr. Foley harrumphed, his temper ring. "Who said I''m going to use my phone? I want to support Cheyenne.''" Kelvin had wanted to get him a smartphone, but his grandfather preferred the quiet and simpler life he was used to, saying that he didn''t need a new one. Chapter 284: Sir Reginald Hargreeves Chapter 284: Sir Reginald Hargreeves Chapter 284: Sir Reginald Hargreeves Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, now his grandpa had changed his mind, and he wanted a smartphone. Because his old- style phone couldn''t allow him to like andment on Cheyenne''s posts. This was something wealthy people could easily aplish, and in fact, Kelvin had wanted his grandfather to switch to a smartphone a long time ago. He had purchased it, but his grandfather had refused to change, so it was kept in the study. It happened toe in handy. Kelvin didn''t have Cheyenne''s Twitter ount. Not to mention Twitter, even their phone numbers were blocked, and they deleted each other on Line on the day of their divorce. Kelvin could only imagine the scornful look in old Mr. Foley''s eyes as he handed him the smartphone. "You really don''t know anything. Forget it, I''ll find it myself." He found the popr post and nced at thements. Then he angrily eximed, "It annoys me! Kelvin, take a look." He tossed the newly acquired smartphone into Kelvin''sp. Kelvin caught it steadily, and when he looked at the screen, his usually expressionless face showed a trace of anger. His eyebrows furrowed, and he tried to persuade, "These are baseless rumors. Grandfather, you''re still recovering, so don''t worry about these things." As he spoke, old Mr. Foley''s temper red up even more. He crumpled the newspaper into a ball and threw it at Kelvin, hitting him in the chest. "You''re still daring to say that I''m worrying? Look at what they''re saying, it''s so insulting!" "All because of you. ''Abandoned aristocrat''? In my opinion, it''s your fault for not being good enough for her." Kelvin was rendered speechless. Did he really deserve such ridicule? After venting his anger, old Mr. Foley quickly calmed down. He realized that dealing with the issue was more important than arguing with this blockhead. "Alright, stop standing there. Hurry up and teach me how to create a Twitter ount." Kelvin had a Twitter ount, but it was mainly managed by thepany''s public rtions department. He didn''t need to handle these trivial matters, as the personal image of an entrepreneur was the best brand for thepany. His Twitter ount contained just one photo from his wedding and the infamy from their divorce. The rest consisted of dailypany press conferences and business cooperation information. However, when Kelvin logged into his Twitter ount today, he saw hundreds of messages, all inquiring about the insider information regarding his divorce from Cheyenne. Kelvin selected all of them and cleared his inbox without responding to a single message. He then helped his grandfather create a Twitter ount and raised his eyes, asking expressionlessly, "Grandfather, what username do you want?" "Can''t I use my real name?" "Oscar Foley?" "Get lost! How can you call my full name?" old Mr. Foley pondered for a moment, stroking his chin in thought. Suddenly, he remembered the TV series Cheyenne had been watching, "The Umbre Academy." "I''ve got it!" he eximed with excitement, pping his thigh. "My username will be... Sir Reginald Hargreeves!" "Alright, I''ll set it up," Kelvin sighed quietly while setting up old Mr. Foley''s Twitter ount. He also linked it to his secondary bank card. "Grandfather, here you can find what you like. This section lists the top 100 trending topics. To return to your homepage, ess your wallet, favorites, albums, or post updates, just use these icons." He had to keep his instructions brief as he needed to attend an importantpany meeting. The rest could be taughtter when he got home. However, Kelvin would soon regret why he had created a Twitter ount for his grandfather... Before Kelvin could return, his grandfather had already mastered Twitter and had even gained more followers than Kelvin. old Mr. Foley primarily wanted to support Cheyenne, so he wasn''t particrly interested in trending topics. He opened a specific post and left ament in the discussion. Sir Reginald Hargreeves: "Hello, everyone. I am Oscar Foley, Chairman of the Foley Group and the grandfather of Cheyenne and Kelvin." Netizens quickly identified this user named "Sir Reginald Hargreeves." Comments flooded in: "Are you really the grandfather of Akloit''s wealthiest man?" "Scammer! Mr. Foley is so aloof; how could he have a grandfather?" "If Kelvin doesn''t have a grandfather, where did hee from? Your logic is wed. I believe that this elderly person is indeed old Mr. Foley." "Shocking! Grandfather, can you tell us if Cheyenne is really like that? I love her appearance... I hope it''s not true." Old Mr. Foley waved his hand and gave ten thousand to thest person who liked Cheyenne. A sudden windfall of ten thousand? The user named "Leek," didn''t understand what had happened until she found an extra ten thousand in her ount, which was equivalent to her two months'' sry. And it was given by this mysterious "Sir Reginald Hargreeves." Leek: "Thank you, Grandfather! You''re so generous to give me ten thousand! @Sir Reginald Hargreeves." Netizens: "What''s going on?" Sir Reginald Hargreeves: "You''re wee! I''m here to rify the truth. The divorce between Cheyenne and Kelvin is not as the rumors say." "It''s my grandson who is mismatched and not good enough for Cheyenne. Cheyenne has been very filial in the Foley family for the past three years, and I consider her like my own daughter." "She is too naive, refusing to take a single penny and taking all the me upon herself. It''s those wicked-hearted people who target her." "To support Cheyenne, I''ve decided tounch a Twitter giveaway. It will start tomorrow at 9 AM. Eight lucky participants will share two million. To participate, all you need to do is praise my granddaughter Cheyenne in thements below." Finally, old Mr. Foley posted am adorable emoji of seven children. Chapter 285: KelvinS Speciality: The Cold Shoulder Chapter 285: Kelvin''S Speciality: The Cold Shoulder Chapter 285: Kelvin''s Speciality: The Cold Shoulder Above seven adorable kids, there were numbersbeled from 1 to 7. Old Mr. Foley pointed an arrow at one of the cute kids and wrote some words. [Number One Kelvin Foley, Special Skill: The Cold Shoulder, Instant face darkening.] Manyizens were curious about who the other six adorable kids were. [Sir Reginald Hargreeves is so cute! I''m officially a fan. I''ming for my two million! Time to praise Cheyenne, PS: It''s genuine praise.] [Holy cow! I''mughing so hard. Except for Old Mr. Foley himself, who dares to joke about Mr. Foley like this, haha.] [Why do I feel like Kelvin doesn''t look like a biological child?] [Two million! Two million! I''m in! Even if I''m illiterate, I''ll grab a dictionary and join in.] [Grandpa, I''m your child too. Can you give me a little allowance, please?] The second wave of online frenzy began. The Chairman of the Foley Group, known for his cuteness, stood up for Cheyenne, and the news about the two million Twitter giveaway went viral. And the statement, "My eldest grandson has low IQ," was a p in the face to many tycoons in the financial world. For Kelvin to be Akloit''s richest person, his financial acumen was out of their league. He had built a multinational corporation from just one million in liquid assets. His portfolio covered electronics, the inte, technology, securities, department stores, hotels, and even the jewelry industry. His financial investment skills, where money made more money, made him a leader in the industry. To say he had low IQ was audacious... Many other business moguls, who were overshadowed by Kelvin, jokingly imed to have low IQs too. Mr. Owen only had time to check his phone during the lunch break and was surprised to find people online badmouthing his junior. He didn''t hesitate and immediately liked old Mr. Foley''s tweet. He left ament as well, saying, "Thanks to old Mr. Foley for supporting my junior. A great favor deserves a great return. You''ll have a lifetime VIP service at my hospital." Being a VIP at Hopedale Hospital was a privilege that money couldn''t buy. It meant having unconditional ess to expert consultations, VIP rooms, and premium nursing care whenever you were ill. However, it wasn''t a gift anyone wanted, given that nobody wants to get sick. Sir Reginald Hargreeves: "Rolling my eyes. Since you''re Cheyenne''s senior, does that mean you should call me ''grandpa'' too?" Mr. Owen: "We were born in the same year!" Netizens watched with amusement as these two old men engaged in such a childish argument. Mr. Owen, a medical heavyweight, was usually very low-key and remarkably scandal-free. Many of his former students were grateful for having such a good teacher, and numerous cured patients were a testament to his expertise. His office was adorned with numerous awards and des. The aplished medical expert, known for his outstanding medical skills and ethics, humorously posted two updates on his Twitter page. "The previous tweets were all handled by the young folks in the media department. I just logged in today and realized I had an ount! They''re quite naughty, didn''t even give me VIP ess or update my profile picture." The second post was filled with scientific data, documents, and a lengthy thesis and personal viewpoints spanning over a thousand words. It aimed to refute online ims about Cheyenne using connections and shortcuts. Mr. Owen used her scientific aplishments and medical awards to debunk these assertions. Cheyenne, at just fourteen, had won the second most prestigious award in the medical field, only second to the Nobel Prize in Biology. At fourteen, she was still in junior high school. Some online rumors painted her as a misbehaving student who skipped sses, got into fights, and slept all day. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The award-winning medical achievement left Cheyenne''s junior high school teachers wide-eyed, wondering why the school hadn''t made any announcements about such a significant achievement. As for Cheyenne herself, she didn''t utter a word about it, simply enjoying her earnings. Mr. Owen, in his article''s conclusion, expressed regret, "Bing famous at such a young age is bound to affect her future development. That''s why we decided to quietly nurture this hidden talent. Little did we know that in the years toe, this youngdy would be dyed by us old folks." Layne suddenly came online, liked Mr. Owen''s article, but beneath old Mr. Foley''s Twitter giveaway, he wrote just two simple words: "Not necessary!" Old Mr. Foley felt awkward and quickly exined, "I didn''t post this on Kelvin''s behalf; I posted it in my personal capacity." Layne retweeted Mr. Owen''s article and followed old Mr. Foley''s Twitter giveaway model, but he was even more generous. The prize amount was set at five million, with twenty winners, increasing the chances of winning. Twitter giveaways became a sensation, with manyizens glued to their screens, unwilling to take their eyes off the seven million within reach. Those who had been doubting Cheyenne''s rtionship with Principal Shepard were once again left red-faced. The official ount of the Calligraphy and Painting Association issued an announcement. The Association''s Vice President, Rex, posted several astonishing messages: [Congrattions to Cheyenne! Her new work, "Competition Painting," has been sessfully auctioned for thirty million. The funds have been deposited, please check your ount!] [Congrattions to Cheyenne, her oil painting "Mountain Dwelling" has been collected by the National Museum. The reward amount is one million, please check your ount.] [Congrattions to Cheyenne, the Association officially invites you to be a member. Please reply as soon as possible.] Unbelievable! She had painted just three pictures that day, in a little over half an hour, and they sold for a total of thirty-one million. One of them was even collected by the National Museum. With such remarkable talent, who would think she needed any shortcuts? Chapter 286: Giveaway Chapter 286: Giveaway Chapter 286: Giveaway Rex was at home, holding his phone andughing heartily. His exaggeratedughter piqued the curiosity of many of the household staff. He was usually stern, always burying himself in his art studio. Why was he suddenlyughing today? Juliana had just returned from the set and found her father sitting on the living room couch with several paintings disyed on the coffee table in front of him. She was born into a literary family, and while her artistic skills weren''t highly refined, she had developed an eye for appreciation. When she saw the colors andposition of one of the paintings, her eyes lit up, and she picked it up enthusiastically. "Is this a new work of yours, Daddy? It looks different from your usual style." Rex also had an affinity for oil painting, but he had been practicing traditional painting since childhood. He had only started exploring oil painting in recent years, so his expertise in this area was not deep. Many times, he hadn''t received recognition from the association, as they believed his mindset was still rooted in traditional painting. However, the painting she held was a quintessential representation of oil painting. The transitions between light and shadow, the brightness of the light, the use of color, and more-everything was masterfully executed, showcasing exceptional talent. Hearing his daughter praise a work he loved, Rex felt a surge of pride and stood taller. "This is a piece by that little girl Cheyenne. Surprising, right? She''s only twenty-one years old and has this level of skill. The one you''re holding has already been sold for thirty million! I''ll have to send it out shortly, but I couldn''t resist taking onest look." The buyer of this painting was a real estate tycoon, reportedly because his wife had a fondness for oil paintings and happened toe across Cheyenne''s work, piquing her interest. "What! This is actually that girl''s painting!" Juliana remembered her father''s admiring expression when he had mentioned Cheyenne earlier. He had even called her the most talented "genius" he had ever seen. At the time, Juliana had found his words ridiculous, thinking he must be getting old and forgetful. But now, as she held this piece of artwork in her hands-a delicate sheet of paper containing boundless vitality and contemtion-she was taken aback. Thirty million! Juliana, a young actress, earned just a few million for starring in a movie, and those projects took several months toplete. She had to wear chiffon dresses in winter and thick coats in summer. Why did someone like Cheyenne, who spent a mere half an hour, suddenly have artwork valued at thirty million? It couldn''t be possible, could it? The mes of jealousy caused Juliana to lose her rationality. She clenched the paper at the bottom of the painting so tightly that she identally tore a corner. By the time she realized her mistake, it was toote. If her father found out that she had damaged it, she would surely be punished. After a brief moment of contemtion, Juliana forced herself to remain calm. She pointed at the lower right corner of the painting and spoke coldly, "Daddy, it''s clear that Cheyenne is scamming money. Look, she turned in this damaged artwork. You mustn''t be fooled by her, or we''ll be the onespensating for itter." Damaged? Rex''s excitement was abruptly interrupted as he looked down at the small crescent-shaped mark. He gazed at Juliana with a troubled expression. "It was perfectly fine when Ist saw it. How did this happen?" Juliana, avoiding eye contact, used her sleeve to hide her fingernails and whispered, "I... I have no idea." "Oh no, this shape clearly looks like it was identally pinched, and there''s a scrape on the pigments." He nced at Juliana''s hand, which had a vintage-patterned bracelet adorned with colorful, fish-scale-like decorations. "Juliana, do you think it was you?" "Of course not! Daddy, you have to believe me. It''s all Cheyenne''s fault; she''s the one who''s trying to set you up with this garbage." ming Cheyenne was Juliana''s goal; she didn''t want this painting to be sold. Thirty million! Just thinking about it was unbearable. Little did she know that the buyer had paid a six million deposit. If Rex couldn''t repair it, he''d have topensate for the six million himself. Rex could only gather this sum of money by selling his own artwork, but his paintings were like his own children, he couldn''t bear to part with them. He sighed heavily. "Now we''re in trouble; we''ve lost six million. Juliana, don''t argue with me. You''ve always been envious from a young age, and when you lie, you can''t look me in the eye." "Daddy?" "What you''ve ruined isn''t just six million; you''ve destroyed the years I invested in you. For the next three months, you''re not allowed to leave the house, and I''ll be supervising your studies closely." "Why did you turn out like this? Why isn''t Cheyenne my daughter? Look at her and then look at you! You only cause trouble day by day, and it''s unbearable to watch." Rex''s words trailed off as he picked up the damaged painting and his phone, walking towards the art studio on the second floor. The living room was left with a pale, sullen Juliana. From childhood to adulthood, he always praised other children andpared them to Juliana, saying she was "so inferior." No matter what she did, it seemed to him that she was "never serious!" Cheyenne! It was always Cheyenne! He was so eager for that woman to be his daughter. Why didn''t he just acknowledge Cheyenne as his goddaughter? ... The Foley Group. The atmosphere in thepany today was undeniably unusual. As Kelvin stepped through the front doors, he vaguely heard a few stifledughs and phrases like "Sir Reginald Hargreeves". ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even Chris, who was typically the most diligent and dedicated employee, was engrossed in his phone in the office. Kelvin walked in without noticing the strange atmosphere, continuing to chat with the secretary beside him. "9:30, that''s when the prize drawing happens. What should I do? I have a meeting to attend at that time." "It''s simple. You can set up a giveaway reminder extension on your phone, and a bot will help you snatch it automatically." "Yeah, I''m getting old. But old Mr. Edwards is really generous. In just half an hour, he has given away six to seven million." "Old Mr. Foley isn''t any less generous. It''s like they''repeting with each other, a level of happiness only rich people can imagine." Kelvin overheard them discussing his grandfather and cleared his throat. "Ahem! Is the meeting material ready?" The sudden, icy tone made Chris drop his phone in shock. He looked up and saw a bold, ck headline on the screen - Number One Kelvin Foley: Instant face darkening. No wonder he felt something amiss today and many employees were no longer so afraid when they looked at him but were instead scrutinizing his face. Oh, Grandpa... Chapter 287: Three Bigwigs Support Cheyenne Chapter 287: Three Bigwigs Support Cheyenne Chapter 287: Three Bigwigs Support Cheyenne Seated at the dining table were three or four family members, and the atmosphere was rtively calm and harmonious. The only sounds were the clinking of forks and tes and the sound of people chewing their food. A young boy sat there, with pronounced dark circles under his eyes, propping up his chin with one hand, looking bored as he idly poked at the food on his te with his fork. His otherwise clean and handsome face showed impatience, and heined, "Why are there mushrooms? I hate mushrooms, I''m not eating this." With that, he flung his fork down and let out a yawn, preparing to get up and go back upstairs for more sleep. He had been staying upte practicing a new champion in Arena of Valor, which he had just purchased, and he was still not very familiar with its skills. It was only past 7 o''clock now, and his mother was already dragging him out of bed for breakfast. His outburst interrupted the actions of the other three people. George, with a stern gaze, peered over the top of his newspaper, giving his son a warning look. Sean''s behavior was now somewhat more subdued, and he picked up his fork again obediently. "If you don''t want to eat, you don''t have to, but why throw your fork? How have you taught him?" George asked. Mya had only one son, and being the youngest, he was especially cherished. Seeing her husband "reprimand" their son, she couldn''t help but chime in, "You can''t really me Sean for this; he''s never liked mushrooms since he was little." "In my opinion, it''s all because of the poor cooking of the maid. If you''re upset, why not just rece her?" Still rece? Nora, sitting quietly at the side, continued to eat her own food. They had only moved in about a month ago, and they had already gone through three different housemaids. Without raising an eyelid, he replied casually, "You can handle it," and then returned his gaze to his newspaper. Seeing that her father seemed to have acquiesced, the young boy gave a thumbs-up to his mother and yfully held onto Mya''s arm. "Mom, I have a friend''s birthday this weekend. Can you give me 5, 000 bucks?" This time, Nora couldn''t help but frown, and she looked at her younger brother with a questioning look, asking in a low voice, "Didn''t you have a friend''s birthdayst week? Why do you have another one already?" Oops. He had forgotten that he had already asked for moneyst week. Faced with the questioning looks of his sister and mother, he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, so he avoided their gaze. "Ahem... This, this is for another friend. He''s my good buddy, and he helped me with medical expenses when I got injured while ying basketball," Sean stammered. Nora was in the same high school section as Sean, so why hadn''t she heard about him getting injured while ying basketball? In reality, there was a basketball game, but Sean was in the liberal arts ss, and it was tough to assemble a team. He knew they were going to lose from the start because the other team was much stronger. So, to avoid embarrassment, he intentionally fell and forfeited the game. He had just omitted this part of the story when telling his sister, Nora. The money he had asked forst week had gone toward purchasing in-game skins and loot boxes for gaming. As for this time, he genuinely had a friend with a birthday. Upon hearing that her son needed money for a friend''s birthday, Mya didn''t think too much about it and sighed softly. She said, "Okay, let me finish eating first, and then I''ll get you the money, alright?" As long as there was money involved, Sean quickly returned to his "good boy" demeanor, using his fork to pick up a piece of spare rib and offering it to Mya. "Mom, I remember you love corn spare ribs." "Alright, thank you. You should eat quickly too, or what if you get hungryter?" Nora added. Sean''s dark eyes shifted, and he thought, "I won''t go hungry, and I''ll save room for steak with Mika tonight." However, this scene of motherly love and filial piety did not warm George''s heart. On the contrary, the more he watched, the more annoyed he became. What kind of people were these that he had raised? He tossed the newspaper onto the table. The noise was not very loud, but it startled the three of them, and they all looked over. Mya''s face took on a puzzled expression, "What''s wrong with you? Who has upset you now?" George gave Sean a cold look, his tone filled with displeasure as he said, "Money, money, money, all you ever do is ask for money. When are you going to earn a single cent for me from outside?" The young boy looked at his mother with a sense of grievance, and she patted his shoulder in comfort. "You''re just a student; how can you earn money? Focus on your studies, and you''ll have plenty of opportunities to make money in the future. Don''t mind your dad." However, the news in the newspaper delivered a harsh blow to her. "Bad Girl Turns Out to be a Genius New Star! Earns a Whopping $30 Million with an Oil Painting!" "The Lawrence Family''s Young Miss Joins Akloit''s Top Hospital, Acknowledged by Mr. Owen." "Three Wealthy Benefactors Speak Out for Cheyenne, Shower Twitter with One Billion!" The so-called ''troublemaker girl,'' who has always been looked down upon, turns out to be an industry prodigy. At just fourteen, she achieves the Ultimate Medical Achievement Award!" Now, let''s take a look at what Nora aplished at the age of fourteen. Participating in a city-level paintingpetition and winning a silver medal, she was so delighted that she threw a party at home. As for Sean at fourteen, his story is absurdly extravagant. He tried everything Cheyenne did at school, but the result was nothing but zeros and squandering money. They even hired tutors for him, but Sean managed to drive away more than ten tutors in a year. In the end, Mya gave up,forting herself with the thought that as long as her child was healthy and obedient, everything would be fine. After all, academic performance wasn''t that important. Besides, in the end, the Lawrence family''spany would be passed down to Sean. Nowadays, big business owners simply employ outstanding staff to do the work while they collect money. She would prefer Sean to build a goodwork rather than excel academically. However, when Mya saw that the little bastard, Cheyenne, effortlessly earned back $30 million, her smile froze. The Lawrence family''spany had an annual profit of about one hundred million, but when the shares were divided among shareholders, George would only receive around 50 million. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Take a look. That''s the gap. While she earned $30 million in half an hour, George had to toil for a whole year, managing all the household expenses, to make just over $50 million. And now, look at the big shots behind her: the prestigious Owen family, Rex in the arts, and the favor of old Mr. Foley. Each one of them could bring him tremendous profit opportunities. Chapter 288: Miss Lawrence Living In A Fantasy Chapter 288: Miss Lawrence Living In A Fantasy Chapter 288: Miss Lawrence Living in a Fantasy What a pity! What a pity! He had neglected his daughter in the past, and now he doubted she would acknowledge him as her father. It had been a month since he moved out, and they hadn''t spoken to each other. George had some grievances against Cheyenne for that. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After all, he was her elder, and if she hade to him with an apology or just a simple phone call to greet him, he would have pretended like nothing happened. But Cheyenne was even moreposed, seemingly untouched by it all. Mya and Nora sat there, silently contemting the newspaper before them, each with their own thoughts. The matter had be so widely known that even Principal Shepard couldn''t pretend it didn''t exist. Akloit College''s official Twitter ount published his 3, 000-word apology letter, along with an exnation for his earlier words, stating that it was out of a deep love for talent. Cheyenne was a promising student, but she didn''t like being confined by conventional rules. He believed in "teaching ording to the student''s ability" to retain talented individuals. His words of rification were generally well-received byizens, although some couldn''t help but express bitterness about it not being fair. However, mostizens were impressed by Cheyenne''s achievements. They pointed out that if you could achieve any one of Miss Lawrence''s aplishments, Principal Shepard would also make exceptions for you. If you couldn''t match that, you had no right toin about fairness. In this world, there was no absolute fairness. Some people had a photographic memory, while others couldn''t remember after reading a thousand times. Was that fair? The only thing we could do was to strive for fairness in this inherently unfair world. You couldn''t choose your birth, but you could choose the path you''d take in the future. ... In the vi, Cheyenne paid no attention to the onlinemotion she had stirred up. She was wearing a cute ginger-yellow doll dress and sitting on the sofa, happily eating watermelon. Outside, the scorching sun at 39 degrees was like a giant furnace. The persistent journalists squatted at the entrance, hesitating to step inside. They could only watch as Cheyenne opened the door but dared not enter. They gazed at her, sitting on the sofa, savoring ice-cold watermelon while the air-conditioning was running inside the house, and they wished they could stick their faces inside to escape the heat. Omari, dressed in a white pinstriped shirt and dark blue suit pants, was tall and handsome, with charming eyes that would make your heart race with just a nce. He smiled warmly at the corners of his lips and nced at the people. He took arge watermelon from the fridge, and his voice was as clear as a brook under the moonlight. "Would you like some? It''s scorching hot today, taking a bite of watermelon will quench your thirst, and the ice-cold, sweet watermelon juice in your belly can relieve the heat in your body." All pairs of eyes were fixed on the watermelon in Omari''s hands. Several people clearly swallowed, and others turned their gaze away awkwardly. In her humble plea, she said, "Thank you, Mr. Lara, but we''d like to... go inside and interview Miss Lawrence?" Cheyenne was busy with the medicinal herbs on the table, and her grandfather had finally recovered the burned herbs. The two of them discussed their ns for the evening while enjoying their watermelon. The faint sound of "crunch, crunch" was irresistibly tempting. Omari stood at the door with therge watermelon, weighing nearly seven to eight pounds, effortlessly held in one hand. He turned sideways and made a "please" gesture with his other hand. "Sure, you cane in." "Ah? Thank you, Mr. Lara!" The young girl''s face was sunburned, her raven-ck shoulder-length hair damp with sweat, sticking to her fair cheeks and delicate corbone in strands. Disheveled. Only her bright and pure eyes were like a small deer in the woods, free of any impurities, innocently thinking that this man was being sincere. She even praised Omari for being really handsome and having a kind heart. In the next moment, this "good person" she had identified emitted a chilling voice just as she was about to step inside the vi''s main door. With an upward inflection in his tone, it was clear that he was in a good mood. "Sure,e on in. ording to Article 245 of our current ''Criminal Law,'' uwful intrusion into a residence carries a punishment of up to three years in prison or detention." The man in front of her had a gentle smile, his white shirtplementing his fair face, and beneath the golden-rimmed sses, his charming eyes shone brightly. No matter how you looked at him, he didn''t seem like a bad person. However, it was this good-looking and seemingly pure-hearted man who was now using the gentlest tone in the world to deliver these intimidating words. Natasha was at a loss for what to do, her plump eyes fixed on him, and her voice, as soft as a mosquito, spoke up. "But... didn''t you just say I could go inside to interview Miss Lawrence?" Omari''s exnation was, "I''m not the owner of this house, and Cheyenne hasn''t agreed to let you in for an interview, nor will she. I suggest you leave soon." "Hurry up! Don''t waste my time." With that, he turned and left, showing no concern whether the people outside were surprised or angry. A certain male journalist, almost wilting under the scorching sun, finally couldn''t contain himself any longer. He stood up, gazing at Cheyenne with an aggressive look, and pointed his finger in her direction, shouting loudly. "Heh, Miss Lawrence, you really have the loftiest attitude I''ve ever seen. As a public figure, it''s your duty to ept interviews from journalists and society''s scrutiny." The angry shout from outside the door interrupted Cheyenne and her grandfather''s discussion. She turned her gaze in that direction, her red lips curling with a voice filled with skepticism and disdain. "Is that so? I wasn''t aware I had be a public figure. When did I be one?" She wasn''t a celebrity, a blogger, or an inte sensation. How had she turned into a "public figure" in his eyes? Cheyenne elegantly rose and walked over, wearing a pair of pink t sandals. She spoke coldly, "Eliezer Rich, Metshire''s most famous journalist back then, couldn''t even get close to interviewing me, and you''re... what exactly?" Eliezer Rich! In recent years, the most renowned journalist who had a political background butter switched to journalism after taking up photography. He had won the Pulitzer Prize for journalism three years in a row. The people he interviewed were undoubtedly those with power, influence, or absolute prominence. Cheyenne actually imed that Mr. Eliezer Rich had wanted to interview her but was turned down. Was she blinded by her arrogance? Was she living in a fantasy world? Chapter 289: Girls Should Be More Reserved Chapter 289: Girls Should Be More Reserved Chapter 289: Girls Should Be More Reserved The night was as still as water, and the summer sky was adorned with shimmering stars that emitted faint, silvery glimmers. The dim waxing crescent moon hung against the ck curtain of the night, its light gentle, casting an ethereal haze on the man''s face. He bathed in the silver radiance, and even his ink-ck pajamas seemed to flow with a silver sheen, giving this ordinary sleepwear a new texture. Iker gazed silently through the French windows at the roadmps outside, illuminating the tree leaves with a soft, yellowish light. Themplight cast a reflection of greenish hues on the leaves, providing the most soothing colors for the eyes. Green was the mostforting color for the eyes. A muffled sound of footsteps approached from behind, and even without turning around, he knew who it was. He waited quietly for the person toe closer. In the next moment, slender and delicate hands rested on the wheelchair. The figure reflected on the ss window was graceful and slim, with flowing chestnut hair and a gown whiter than moonlight. It was as if she were an elegant fairy. "Grandfather has prepared the herbal bath, Master Iker. Shall we begin?" Her voice was clear and sweet, and as she slightly bent down, her disheveled chestnut hair cascaded onto his chest for a brief moment. There was still some dampness in her hair, carrying a hint of rose fragrance, reminding him of the blue rose - a flower that symbolized an otherworldly enchantress. A faint blush touched his usually cold features as he responded in a cool tone, averting his gaze from their reflection in the window. "Thank you for your efforts, old Mr. Edwards and Miss Lawrence." "Of course." Following this, the spacious room was filled with the soft, rhythmic sound of high heels against the floor. ck, ck, ck... The herbal bath was prepared in Iker''s bedroom. Layne, wearing a pair of reading sses, stood solemnly by the bathtub. He sprinkled a mixture of red and green herbal powders into the steaming water. The odorless and transparent liquid quickly transformed into a peculiar hue under the influence of the vibrant powders. After Layne had sprinkled the herbal powders, he looked up and gave his granddaughter, Cheyenne, a cold nce. He said, not very pleased, "Why are you still standing here? What are you doing?" Cheyenne, who was suddenly scolded by her grandfather, looked baffled. She spread her hands, expressing her confusion. "But Grandfather, I''ll have to administer the injectionter, right? So, of course, I need to stay here." Layne''s response was direct. "Yes, you''ll administer the injection, but that would require Master Iker to undress. Get out now. Come back in when he''s undressed." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Layne''s words made Iker a bit embarrassed, and his usually cold face flushed slightly. The blush on his handsome face didn''t escape Cheyenne''s attention. She touched her nose, unfazed. "I''ve seen quite a few male models in the nude. What''s the big deal? Besides, during my medical studies, I''ve dealt with anatomical specimens with a 1:1 human scale, even the reproductive organs. So what''s the fuss about?" Cheyenne had seen Kelvin all clean and pristine. Tanner and Omari, who had just entered to deliver the medicine, were both stunned. The room was filled with awkwardness, but Cheyenne seemed unfazed. Omari, in particr, was feeling somewhat jealous. Those artificial anatomical models were lifeless, and Cheyenne''s statement about her experience made him more willing to offer his own perfect body for study. Iker was obviously embarrassed by the situation. Cheyenne had the audacity topare him to those dumb medical instruments. It was truly infuriating! "Cheyenne, get out! I''ll call you back inter. You, as a youngdy, should be more reserved!" Layne''s conservative values had won, and Cheyenne had to sigh and leave. Iker breathed a sigh of relief as she departed. A mischievous smile flickered in Cheyenne''s eyes, and as Iker unbuttoned his shirt, she suddenly turned around. This sudden move startled him, and he quickly covered his chest, as if fearing she had caught a glimpse. Cheyenne smirked to herself. She wasn''t a peeping tom; there was no need to be so paranoid. Hiding her well-toned physique under ck shirts every day seemed like such a waste. "Alright, you two, hurry up." Omari adjusted his sses and, as Cheyenne passed by him, he quipped with a hint ofint in his voice, in a rather mboyant manner, "Why does Cheyenne want to see Master Iker? Actually, I''m not too bad either. It''s quite impressive... would you like to take a look?" Tanner spurted water. He had just taken a sip of water and had overheard Mr. Lara''s rather lecherous words to Miss Lawrence. His face turned red, and his innocent eyes widened as he stared at the two people. Cheyenne awkwardly cleared her throat, and her gaze automatically shifted down a few inches. Her ears, hidden beneath her dark hair, were burning hot, and her face felt like it was on fire. "No, my grandfather said I should be more reserved." Upon hearing this, Omari disyed a "shocked" expression and an alluring smile. His nted eyes sparkled brilliantly as he looked at her, as if he wanted to take a bite. "Cheyenne, where did your mind wander? I was talking about my well-developed chest muscle. Your grandfather is right; you do need to be more reserved." "Get lost!" Cheyenne shot him an irritated look, although, to Omari, it was like receiving a loving response from her, even when she told him to "get lost", she was just too cute. Tanner and Iker couldn''t help but shudder. This renownedwyer was said to be a high and mighty figure. It turns out he had quite a devious side to him in private. Grandfather? Layne couldn''t help but raise his white eyebrows slightly. Omari had been flirting with his granddaughter right in front of him! Benson, on the other hand, seemed like a much better choice for Cheyenne. After the others left the room, Tanner stepped forward to help Iker undress. He was only left with a white undershirt and loose white beach shorts. Layne''s eyes lingered on him as he blew on his beard. "Continue undressing!" Iker felt a little embarrassed, never having been seen nearly naked by others, even if they were fellow men. "Shy for what? When you were a kid, you were butt-naked diving headfirst into the pond, and your dick got stuck in the rocks. It was me who happened to pass by and fished it out for you." "Pfft!" Tanner fought hard to stifle hisughter, not daring to burst out. But his ears were met with two exaggerated bursts ofughter that still echoed. He followed the source of the sound. Outside the bathroom''s frosted ss door, there were two suspicious silhouettes, trembling with laughter because they wereughing so hard. Chapter 290: Drool Chapter 290: Drool Chapter 290: Drool Cheyenne and Omari, strangely enough, both conjured up images of a young Iker''s embarrassing moments in their minds. The exaggeratedughter could have almost shaken the crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. Inside the room, Iker''s already stern face turned even darker, resembling the bottom of a pot. He had lived for twenty-seven years, and this was the one embarrassing incident in his life. It happened when he was around six or seven years old, before the Todd family had moved to Akloit. They used to live in a mansion on the outskirts of Onistead. There was a bamboo grove in the back, along with a small pond that would fill up with rainwater from the nearby vige when it rained. The area was popted by children of his age. During that period, Kai had just married Poppy, and in the bliss of their new marriage, he had little time for Iker. Thalia was busy challenging Poppy, so it was the happiest time of Iker''s life. He disguised himself as a rural child and went up the mountain with a group of friends to look for medicinal herbs, climb trees to pick wild fruits, and swim in the small pond after the rain. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was during one of these yful moments that he got his foot stuck between rocks. He couldn''t remember if old Mr. Edwards was the one who pulled him out because he had fainted from the pain. He woke up back home, and by then, Kai had returned and arranged for his transfer to a prestigious school in the city. He hadn''t even had a chance to say goodbye to his friends before disappearing from their lives. The embarrassing incident, along with the happy childhood memories, became sealed in Iker''s past. Later, he joined the military and toughened himself through countless battles, bing cold and ruthless. As a person of high status and influence, no one dared to bring up that incident. He could never have imagined that more than a decadeter, old Mr. Edwards would still remember this extremely embarrassing secret. "Old Mr. Edwards... let''s proceed with the herbal bath first," Iker finally managed to say those words, albeit through clenched teeth. Layne touched his gray beard,ughing so hard that his eyes disappeared from view. He turned his back to Iker while instructing Tanner to move him into the bath. Once everything was prepared inside, the two of them crouching outside were still suppressing their laughter. "Alright, Cheyenne, you cane in now," called out Layne. Upon hearing her grandfather''s call, Cheyenne gathered herposure. She reached up to rub her slightly sore cheeks with one delicate, fair hand and then stepped inside. The water in the bathtub had taken on two distinct colors, a mix of blue and red. In this stark contrast, Iker''s skin appeared even more radiant. His broad, solid shoulders framed a well-defined chest, with sleek muscles and a clear set of six- pack abs partially exposed above the water''s surface. Cheyenne had seen her fair share of well- built male models, but Iker didn''t fall short inparison. The only minor imperfection was the several scars around his chest, some dangerously close to his heart. It was, in fact, those scars that added a touch of rugged charm to his otherwise pristine appearance. Layne cleared his throat, reminding Cheyenne to focus. Cheyenne refocused, taking a deep breath. The air was thick with the scent of herbs, and her nose felt slightly damp. Iker''s skin had turned gradually red due to the potent herbs. The effect was bing more pronounced with each passing moment. "Stramonium and Acer cordatum may cause a burning sensation when applied to the skin, much like being roasted by a fierce fire. However, they effectively cleanse the toxins from your blood, Master Iker. Please bear with it," Cheyenne exined. When Cheyenne began to use the silver needles, it marked her taking her work seriously. Her exquisite face turned slightly, presenting her delicate, upturned nose and a pair of slightly pursed, alluring red lips from Iker''s perspective. They glistened like sulent peaches, leaving him momentarily transfixed as he nodded. "Yeah." In reality, Cheyenne had understated the sensation. Iker felt as if he were submerged in scorchingva, the rising temperature causing his honey-hued skin to turn red at a visible pace. The burning sensation seemed to originate from his very bones, causing his soul to tremble. Several times, he wanted to give up, clenching his fists, intending to rise and escape the molten bath. But then, in a sh, he recalled the scenes from the previous banquet. Everyone had mocked him. The jeers echoed endlessly in his ears. Emily Davidson, holding a man''s hand, looked at him with a haughty yet pitiful expression, as if he were a pathetic worm. Her gaze was truly bone-chilling. Worthless! Handicapped! Serves you right... Never before had he been so sober. The voices from his past reverberated in his mind. Large beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, streaming down his prominent nose bridge to his chest. Finally, they dripped into the bathtub. "Drip, drop." Tanner stood by, watching his young master''s handsome face distort in agony, his back muscles taut, and the deep scar that ran from his spine to the side of his waist twisted like a convoluted intestine. In the past, when he saw the young master extracting bullets, he always insisted on not using anesthesia. He watched, eyes unwavering, as the silver forceps delved deep into the tissue to remove the bullets. Compared to that, it seemed like this light, drifting powder was much more excruciating. Layne watched as time ticked away, unable to resist reminding her, "Cheyenne, please hurry. The effectiveness of the medicine onlysts for ten minutes." After ten minutes, if they didn''t promptly extract the toxins with the silver needles, the contaminated medicine would turn into a deadly poison, doubling the danger. Cheyenne nodded, her face pale, and she picked up a triangr needle, used for cold and hot paralysis to treat injuries in the meridians. The second needle was a scoop needle, piercing Iker''s toes and fingers to release pus and umted fluids. The third needle was a sharp needle, long and thick with a slightly rounded tip. The fourth needle was arge needle. The fifth needle was a round needle... By the time Cheyenne reached the twelfth needle, her fingers were gripping a three-sided, extremely sharp long needle, which pierced halfway into his knee. This needle was five-centimeter-long, much deeper than she had dared to go in previous treatments. As she looked at the raised blue veins on the back of Iker''s hand, which had turned ck, and the densely marked meridians on his skin, it appeared as if he had a terrifying tattoo. Omari felt like he was watching a horror movie, shuddering and swallowing hard. This was just too scary. He decided he''d better not let Cheyenne give him acupuncture in the future. Layne, out of the corner of his eye, kept an eye on the timer in his hand. He also watched Cheyenne''s actions, and when he saw her continue to hold the silver needle, cold sweat broke out on his back. "That''s enough, Cheyenne. It''s already 3 centimeters. If you keep going, Master Iker might not be able to bear it!" But if they didn''t continue, the stubborn toxins couldn''t bepletely cleared. When the toxins were left like the weeds in the field, they would continue to grow with each passing day. Chapter 291: Needles Chapter 291: Needles Chapter 291: Needles Time had dwindled down to thest minute. Cheyenne''s gaze remained locked onto his eyes, watching as his long, sweat-drenched eyshes quivered. Trembling. Hidden beneath his gaze was fatigue, pain, and a hint of yearning. In Master Iker''s eyes, she saw a desire for victory. It was a determination to conquer all obstacles and emerge victorious. He wanted to stand up! He wanted to be the same towering and glorious Iker of the past. Cheyenne bit her lip and her obsidian-like eyes gained a cold, determined glint, akin to the moonlight of autumn. She looked directly at him. "Master Iker, have you decided?" "Continue... Miss Lawrence." He knew that if he continued with this needle, the previous pain might he suffered have been in vain. If he stopped now, following old Mr. Edwards'' treatment n, a daily herbal bath and acupuncture for three months might still lead to recovery. However, as he experienced the searing pain that felt like his heart was being roasted, he realized how slow time could pass, with every minute and second feeling like an eternity. Three months... It was too long. "Alright." Cheyenne smiled, radiant as a fireworks disy in the night sky, dazzling and captivating. Calmly, she continued to insert the silver needle, defying old Mr. Edwards'' shocked objections, driving it in. Layne''s rough hand, clutching the timer, trembled uncontrobly. Cold sweat poured down his entire body, his scalp tingling. This was too audacious! Even in the medical records of the Edwards family, the ancestors who had developed the Thirteen Needles dared to use the twelfth needle only up to four centimeters. Throughout his thirty-plus years of practice, Layne had never ventured beyond three centimeters. Cheyenne''s action was unprecedented, and Layne couldn''t determine whether it was good or bad. As he rapidly considered how to remedy the situation if it failed, he saw Cheyenne preparing to use an even longer needle, measuring twenty-two centimeters. Only thirty seconds remained. In an instant, his face turned ashen. "Stop, Cheyenne! That''s a long needle!" But it was toote. Cheyenne ced one hand below Iker''s navel, an inch from the previous insertion, and with her other hand, she gripped the handle of the long needle. She inserted it at a forty-five-degree angle, with her thumb and forefinger against the needle''s shaft, continuing to push it in. Iker''s gaze remained steady as he observed her fair, cool hand resting against his abdomen, and the slight coolness seemed to soothe the underlying heat. ck blood flowed slowly from the needle''s tip, and just as it was about to drip into the water, Cheyenne immediately caught it with a nearby metal tray and covered it. "Grandpa!" Layne''s round, wide eyes remained fixed on the silver needle. The voices echoing in his mind repeatedly questioned when and how Cheyenne had learned this final level of the technique. It was only when he heard Cheyenne''s loud shout that he snapped out of his shock, lowering his head to check the timer. The numbers had just stopped at "0". In that split second, she also removed the long needle and had Tanner and Omari assist in lifting Iker out of the bath. She turned around. It wasn''t until Layne came over and tapped her on the forehead that Cheyenne''s limbs began to regain some strength. When she decided to use the final needle, she only had a ten percent certainty. But as a doctor, and with Iker as the patient, she couldn''t afford to show any fear. The sound of rushing water filled the bathroom, and the damp air now carried a faint stench. This was the pus and blood flowing out. Iker, who had fainted from the excruciating pain, had no idea that he had once again appeared in front of others, thoroughly cleaned. Tanner and Omari didn''t even bother with bath towels. They simply scooped him up and carried him to the bedroom. At Davon''s Estate, the man was dressed in a white bathrobe, with a slightly open cor revealing a tantalizing snippet of his tanned neck and delicate corbones. He sat silently behind the desk, holding a small ck circr box in his well-defined,rge hands. A red light shimmered within the darkness, giving it an eerie appearance. A faint, intermittent rustling sound emanated from the small ck box, which was no bigger than a palm, but the source of the sound remained unclear in the dimly lit room. Davon could faintly hear a few key phrasesing from inside the room. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Treatment for the leg." "Pull." "..." There was also the sound of water andughter, which led to a bizarre thought crossing his mind: Was Iker''s leg getting better? The air was thick with restlessness, but the elderly man sitting across from Davon appeared calm and sipped his tea. In his other hand, he held two silver spheres, each about the size of a walnut, with smooth surfaces that indicated they had been frequently handled and yed with. "Master Davon, there''s no need to worry too much. I''m certain that in this world, nobody could have learned theplete Thirteen Needles technique. No one could save Master Iker''s leg." Davon, hearing his confident words, finally felt some relief. However, he still had his doubts and decided to investigate the matter tomorrow. Adrian, on the other hand, thought it was unnecessary, but he realized that this was a perfect opportunity to test Layne''s skills. So, he agreed. The following day, Cheyenne, expended most of her energy treating Master Iker the previous night, slept until well into the morning. The voices downstairs drew her attention, and it took her a while to remember who the owner of the voice was. Granduncle! Why was he here? Cheyenne hurriedly changed out of her nightgown and into a wine-red silk dress with a V-neck. Golden chains adorned the shoulder straps, highlighting her delicate, fair shoulders. Her long, seaweed hair was braided into a fishbone it, with a matching red satin butterfly bow for both a sexy and cute touch. When she appeared, everyone''s eyes brightened. Omari, in particr, fell silent, gazing at her in amazement as she walked towards him. Davon, seated on the couch, appeared unmoved, but the strong spark of interest that flickered briefly in his eyes didn''t escape Omari''s notice. As men, they understood each other well. The intrusive nature of that look left a deep impression on him. This awareness prompted Omari to squint his eyes, shift his body to block Davon''s view, and deny him that sight. Thetter, aware of Omari''s childish behavior, smiled discreetly and withdrew his gaze gracefully. Cheyenne, meanwhile, couldn''t help but notice a guest who had no business being there, sitting at the other end of the couch. She approached and greeted him politely. "Granduncle? What a pleasant surprise; I didn''t expect you to visit." The elderly man nodded and smiled kindly at Cheyenne. "I came uninvited, my dear grandniece, please don''t me me." Cheyenne smiled back. "Of course not." As she spoke, her gaze naturally fell upon the ck velvet-covered box on the table, exuding an air of mystery. She couldn''t help but wonder, "What''s inside?" Chapter 292: Being Despised Chapter 292: Being Despised Chapter 292: Being Despised Before Cheyenne could inquire, footsteps approached from outside the door. It sounded like more than one person wasing. At the doorway, three figures appeared, walking closer with some disarray andmotion. Leading the group was George, dressed in a simple casual gray shirt paired with cks. He looked notably lighter and somewhat aged from before. To his left was the elegantly dressed Mya, wearing a Chanel-inspired suit dress, carrying a ssic ck-and-white Chanel handbag and stylish white stiletto heels. She exuded an aura of sophistication and professionalism, resembling a career woman. To his right stood Nora, appearing soft and gentle, radiating a warm and tender demeanor. She held a high-end ck handbag and offered a bright smile. Seemingly surprised to find unexpected visitors at Cheyenne''s ce, the trio paused for a moment. George, confident andposed, approached and shook hands with both men, while a glimmer of hidden intent shone in his eyes behind the sses. "Master Davon, hello. I am George, the CEO of the Lawrence Group and Cheyenne''s father." "Hmm," Davon responded with a hint of scorn as he leaned back in the sofa, crossing his arms and legs in a nonchnt manner. Davon had already gathered information about Cheyenne''s family situation - her mother''s early death, her father''sck of involvement, her stepmother''s favoritism, and her half-siblings'' dislike for her. George''s sudden appearance raised suspicions about his intentions. George also noticed Omari, seated at the other end of the couch, and hesitated for a moment. He surveyed Omari, who appeared equally distinguished and had a handsome face that didn''t resemble an ordinary person. "And who might this be?" George inquired. Omari courteously smiled at George. He had a slim yet stylish presence, and his lips parted gently as he spoke. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Hello, Mr. Lawrence. I''m Omari, awyer." Upon hearing that Omari was awyer, Nora''s face disyed a clear expression of disdain. She looked at Cheyenne with a mocking expression. "Is this thewyer you hired for your good friend, Kate?" Nora heard that the Mathews family had hired Zechariah Jacobs, one of the most renowned criminal defensewyers in the country. To be frank, thewyer standing next to Cheyenne appeared too young, with rather delicate features and fair skin, quite the typical "pretty boy" look. How could he possibly stand a chance against Zechariah Jacobs? George''s attitude towards Omari seemed to cool down after learning that he was awyer. He started chatting with Davon instead. Thetter''s purpose for today was to inquire about Iker''s leg condition. Who would want to engage in idle chatter with this old man? Cheyenne couldn''t help but let out a discreet, scornful chuckle. These people truly were clueless. The Lara family''s influence in Onistead was no less significant than that of the Todd family. Omari himself owned a high-endw firm with annual earnings in the billions, rivaling ten Lawrence familiesbined. They seemed to think that Mr. Lara was just an ordinary attorney, but they couldn''t have been more wrong. Despite being underestimated, Omari still wore warm smile. He met Mya and Nora''s appraising gazes with grace. Nearby, George''s insincere ttery made it seem like he was glued to Davon. "Master Davon, you''re quite the go-getter and quite the young talent. I''ve heard you''re currently managing a stable with over a dozen affiliatedpanies. It''s truly impressive." "Mr. Lawrence, you''re too kind. It''s all thanks to the hard work of mypany''s employees... By the way, Miss Lawrence, may I ask about my older brother..." Davon patiently contained his frustration and replied in a dispassionate tone. Just as he was about to inquire about Iker''s condition, he was caught off guard by Mya''s sudden interjection. "What''s this? Master Davon is quite the gentleman. He knew we wereing today and specially brought a gift. How could this be appropriate?" She voiced her hesitance, but her hand had extended. The emerald bracelet on her wrist exhibited pure color, exquisite texture, and wless translucency. In fact, the moment she walked in, she noticed the high-end packaging on the table, adorned with ck velvet. Could it be... some rare and precious treasure? Given the Todd family''s power, Master Davon''s gift was undoubtedly worth at least six figures. Just as her hand was about to reach the ck velvet, a cold, piercing gaze suddenly turned her way, momentarily leaving Mya stupefied. Following that gaze, she saw a weathered, lifeless- looking face, resembling tree bark in winter, with clear, tiny eyes conveying a clear warning. "This is a gift from Master Davon to Miss Lawrence. It''s probably best if you refrain from touching it." Mya gave him a quick once-over and quickly categorized this man in her mind, noticing his in clothing and surprisingly old-fashioned canvas shoes. He was just Master Davon''s henchman, yet he dared to look at her with such a gaze. So, her quick wit came into y, and she immediately retorted with a charming, giggling tone, "Of course, as you said, this is a gift from Master Davon to our Nora. How could me, as Nora''s mother, not take a look?" As she spoke, she provocatively nced at Cheyenne, who was sitting regally on the sofa, gesturing with an ''please, go ahead'' expression. Miss Lawrence... Nora shared thest name Lawrence, so it wasn''t entirely incorrect for Mya to say that. However, Nora, who was mentioned by her mother, felt extremely embarrassed. How could Mom do something like this in public? Even if she was curious about the precious gift inside the box, she should have waited until Master Davon left and then taken it from Cheyenne''s hands. After all, this incident might give Master Davon the wrong impression that the Lawrence family was after petty gains. Mya had already reached out to pull down the ck velvet. Her charming smile instantly froze, and her beautiful face turned as pale as a wall as she screamed and took several steps back, her waist bumping against the armrest of the sofa. The ck velvet draped on the table, revealing a square crystal box inside. The box contained a vividly colored, serpentine creature, about one meter long but no thicker than a pinky finger. The snake''s body was a fiery red, and its color was vibrant. In the instant Mya opened the box, the previously coiled red snake suddenly became active. "Hiss." It raised its body, and the triangr head emerged from a small round hole on the box lid. It opened its gaping maw and lunged toward Mya''s hand. In stark contrast to the vibrant red snake body were its jet-ck, slender, forked tongue and two sharp fangs, as white as snow, presenting a horrifying sight. "Ah!" "Come on, don''t make a big fuss. It''s just a snake, after all." Azy, melodious voice echoed in her ear, and Cheyenne''s smile left everyone in awe. Chapter 293: Malaya Got Frightened Chapter 293: Mya Got Frightened Chapter 293: Mya Got Frightened To be honest, George was also taken aback as he looked at the snake inside the ss box, coughing dryly twice. "Ahem... Master Davon, this is really too realistic. This snake is a toy snake, right? Young people can be quite humorous." A toy snake? Cheyenne''s cool voice chimed in at the right moment. "It''s a Lycodon rufozonatus, highly venomous. If you doubt it, you can stick your hand through that small hole and try." Highly venomous! Mya suddenly felt relieved that she had moved away quickly earlier; otherwise, she might have ended up in the hospital if she had been bitten. George was just trying to find a way out for his wife, and he never expected Cheyenne to rebuke him so shamelessly. "This snake is worth a fortune, and it was specially brought from the tropical rainforests and air- freighted here. I''ve heard that snake venom has therapeutic properties, so I procured it as a medicinal ingredient for my elder brother." So, it was meant for Iker''s treatment rather than a gift for Cheyenne. Mya felt embarrassed for losing face, but, having lived to fifty years and experienced countless grand asions, she had developed quite a thick skin. However, an average person would undoubtedly be mortified. Bringing up Iker, Adrian naturally steered the conversation to the purpose of their visit today. "Grandniece, where is your grandfather? We want to inquire about the condition of Master Iker." It had been almost a month of treatment, but Iker still appeared the same. Adrian was confident that Layne couldn''t cure this disease. However, Davon had insisted on this visit, hoping for peace of mind. Hearing Cheyenne being addressed this way, George and his family were shocked. They initially thought this unassuming elderly man was Master Davon''s driver or something, but they didn''t expect him to be Cheyenne''s granduncle. That practically made him their rtive! Mya remembered the old man''s warning from earlier, and it still sent shivers down her spine. Now, recalling the incident, she still felt a lingering sense of dread. At the staircase, a figure suddenly appeared. Layne''s hair was disheveled, and his silvery-white strands gleamed in the light. His weary face looked even older and frail than before. He wore a white linen apron covered in herbal residue, giving the impression that he had just stepped out of a busy work session. Layne''s appearance made Mya and Nora behave more respectfully, especially the former. She immediately became well-behaved and said, "Come on, Nora, call him Grandpa." Since the previous college artpetition, Nora had taken quite a fall from her high pedestal. Everyone knew she had lost to the inept Cheyenne, and her pride had been destroyed. Nora was actually not very willing to address Layne as "Grandpa" because thestpetition caused her to lose a free overseas study opportunity, and her mentor couldn''t help her either. She ced the me on Cheyenne as well as Layne, the indirect aplice. Nora''s reluctant tone made Layne feel disgusted. He gave a cold snort, brushed off the herbal residue from his clothes, and took slow steps down the staircase to sit across from George. "No need, I don''t deserve it. Besides, I only have one granddaughter, Cheyenne. I can''t bear being called Grandpa by someone else, so let''s skip it." These words were a direct "p in the face" to Nora in public. Nora''s unwillingness was one thing, but George''s sarcasticments were another. A trace of "distress" appeared on Nora''s pure face, and her voice sounded feeble and mosquito-like in their ears. "I know I disappointed you, Grandpa, in thestpetition. If you don''t want me to address you like this, I''ll call you ''old Mr. Edwards'' from now on." Hearing this, it seemed that it wasn''t because Nora did something wrong that displeased Layne but rather Layne''s excessively high expectations for his granddaughter. "Alright, Grandpa, don''t get upset over unrted people. Here, have an orange to calm your nerves." Omari picked up an orange from the fruit tter on the table, his smile filled with mischief, and handed it to Layne. Thetter''s attention was entirely on the uninvited guests in the room. He didn''t even notice how Omari had just addressed him. Layne subconsciously took the orange, and Omari thought he had sessfully convinced the old man, so he offered a victorious smile. Cheyenne overheard everything and gave him a fierce re. "Why are you calling him ''grandpa''? He''s not your grandpa..." "Your grandpa is also my grandpa. Just now, he agreed," Omari replied, touching his straight nose, and his crimson lips curved slightly. Davon, who was sitting not far from them, naturally heard their conversation and gave Omari a meaningful look. Everyone knew that Omari Lara''s fianc¨¦e was a member of the Glenn family. If the Glenns found out about Cheyenne''s existence, it would probably be another entertaining drama. Layne didn''t realize that he had been tricked by Omari. He had already eaten the orange, and he couldn''t spit it out now. He had no choice but tobel Omari as "sly and scheming" in his mind. Whenpared to Omari, Benson seemed better. "Old Mr. Edwards, I apologize for the intrusion. I came to inquire about my older brother''s condition. May I know if he''s avable to see visitors?" Davon asked in a soft voice, casting a nce towards the room on the second floor. "Well..." After a few seconds of contemtion, Layne stroked his beard and nodded. "Iker''s leg condition worsenedst night, and he had a restless night. He only managed to sleep this morning. Given your close rtionship with him, it''s understandable that you''re concerned." "Master Davon, please follow me upstairs." Davon expected Layne and Cheyenne to strongly dissuade him from going upstairs. To his surprise, Layne opened the door and invited him upstairs. This straightforward gesture raised suspicions in the naturally distrustful Davon. He hesitated and looked at Adrian, and the two quickly exchanged information. "Very well, then, I''ll let old Mr. Edwards lead the way," Davon said. Layne elegantly rose from his seat and pped his hands. He then instructed Omari to bring the "grand gift" on the table with him. Lycodon rufozonatus was indeed quite rare. Since Master Davon had been so generous as to allow him, Layne saw no harm in epting it. Old Mr. Edwards led the way, followed by Adrian, Davon, Cheyenne, and finally Omari, who carried the ss box. In the hall, the three of them red at each other. It seemed like they had be invisible to those who went upstairs!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 294: Tanner Is A Lieutenant Chapter 294: Tanner Is A Lieutenant Chapter 294: Tanner Is a Lieutenant Tanner, dressed in a ck suit, stood with his hands behind his back at the top of the stairs, watching the three people in the hall with an expressionless face. His gaze was as vignt as if he were guarding against intruders. Nora, feeling irritated, bit her lip and nced towards the direction of the second floor. Her voice carried a sour tone as she spoke, "Dad, I told you we shouldn''t havee. Cheyenne doesn''t care about you at all." From the moment they entered, no greetings or even a ss of water had been offered. George was already feeling slighted, but Nora''s direct usation only added to his frustration. "Enough! Do you need to remind me?" George replied with irritation. "You have the time to say all this here. Instead of criticizing Cheyenne, why don''t you learn how to deal with wealthy people? Other than a good reputation, you haven''t brought any substantial benefits. I even spent quite a lot of money in cultivating you." Nora, listening to her father''s "criticism," felt a strong desire to prove herself. Someday, she would make Cheyenne kneel at her feet and be her subordinate. She wanted her father to know that the Lawrence family still needed her to uphold their status. "Isn''t it just about making connections? If a woman is bold enough, there''s nothing she can''t achieve. And my body is my biggest asset." She suddenly remembered a business card that Teagan Parry had given her a long time ago, tucked into her pocket. Nora clenched her fists as if she had made a resolution. Mya wanted to speak up for her daughter, but her earlier actions had already earned her a warning re from her husband. If she continued to go against his wishes, she might be the target of his anger. "Alright, Nora, don''t make your dad angry. Dear, let''s go upstairs and see Master Iker. Since we''re here, it would be impolite not to pay our respects," Mya suggested. George had the same idea when they were walking upstairs earlier. Now, Mya''s suggestion perfectly aligned with his intentions. He adjusted his clothes and said, "Let''s go, we should greet Master Iker." However, just as the family reached the staircase, Tanner stopped them. "What are you doing?" George demanded, his anger clear in his eyes. Tanner remained undaunted, standing tall and locking eyes with George. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lawrence. Miss Lawrence ordered that no one is allowed to go upstairs without her permission." "Do you know who I am? I''m her father! Do I need permission to go upstairs in my own daughter''s house?!" George eximed, exasperated. He had been living in this house for over twenty years, and Cheyenne hadn''t even been born when they moved in. Now, he was being denied ess by his own daughter. Such a dutiful daughter! Tanner remainedposed, and with a look of disdain, he addressed the three of them sternly. "Miss Lawrence ordered that certain individuals have sticky fingers. Even when they''re having tea in the living room, I have to watch over the teacups. This cup is an antique..." As soon as he mentioned "certain individuals," Mya''s elegant face flushed with anger, and Nora turned pale with embarrassment. Cheyenne seemed to be treating them as thieves, which was infuriating. With that, if she stayed any longer, it would be too undignified. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Dad, let''s go," Nora said. George was also angry as he turned away, but while passing through the living room, he took a deliberate nce at the so-called "antique teacup" to see just how precious it was. It was a teacup with a white base and blue floral patterns. There was a small red seal on top, and the hand-painted plum blossoms looked exquisite and ssical. He had seen a simr set of such cups at an auction. One cup was valued at around half a million... If only that money were his! Unfortunately, Cheyenne, that troublemaker, had not given him a single penny in return over the years, except for the one-hundred-million bride price he had demanded from old Mr. Foley in cash. "Let''s go. We''re not wee here. Tell Cheyenne, no matter what, I''m her father!" George dered. Upon hearing this, Tanner rolled his eyes right in front of George and retorted frankly, "You? You think you''re worthy of being Miss Lawrence''s father?" His words left George fuming, and he finally found an opportunity to vent. Mya, who had been holding back her anger, ced one hand on her hip and pointed her finger at Tanner, berating him. "In this day and age, even a doorman acts like a tiger? Open your eyes and take a good look. This is your master''s father, and I am her mother. We can fire you anytime, believe it or not." "I don''t believe it," Tanner responded nonchntly. "Well, well, have young people these days be so arrogant? Don''t believe it, huh? Do you think Cheyenne would oppose her own father for a servant like you?" Mya retorted. "It doesn''t matter," Tanner replied indifferently. His unyielding, indifferent attitude left Mya feeling powerless for the first time. He had the aura of a teenager who couldn''t care less, and it gave her a sense of frustration. Upstairs, Cheyenne had just gone out to get some water, but when she heard Mya scolding Tanner, she couldn''t help but smile and decided to descend the stairs gracefully. Cheyenne''s voice was clear and gentle as she spoke to Tanner, "Lieutenant Mercado, I appreciate your help watching over them. You can leave now. Thank you." Her voice reached George and Mya, sending a chill down their spines. George stammered, "He, he''s not a b-bodyguard?" "Bodyguard? Mya, you''re really overestimating me. Lieutenant Mercado is Master Iker''s trusted aide. He was even granted military ranks and a bar honor three years ago... I couldn''t possibly afford him," Cheyenne replied with a yful tone. This young-looking man was, in fact, the right-hand man of Master Iker! Three years ago, when Iker was promoted to the rank of Field Marshal by the President, this seemingly delicate young man held the rank of at least a Lieutenant Colonel in the military! Mya felt her vision go ck, and she passed out. She had been shocked twice within an hour, and the roller-coaster of emotions was too much to handle. George promptly caught his wife and held her close to his chest while pinching her philtrum with a hard grip. When he removed his thumb, the area was significantly paler. It was as if it had taken a lot of foundation make-up to achieve this effect. Chapter 295: Death Wish Chapter 295: Death Wish Chapter 295: Death Wish "Mya? Mya, please wake up!" "Mommy, don''t scare me..." The father and daughter urgently called out to their unconscious family member. They had arrived earlier in a pristine condition, but now they were leaving in disarray. As she was about to leave, Nora stopped and looked back at Cheyenne. Her tearful eyes carried a venomous re, and she left with a bitter threat, "Cheyenne, remember this well, I will definitely make you pay for this!" Tanner frowned elegantly and coldly responded on Cheyenne''s behalf, "Your mother fainted on her own. What does that have to do with Miss Lawrence?" Cheyenne herself, however, wore a sweet and sensual smile, carrying a basin in her hand as she descended the stairs gracefully, getting closer with every step. Nora instinctively took a couple of steps back as Cheyenne approached, reying a phrase in her mind that made her heart pound: "If you want to enter vertically and leave horizontally, feel free to try." Nora was intimidated by the imposing aura around Cheyenne, leaving with resentment while supporting the unconscious Mya. Upstairs, in the room, though it was Cheyenne''s house, the interior decor was identical to that of Iker''s bedroom at his vi. To the uninformed, it would seem like it belonged to the Todd mansion. Davon stood by the bedside, casting a shadow over most of the person lying there. The man had his eyes tightly shut, and when he opened them, long and thick eyshes flickered like a fan. In the instant he opened his eyes, a glint shed across his pupils, imperceptible to anyone. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the blink of an eye, his face seemed even paler than before. Whether it was an illusion or not, Davon felt that his brother''splexion looked much worse than before. Weakened to the point where even speaking was an effort. "Iker, how are you? How is it that just a few days apart, you''ve be so ill? Should I have Adrian take a look at you?" He took Iker''s big hand, inquiring with concern, as if he genuinely cared about his well-being. At that moment, Adrian swiftly walked over and grabbed the corner of the nket, preparing to pull it up. Just in time, another elderly hand pressed down on the nket. Layne, not too pleased, scolded Adrian. "Brother, you can''t. Have you forgotten that the Recuperation Salve on the wound should not be exposed to the wind? It could cause a rash around the injury." Adrian had a moment of confusion. They hadn''t seen each other for over twenty years, and this term felt foreign after all those years... For a brief moment, he felt as if he had returned to his younger days, running through the mountains with his elder brothers. But when he snapped back to reality, they were all well into their senior years, with children and grandchildren of their own. "You''re right. Recuperation Salve shouldn''t be exposed to the wind. But I''m curious, will this medicine have any effect on Master Iker''s condition?" In fact, Adrian had used Recuperation Salve on Iker''s leg, but it just helped alleviate his pain. The heavy scent of the herbal salve filled the air, and Adrian, with his keen sense of smell, could probably identify its ingredients. It was indeed Recuperation Salve. Iker, with great effort, looked at his younger brother and reached out his hand to grab the hem of his clothing. It was a light touch, like a dragonfly skimming the water''s surface. "Iker, do you have something to say to me?" Davon half-bent, leaned in, and listened very seriously. Inaudible, mosquito-like sounds filled the air, and it was so quiet in the room that you could hardly hear what he was saying. "What... why are you here? Get out!" In response to this final "Get out," Davon''s smile froze for a moment, and the noble eyes arched. "What? Iker, did you say your legs hurt a bit? Let me have a look..." It was almost toote, and the corner of Davon''s sheet was suddenly lifted, revealing a strong medicinal and bloody smell. Thick white gauze was wrapped around his knees, with fresh blood soaking through, appearing as a dreadful wound. This was more than just a leg injury; it could even threaten his life. At this thought, Davon felt a huge weight lifted from his chest. A gentle smile appeared on his handsome face, and he carefully covered the sheets again, saying, "Iker, your leg will definitely get better. You must keep fighting, don''t give up." Meeting Iker''s cold and icy gaze, he was still able to respond with a warm smile, something that not everyone could aplish. Cheyenne took a step closer and happened to see Davon lift the corner of the sheet for Iker. As he did, a piece of his solid bronze arm was exposed, revealing a long, slender, bluish-purple tattoo. It seemed to be the silhouette of a snake, and she wasn''t sure exactly what the design was. But she remembered Kelvin''s words to her when he said that the man had a ne with an eagle holding a snake as its design. Now she could see half of a snake''s outline on his arm, but she wasn''t sure of the exact design. However, since Master Iker had only received his first treatmentst night, besides the people in the vi, no one else should know about it. It made Cheyenne wonder whether Granduncle and Master Davon''s arrival today was just a coincidence or if there was an ulterior motive. Adrian furrowed his sparse, pale eyebrows, looking displeased as he cast an unappreciative gaze at Davon. If he didn''t believe him, why seek cooperation with him in the first ce? Chapter 296: Take Care Of Yourself Chapter 296: Take Care Of Yourself Chapter 296: Take Care of Yourself Next, there was a furious outburst in the room, like a thunderp on a clear day, nearly shattering people''s eardrums. "I said that Recuperation Salve can''t be exposed to light. Master Davon, are you here to visit Master Iker or harm him?" Layne''s angry voice echoed through the room. Davon quickly apologized with his hands together and a respectful attitude, "I''m so sorry, old Mr. Edwards. I thought my big brother mentioned an itch on his leg, so I was concerned about the wound." "Of course it itches! It''s just a nerve reaction due to damaging the bone tissue. Why are you making a fuss?" If it had been anyone else, daring to speak to him like that, they would have been dismissed by Davon. However, this was Layne, old Mr. Edwards, a figure who once made the whole Onistead tremble. He had awork of rtionships so extensive that it was spine-chilling. "All right, Layne. Master Davon is just showing concern. You''re busy, so I and Master Davon will leave." "Hmph." The old man was still a bit stubborn, waving his hand impatiently as if shooing away an annoying fly, giving the two no face. "Go on, get out. I don''t need you meddling in my business." Seeing her grandpa being "stubborn" in this way, Cheyenne came over with a lovely smile, gently persuading. "Come on, Grandpa, don''t be like this. Master Davon and Granduncle are guests, please forgive them. My grandpa has always been like this, just ignore him." These two, one acting stern and the other sweet, really thought they were dealing with idiots, didn''t they? Couldn''t they see everything? Davon left with Adrian, and the room finally returned to calm. Iker, who was supposed to be lying in bed waiting to die, suddenly sat up. His white shirt was soaked with sweat, and his short, sharp hair was glued to his temples, highlighting the sharpness of his features. "Tanner, open the curtains, and let in some fresh air." "Yes." Layne also sighed in relief, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead and walking up to Iker. His gaze fell on the gauze on Iker''s knee, and he disdainfully unwrapped it, throwing the gauze stained with red ink into the trash. "Grandpa, didn''t you say that the Recuperation Salve wouldn''t help Master Iker''s leg injury?" Cheyenne asked curiously. As soon as she finished speaking, Layne gave her a disdainful look and said, "Smell it carefully. Does this smell like the Recuperation Salve to you?" It was just a salve that looked very simr to the Recuperation Salve. The ingredients were simr, but it contained an extra ingredient, fructusidii, which made a world of difference in terms of medicinal effect. The Recuperation Salve was used externally to treat bone fractures, while the Peace Pill was for treating disorders, pain relief, kidney deficiency, and warming effects, among other medicinal properties. Upon hearing Cheyenne mention that the medicine had the ability to treat kidney deficiency, Omari looked meaningfully at Iker. "Grandpa is truly a master of medicine. He can see that Master Iker has kidney deficiency at a nce..." "Grandpa?" Layne''s cold eyes returned to Omari, and he scrutinized him from head to toe. This made Omari feel his scalp tingle, and he gave an awkward smile. Speaking of this, I saw you get up several times to urinatest night, each time holding your waist. Young man, rather than worrying about others, you should take care of yourself first." Laughter erupted in the room, with Cheyenne''s being the most exaggerated. She patted Omari''s shoulder sympathetically. With her red lips slightly apart, Cheyenne whispered in his ear, "Mr. Lara, don''t be afraid. My family has a secret medicine that guarantees better effects than what''s sold outside, and it''s cheaper too, see, it''s this much." She extended her soft hand in front of him, showing a "five" with her fingers, her eyes filled with sympathy. "Cheyenne, I don''t have kidney..." "Enough, Mr. Lara. Don''t be afraid. My family brand guarantees to cure the disease. Just look at this." She repeated the gesture with her hand. Omari was speechless. "Which eye of yours saw me being afraid? I swear, I must have had too much teast night before bed, which is why I got up to urinate... it wasn''t as many times as Grandpa said. Maybe just twice or three times..." After a moment, Tanner used a signal detector to find a small ck metal box hidden in the bushes behind the mansion. It was quite well concealed, wrapped in a stic bag, carefully covered with grass, and only the size of an egg tart. It was hardly noticeable to an ordinary person. When the listening device was ced on the table, the room fell into silence, and it still had a shing red light. It didn''t seem to have been recently ced there. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. From the night Kelvin discovered the ck-d person until today, it had been almost three days. That''s probably why Granduncle and Master Davon came to visit today. If Cheyenne had any doubts about it being a coincidence or necessity before, she was now quite certain. Cheyenne quickly created a Line discussion group on her phone and sent a message in the group saying, "What should we do?" Tanner, with a white Snoopy profile picture, responded to her, "Destroy it?" Nighttime replied, "I''m afraid it might alert them." Iker''s profile picture was entirely ck, just like his Line username, adorned with two sparse stars. In her view, this kind of profile picture was something only older people would use, and it could only be Master Iker. Omari''s profile picture was a 45-degree angle selfie. His name was quite special too. "Beingflirty" Beingflirty: "Why don''t we retaliate in kind? @SweetMouthColdHearted" SweetMouthColdHearted: "How should we retaliate in kind? @Beingflirty" Omari smiled mysteriously and then picked up the listening device, heading towards the basement warehouse of the mansion. This area was used to store food and misceneous items, and due to being in the basement, the signal was not very good. Once you closed the door, the sounds inside were hardly audible outside. He threw the listening device into a basket, as it wasmon for one or two mice to sneak in for a midnight snack. Their chewing noises could go on from evening to dawn, sounding like "squeak, squeak," making it impossible to sleep. For several days, Davon kept hearing simr sounds of "click, click" that resembled the noise in his nightmares, keeping him awake all night. What on earth were they up to? Why did these strange sounds keeping? If he hadn''t asionally heard people talking, Davon would have thought the listening device had been discovered. But when he listened closely to the content of the conversations, he turned blue with anger. Chapter 297: ReeceS Shorts Chapter 297: Reece''S Shorts Chapter 297: Reece''s Shorts "What are we having for dinner tonight?" "Master Iker loves minced meat with eggnt, Mr. Lara prefers a mild taste, and Miss Cheyenne... she''s the pickiest of all." "Alright, let''s have poached chicken." "Poached chicken is not a good idea. How about we make chicken and mushroom stew? It''s nutritious and healthy." "It''s too hot today." "In that case, we can have cold shredded chicken." "..." Sapphire Studios, one of thergest film and television bases in Che. Every day, dozens of production crews work here, with thousands of actors and countless behind- the-scenes crew members waiting in line. If you see a celebrity on the street, you might take out your phone and snap a photo, but inside this studio, everyone is immune. Unless they see a top A-list celebrity, most people don''t get excited. The weather was scorching in summer, and the sun felt like a zing furnace, hanging in the blue sky. With an outdoor temperature reaching 102 degrees Fahrenheit, many people were wilting in the heat. Under the intense re of spotlights and lighting boards, it was challenging to keep your eyes open. Despite the difficult conditions, Reece still delivered a perfect performance in this environment. "Click." The chubby director, hiding in the shade of the trees, loudly shouted, and you could almost see the sweat beads on his forehead streaming down due to the exertion. His ck cotton T-shirt looked like it was about to release water. He used a stapled script as a fan to create a breeze for the young man. "Mr. Gray, you''ve worked hard in this scorching weather, wearing that wig and headgear. Come, let''s take a break, have some tea, and wait for a while." The script of this TV series mainly revolved around a modern disillusioned male teacher who suddenly saw ghosts. He embarked on a journey to collect ghosts, battle monsters, level up, and uncover a powerful family secret. The scene they were shooting today portrayed the past life of the male lead and his sister, who was the only one who truly cared for him and more memorable than the female lead despite her limited screen time. When the production team was selecting the actress for this role, they considered many factors and finally decided on a well-connected talent rmended by their sponsor, the famous actress Juliana. The director had no clue who Juliana was and even did some research to find out. She made her debut in a talent show, but her performances on the show were mediocre. Singing? Just average. Dancing? She barely tried. It was rumored that she was a wealthy heiress from a prestigious family, but her poor attitude and quirky personality didn''t make her likable among her group members. She relied on her designer outfits and ostentatious disys of wealth, making her a hot topic among the public. The director had doubts about whether an untrained actor from a talent show could handle such an important role. He had someone else in mind for the role. However, the producer informed him that Juliana''s influential backers had invested five million dors in the project, and if they didn''t cast her, that money would be withdrawn. Money talks, and directors have to listen. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mr. Morrison went all-in when deciding to produce this y. He had to sell two houses just to scrape together eighty million. Every penny went straight into the project. Barely making ends meet. Five million had tost him for at least another half a month... Well, at least she was decent-looking enough, and as for costumes, styling, and music, he could make adjustmentster. As for her acting skills, she''d got professional voice actors to rely on now. Thinking about this, Mr. Morrison couldn''t help but sigh at how tough the industry had be. Back in the day, actors were incredibly dedicated. They prepared their lines and expressions well in advance. But now, most actors recite their lines without emotion. This has given rise to another industry in the entertainment world, voice actors. They didn''t need visuals; they could convey a wide range of emotions with just a few lines. In this regard, they were often much better than many so-called "actors" on the screen. However, filming in the summertime was peak season, and every production was desperately short of voice actors. Finding one at this point is proving to be quite a challenge. Over here, Reece took off his traditional costume''s outer robe, revealing a pair of white, furry thighs. On his feet, he sported a pair of flip-flops with a vibrant yellow pattern, and he had a half-smoked cigarette dangling from his mouth. He squatted under the eaves, blowing out smoke rings. His appearance bore no resemnce to that of a popr heartthrob. He looked more like a carefree beach bum on vacation. When his agent, n, approached and witnessed Reece''s state, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows with concern, looking worried. He cautiously advised, "Reece, can you please refrain from smoking in public next time? If the media catches you doing this, your status as the nation''s sweetheart might be at risk." "And how on earth did you end up wearing these tattered beach shorts that are far from fitting your image again? Weren''t you told to throw them away after you wore them to the Flower Film Awards last time?" n was on the verge of tears. But Reece remained seated under the eaves, enjoying his cigarette. The bluish smoke veiled most of his strikingly handsome face, leaving only a glimpse of his sharp, delicate jawline. "Throw them away? Do you know how much these cost? Five thousand dors. I won''t throw them." Moreover, Cheyenne had bought him these shorts. Why did Cheyenne gift Reece these shorts? That''s a different embarrassing story Reece would rather forget about, and he wouldn''t allow anyone else to bring it up either. As time passed, people only remembered that their idol, Reece, had a rather provocative pair of shorts. They were always making headlines, with titles like: "Feeling Sorry for Reece. He Wears Shorts Year-Round," "Crowdfunding to Buy Reece Some Pants," "It''s Winter, Reece, Don''t Forget Your Long Johns," and "Reece, Your Pants Need Washing..." Chapter 298: Like A Soda Chapter 298: Like A Soda Chapter 298: Like a Soda After receiving a scolding from Reece about the shorts, n wisely decided not to bring up the topic of the shorts again. Instead, he shifted to another subject. Other artists were usually obedient and follow their agent''s instructions. But their artist, Reece, treated his agent like his server. Well, what could n do when Reece was just so incredibly popr? Even though he was not the most handsome guy in the entertainment industry, his temper wasn''t the best, and his acting and singing skills were just average, he had a unique charm that fascinated his fans. Over the years, Reece had earned quite a bit of money, and their rtionship was less like a conventional artist-agent partnership and more like that of a boss and his underling. "You''re blocking my light. Move your butt, or if I identally flick my ash...," Reece warned. n''s face paled, and he quickly covered his backside, legs mped together, taking a cautious step aside, as if he were a kangaroo on the Australian in. He made way for Reece. "Mr. Gray, the scene shooting for this drama is already halfway through, and the production team knows that you need a co-star to y the next scene." Reece had reviewed the script carefully, and indeed, it required an actress to y his role''s sister. In the previous cast list, he had specifically checked, and the actress for this role was still undetermined. It was ridiculous to inform him sote that they had found a female lead. He took a deep breath, letting the scent of tobo fill his mouth, savoring the slightly bitter taste of nicotine before slowly exhaling. When he opened his eyes, the bluish smoke he exhaled took various shapes in the air before being dispersed by the southern wind, leaving behind only a lingering heat. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Oh? Who is it? Tell me more; do I know her?" n unfolded the information provided by thepany, bending humbly as he handed it over, smiling obsequiously. "Reece, just take a look at thisdy. She''s really beautiful." Reece perked up a bit at the mention andzily cast a nce. When he saw the person in the photo, he pursed his lips and uttered a harsh word, "Ugly." This "ugly" wasn''t just about her appearance; it was also about her character. He had witnessed what happened at the hospital thest time. Juliana dared to be disrespectful to old Mr. Edwards and even mocked Cheyenne. n''s smiling expression froze for a moment, and a hint of disbelief flickered in his eyes. He pointed to Juliana''s photo again and softly urged, "Reece, take another look. Miss Chambers is truly beautiful. Among the post-90s starlets, only she is worthy of ying your co-star." "So, she''s ying the male lead''s sister?" "Yes." "I refuse." There was no room for negotiation. Reece abruptly stood up, and even while crouching, he was taller than n, looking even more slender and lean. n had to tilt his head up to speak to him and found it somewhat difficult. "Reece, this is the company''s arrangement. Thepany has high hopes for this new talent and wants you to mentor her." As soon as he finished speaking, Reece raised the almost burned-out cigarette butt to his lips. n was puzzled; what was Reece doing? "Take a puff yourself. This is Romeo No. 1, and it pairs wonderfully with Cuban rum, giving you the feeling of being in a natural forest. Unfortunately, we don''t have Cuban rum here." Is this cigarette expensive? Very expensive! n had personally gone to buy it, and he recalled it was more than nine thousand for a box, which had about twenty cigarettes. It worked out to be around five hundred dors for a single cigarette. n dared not take it from him and awkwardly scratched the back of his head, grinning in a good- natured but somewhat awkward manner. "Reece, I''m not worthy. You should smoke it yourself." "Well said, a person should have self-awareness. Tell Juliana that Romeo No. 1 should be paired with Cuban rum, and she''s at best just like a soda." So, she was not deserving! After delivering that line, Reece extinguished the remaining half of his cigarette by stubbing it out and tossed it on the ground. He even stepped on it with the sole of his foot to ensure it was entirely put out before picking it up with a tissue, disposing of it in a trash bin designated for cigarette butts in the smoking area. Reece was considerate enough to avoid any risk of a stray ember igniting one of the wooden prop houses, which were abundant in the Sapphire Studios. n watched his artist, who was so civilized, felt a sense of satisfaction. But then, when he recalled how Reece had used Cuban rum and soda to mock Miss Chambers, his smile disappeared, reced by a look of deep resentment. "Like a soda" wasn''t a ttering phrase, and if Miss Chambers found out, she might end up making a scene in the media again. Thepany didn''t seem to have a clear strategy. They previously arranged a "boyfriend" for Reece and stirred up "Jerome & Reece" for nearly half a year. Many people spected that Reece was gay, but thepany hadn''t issued any statements. Now, they suddenly pushed Juliana to create a new couple named "Reece & Juliana" and imed it would dispel previous rumors. In reality, it was just an attempt to capitalize on Reece''s poprity to boost Juliana''s career. Unfortunately, they chose Reece, who was famously difficult to work with. On the other side of the story, it was time to start filming, but Miss Chambers was nowhere to be seen, and the director was on the verge of a breakdown. It was like adding insult to injury. Reece, seemingly unfazed, took off his costume and handed it to the director, snapping his fingers in a carefree manner. "Mr. Morrison, it''s not that I''m being a diva, but the person you''ve chosen is just too unreliable. My time is precious, and you want me to stand here, under the scorching sun, waiting for her?" "Ask her if she deserves it." "Alright, I''ll head back to have Mango Iced Blend. Let me make it clear; if Julianaes to y that role, please find a young male actor to y her brother. I won''t apany her." "Well..." The director stared in astonishment as Reece, d in his bright yellow shorts, left and boarded his trailer after his outburst. Thements he made about Juliana quickly spread to the inte, thanks to the extras who overheard the conversation. In less than half a day, numerous Twitter big ounts posted this juicy gossip: "Hot young actress gets roasted by A-list male idol, suspected diva behavior on set." Initially, people were criticizing Reece for acting like a diva. Chapter 299: Postnatal Care Chapter 299: Postnatal Care Chapter 299: Postnatal Care Juliana''s fans on Twitter were sting Reece, using him ofcking gentlemanly conduct and even bringing up his previous rumors with other male stars. They imed he was gay and suffering from gynophobia, which exined his cruelty towards the adorable Juliana. They even went as far as to say he wasn''t a real man. Reece''s fan club didn''t hold back. His fans argued that Juliana had no real talent and was simply being supported due to her influential connections. They used her of having a wealthy background and joining the cast with financial backing, suggesting thepany''s aim was to promote her. Reece was the only male idol in recent years without any rumors with female stars. He had good poprity and resources, so pairing him with Juliana was bound to attract attention. What''s more, there was a wave of viral stories about Juliana''s previous arrogance and low emotional intelligence. The most recent incident involved her berating an old artist in the hospital, calling him a poor, uneducated peasant from the countryside. The old artist gave her a fitting and thorough lesson, much to the satisfaction ofizens. As the fans of both stars escted their feud, the poprity of this drama soared. The director hadn''t anticipated that a celebrity feud could be this beneficial, and he felt an urge to create more topics. However, Juliana didn''t give him the chance. Out of the blue, Rex, Juliana''s father, posted a photo of Juliana painting in her study on Twitter, along with an apology. "I''m Rex Chambers. As Juliana''s father, I haven''t given her a proper upbringing. I''ve seen all the criticism from everyone. My daughter indeed has many ws, and I''m sorry for causing concern." "In the next three months, Juliana will be dedicating her time to self-improvement and will not ept any invitations for variety shows, programs, or TV dramas. Thank you for your support. Sincerely, Rex." It turns out that Juliana was the daughter of Vice President Rex from the Onistead Calligraphy Association! This shocking revtion sent waves throughizens. Her previous statements on a show about her father''s painting worth millions and her monthly allowance being in the six figures turned out to be true, not just mere boasts. She was a well-educated and wealthy daughter who gave up a multimillion-dor inheritance to pursue a dream in the entertainment industry. She became the standard of a "hardworking" and "ambitious" rich second-generation celebrity who didn''t rely on her family''s influence. Juliana missed out on ying this role and even had a falling out with her father over it. Her agent, however, found her and told her that the heated discussion was a good thing and her anger subsided. She went to Reece''s Twitter to apologize in person. "I''m sorry, Reece. I wasn''t avoiding you that day, but my father locked me in to practice calligraphy." Reece didn''t respond. He noticed another piece of more important news. #Akloit College''s Things You Must Know No one knew that Reece was actually from Akloit College, and this was a story filled with bitterness. Reece''s father had rented a farm in the countryside and raised pigs. He hoped his son would graduate and return to take over the family business. His father even secretly changed his major from piano to "Postnatal Care for Sows." By the time Reece found out, it was toote. This major was under the School of Biochemical Engineering, and no one knew which crazy professor came up with this idea. To cater to the market''s demand for talent, they decided to establish a major in postnatal care for sows. They were worried that no one would enroll, but unexpectedly, someone foolishly put it as his first choice. The old professor was delighted and personally went to the airport to pick up his only student. Reece thought this music professor was warm-hearted because he valued his potential as a musician. However, he couldn''t have been more wrong. The professor was indeed intent on nurturing him, but not as a musician. While other freshmen shared various exciting photos of their new and sophisticated surroundings or pictures of gatherings with ssmates, Reece was alone. The n was to admit ten students, but as soon as the other nine heard the major was postnatal care for sows, they''d rather spend money to transfer to other schools. Reece was the only one who had epted the offer. The old professor treated him to a bowl of sweet and sour spare ribs in the cafeteria and then asked with a smile, "Is it delicious?" Without thinking too much, Reece, inexperienced and starving for the day, not enjoying the in-flight meal, was now delighted with the piping hot sweet and sour spare ribs and nearly bit his own tongue. "It''s delicious." Reece was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly. The old professor was full of expectations, smiling and supporting his chin with his hands, as if he considered his own wrinkled face a blooming flower. "Do you want to know how to make sweet and sour spare ribs?" With a mouthful of ribs, Reece blinked and said, "Well..." He probably didn''t need to know that. He had a dedicated cook at home, and her cooking was decent. Without asking for Reece''s opinion, the old professor grabbed his hand and dragged him to an open space behind the biology building, where he had constructed a makeshift small house using hollow bricks. There, he nned to demonstrate how to cook sweet and sour spare ribs. Reece looked at the "shantytown" house and heard the strange sounds of creatures. "Oink oink oink..." This sound... he was no stranger to it. He often heard it at home and was sickened by it. He thought that going to college would provide some peace and quiet, but it seemed the noise had followed him here. Reacting quickly, Reece tried to escape and cover his ears, but the old professor extended a leg to block his way. "Where are you going? This is your ssroom for the next four years. Take a look and make friends with your little buddies, especially Piggy." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Piggy? You mean that sow, Snowball? Reece''s world crumbled in an instant. He wanted to transfer to another school, but his father informed him that this major was specially selected for him, and if he transferred or dropped out midway, he''d receive no more allowance. His father, as stern as he was, kept his word. By the way, that pesky old professor was named Edwards, who happened to be Cheyenne''s grandfather, Layne Edwards. Chapter 300: Pig Farming Chapter 300: Pig Farming Chapter 300: Pig Farming Regarding the fact that his professor was Cheyenne''s grandfather, Reece only found outter. After staying in the pig farming major for a year, Reece learned the entire process from breeding to fattening to postnatal care within two months. During the next two years, there were no new students in this major, and he remained the only and last student in the program. The school even seemed to have forgotten both the major and Reece. By the time he reached his sophomore year, Reece couldn''t bear the foolish sounds of the pigs anymore. He decided to participate in a talent show run by a TV program. When the host asked him what his family did for a living, Reece promptly answered, "Pig farming." At first, everyone thought he was joking, but when he posted a photo from his home in the Gray family''s pigsty, they finally realized that he was serious. He was not kidding. Reece was really into pig farming! However, even when it came to pig farming, having good looks made a world of difference. While ying the guitar for the pigs, Reece''s fans would just scream in delight, thinking he was incredibly handsome. "He''s so cute!" "He''s sopassionate!" "The pigs in Reece''s family are much better looking and healthier than others!" At first, other artists mocked Reece''sck of talent and suggested he should give up the entertainment industry and go back to farming pigs, since at least those pigs appreciated his talent. However, this ridicule was quickly pped down by Reece''s father, Lamont Gray. During that time, there was a food crisis in Agerone, with many people suffering from hunger. The two countries established a joint aid association, and the Che government decided to donate 100, 000 pigs to various Ageronean countries. It was Lamont who donated these 100, 000 pigs. Calcting at current market prices, this donation cost him approximately two hundred million. So, when Reece talked about pig farming, he wasn''t referring to small-scale or personal ones. Those who investigated Reece''s family background found out that Lamont, Reece''s father, was the chairman of apany listed among the top 500panies in Che. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The primary industries of Lamont''spany were in animal feed, pig farming, and food, making it a leadingpany in the Che agriculture industry. Thepany''s market value was around 50 billion, and it had consistently been a steady performer in the share market. What was even more surprising was that Reece, as the heir of 50 billion worth of assets, simply pursuing his musical dreams and experiencing life in the entertainment industry. As for acting, it was just a way for a second-generation rich kid to explore life. If the productionpany offended Reece to save a measly five million, it would be a real brainless move. ... The Zamora Vi was located in the south of Akloit, which was considered the old city area with historical Western-style buildings that were starting to show signs of aging. The balconies along the streets were adorned with flowers, giving the area a historical and charming atmosphere. It was summer, a season when flowers were in full bloom. The contrast between the southern and northern parts of the city was striking. In the north, there were skyscrapers, neon signs, and a fast-paced lifestyle, while the south had the charm of a small town frozen in time. You could often see small groups of children carrying backpacks ying on the streets. Silver-haired elderly couples walked hand in hand with walking canes, strolling in the warm breeze. It was a peaceful and idyllic scene. Reece couldn''t remember how long it had been since he''dst visited this ce, but as he looked at the familiar surroundings, it felt like he had traveled back in time. He, Kate, and Cheyenne had been close friends since elementary school, all the way through high school. When he was a child, Reece used to be a bit chubby. His family was never short of meat, even during tough times. In contrast, Cheyenne was quite thin. He would sneak some sausages and snacks from his own home and then do a self-service barbecue at Kate''s ce. Reece remembered the time he secretly went to the Zamora Vi to visit Kate when they were in eighth grade. They watched a romantic film called "Love Story". It was aing-of-age moment for these inexperienced teenagers. When they saw the protagonists in the movie passionately doing that in the ssroom, Reece did the boldest thing he had ever done. He held Kate beside him, eager to imitate the male protagonist in the movie, and kissed her. Just then, Eddie, who should have returned in the evening, came home earlier. There was a light drizzle outside, and the library had closed early, so he bought Kate''s favorite Portuguese egg tarts on his way home. Who would have known that he would witness this "eye-catching" scene when he opened the door? In an instant, he felt as if his good cabbage had been stolen by a pig. At that time, Reece was about 1. 65 meters tall and weighed 150 pounds, a bona fide chubby boy. To Eddie, Reece was a genuine "pig"! Kate quickly came to her senses and gave Reece a resounding p, scolding him indignantly, "How dare you? I''m your ''elder sister''!" The term "elder sister" was just because she had ttered Cheyenne a bit earlier than Reece, which earned her the reputation of being Reece''s "elder sister". If you really went by age, these two girls would have to obediently call him "brother." For Reece, this was the first time he had seen Eddie, who was gentle, delivering a fierce punch. . That''s awesome. Eddie actually knows how to fight. The not-so-awesome part was that the person being beaten up was him. The next day, Kate, the big-mouthed girl, shared this embarrassing incident with Cheyenne, which resulted in Reece''s being teased by Cheyenne the next day he went to school with a badly bruised face. "Serves you right!" For Reece, this incident felt like a minor episode from his youth. Afterward, Kate acted as if nothing had happened, but Reece was gued with inner turmoil for a long time due to giving away his first kiss in such a manner. Chapter 301: Conversation In The Equipment Room Chapter 301: Conversation In The Equipment Room Chapter 301: Conversation in the Equipment Room Later on, the two beautiful young girls blossomed into the kind of girls that the boys in their ss admired. These fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls were graceful, slender and exquisite, exuding a delicate fragrance. Compared to Cheyenne, who had a reputation that kept others at a distance, Kate became the most popr girl among the boys in the middle school section. Next to the yground, a young boy with heavy footsteps dragged a bag of volleyball equipment towards the equipment room. The teacher had instructed him to put the stuff back to finish his ss. As he reached the door, he happened to hearughter and chattering from inside. The usual troublemakers in the ss were using the excuse of organizing equipment to chat, taking puffs from a smoke and talking about the most interesting topics for teenage boys. "Did you guys notice? That long-haired girl in eighth-grade ss 3 with double ponytails is so good- looking, and her legs are so long." "I noticed. During ourst swimming ss, I took a good look at her chest. She''s definitely ''blessed'', probably had some boob job. My hands couldn''t even hold something like that." Just as they finished speaking, it caused a burst ofughter among the others. "You''re such a perv, MOUSE. How can you be so creepy?" "Johnson, you were checking her out too, and now you''re calling me a perv? Didn''t you steal her socks and put them in your backpack to take home?" The boy named Johnson choked, coughing for a while, his face turning red as he mumbled, "I... I thought those were Cheyenne''s." "Tsk, tsk, you''re in deep trouble, buddy! If Cheyenne finds out you stole her socks, she might just rip your head off." "MOUSE, if you ever mention this to anyone, you won''t be my buddy anymore!" "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I don''t like that type. I''m into Kate, and sleeping with her would be really comfortable." MOUSE, whose real name was Nichs Morgan, hailed from a coal-mining family. His father was a coal mine owner, and Nichs, being a good-looking second-generation rich kid, enjoyed considerable poprity among the school''s female students. Reece had witnessed him getting cozy with various girls in the stairwell, restroom, and on the rooftop several times. The fact that this repulsive boy was making fun of Kate and Cheyenne, his two best friends, left Reece incensed. Without holding back, he immediately reached into his bag and pulled out a volleyball,unching it straight at MOUSE''s face. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Although he had a portly and feeble physique, the close-range force with which Reece hurled the volleyball left Nichs reeling. "Thud." The sound reverberated, plunging the equipment room into chaos. The boys who had been smoking initially mistook it for a teacher''s arrival, hastily extinguishing their cigarettes and stubbing them out on the floor. They nervously stomped on the butts, trying to hide any traces of their illicit activities. However, when they realized who was standing at the door, the tension from a moment ago disappeared, reced by a seething rage directed at Reece. This was especially true for Nichs, who had a slightly oval red mark on his otherwise fair and handsome face, extending from his eye corners to his nose, making him lookically absurd. "You fat bastard, Reece, have you lost your mind?" "Damn it, that was the only cigar I had to beg someone to buy for me, and it''s gone after just one puff." Confronted by a group much taller than himself, Reece charged at them as if he had gone mad, using his plump body to press against them. "Has he gone crazy? Let''s teach him a lesson!" "But..." "What are you afraid of? Five of us can surely handle an overweight weakling like him." Nichs had long been irritated by Reece, an unsightly, overweight guy who shamelessly tried to curry favor with the two middle school goddesses. Behind his back, everyone called him a fatso, a sissy, and a waste of space. While Cheyenne had shielded him before, she was absent today due to illness, leaving Reece with no one to protect him. Reece found himself getting brutally beaten by the five boys, with two of his ribs broken in the process. Just then, a slender and charming figure rushed in from the doorway. The girl had just turned fifteen, with a hint of baby fat still lingering on her face. Her strikingly pure and clear features, cute twin ponytails, white blouse, and blue checkered skirt made her look like a goddess straight out of an anime world. With a cute look, a great figure, and a slightly gluttonous personality, Kate was more approachable than Cheyenne. "Stop the fight! Why are you guys beating Reece? I''ll report you!" Nichs, upon seeing Kate''s arrival, lowered his hand and brought his injured face closer to her. "Go ahead, report me. Reece was the one who hit me with a volleyball first. Look at my face..." Kate nced over and indeed saw the imprint of a volleyball on Nichs''s face. "He deserved it!" Despite the excruciating pain, Reece, resembling a fierce little wolf in the wilderness, continued to re fiercely at everyone. "Kate, don''t protect him" "Exactly, he struck first." "I can vouch for that. Reece initiated it." Kate''s presence shifted the dynamics in the room, and the confrontation took a different turn. Everyone in the room directed their attention towards Reece. Considering Kate''s understanding of him, he might have indeed struck first. Unable to resist, Kate turned around, red at Reece, and pointed her finger at his forehead, giving it a not-so-friendly flick. "Have you lost your mind? Why would you intentionally provoke Nichs?" Nichs came from a wealthy family, and he was well-known as a domineering school bully. If it weren''t for Cheyenne''s presence, who knows how many people he might have bullied. But today, Cheyenne happened to be absent. Reece coughed up blood but refused to answer, his face flushing and his neck growing thick as he hung his head, stammering and remaining silent. "Speak up!" He didn''t want to talk because he felt the vulgarnguage would dirty Kate''s ears, so he clenched his teeth. Nichs and his friends naturally had no intention of revealing the fact that they were badmouthing others behind their backs. Reece''s silence yed into their hands. "Kate, you saw it too. This fatso struck me first. If I go out with this face, how can I face anyone?" With that, Kate furrowed her brow and discreetly pinched Reece''s hand, quietly suggesting, "How about you apologize first? When Cheyenne returns to school tomorrow, we can settle this then." "A real man knows when to yield and when to stand firm." Apologize? Reece sneered at the idea. The wrongdoing wasn''t on his part to begin with, so he had no intention of apologizing. The situation became tense as Nichs insisted on Reece apologizing, and Reece refused to do so. As dusk approached, they realized the school might lock its doors if they didn''t leave soon. Kate called Nichs outside, and the two of them had a conversation. When Nichs returned, he had a broad smile on his face and treated Reece like a buddy. Chapter 302: A Dog Is A HumanS Most Faithful Friend Chapter 302: A Dog Is A Human''S Most Faithful Friend Chapter 302: A Dog is a Human''s Most Faithful Friend The change in Nichs'' attitude made Reece wonder what had happened. The following day, Nichs bragged in ss that he had kissed Kate, describing her as sweet and tender, with lips as fragrant and soft as jelly. To everyone''s surprise, Kate didn''t show up for ss that day. Reece, however, remembered the kiss he had shared with Kate on the sofa. Just like what Nichs said, it had been sweet and had a texture even better than jelly. Why? Why would she kiss Nichs? Did Kate actually like that scumbag? Fueled by anger, Reece once again ran to the Zamora Vi and positioned himself beneath Kate''s window. Her room''s balcony was adorned with sulents, making it easy to identify. Reece, like a fool, loudly questioned her from below, asking why she had kissed another guy. Onlookers from the neighborhood gathered around. Sensing a chilling and disapproving gaze behind him, Reece turned around to find Eddie, who had returned from school. Eddie was dressed in a white hoodie with ck suit pants, and his chestnut short hair shone like gold in the sunlight. His fair and warm face carried a faint, enigmatic smile. He elegantly closed the long-handled umbre he was carrying, meticulously straightening out the folds on top. Reece, unconsciously, covered his chest with his hand. He had two broken ribs, and the doctor had advised him to rest in bed. Still, he had insisted oning to school. His father was so moved, thinking he was dedicated to his studies. In reality, Reece hade to school only to seek Cheyenne''s help in dealing with Nichs and his gang, intending to enjoy some drama. However, as soon as he arrived, he discovered that Kate hadn''t shown up for ss. Both he and Kate had followed Cheyenne since elementary school, but Kate was absent today, so Reece ran to Kate''s house with his injuries to find her. On the upper floor, Reece''s shout, "Why did you kiss another guy?" disturbed Kate. She had been repeatedly cleaning her lips with face wash and alcohol since returning homest night. Inadvertently, her lips got chapped, leaving her lips swollen and red, making they look lik sausages. Kate, who naturally cared about her appearance and was sensitive to external perceptions due to her adolescence, couldn''t possibly attend ss with such unattractive lips. So, she lied to her brother, Eddie, saying she had been stung by a ho and was experiencing an allergic reaction, requesting three days off. In reality, in Kate''s mind, Nichs'' mouth was more foul-smelling than a sewer. Kissing him, even if it was just a peck, made her feel as disgusted as if she had eaten feces. Now, Reece''s loud shout not only made her brother know she was lying, but the neighbors around as well know that her lips were swollen from kissing a boy. The window on the second floor suddenly flung open, revealing a figure in a pink cartoon mask, wearing a white floral nightgown, with long hair cascading around her shoulders. She looked almost ghostly. With a roar directed at him below, she eximed, "Reece, you''re such a damn fool!" After her outburst, Kate mmed the window shut with a "thud." Eddie, holding an umbre, approached Reece, casting a disdainful look and asking, "You''re not leaving yet? Waiting for me to beat you up?" "Uh... I, I... I''lle back to see Kate another time," Reece stammered. As Reece recovered from Kate''s roar, he faced a verbal threat from Eddie. Dragging his 150-pound self away, he moved slowly, almost shuffling, like an old dog nearing the end of its days. Kate peeked out of the second-floor window, her lips curving in a mischievous grin. "Silly." When Reece returned to school, he found out that Cheyenne, with the help of her gang, had cornered Nichs in the alley near the school and given him a thorough beating. ording to Cheyenne, she hadn''t hit him too hard, just a few broken ribs more than Reece. Reece was moved to tears and immediately pledged his loyalty. Cheyenne, on the other hand, gave him a disdainful look, exhaled a bluish puff of smoke from her crimson lips, and said, "Alright, I get it. Dogs are a man''s best friend." The next day, Nichs transferred to another school. As for what Kate and Reece had talked about that day when they went out, it remained a "mystery" in Reece''s mind for a while. Kate returned to school after a week but initially gave Reece the cold shoulder. It took daily coaxing with snacks for them to reconcile. The thrilling events led Reece to take his fitness seriously. He gave all his snacks to Cheyenne and Kate, two girls who seemed immune to gaining weight. In his freshman year of high school, Reece shed 20 pounds, going from 150 to 130 pounds, thanks to Cheyenne''s "intense training." Moreover, he experienced a growth spurt, shooting up from 5''5" to 5''7". In high school, he grew another 4 inches, allowing him to look down on Kate. She could no longer taunt him about being short. With his sessful weight loss, Reece became an object of admiration for many girls, and other girls began to appear in his life. Kate often "coincidentally" caught him talking andughing with other girls. During the college entrance examination, he proposed that the three of them should go to Akloit College together, but Kate rejected his proposal, iming she was tired of his face and wanted to go to the technical institute to find handsome guys. Later on, it was Cheyenne and Eddie who persuaded her to apply for Akloit College, and they all ended up attending the same college. When they first entered college, Reece quickly caught the eye of a girl from the design department and they got together. Every time Reece invited Kate to dinner, he would bring his girlfriend along. On several asions, that girl secretly warned Kate to stay away from him. She agreed and stopped epting his invitations, choosing to join a club with Graeme, effectively creating distance between her and Reece. It wasn''t until he entered the entertainment industry that their rtionship became even more distant.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, every time they met, they couldn''t help but tease each other. Chapter 303: Beware Of Your Head Chapter 303: Beware Of Your Head Chapter 303: Beware of Your Head Reece thought Kate was just ying around, and that the infatuation of a young girl would eventually lead to her parting with her senior. Little did he expect that Kate would stick with pursuing him for three years. When Reece saw the post, an unnamed anger welled up inside him. What a lousy guy! Was he really worth Kate''s three years of devotion? More than that, he wanted to tell Kate that at her age, why did she have to have a boyfriend? And if she was going to have one, at least find someone as devoted and outstanding as he was. After all, he had seen some exceptionally handsome guys. Why settle for someone so unimpressive? In the Zamora Vi, everything remained the same; her window was still filled with sulents, just with more varieties than before. Kate, wearing the same white floral camisole nightgown from years ago, stood in front of the window, holding a pink watering can to tend to her nts. The nting rays of the evening sun highlighted her figure, creating a crimson hue on her white dress. The breeze gently tousled the strands of hair falling on her shoulders. Her slender neck and graceful shoulders formed a soft, captivating curve, and a delicate silver ne rested on her corbone. The pendant was shaped like Snoopy, a gift Reece had given her on her eighteenth birthday. He hadn''t expected her to keep wearing it. It was the first time Reece had seen her with that ne, and it looked beautiful but couldn''t compare to her corbone. He pushed open the car door and walked to her building. Cupping his hands around his mouth like a horn, he shouted upward, "Kate, you silly girl!" Kate, in the midst of watering her nts, jumped at the sudden sound, her watering can forgotten, and leaned out of the window to look downstairs. Reece stood on the street, wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt paired with bright yellow beach shorts, his oversized baggy pants pping loudly in the wind, and the leg hair swaying like little gs in the breeze. Kate gave him a re. She was already in a bad mood, and this troublesome man had toe and irritate her. "Reece, are you looking for trouble?" "Of course, I am. Can''t stand to see you fall for a scumbag," he replied, loud enough for everyone in the neighborhood to hear. Kate, furious, retorted, "Reece, you better disappear right now, or I swear I will strike your head!" She selected a potted nt on her windowsill, the smallest and least favorite, not much bigger than her palm, and held it threateningly as if she might toss it down. Reece knew she wouldn''t actually throw it. Kate loved sulents too much to let even the tiniest one go. Not to mention, throwing a pot down would be quite uncivilized and didn''t suit her image as a college student. "I''m not disappearing; I just wanted to tell you that your choice of a boyfriend isn''t great." "What the heck! Is your choice of a girlfriend any better? Don''t forget, it was you who called me in the middle of the night, singing ''Single and Happy.''" "I was just fooling around, unlike you, a big dummy!" "Shut up, you''re so annoying!" "I''m gonna talk, Kate. What do you think of me?" His hidden message was, "Would you like me to be your boyfriend?" "You? Not a chance! Get lost!" Bang! The window mmed shut, and the figure by the window vanishedpletely. After a couple of seconds, the tightly closed window opened again. Reece thought Kate might have had a change of heart and realized he wasn''t so bad after all. To his surprise, a small potted nt plummeted from above, crashing to the ground just inches from his feet. It fell like a small pebble from high above, so it probably wouldn''t have hurt even if it had hit him. The tiny green nt, barely the size of a toothpick, was just starting to sprout, and yet, it had be an object of venting for its owner. It was truly unfortunate, but it indicated how angry Kate was. She even threw her beloved sulent. Reece stood there, dumbfounded, his charming eyes fixed on the window for a long while. Eventually, he seemed to realize something. He slowly crouched down and used his own shirt to protect the tiny sprouting sulent on the ground. His lips moved quietly. "You love these so much, don''t you? Why treat me like this now? Truly, women''s hearts are hard to understand." The scene of their "argument" amused many elderly neighbors. It had been a while since they''d seen such an interesting young man. It seemed like he was trying to confess to the girl, but he was so clumsy about it. Confessing at a time like this, and if someone actually epted, that would be true love. A chilly gaze swept over him. It felt so familiar that Reece felt a shiver from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. His scalp tingled. Without turning around, he adjusted his facial expression and gave an awkward smile. "E-Eddie." Eddie, dressed in a white coat, held a medical kit and spoke softly, "Well, I appreciate your help. You can find a broom and a dustpan at the doorstep. Clean up, and put them back when you''re done." Reece hesitated for a moment, feeling like he was being treated as a housekeeper. He finally sighed and obediently picked up the broom to clean up the mess. Afterward, he returned the broom to the doorstep. Wrapping the tiny sprouting sulent in his shirt, he left. Kate, standing by the window, peeked through a gap as she heard the engine noise from below. The red Ferrari gradually moved further away, disappearing at the end of the road. She couldn''t help but smile. Reece hade to pick a fight with her on purpose, hadn''t he? It seemed like after their little argument, her mood had improved significantly. The rhythmic knocking on her door interrupted her thoughts. Kate hurriedlyposed her expression and went to the door. "Brother, you''re back from work." At the door, Eddie had changed out of the white coat and was now wearing a white short-sleeved shirt and light beige pants. He held a box of medicine, which he handed to her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "What''s this?" "Morning-after-pill." Kate coughed upon hearing such words from her brother. Chapter 304: A-List Celebrity Is Her Friend Chapter 304: A-List Celebrity Is Her Friend Chapter 304: A-list Celebrity Is Her Friend Compared to Kate, Eddie felt even more embarrassed and didn''t know where to look. For the first time, his calm face had a tinge of red, and even his neck blushed slightly, while his ears perked up. He had never bought such a thing before. While working at the hospital during the day, he somehow thought of Kate and went to the pharmacy, asking his colleague to get him a box of emergency contraceptive pills. Eddie had never been in a rtionship, so when he bought emergency contraception at the pharmacy, some of the young nurses felt rather disappointed. They wondered what woman had such charm to hook up with Eddie, who appeared gentle and easygoing but was actually extremely guarded and aloof. As fate would have it, Mr. Owen happened t oe out of theoperating room on the left side of the first-floor lobby. He nced at what Eddie was holding and smiled brightly, much like a sunflower in the sun. He patted Eddie''s shoulder and advised him with a profound tone, "Eddie, you''re a man." "Yes." "You''re twenty-seven years old." "Well, that''s my nominal age... I''m actually twenty-five." Mr. Owen''s gaze fell on what Eddie was holding, and Eddie was left speechless, gaping and attempting to exin. "Mr. Owen, let me exin. This isn''t for me; it''s..." He stopped mid-sentence, his flustered expression leading Mr. Owen to wear a "I understand" expression. "I know it''s not for you. This is for women. But let me give you a piece of advice. You''re not young anymore. If you meet someone right and sleep with her, remember to take responsibility." "No, I didn''t do anything..." "No need to exin. Morning-after-pill has side effects. If you don''t want children, remember to take precautions. I speak from experience." With that, Mr. Owen had other matters to attend to. He smiled meaningfully at Eddie before turning away and leaving with a group of other doctors. Eddie was left speechless. That phrase, "I speak from experience," sounded strangely familiar. Two dayster, the weather was bright and sunny. Kate''s mood had improved after resting at home for two days. When Cheyenne came to visit, Kate was wearing a retro-style, bright red, floor-length dress. The dress had a tight, cinched waist that entuated her perfect figure, and a high slit that revealed a whitece underskirt, which swayed like water ripples as she walked. Naturally, Kate had a doll-like face, and this outfit made her look even more beautiful than Nora, the school belle. Graeme messaged her on Line, telling her that the court hearing was today. Thewyer they had hired was Zechariah, who had been deeply involved in criminal cases in the country for over a decade. After a brief discussion, the attorney confidently assured them of winning the case. Kate and Cheyenne finally arrived at the scene. A sleek ck Lamborghini adorned with gold trimmings, even the wheels had intricate gold carvings; it exuded opulence from head to toe. Reece was the first to exit the car. He wore a shy metallic pink suit that remarkably suited him. His charm was undeniable, and the bold color of the suit, paired with his recently dyed silver hair, immediately made him the center of attention. On the other side of the car, a young man in a white suit alighted. His suit, a Giorgio Armani handmade custom, was worth well into the six digits. Not to mention the blue gemstone embedded in the bowtie, which was worth a considerable amount. The man, with seductive and dashing lips, closed the car door and, along with Reece, walked toward the front of the vehicle. As they approached, the car''s gull-wing doors opened. On the left, Kate was dressed in a red, knee- length dress with a frilly hem that revealed her incredibly long, creamy legs. As she walked, thece on the back of her dress swayed with the wind. She had a cute and animated face like a doll, and her short, curly hair framed her features beautifully, entuating her tall and well-proportioned figure. On the right, Cheyenne, though slightly shorter, exuded a model-like aura as she emerged, despite her apathetic expression. Her poise, in stark contrast to her strikingly pretty face, was akin to that of a hignd flower, making it impossible to disrespect her. Graeme and Peyton had been waiting at the entrance for a while. Peyton, especially, couldn''t help but nce at the entrance every thirty seconds. She was eager to witness Kate and Cheyenne being humiliated, to exact revenge for the p she received in public that day. On the other hand, she also wished they wouldn''t show up. If they didn''t, it would indicate that they felt guilty, and the case would be won without needing the services of Attorney Zechariah, thereby avoiding paying him. When Graeme saw Kate, there was a clear flicker of amazement in his eyes. He had never seen her in such a ttering light. She usually wore loose school uniforms, and he had no idea that KateBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. had a body to rival that of a model. However, it was unfortunate that she was apanied by another man. The young man in the pink suit seemed oddly familiar to Peyton. She racked her brain and finally remembered where she had seen him. Yes, it was on the bus stop signs and various skincare product advertisements. Wait... wasn''t this man the popr top idol, Reece? Many of Peyton''s friends adored his music and followed the TV shows he starred in. Peyton primarily liked Graeme, but that didn''t mean she didn''t know who Reece was. After all, he was a high-profile A-list celebrity. So, did Kate and Reece know each other? Seeing the two holding hands intimately, could it be that he was her new boyfriend? No, that couldn''t be. The Gray family was so wealthy; how could they possibly consider a girl who had lost both parents as a suitable match for Reece? "Kate, you certainly have some talent. It''s only been a few days, and you''ve found a new love?" Peyton''s sarcastic voice rang out, causing Graeme''s face to darken. Peyton locked eyes with Reece, who, at the moment, was looking at her. "New love? Are you suggesting that your cousin is Kate''s ex? Tsk tsk, it looks like I need to buy some fish roe to help Kate see better. She''s really scraping the bottom of the barrel." Graeme furrowed his brows and stared back. Silent tension filled the air between the two men. Chapter 305: Being Sarcastic Chapter 305: Being Sarcastic Chapter 305: Being Sarcastic As Reece stood up for Kate and taunted Graeme, her silent heartstrings seemed to be plucked by an unseen hand, and the echoes continued to resonate in her mind. She turned to look at Reece, surprised by his sharp wit not just directed at her, but also at outsiders. She suddenly felt that his biting remarks were not all that bad. After all, it was satisfying to see him being sarcastic with the wrongdoers. Reece proudly lifted his perfectly sculpted chin and gave a haughty hum. "What are you looking at? I''m much more handsome than that trash of a man. It''s a fact that you have bad taste," Reece remarked. "Yes, yes, Reece is quite dashing today!" He was exceptionally dashing. No, wait, when wasn''t he dashing? Peyton covertly swallowed and thought, ''Reece truly deserves the title of one of most beautiful faces in the world. There''s no room for criticism when ites to Reece''s looks.'' Why had a superstar, a being meant to exist under dazzling lights, suddenly descended to the mortal realm? And how had he be so intimate with Kate? Furthermore, all the people surrounding Kate were either handsome men or beautiful women and a bunch of wealthy men. In contrast, she was surrounded by endless poverty and the little ruffians from the neighboring neighborhood. This difference only exacerbated Peyton''s sense of inferiority, morphing it into a distorted mindset. Her sensitivity and insecurity had finally evolved into a strong desire to make Kate taste the bitterness of being cold-shouldered. The court hearing was about to begin. Reporters had gathered outside the courthouse, holding cameras and taking pictures of Reece, Graeme, Cheyenne, and the others. "Oh my goodness, isn''t that Reece? Why is he here?" "Reece is standing with Miss Cheyenne and the intiff!" one of the star-chasers eximed. "I have no idea, but today is the right time to go out! Ahh... I can''t believe I''m seeing Reece in person. I''m absolutely thrilled!" another fan responded. The star-chasers present couldn''t believe their eyes. Reece was unbelievably handsome! Despite rumors that he didn''t look as good in real life as he did in pictures, he surpassed their expectations. They were experiencing a visual feast like never before. Omari, dressed in a white suit, looked mature and sophisticated, exuding an air of sess and refinement. The beautiful woman by his side had an exquisite figure, causing even other women to feel envious. This didn''t look like they were heading to court; it was more like they were walking down a runway. The cameras were all focused on their attire and faces; those onlookers momentarily forgot the actual purpose of their gathering. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Graeme felt as if he were at a circus watching clowns perform. It wasical. "Kate, are you here for a court hearing or to unt your social circle?" he asked. She and the others were dressed mboyantly with heavy makeup. Could it be that theycked confidence in winning the case and were using their appearances to gain attention? Cheyenne crossed her arms,zily gazing at Graeme. She smiled and remarked, "Of course, we''re here for the court hearing. It seems like Mr. Mathews can''t wait to apologize to Kate." "We won''t lose; with just you all, nowyer, you think you can win? It''s a pipe dream!" Peyton walked forward and stared at Cheyenne, whose eyes were filled with warmth but her gaze was icy beneath the surface. Women like Cheyenne were truly men''s dream lovers. To conquer her would make one feel irresistibly charming. "Who said we didn''t bring awyer?" Kate retorted to Peyton''s taunting words, rolling her eyes dramatically and pointing to Omari. "There you go, see? He''s my spokesperson." Omari stepped forward and politely extended his hand to Zechariah. "Hello." Zechariah sized up the young man standing before him. He had a pompadour hairstyle in a white suit with a subtle scent of cologne. He exuded sophistication and seemed more like an affluent man. There was no trace of a working-ss feel to him. He instinctively categorized Omari into the "outwardly strong, inwardly weak" group. A person like this must have used some connections to be awyer. Zechariah remained proud, keeping his hands in his pockets with a ck briefcase in one hand, and he appeared rather dismissive of Omari. Peyton felt satisfied as she spoke, her confidence evident. "Kate, you are quite amusing. We''re here for a court hearing, and you somehow found this pretty boy to impersonate awyer. Ha-ha." With a hint of regret in his expression, Zechariah turned to Omari. "Young man, perhaps you''re a promising talent. I''m sorry to inform you that I''ve won today''s case. You should go back, study for a few more years, and gain some experience before trying again." His tone was reminiscent of an experienced senior teaching a lesson to a neer in the workce. Cheyenne stood by, deeply sympathetic to thewyer who was about to be humiliated. He was probably the first person in the world to dare to act like a senior in front of Omari. "By the way, Mr. Lara, do you remember who your first opponent was in a court hearing?" she asked, looking at Zechariah with a sly smile and then turning to Omari with a soft voice. Thetter lowered his gaze and thought for a moment before his lips parted. "I remember. It was Asher Griffin from H. D. Law Firm." Asher Griffin, the youngest internationalw professor in Che, had be the dean of the Law School at the Capital University at the age of thirty-five. He also served as a representative in the Cab, handling international legal disputes and more. He was famously known as the "invinciblewyer". Zechariah obtained hiswyer qualification certificate through advanced studies at the Capital Universit, and Asher was considered the ultimate idol for allw students there. However, Asher was known to be quite erratic, and one might not see him around for a whole year. Chapter 306: Mr. Lara Took The Case Chapter 306: Mr. Lara Took The Case Chapter 306: Mr. Lara Took the Case H. D. Law Firm was one of the most well-known privatew firms apart from NIGHTBREEZE. It ranks first in terms of annual revenue. In terms of win rate, NIGHTBREEZE may have the upper hand, but the firm primarily serves a high-end clientele with a lower case volume. While NIGHTBREEZE may excel, most people can''t afford theirwyers. Now, this shy young man imed to have had a showdown with Asher, the founder of H. D. Law Firm and dean of the Law School of Capital University. Zechariah considered himself a "cultured" person and usually refrained from being confrontational in front of the camera, but hearing this young man''s bragging pushed his limits. "Nowadays, young people really open my eyes. They have limited abilities but aim high and waste a lot of valuable resources." By saying this, Zechariah was insinuating that Omari, who had little ability but unted himself, was wasting educational resources. To earn aw license was no small feat in Che. It was one of the most challenging certificates to obtain. Tens of millions of students participate in the exam each year, with a passing rate of less than 30%. Being mocked, Omari didn''t retort. He gracefully retracted his hand, even "epted" the lessons from Zechariah, and nodded. "Sure, senior, I''ll remember. Please, don''t hold back on me." Because, I won''t hold back on you either.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His voice sounded exceptionally clear and melodious. Hisughter was soothing and made your ears tingle. Zechariah thought that Omari''s apparent concession was an act of "showing weakness." He raised his nostrils and sneered softly, "Rest assured, young man. Respecting your opponent is also a virtue." "How brilliant, Mr. Lara. He actually said he''s your opponent," Cheyenne lightly smiled and patted her hand, producing a sound like silver bells. Zechariah felt insulted by herment but was about to respond when the time reached 2:30 PM. The court began. Zechariah adjusted his sses, clutched his folder, and walked into the courtroom. Peyton followed closely behind. Graeme, who walked at the rear, identally stumbled on a step. His parents thought it was embarrassing and didn''t want to attend, so he came to support Peyton on his own. The Mathews family was a prestigious one. How could such a scandal make headlines? Unfortunately, Graeme, being a young and headstrong man, solely focused on winning this case andpletely disregarded the potential negative impact this news might have on thepany. On the very day, the Mathews Group''s stocks dropped by three percentage points. If they won the case today, that would be good, but if not, the news spreading could cause another sharp drop in their stocks, erasing any recovery they''d managed. This all came down to a small matter involving Peyton. The Mathews family chose to stay silent in the midst of this issue. Only Graeme apanied Peyton to court. As an essential witness, Timothy was also called into the courtroom. The presiding judge, wearing a ck robe and sporting a conspicuous silver-white curly wig, took his seat in the center. On either side were other judges serving as jurors, as well as a young, beautiful, and fast-typing court clerk. At the start of the trial, both the intiff and defendant took their ces. Cheyenne, Reece, and Eddie sat in the audience section as they could not record or take pictures without the judge''s permission. After the court clerk announced the rules, she dered the "debate" had begun. First, the intiff introduced herself. Kate stood up boldly and greeted the judges and the audience with a bow. Then it was the defendant''s turn, Peyton. Compared to Kate, who was naturally fearless, Peyton appeared quite nervous when she began to speak. Her representative, Attorney Zechariah, stepped in smoothly. "My client, being here for the first time in such a situation, is naturally a bit anxious. Allow me to speak on her behalf." With these words, Zechariah quickly recounted the case using his own words. But in his version of the story, Peyton drugging Kate turned into something even Peyton herself wouldn''t recognize as an aphrodisiac. Peyton herself was suffering from severe depression, which caused her to have severe insomnia at night. Therefore, her doctor had prescribed medication with mild sedative effects. At the same time, Zechariah took out a prescription for this medication,plete with the doctor''s signature. Cheyenne was all too familiar with the name on it: Jase Terry. How does he keep getting involved? First, he dyed proceedings, almost causing Eddie''s demise, and now he''s presenting fake prescription forms. How many secrets does this man hold? It''s time to have a serious talk with Jonathan and find out how many people like Jase Terry, those without professional ethics and prone to misconduct, are hiding in his hospital. The subsequent statement was more efficient. Zechariah argued that Peyton had undressed Kate in the corridor only because she was intoxicated and people tend to vomit when they''ve had too much to drink. Peyton was just concerned about Kate''s clothes getting dirty. In the courtroom, there was a tranquil atmosphere with only the court clerk typing away on the keyboard. The sound of the keys was particrly clear. "Is there anything else you''d like to add or rify, intiff?" the judge inquired. Omari stood up, his well-defined fingers elegantly smoothing the wrinkles on his suit as he introduced himself. "Good afternoon, Your Honors. My name is Omari Lara, an attorney from NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm and the spokesperson for the intiff, Kate." While he spoke, he produced hiswyer''s license from his breast pocket. As soon as he heard the word "NIGHTBREEZE," the skin on the first judge''s face couldn''t help but twitch, and upon hearing "Omari Lara", he almost dropped his sses. He shivered, looking incredulously at the other apanying judges. "What... How did Mr. Lara suddenly take on a case?" one of them whispered. "I don''t know, and it''s just a very small case, with plenty of evidence." "My goodness, hurry... get a photographer; this is going to be a shining moment for Akloit Court!" While the case might be small, the reputation attached to Omari was enormous. If other courts found out that Mr. Lara himself had appeared at their court, it would undoubtedly be a highlight in his annual performance assessment. Even official media ounts would gain more followers because of this. At the same time, Zechariah was left stunned. He made several mistakes in his subsequent remarks. He couldn''t believe that this ostentatious young man was none other than the renowned topwyer, Omari! Chapter 307: Mr. Lara Spoils Miss Lawrence Chapter 307: Mr. Lara Spoils Miss Lawrence Chapter 307: Mr. Lara Spoils Miss Lawrence Both Omari and Asher were "stars" of Che''s legal world. Omari was ten years younger than Asher and was considered the most likely candidate to seed as the Cab''s Minister of Legal Affairs. Four years ago, Asher and Omari faced off in court over an international extradition case in Metshire. The courtroom battle extended over three trials and ended with Omari''s victory. At that time, Omari was just aw student, while Asher was already a nominee for the position of Dean of the Law School at the Capital University. The fact that Asher, a seasoned legal professional, lost to a student abroad tarnished his reputation significantly. At the same time, it was discovered that this young man was none other than Omari Lara, a wealthy and carefree yboy. People couldn''t fathom why he chose to be awyer overseas instead of enjoying theforts of his affluent life. When Omari returned to the country, he received an invitation from the Law School of Capital University to serve as a visiting professor. However, he declined the offer, citing his "carefree and undisciplined nature". Instead, he entered the Cab, bing the youngest legal intern in history. Three years had passed, and Omari could have been promoted to Minister of Legal Affairs. However, he refused to return to Onistead, leaving the position vacant for nearly a year due to his repeated dys. Zechariah felt conflicted. If he continued with the case and won, Graeme had promised him half of the reward plus an additional one million. However, this would mean antagonizing NIGHTBREEZE and Omari, which could make his future in the legal field extremely challenging. On the other hand, backing out and apologizing right now would be a loss of face, especially since the judge had allowed media coverage. Even with pixtion, people might recognize them. Zechariah regretted his words at the courthouse entrance earlier, where he boasted of showing no mercy to Omari. What kind of courage had emboldened him to utter such suicidal remarks? Omari had solid evidence in the form of video footage, testimonies from Timothy and other ssmates, as well as the hotel manager and the staff who cleaned the floor that night. However, Omari strategically avoided mentioning the mysterious Master Glenn. Despite Zechariah''s reasonable eloquence and logical arguments, Omari countered every word, leaving Zechariah speechless. In the audience, Cheyenne admired Mr. Lara shining on the stage. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a message from Jerry. She had asked him to investigate the transaction between Jase and Graeme, and he had discovered it. In court, the severity of the injuries was primarily determined by the assessment report from medical institutions for sentencing. Peyton''s alleged depression report turned out to be fake, and there were records of transactions between Zechariah and Jase. Midway through the trial, Cheyenne suddenly interrupted everyone, saying, "Wait a minute, I have new evidence to submit. Please ask the judge to pause for a moment." The judge inquired, "What evidence?" Cheyenne walked over to Omari, carrying her ck dress, and showed him the document she had. Omari clearly smiled and praised Cheyenne for her cleverness. He said, "Cheyenne is truly resourceful. Alright, I''ll handle things from here." Omari didn''t care whether they were in a courtroom or not, and he extended his hand, gently running his fingers through Cheyenne''s hair, his actions tender, and his voice filled with affection. The media friends in the audience were left in awe. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was a heartwarming moment! Mr. Lara and Miss Lawrence seemed to be on the verge of sweet intoxication. The look in Mr. Lara''s eyes was filled with love as he gazed at Miss Lawrence, while she rolled her eyes in a yful manner. Peyton and Zechariah exchanged a nce, both feeling a sense of dread. Had Cheyenne discovered the falsified assessment report? Impossible! Zechariah was confident in the credibility and reputation of the highly respected and ethical doctor he had engaged for several years, and there had been no leaks during their cooperation. How could it have been exposed? As evidence was presented, Peyton felt utterly defeated, and Zechariah''swyer''s license was publicly revoked for three years, during which he was not allowed to represent in court. Peyton was convicted of both intentional harm and defamation and sentenced to seven years. Seven years! She was currently twenty-one, and after seven years, she would be twenty-eight. She had missed the best years of her life, and her college degree had been interrupted. She also lost the chance to marry Graeme. The rest of her life loomed bleakly, and Peyton was left wondering how she would cope. Graeme was unaware that the report was fabricated. Jase was called to court. He admitted publicly that he had created the report and received three hundred thousand from Zechariah. The world seemed to copse in an instant. His cousin had truly harmed Kate. His previous support had been aiding wrongdoing. No wonder people had called him blind. Peyton cried bitterly in front of the media reporters, "Why is it always my fault? If Kate hadn''t tried to steal my cousin, I wouldn''t have wanted to harm her." As they listened to her twisted words, the people in the room disyed varying expressions. This woman was incredibly mental. He frowned, disappointed and serious, looking at Peyton. He said, "Peyton, I''ve always considered you as my sister. We are cousins; it''s impossible between us." Graeme''s words were the final blow that crushed Peyton''s hopes. Then she questioned Graeme. Did he like Kate? He fell silent, refusing to answer. His unusual behavior had already given Peyton the answer she dreaded. Staring at Kate, Peyton gloated and cursed, "Furthermore, this matter wasn''t my sole n. I didn''t have the money to buy the drug. Kate, you''ll never imagine that your best friend was the one who caused your demise." What did she mean by this? The crowd wondered, but before they could inquire further, Peyton was led away by court officers, unless the Mathews family paid to bail her out. She was indeed sentenced to seven years in prison. Graeme suddenly approached Kate and stood in front of her, a tinge of guilt on his handsome face. He spoke softly, "Kate, I need to talk to you." Kate looked at him, her eyes showing a mix of emotions. Reece, standing by her side, stared intently at Graeme with a sharp gaze. Chapter 308: Pocket Change Not Worth My Time Chapter 308: Pocket Change Not Worth My Time Chapter 308: Pocket Change Not Worth My Time Graeme paid no attention to Reece''s re and walked directly up to Kate, making a move to hold her soft, fair hands. Just as his hand was about to touch hers, she sidestepped, and her gaze never lingered on him for even a second. Such indifference and aloofness weighed heavily on Graeme''s heart. He had known Kate for almost three years, ever since her freshman year, and he had silently allowed her to follow him around like a little tail, bouncing around behind him. Many of their ssmates envied him for having such a beautiful girl chasing after him. For others, this might be a boasting point, but for a studious, aloof top student like Graeme, he felt ashamed. Kate loved wearing id skirts that showcased her impossibly long and beautiful legs. Every time she came to find him, the other guys would ask him if he had "slept" with her. Such words were undoubtedly vulgar, and Graeme, in turn, disliked Kate, feeling that she had thrust him into the midst of a scandal. He never even considered that she was an innocent victim who had been unfairly implicated. "Kate, I''m sorry for wrongly using you. But my cousin, she knows she was wrong. Can you forgive her?" He hade to her, to seek her forgiveness for Peyton, who had hurt her. So, who would sympathize with her? She had been taken advantage of by someone she didn''t even know, not knowing his name, age, or whether he was ugly or overweight. Peyton''s behavior was disgustingly outrageous. "I won''t forgive her! Graeme, I have no idea where you find the audacity to ask me for forgiveness." Speechless after being scolded, Graeme pursed his lips, his eyes fixed firmly on Kate. Then, out of the blue, he said, "I can even forgive myself for falling for you. Why can''t you forgive Peyton?" "If you want to be with me, then you''ll be her cousin-inw. Can''t you show some courtesy and tolerance?" As he finished speaking, Cheyenne couldn''t help but let out a cold chuckle. She strutted over in high heels, standing proudly next to her friend, raising her chin, gazing at Graeme with a haughty and peacock-like demeanor. Her eyes were icy. "Tell me, Kate, do you still like him?" Kate shook her head and answered decisively, "I used to." "Now, I don''t." There was no response more brutal than "used to love." Graeme''s face alternated between pale and flushed, hisrge hand clenched discreetly. "Kate, you need to think it over. You''re an orphan, and my Mathews family is an esteemed and renowned lineage. Being with me means you won''t have to do those lowly,borious jobs in the future. You can be ady from the Mathews family." Tsk tsk tsk... This statement was truly infuriating. The journalists who were still around, hoping to interview Reece, unexpectedly stumbled upon another juicy story. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When she heard the phrase "orphan," Kate couldn''t bear it any longer and raised her hand to deliver a resounding p to Graeme''s face. Her clear, determined eyes were filled with coldness and stubbornness, as she clenched her teeth. "Graeme, who do you think you are? Do you believe every woman in the world has to love you?" "When you''re happy, give me a smile, and I''ll be happy for half a day because of your smile. When you''re not happy, I do the most foolish things without dignity or bottom line, just to make you smile." She was the little princess her brother doted on, and in the Zamora family, she didn''t even have to do any housework, but she learned to cook for Graeme, and her hands were covered in blisters. She stayed upte watching videos to knit him a scarf. When he was cold, she skipped ss to wait in long lines for hot water for him. ... All this effort, and she only received a response - "Don''t bother me!" Kate thought she was disturbing his studies, so every time, she quietly left her offerings and watched him outside the ssroom window, holding her own hot water to warm his hands. Every time at these moments, she felt that everything she did was worth it. Seeing her pitiable and heartrending appearance, Eddie approached and, from behind, grabbed Kate''s cor, pulling her into his embrace. Sudden warmth and familiarity enveloped her, and the safety of her brother''s embrace prevented her from crying. But it was in this moment that her nose tingled, and she shed two clear tears. Eddie gently stroked her long hair and skillfully patted her back, the motion reminiscent of comforting a child to sleep. He was a 25-year-old man without a girlfriend or children himself. His proficiency inforting her was because when their parents had just passed away, Kate would often wake up crying in the middle of the night. To put her to sleep, Eddie learned tofort her the way their mother used tofort him when he was a child. Over time, it became a habitual action. But as time passed, he got busier, and Kate grew up, no longer needing her big brother to put her to sleep. So what if they had no parents anymore? He was Kate''s guardian, her brother, a fatherly figure. Eddie looked at Graeme and mockingly raised a smile. "No need. The Mathews family''s threshold is too high for us small fry. I have only one sister, Kate, and no matter how bad she might be, I can afford to take care of her." Cheyenne nodded in agreement, her hand suddenly patting Graeme''s shoulder, her gaze shallow. "Young man, how much money does your Mathews family have? Do tell. After all, I''m a pauper. I might not have seen much money in my entire life." Both Omari and Reece was rendered speechless, wondering why Cheyenne touched that trash. Somehow, the group of reporters looked sour when they heard Cheyenne say she was a pauper. After all, just a painting created by Cheyenne could be sold for millions of dors. Graeme frowned, "My family''s wealth is unimaginable to you. In any case, it''s enough to buy the entire Akloit College." As soon as he finished speaking, it immediately elicited a burst ofughter from the crowd. Chapter 309: The Deadly Triangle Chapter 309: The Deadly Triangle Chapter 309: The Deadly Triangle Omari was the first to speak, and he hit hard with a criticalment. "I thought your family was so tough. It turns out an Akloit College is all it takes." Reece rolled his eyes, "I make three hundred million from a single concert, I''m justzy. Kate, why don''t you marry me?" Cheyenne had the final word, "Just an Akloit College? I''m not even interested in that pocket change. Are you seriously showing off?" While speaking, she waved her hand to show herplete disdain for such a small amount of money. The woman stood there casually andzily, leaning against a pir. Her bright smile was cold and piercing. In her, one could find traces ofziness, charm, coldness, handsomeness, and sensuality. It seemed she epassed various facets. This was a woman with many faces. Her beauty, her asional drowsiness, and her astonishingly domineering attitude could all captivate people in an instant. Under the lenses of the media reporters, each photo of Cheyenne could be used as a wallpaper by itself. Graeme''s fair face turned crimson. He had always disliked unting his wealthy second-generation status because he had a strong sense of self-worth and believed that he outperformed others based on his abilities. He didn''t want people to reduce his achievements to a simple and vulgar summary like "he''s from a wealthy family." Just now was the first time he had used his family''s influence to "tempt" Kate, but it was more like he was dealing with his own insecurities. Yes, it was indeed insecurity. Because the people standing before him were all influential figures in various fields. Reece, seemingly the most unreliable one with shy clothing, was one of Che''s top male stars. Media reports estimated his annual ie at over a billion dors. Cheyenne, who had recently gained more prominence, excelled in calligraphy, oil painting, traditional painting, and even Mr. Owen personally recognized her as one of the "sessors." Her future seemed limitless. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Eddie, an outstanding Akloit College graduate, was a rising star in the medical field with countless research achievements. As for Omari, only his identity as the master of the Lara family could eclipse Graeme. He was also remarkably talented, and he was considered a rising figure in politics. It was rumored that even the current president had a high opinion of Omari. In front of these individuals, boasting about academic achievements seemed quite childish to Graeme. Even though, in his impression, Kate, Cheyenne, and Reece, led by Cheyenne, had been referred to by their teachers as the "Deadly Triangle." Wherever they went, the passing rate in their sses would plummet. But besides his status as a top student, all Graeme had left was the somewhat derogatorybel of "rich second-generation." What Graeme had forgotten was that in thepany of these low-key hidden aristocratic families, his "rich second-generation" title appeared quite petty. Even if he unted it, it could onlypare to the Zamora family. Cheyenne was famously protective of Kate. "Alright, Cheyenne, there''s nothing between him and me in the past, and there won''t be anything in the future. Let''s go," Kate said, wanting to stop wasting time with this kind of person. She grabbed Cheyenne''s sleeve and tried to persuade her. However, no one expected Cheyenne to walk elegantly over, raise her foot, and suddenly kick Graeme''s shin with her pointed high-heeled shoe. Thump. Graeme was caught off guard by this kick, and his knees buckled, "thumping" to the ground. "This kick is for your stupidity!" "You!" "Smack." Another pnded on Graeme''s face, and as they watched his handsome face swell, the perpetrator, Cheyenne, gently touched his face and spoke in a cold, piercing voice. "This p is because I can''t stand to see you bullying someone I care about!" "You think that a kick and a p make you feel humiliated, right? Do you want to kill me? But have you ever thought that if Timothy hadn''t left that night because he was scared, Kate''s life would be far more than ''painful''! It would be an endless abyss of darkness. What on earth makes you plead for your cousin?" Graeme had initially intended to retaliate, but these words seemed to be seared into his mind like a brand, causing him to suddenly release all his strength. He dared not look at the Zamora family siblings. If Timothy hadn''t left that night... Just thinking about this possibility, Reece''s face turned dark, like the weather before a summer storm was about to hit, with dense, ck clouds overhead. He moved in front of Graeme, grabbed his cor, and whispered in thetter''s ear, a sound only the two of them could hear, tinged with profound regret. "Do you know the one thing I''ve regretted the most in these years? It was epting the pursuit of a girl out of vanity in my freshman year, and Kate chose to join the club with you because of me." "Graeme, I watched her follow you for three years, and I regretted it for three years. If I had known you were this scumbag, no matter what, I would''ve woken up that silly girl." Graeme''s ears were ringing, it was too noisy, and he didn''t pay attention to what Reece had said. However, the statement, "Kate chose to join the club with you because of me," sent a sudden pang to Graeme''s heart. He had always believed that Kate had fallen for him at first sight, and she must be a vulgar woman to go to such lengths to join the same club as him, trying to get close to him. It turned out he had been overthinking things. "Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s go," Omari took a step forward and took Cheyenne''s hand, leaving the courtroom together. He was worried that Cheyenne would go overboard and hurt someone, tiring herself out. Seeing Graeme''s lifeless expression, he was sure that this guy had no great future ahead. The highest level of revenge is a psychological attack. He had taught this to Cheyenne, but unfortunately, she had always been azy person, choosing to use her fists to solve problems instead of thinking things through. For this reason, Omari had to studyw even more thoroughly and at an advanced level, just in case Cheyenne identally beat up a high-profile figure. He would be able to protect her with the weapon of thew and explore the boundaries within the legal system to minimize the damage. In any case, Cheyenne was the rule of his life! Cheyenne thought about Master Iker back at home, and her face softened a bit. She nodded her head and resumed her quiet, harmless appearance. Once most of the people had left, only Graeme remained kneeling on the spot. The pitiful scene made many reporters reluctant to take photos. Someone kindly took a step forward to help him up, but Graeme''s gaze frightened her away. "Get lost, I don''t need anyone''s pity." He was Akloit College''s top student, the campus heartthrob envied by everyone. Why? Why did he work so hard and still couldn''t measure up to those excellent people? Thest thing Reece said in his ear just now was, "How your cousin treats Kate, I will repay in full!" Chapter 310: Mine Is Not Small Chapter 310: Mine Is Not Small Chapter 310: Mine Is Not Small The next day, Akloit''swork nearly crashed once again as news of "Second-Generation Rich Disying Wealth Gets His Face pped" flooded the headlines. It marked the first time in the illustrious career of the famous star Reece that he was embroiled in a romantic rumor with a girl! This revtion shocked countlessizens. His female fans were in distress, "What about your official boyfriend, Reece?" In the face of these pervasive rumors, Reece did something unprecedented: he didn''t exin but instead posted a cryptic Twitter message, indirectly acknowledging the authenticity of the rumors. "I once dropped a rose, and someone else picked it up for three years." The message was apanied by a photo of Reece with tear-filled, sparkling eyes. It was from the first drama he had acted in after his debut, and his forlorn gaze was even more heart-wrenching than the caption. Fans leftforting messages for their idol: Fan 1: "Aww, Reece, don''t cry. Let''s go steal that rose back together." Fan 2: "You are my rose, you are my flower. Reece has changed, weren''t you always the fierce tiger who sniffed the roses?" Fan 3: "Reece has a girlfriend? No, I don''t want that. Reece belongs to Jerome." Fan 4: "Give it a rest, Jerome has had who knows how many girlfriends while Reece just has his first love. Jerome doesn''t deserve our Reece!" "..." At this very moment, in the dressing room, Jerome, who had acted alongside Reece, was scrolling through Twitter on his phone. The tall assistant standing next to him, who was 1. 8 meters in height, was holding a bag of Lay''s potato chips. He expertly tore the package open, having had practice with it in the past. The sound of crunching potato chips filled the room. "That damn Reece is two-timing me with another rose behind my back? What a scumbag." Another angry, exaggerated crunch! The assistant nced over with a cool and collected look and offered some soothing words, "Mr. Witt, just take it easy. As the saying goes, ''When it rains, it pours.'' You can''t stop it." Jerome supported his forehead with one hand and, taking the opportunity, twirled a long, slender finger through his bangs. He narrowed his mischievous upturned eyes, and a sh of light passed through them. "Wait a minute, the woman in the ck dress... Damn it! Isn''t she the one fromst time... that girl?" "Mr. Witt, it''s the same Miss Lawrence who kicked your little chick at the elevator entrancest time." The air was nearly silent for a minute. Jerome suddenly threw the bag of potato chips, creating a dramatic scene with chips raining down on his assistant. He was so furious that he trembled all over. His handsome face even turned terrifying and monstrous as he pointed at his assistant and angrily shouted, "My chick isn''t small at all. Yours is small!" The assistant looked at him expressionlessly and said, "Mr. Witt, mine isn''t small either." Jerome was left speechless. That said, it turned out that Reece knew that woman, making things much easier. I haven''t settled the score for that kickst time. Meanwhile, at the Lawrence Vi. Cheyenne suddenly sneezed, and she sneezed so hard that even her dainty little nose turned a shade of red, entuating her cute, sparkling eyes. "What''s wrong? Are you catching a cold?" The many chest-down on the edge of the bathtub, his lower body immersed in a vibrant mixture of reds and greens. Under the intense color contrast, his skin, which was never particrly fair to begin with, appeared a shade lighter. His broad, muscr back was covered in silver needles of various lengths and sizes, so densely packed it resembled a porcupine. After soaking in this medicinal bath for three days, his other wounds had improved significantly, and the leg injury on his foot was gradually healing, even sprouting new skin. Cheyenne couldn''t help but envy the new, fair skin that had emerged. If it weren''t for her fear of pain, she could have easily soaked in this medicinal water, enjoying a body with skin as smooth and white as milk. He had managed to endure it for four days, showcasing a level of patience few could match. Cheyenne sniffled, feeling overwhelmed by the pungent smell of herbs filling the room. "It should be okay. By the way, I can start removing the needles." She estimated that it was about time, got up, and walked to the edge of the bathtub. Iker cooperated, turning around so that his back was facing Cheyenne. As she reached for the needles, a hint of a seductive rose fragrance mingled with the strong herbal scent, making it particrly enticing. When she removed the silver needle, her hand unavoidably brushed against his skin. The slight coolness from her fingertips seeped into his very soul. There was one long needle still embedded in Iker''s scap, inserted at a forty-five-degree angle into the meridian. To remove it, she would need to use her other hand to steady it. Improper needle removal could easily cause muscle swelling, which was one of the reasons patients were not allowed to move during acupuncture. "Master Iker, can you slightly turn to the side?" Upon hearing this, Iker cooperated and turned his head, and at that moment, her hand inadvertently brushed against his lips. The touch was soft and warm, carrying a hint of the mist from the bathroom, making it slightly damp. In almost an instant, Iker''s face turned red. He lowered his head, and even his elongated neck flushed. This was the first time Cheyenne had seen Master Iker in such a "shy" state, and she couldn''t help but find it amusing. "Master Iker, your reaction... Could it be that you''re still... um..." Her teasing words hadn''t fully left her mouth when she heard the sound of rushing water, and then, a warm and wet hand covered her lips. Iker slightly sat up, one hand on her shoulder, and the other covering her alluring red lips. He gazed at her with surprised, uncertain eyes. The distance between them was less than a fist''s width, and this intimate posture fueled wild thoughts. "Cheyenne, look quickly! I found the cure!" a loud and excited voice rang out from the door, as Grandpa came in, holding a medical book. When he saw the scene in the room, he froze for a moment. His smiling face gradually faded, reced by a fierce, furious expression. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He exploded in anger. "What on earth are you two doing?" Startled by her grandpa''s sudden outburst, Cheyenne instinctively pushed herself away, and the two silver needles she had held between her fingers slipped out. "Hiss..." Iker, in pain, furrowed his brows and half-sat up, sshing countless water droplets back into the bathtub. It was as if a storm had passed, with bathwater tainted in various hues sttering onto Cheyenne''s body and hair. The room was in utter chaos. "Iker Todd!" the words were squeezed out as if through clenched teeth, filled with immense anger. He hadn''t expected things to turn out like this. Chapter 311: The Serpent Magic Chapter 311: The Serpent Magic Chapter 311: The Serpent Magic After the three of them had changed and returned to the living room, Omari had the nagging feeling that there was a hidden secret between them. Cheyenne red angrily at Layne, while thetter cast a cold nce at Iker. The standoff between the three of them was quite unusual. Omari nced at Cheyenne, then fixed his gaze on Iker, whoseplexion was different from usual. He adjusted the golden wire-framed sses on the bridge of his nose, sitting upright before speaking, "To confess is wise, well, speak up, what have you two... done?" Layne withdrew his gaze, his eyes feeling dry as he blinked and changed the topic, "Nothing much. By the way, I found what Master Iker is afflicted with. It''s not poison; it''s toxin produced by venomous snakes." As Layne''s words fell, the room fell intoplete silence. After about half a minute, Tanner broke into a cold sweat and nervously said, "Is it... the kind of curse we''ve heard of, old Mr. Edwards? I can''t believe this... it''s too unbelievable." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There had long been rumors of poisonous magic, but it had remained mostly folklore, only discussed as a topic of conversation. No one had expected that such a magic truly existed in the world. Layne, stroking his gray beard, nodded andid out the information he had gathered in front of everyone. "It''s recorded that the magic as initially used to treat ulcers, but over time, it was utilized by unscrupulous men and became something evil and dreadful." "The magic that has befallen Master Iker is one of the three renowned magics called Serpent Magic." The way of creating Serpent Magic was exceedingly difficult. One had to capture a hundred venomous snakes every May 5th, ce them in a container, and let them devour each other. The venomous snake that survived would be called the Serpent. The Serpent was then burned to ashes, and its bone powder was mixed with sulfur, Datura flower leaves, and other poisonous substances, forming the Serpent Magic. While in a dormant state, the Serpent Magic appeared lifeless; however, once it entered a human body, it would graduallye to life, eventually growing into a small snake that survived by sucking the essence from the human body. After maturing, the Serpent Magic would cause a drastic change in the host''s appearance. After the Serpent Magic hadpletely devoured the human body, it would crawl out through one of the orifices, leading to the death of the host. Despite its power and treacherous nature, the Serpent Magic had a fatal w - it grew slowly. From reanimation as a dead body to bing a fully developed living snake, it would take at least ten years. He estimated that Iker had been cursed for about three years, and this was just the initial stage of the Serpent Magic''s revival. In other words, there were countless snake eggs attached to his blood, awaiting hatching. Once they hatched, Iker''s body would be a "nest," and thousands of poisonous snakes would continuously feed on his essence, flesh, and blood, leaving only an empty husk. The mere thought was hair-raising, and Cheyenne hade across this ount in the past, but she had merely skimmed it during her youth and hadn''t paid it much attention. Iker was twenty-seven years old, in the prime of his life. It would be a tremendous waste if he were to meet such a gruesome end. "Grandpa, is there any way to dispel this magic?" Their Edwards family had limited knowledge of this kind of poisonous magic. Cheyenne could heal his leg, but she couldn''t rid his body of the curse. Even if Iker were to recover and stand up again, he wouldn''t live past seven years. It was cruel! Though Omari usually disliked the ever-arrogant Iker who constantly yed at being aloof, upon hearing that Iker had fallen victim to such an evil magic, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of sympathy. At a young age, he lost his mother, faced romantic setbacks, had his authority taken away, and now was indirectly told his days were numbered. "Old Mr. Edwards, please save my master," Tanner said as he dropped to his knees before Layne. On his fair, youthful face, a wide bruise appeared on his forehead, streaked with blood vessels, looking distressing. Compared to the shock and silence among the others, Iker remained surprisingly calm. After a while, he let out a softugh, and his stern expression softened slightly, losing some of its aloofness, making him appear much more approachable. His eyes sparkled, as clear as ake reflecting the sky. "Miss Lawrence, if... if the end of my days comes, please feed me sleeping pills, won''t you?" Seeing that he still had the mind to make jokes, Cheyenne was both irritated and displeased. She responded unkindly, "You think sleeping pillse for free? Live well, I believe that if someone can use that magic on you, someone can also remove it." As for how to remove the magic, Layne looked troubled. "I only know how to lure the poisonous snakes out of the body. As for how topletely remove the magic, I''m afraid we''ll need to find someone for that." "Who?" Hearing the tone in Grandpa''s voice, it was clear that he knew of someone who could remove the magic. After persistent questioning from Cheyenne, Layne finally revealed the truth. "That guy was my ssmate back in the day. But he''s quite entric, and he holds a grudge against me. He won''t easily lend a hand." "Who is it?" "Leandro Zamora from the Onistead Moon Hall." As the words fell, the younger folks in the room were puzzled. Layne twirled his gray beard, chuckled, and spoke with a touch of regret, his voice low. "Back then, Leandro, I, along with Madeleine, your deceased master, were top talents in the capital. We were on good terms. Later... Leandro misunderstood something between me and your Madeleine and we became enemies." Layne spoke of this matter with a bitter and helpless expression. At the time, he and Leandro were ssmates and even shared a dormitory. Their rtionship was good. However, Madeleine secretly had a crush on Layne, but he was unaware of her feelings. He had already fallen for Cheyenne''s grandmother. After rejecting Madeleine a few times, she married someone else and tragically died. That old coot Leandro harbored a secret crush for four years without confessing, and he eventually med Layne for Madeleine''s death. Their friendship soured, and they went their separate ways after graduation. Afterward, Layne and Leandro crossed paths a few times but never greeted each other. Friendship can be a fragile boat, and no amount of exnation could change the past. Chapter 312: Withdraw The Funding Chapter 312: Withdraw The Funding Chapter 312: Withdraw the Funding Later on, Leandro followed his family''s arrangement and married a well-matcheddy, and the couple was said to be leading afortable life. Moon Hall, under his management, gradually developed into a centennial old business, now an establishment that residents in Onistead couldn''t ignore. Layne, after his return to Yrose, no longer paid attention to the Zamora family''s affairs. When Cheyenne was thirteen, he met his junior, Madeleine, in Akloit. She had chosen to return to her homnd after her husband''s idental death. The first time she saw Cheyenne, Madeleine took a liking to her and proposed to take Cheyenne as her disciple. Layne could have taught Cheyenne himself without the need for her to be Madeleine''s disciple, but perhaps out of pity for the woman who was past her prime and alone, he agreed to it. Madeleine specialized in traditional medicine, focusing on the traditional diagnostic techniques. When Cheyenne became her disciple, Madeleine already had two other disciples, Jonathan Owen and Carl Weber. Carl was the senior disciple, joining earlier and receiving some of Madeleine''s true teachings. After mastering the skills, he established his own school of traditional medicine and took on many apprentices. Jase Terry, who had a conflict with Cheyenne in the hospital, was Carl''s first disciple. Madeleine''s health was fragile, and she was at the end of her rope. After passing on all her knowledge and skills to Cheyenne, she smiled and passed away. Before her death, she pulled the fourteen-year-old Cheyenne to her side and said, this was the biggest pride of her life and the greatest glory. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Thinking of her master, Cheyenne''s eyes welled up with tears, and she realized that she had wasted her master''s expectations for so many years. From the age of sixteen to twenty-one, she had lived a muddled existence, not only wasting the years but also disappointing many people''s deep affection for her. "Perhaps, Cheyenne, if you approach Leandro as a disciple of your master, he might agree to see you." "Yes, I''ll go to Onistead after I''m done here." She readily agreed to this task, even though it was not her area of expertise. Iker gazed at the delicate, fair, and exquisite smiling face before him. When Cheyenne smiled, she had two shallow dimples on her cheeks, looking sweet and charming. "Miss Lawrence... actually..." He felt as if a wind chime had been hung in his heart, and Cheyenne was the one who brushed against it with a spring breeze. The sound of the wind chime yed continuously in his heart, clear and melodious. "Enough, I just can''t stand your fiancee, what''s her name again? Emily Davidson? Her pride must be soaring to the sky. Don''t you want to see her in a sorry state after being pped in the face?" Cheyenne coldly hummed with her arms crossed, her delicate face full of interest, her watery and shiny starry eyes showing determination. "Of course!" He wanted to see it in his dreams! Not because he had any feelings for Emily Davidson, but because it concerned his face and dignity as a man. It was about regaining the honor he had lost. Iker subconsciously touched the position on his shoulder. His green military uniform should have been filled with shining stars, but now it waspletely empty. At the Foley mansion, old Mr. Foley had a brief period of alertness the day before yesterday, but his condition worsened after some conversation. He nowy in bed with his consciousness blurred. Many people surrounded his bed, and Emelia upied the best spot by his side, tightly holding her grandfather''s hand and sobbing softly. Her eyes were as red as walnuts, and her fair face appeared grim as she cried and muttered. "Grandfather, I truly feel unworthy of you. Vincent initially wanted to get a doctor for you, but when he arrived at the door, Kelvin stopped him," she said. "I don''t know what Kelvin was thinking. You''re so ill, yet he''s still handlingpany affairs, iming he''s busy when, in reality, he just doesn''t want toe back." "Oh, by the way, Grandfather, Vincent has arranged a great doctor for you. How about we let him in to see you?" Old Mr. Foleyy with his eyes closed, and he was impatiently waving his hand a couple of times as if he were swatting flies. Emelia thought her grandfather was asking her to go, so she happily shouted at the father and son outside the door, "Dad, Vincent, could you please bring old Mr. Edwards inside?" When Old Mr. Foley heard the words "Old Mr. Edwards", his eyelids trembled, and he strained to open his eyes, looking at the neer. The man appeared to be around old Mr. Foley''s age, with graying hair. He wore a ck cloth shirt, and perched on his nose were gold-rimmed sses. His face was ordinary but lined with wrinkles. "Who are you?" "Hello, Old Mr. Foley. I''m Adrian, Layne''s younger brother. This time, I agreed to visit you at the request of Mr. Vincent. Where are you feeling ufortable?" Layne''s brother? Old Mr. Foley had heard rumors about the Edwards family''s secrets when he was younger. Now, Adrian Edwards had suddenly appeared after more than twenty years. This made him ponder about the purpose behind Adrian''s appearance. "What... I don''t need it. My illness..., only Cheyenne can treat it." Cheyenne? As old Mr. Foley kept mentioning his grandniece''s name, Adrian quickly hid a hidden emotion from view. Old Mr. Foley wouldn''t let him treat him even if he had great skills. He turned to look at Vincent, and their eyes met. Vincent knelt down by the bedside and gently advised, "Grandfather, Miss Lawrence is not here at the moment. Your illness can''t be dyed. This doctor is also a descendant of the Edwards family and is highly skilled. Let him take a look!" Corey, hearing his nephew''s words, was anxious and said, "Don''t ask any further questions. Let Mr. Edwards treat your grandfather." "Alright." Outside the door, a man in a high-end ck suit strode forward, with Mr. Owen following slowly. The elderly man, having reached an age where he became out of breath after only a few steps, spoke, "Wait... Mr. Foley, I''ve said it before. I can help you relieve your grandfather''s pain, at most. You should call my junior Cheyenne toe. She has received the true teachings from my master." The mention of Cheyenne caused a sharp pain to flicker through Kelvin''s heart, reflecting on his cold, strikingly handsome face. "Mr. Owen, if you refuse to go, I will withdraw the funding in the medical cooperation project for this year." Mr. Owen''s face immediately darkened, and he sighed silently. "Alright, I''ll go this time, but I want to make it clear that I can only provide symptomatic treatment, not a cure." "Okay, I won''t withdraw the funding." Chapter 313: Piece Of Mind Chapter 313: Piece Of Mind Chapter 313: Piece of Mind Mr. Owen and Kelvin had just reached the room''s doorway when they saw an elderly man with silver hair standing by old Mr. Foley''s bedside. He wore a long ck robe, shiny leather handmade shoes, and had a face filled with wrinkles that exuded an ufortable aura. Especially when his slender, narrow eyes fixed on someone, it gave off the eerie feeling of being hunted. Kelvin''s eyes revealed a hint of doubt. This man''s presence was very familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. The ck robe... In Kelvin''s mind, a scene from Soar Casino shed involuntarily. It was an encounter in passing, but the figure in the ck robe from that moment seemed to ovep with the man standing before him. While Kelvin contemted, Adrian held a silver needle and gently inserted it into old Mr. Foley''s shoulder. His technique was skillful and agile, clearly demonstrating his familiarity with acupuncture points. As the needle went in, old Mr. Foley felt like a boulder on his body had been shifted, and he immediately felt much lighter. His consciousness also became somewhat clearer. "Grandfather, how do you feel?" Vincent''s handsome and concerned face was erged before his eyes, full of genuine care and worry. "It seems... much better. The heaviness has lessened," old Mr. Foley replied, and the scene of his children and grandchildren gathered at his bedside warmed his heart. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a tall figure standing at the door, prompting him to smile faintly. As Adrian turned around, Mr. Owen also finally recognized the person. His face showed astonishment, and he pointed a trembling finger at the man, struggling to form a coherent sentence. "Adrian? How can it be you... you''re not..." When Adrian was young, he was considered a bright star in the medical field, although he couldn''t compare to his brother Layne''s exceptional talent, he still stood out among his peers. However, more than twenty years ago, he had betrayed the Edwards family and disappeared without a trace. Mr. Owen didn''t expect Adrian to reappear after more than twenty years in the Foley mansion. He couldn''t deny that Adrian was a talented individual, but he couldn''t condone his character. Upon seeing the old acquaintance, Adrian turned around and gave Mr. Owen a friendly smile, extending his hand towards him. "Long time no see. I heard you''ve be the director of Hopedale Hospital. Congrattions." Adrian had initiated the handshake, and Mr. Owen couldn''t refuse him that courtesy. Back when they were studying at the Capital Medical University, he and Adrian were ssmates, and their rtionship was fairly average. Later, he received a schrship to continue his studies abroad, and they lost touch. Twenty years had passed since then. "Thank you, it''s just good luck. I''m getting old, and I''ll be retiring soon. But why are you here, Adrian?" Mr. Owen inquired. In response, Vincent stepped forward and stood next to Adrian. He exined, "I invited Mr. Edwards to treat my grandfather''s illness. We can''t afford any more dys." As he finished the sentence, Vincent lowered his head slightly, concealing any calcting light in his eyes behind his long, thick eyshes. His expression became inscrutable. His decision was somewhat reasonable, considering the current rtionship between the Edwards and Foley families. Old Mr. Foley wouldn''t invite Layne to treat him, so choosing Adrian was the next best option. "Grandfather will recover, Mr. Owen. Please recheck his condition," Kelvin stated firmly, making it clear that there was no room for refusal. Adrian concealed a faint smile, remained silent, and held his hands calmly before him, ready to cooperate. The first person to disagree, however, was Emelia, whose fair face was filled with anger as she looked at Mr. Owen with sarcasm. "Grandfather is sick, Kelvin, but you''re not here, and that''s fine. But why do you doubt the doctor bought by Vincent?" "If the mediocre doctor you found was of any use, would Grandfather''s condition havested until now?" "Or is it that you''re actually guarding against Vincent and my family?" As the words fell, the entire room fell into a deathly silence, like an early onset of winter, with the temperature dropping by ten degrees. Emelia''s sharp words had turned the atmosphere icy. When Kelvin turned his sharp, cold eyes towards Emelia, thetter felt a rush of cold air hitting her face. Mr. Owen was so upset that he was almost shaking, his hand holding the stethoscope trembling. He was about to leave, unable to contain his anger. "A mediocre doctor?" He had been practicing medicine for over forty years, with thousands of patients treated sessfully. He had numerous awards and des hanging in his office, and his trophy collection was extensive. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But today, he wasbeled a "mediocre doctor." It was the first time anyone had used such words to describe him. Could he not be angry? He shook his hand to remove the stethoscope and put it back in his medical bag. He pretended to leave, saying, "This time, even if you withdraw your investment, Mr. Foley, I don''t care. I have dignity and principles!" Seeing this, old Mr. Foley struggled to sit up in bed. He had just woken up, and his voice was dry and hoarse. "Mr. Owen, don''t be angry... Emelia, apologize to your brother and Mr. Owen." But Mr. Owen, whose anger was still smoldering, couldn''t stand it any longer. He turned around, about to leave. Vincent hurriedly stepped forward, grabbed Mr. Owen''s wrist with his bony hand, and said, "Mr. Owen, please don''t be angry. My sister didn''t mean it. She just speaks her mind." Speak her mind? Or speak her mind without thinking about the consequences? It seemed that the siblings had conspired together. One pretended to be the instigator, intentionally provoking him with her words, and the other yed the peacemaker,ing to fort" him. "Alright, I''m not a fool. Mr. Foley, please find another doctor. Adrian is a good physician, and he can handle this himself." Mr. Owen was about to turn and leave when he noticed something on Vincent''s wrist - a string of rosewood beads. He had seen it before but only caught a glimpse of it and didn''t pay much attention. Then he thought of the beads that Eddie showed to him. The size, color, and patterns... they were all identical. Could it be? Mr. Owen''s surprised expression and his look of doubt were all noticed by Vincent. Following the gaze, he saw Mr. Owen looking at the rosewood beads on his wrist. Vincent quietly adjusted his hand, covering the bracelet with his sleeve. "I didn''t expect Master Vincent to be so young and already a believer in Buddhism." Mr. Owen raised his head with a hint of meaning in his eyes, and the calm look in Vincent''s eyes gave nothing away. He smiled and replied, "It''s not a matter of belief. It''s just seeking peace of mind." Chapter 314: You Lose Your Chance To Speak Chapter 314: You Lose Your Chance To Speak Chapter 314: You Lose Your Chance to Speak His eyes were calm and clear when he was speaking. Even experienced liars usually show subtle signs of deception. Mr. Owen had studied micro-psychology for decades and had observed countless people. No one had ever escaped his keen perception. "Emelia, apologize to Mr. Owen," Franklin, her father, chimed in, touching his nose and speaking sternly. Emelia didn''t think she had done anything wrong. She bit her rosy lip and reluctantly approached Mr. Owen, standing before him with a raised chin. "Mr. Owen, I apologize. I got excited earlier out of anger. I hope you can overlook the fault of a nobody like me." Her proud demeanor didn''t look like an actual apology. It was a perfunctory gesture. Mr. Owen couldn''t be bothered to argue with an ignorant young girl like her. He turned away and addressed Kelvin. "Mr. Foley, I''ll take my leave. I suggest you consider looking for my junior." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Sorry, Mr. Owen, for the inconvenience today. Regarding the cooperation project, I will increase my investment." "Thank you." With that, he left without even looking at Emelia. She remained at the door, ring at Mr. Owen''s departing figure with anger. Vincent sternly warned her, his voice cold, "Emelia, I''ll warn you again. If you keep speaking recklessly, don''t me me for punishing you." "I was just telling the truth..." Before she could finish her sentence, Vincent silenced her with a warning look. Her father, Franklin, furrowed his brow and reprimanded her as well. "That''s enough, Emelia. Your brother is right. If you continue offending people, I''ll have to send you abroad." The memory of her time spent abroad and the life she led there still haunted her to this day. No, she didn''t want to go abroad. Emelia reluctantly kept silent, gazing at old Mr. Foley with a watery, crystal-like blue in her eyes. However, he didn''t give her a friendly look. He coughed weakly, closed his eyes, andy back on the bed, drifting into light sleep once more. On the other side, Mr. Owen left the Foley mansion. The outside world was basked in bright sunshine, and the ovepping tree shadows cast on his face seemed a bit too intense. The image of the rosewood bead bead that Vincent wore continued to echo in his mind, and it troubled him more with each thought. However, Vincent and Eddie had never met before, so how could the former plot against thetter? If it wasn''t because of an issue with Eddie, then was it because of something in Eddie''s possession? Considering Eddie''s experiment with the blood sample earlier and the fact that Cheyenne was currently treating Master Iker''s leg, Mr. Owen wondered if Vincent had some sort of connection with the Todd family? What was Adrian''s role in all of this? After thinking it through, Mr. Owen abruptly stopped in his tracks. He looked up at the deep blue sky above, where the piercing golden sunlight fell on him. However, he couldn''t shake the inexplicable feeling of coldness. He felt like all these events had woven a tight web around him, leaving him trapped. After some hesitation, he decided to call Cheyenne and ask her to be cautious. She shouldn''t have any contact with the people from the Todd family''s branch. However, Cheyenne was currently upied with an important matter of her own. Layne was performing a bloodletting treatment for Iker, and the blood of venomous snakes had triggered a frenzy in the Lycodon rufozonatus. The snake emerged from the round hole on top of its ss enclosure, darting wildly around the room, and entering an aggressive state, which terrified her. "Make sure the snake doesn''t hide, or I won''t feel safe sleeping at night." Just the thought of having a poisonous snake hiding somewhere in her home sent shivers down Cheyenne''s spine. She stood at the top of the staircase, hugging herself, and answered her phone after it rang for a while. "Hello, Jonathan, do you have something important? Can we talkter? There''s a snake... hissing near the sofa..." Omari quickly approached, wearing rubber gloves, and cautiously reached out towards the Lycodon rufozonatus. "Hiss!" The creature lifted its triangr head high and spat ck venom, ready to strike. "Cheyenne, be careful of Master Vincent. He..." Before Mr. Owen could finish his sentence, a high-pitched scream from Cheyenne came over the phone, nearly scaring the fifty-year-old man out of his wits. His heart raced, and he felt a sudden throbbing pain. The voice of Cheyenne repeated in his mind incessantly, "Quick, don''t let it get under the sofa." What was she doing? Cheyenne didn''t hear clearly what Mr. Owen said, but she caught him mentioning Master Vincent. Vincent? Why did Jonathan suddenly mention him? When she married into the Foley family, Franklin and his children hadn''t returned. Her grandfather only asionally mentioned Vincent, describing him as a filial and intelligent child. The words were filled with regret. However, now that they had returned, it didn''t concern her anymore. She had nothing to do with it. Omari seized the opportunity to capture the Lycodon rufozonatus while it was attacking. He quickly gripped the snake''s body. The long, bright-red snake tail wound around his arm, and the snake''s fangs sharpened like nails, moving menacingly toward Omari. "Be careful!" In the nick of time, Omari stretched out his other hand and captured the snake''s head, forcefully closing its bloodthirsty jaws. The snake''s fangs,den with venom, made Omari''s hair stand on end, and cold sweat soaked his shirt. A chill ran down his spine as the wind blew in from the window. "Phew, I almost got bitten. Luckily, my hand was fast enough." Wearing rubber gloves was a good decision, as he couldn''t bear the thought of having this dirty and viscous snake saliva on his hands. Cheyenne, relieved that the snake had been captured, was finally at ease, knowing that she wouldn''t have to worry about a poisonous snake creeping into her bed at night. However, she suddenly remembered that she had been on the phone with Jonathan. "Jonathan, sorry. What did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly... Hello? Jonathan..." She called out several times, but the other end remained silent. Beep beep beep... Did he hang up? Mr. Owen''s phone was snatched by an intruder. The person was d in a splendid ck robe with a large hat covering his face and a ck mask, revealing only a pair of eyes filled with icy intent. He checked the phone''s contacts and a cruel and sinister smile yed on his lips as he let out a chilling laugh. "It''s a pity you no longer have the chance to speak." Because the dead don''t talk. Chapter 315: Jerry Is Arrogant Chapter 315: Jerry Is Arrogant Chapter 315: Jerry Is Arrogant At Akloit College, the sound of the bell was like the most beautiful music in the world. A young man, dressed in a faded white shirt with short, disheveled hair and dark circles under his eyes, was barely keeping his eyes open. As soon as he heard the bell, he instinctively picked up his backpack and headed towards the door, leaving the teacher who was still in the middle of the sspletely stunned. The teacher immediately stopped him and said, "Excuse me, ss isn''t over yet. What are you doing?" Jerry yawned, looked back, stretched his arms wide, and let out azy yawn. His fiery red hair stuck up like a chicken coop on his head. He pushed up his ck-framed sses and said, "Teacher, the school requires us to start ss at 8:20, and the school rules state that we finish at exactly 12:00. So why aren''t you letting us out on time? Just a dy of two or three minutes, and you think you can turn idiots into geniuses?" The entire ss was shocked! Had Jerry taken the wrong medication today? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Normally, he seemed quiet and unassuming, often napping silently, but now he dared to talk back to the teacher. One of the most annoying things a teacher could do was to drag out the ss. And their ss''s lecturer was infamous for dragging out ss and often made them finish three to five minutester than other sses. "Hey Jerry, did you strike it rich? Is that why you dare to speak to me like this, are you trying to show off your wealth?" The young and beautiful teacher was not happy, and she was in charge of three sses. It was the first time she had encountered such a bold student. Jerry sneered, his voice dripping with disdain, and his words once again caused the whole ss to burst intoughter. "Teacher, I''m not wealthy, but I do have a thick skin, I admit!" The young, beautiful teacher was red in the face after hisment, and she muttered something about him being a "little rascal" under her breath. Her face turned even redder. Under the admiring gazes of the entire ss, Jerry casually put his hands in his pockets, slung his backpack over one shoulder, and strolled out the door. As he left, he waved to his ssmates with his back turned to them and left them with a clich¨¦ phrase. "Don''t be infatuated with me, I''m just a legend." His demeanor was like that of a chivalrous hero on a journey, having aplished his mission and now leaving. ssmate 1: "Is Jerry rich now? He seems a bit too arrogant." ssmate 2: "I think so." ssmate 3: "I heard from his roommate that Jerry has been chatting with a sweet-voiced girl on the phone. He might have found a girlfriend." ssmate 4: "No wonder he''s so proud now, geez... who doesn''t have a girlfriend these days?" Jerry was dating? No, no, he just made a little money. Yesterday, Jerry was taking a nap on his mat without his shirt on when he suddenly received a phone call. You see, Jerry was a long-time bachelor and a bit of a homebody. Aside from the mobilepany calling him to remind him to pay his phone bill, his phone rarely rang. Recently, he finally added a new contact - Cheyenne. However, yesterday''s call wasn''t from her; it was from a delivery guy from Best Express. At first, Jerry was quite puzzled. He wasn''t a fan of online shopping because every time he looked at a product online, it would haunt him on various websites with the same product. This kind of data tracking made him feel like his privacy was being invaded, and he found it quite annoying. He had always preferred shopping in physical stores, and he rarely bought things online unless it was something he couldn''t find elsewhere. So, why was there a delivery for him? When he went to check the delivery, he found out that the courier had brought him a box of... instant noodles! Looking at the sender''s name on the package, which was just a single letter "X," he immediately knew who had sent it. Cheyenne! After living for twenty-two years, Jerry felt for the first time that girls were really cute creatures. In his mind, he came up with all sorts of good words to describe Miss Lawrence - kind, generous, beautiful, sexy, adorable, and more. In short, his view of Cheyenne had changed. When Jerry stayed upte, he looked at the box of instant noodles on his bedside table, unopened. He could already smell the delicious aroma of the noodles, and he was lost in the thought of enjoying them. After receiving a call from Cheyenne, she asked him to visit the Vintage Club at noon today. Could it be that there''s an even bigger surprise waiting for him than instant noodles? ... The Vintage Club was Akloit''s most high-end luxury hotel. A young girl was wearing a white short-sleeved school uniform shirt with a beautiful golden logo on the chest. This was her school emblem. She paired it with a navy checkered skirt, just long enough to reach below her hips, revealing a pair of slender, fair legs. She wore ck stockings and shiny little leather shoes. Her long ck hair was parted in the middle, flowing down her shoulders. The artistic and elegant aura made the young girl look exceptionally pure and lovely. Her pretty, oval face carried a look of hesitation and astonishment as she gazed at the upscale building in front of her. "Sean, are we really going to eat here? Isn''t it too extravagant?" Even a casual meal here costs a five-figure sum. The young man rarely bothered with his appearance, but today he took some time to groom himself. He was dressed in a three-piece ck suit with a bow tie, and underneath, he wore a white ruffled shirt with cuffed sleeves. The suit had a vintage European style, and this casual teenager, with this new attire, looked much more elegant and handsome, resembling a little prince from a royal court. When Mika first saw him, she was also momentarily surprised before she remembered that today was her birthday. Since her sister passed away, she hadn''t celebrated her birthday. Sean hade to find her and said he wanted to give her a surprise. They skipped sses and took a taxi to the Vintage Club. "Not extravagant at all! I was thinking about renting a big screen advertisement for you, so that everyone passing by could wish you a happy birthday." However, this idea had to be abandoned due to ack of funds. His allowance had been spent on gaming, buying skins, equipment, treating friends to meals, and more. His mother had given him twenty thousand dors, and he had spent five thousand on a tinum ne. The remaining fifteen thousand was just enough for a candlelit dinner. Putting an ad on the city''s big screen would cost at least six figures, and he didn''t have that much money. As soon as they entered the Vintage Club, Nora arrived shortly after. She had been following Sean and received a copy of his recent spending bill. In just two weeks, he had spent over a hundred thousand, with thetest five-thousand-dor transaction at a renowned Akloit jewelry store. Before that, there were purchases of luxury handbags, perfumes, clothes, and some daily expenses, which were in the four digits. Why would Sean, a guy, be buying those women''s products? He had never mentioned them even if he was nning to give them to their mother. Worried that Sean had been scammed, Nora decided to follow him and traced him all the way to the Vintage Club. She watched her brother enter with a girl with long hair, and finally, she understood why he spent so much. Chapter 316: How To Reject Cheyenne Chapter 316: How To Reject Cheyenne Chapter 316: How to Reject Cheyenne The magnificent hall was adorned with expensive and exquisite antiques and artworks. In the center of the wall, there hung a round oil painting. At first nce, the intense and burning mes depicted in the painting showed images of pain, suffering, and a hundred forms of cruelty and torture. The hellfire, bathed in the hazy lighting, felt like it was right in front of you, sending chills down your spine. This painting, titled "HELL," was the centerpiece of the Vintage Club, created by the world- renowned artist Gracie. Legend had it that afterpleting this painting, Gracie ceased to paint. It became herst work, and there had been no news of her for thest five years. Some said that after finishing "HELL," Gracie took her own life by ingesting poison. Others believed that she revealed the secrets of the underworld and had her soul taken by the King of Hell, turning her into a regr human incapable of creating good art. Gracie was a mysterious and talented woman, a legendary figure. Her early works featured bright and lively naturalndscapes, somewhat resembling the Impressionist style of M. However, her later style underwent a radical transformation, portraying a dark, bloody, lonely, and helpless world that felt like apletely different reality. This sharp and exaggerated surreal style won her recognition from many. Gracie''s reputation skyrocketed, even internationally, thanks to "HELL," and the painting was sold for a staggering one billion US dors. The fact that the Vintage Club could afford this painting indicated their enormous wealth. Speaking of the Vintage Club, Cheyenne''s eyes had a hint of curiosity. She had once investigated the people behind this hotel, but her research was halted midway. The listed legal representative appeared to be an ordinary blue-cor worker, which was simply impossible. The real owner of the Vintage Club was so powerful that even she couldn''t identify them. As Dominic led Jerry into the club, Jerry appeared like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world before. He clutched his backpack to his chest and nced around, adjusting his sses on his nose. He looked like someone who had never experienced the world. "Cheyenne, he''s here," Dominic announced. "Great, bring him in," Cheyenne replied. With a melodious voice, the woman who had been standing with her back to them turned around. Cheyenne was dressed in a light pink chiffon dress with lotus patterns embroidered on the chest. Her seaweed-like wavy hair hung down behind her, secured by a pearl tassel hairpin. Her delicate little face, lightly adorned with makeup, was utterly enchanting. Her eyes were clear and sweet, her lips a vibrant peachy shade. When she spoke, she revealed her pearl-like white teeth, speaking with a captivating fragrance. "Let''s go into the private room first," Cheyenne said. Cheyenne spoke and took the lead into the private room, her silver-white shiny high heels clicking on the floor. The room was elegantly decorated. On the table sat a beautifully carved incense burner, from which rose fragrant bluish smoke. The thick aroma of rosewood bead filled the room, and the table was adorned with Japanese dishes like sashimi, sushi, and raw mackerel noodles. As Jerry sat down, he couldn''t help but salivate as his eyes locked on the sushi and the seafood mackerel noodles in front of him. "Eat up, don''t be shy," Cheyenne said, pushing the sushi toward him. She smiled warmly, and her bright, shining eyes made her look quite charming. As Jerry extended his hand to grab the food, he suddenly stopped in mid-air, casting a cautious gaze at Cheyenne. He squinted his slightly swollen eyes. "Why don''t you tell me what you want first? I won''t dare to eat otherwise." There''s a saying that goes, "Don''t bite the hand that feeds you." What if he eats first, and then Cheyenne assigns him a difficult task? Upon hearing this, Cheyenne rested her chin on her hand, looking at him yfully. "Why are you so guarded, little bear? Just eat; I don''t have any tasks for you today. I''m just treating you to a meal to express my gratitude." "Really?" Jerry still found it a bit hard to believe and took a cautious bite of the sushi. The taste was good. "Don''t rush; pair it with a mouthful of seafood noodles." Huh? Why was she suddenly being so nice to him? Jerry skeptically picked up his cutlery and stirred the noodles. Weren''t they supposed to be seafood noodles? Why were there green chives buried at the bottom of the bowl? Cheyenne looked at him with a sly smile, her expression reminiscent of a cunning little fox. "Eating some green vegetables is good for you. Look at how pale and thin you''ve be from staying upte. You''recking vitamins!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. All right, she''s a medical student, she definitely knows more than he does. After eating a few bites, Cheyenne handed him a cup of tea. "Don''t eat too quickly. Have some tea." "Thank you." After taking a sip, Jerry found the tea a bit peculiar. He smacked his lips and lifted the lid to take a look. Red wolfberries were floating on the green tea? "Health preservation should start from a young age. By the time you reach forty, I promise you''ll be healthier than your peers. Especially for night owls like you, be cautious of sudden death. Wolfberries have a warming effect," Cheyenne exined gently. Jerry nodded in agreement. Yes, sudden death! Whenever he saw news about young people suddenly dying, his little, lonely, yet resilient heart would always skip a beat. He definitely didn''t want to die suddenly. After drinking the tea, he felt a warm sensation throughout his body. Indeed, the benefits of health preservation. This wolfberry tea was not bad; he should drink more of it in the future. A waiter came in, carrying a stone pot with grilled pork belly,mb loin, oysters, and more. Upon entering the room, the waiter gave Jerry a discreet look. When he noticed the dark circles under Jerry''s eyes and his thin face, he smiled discreetly, thinking, "Tsk tsk, at such a young age, he''s already in such poor health!" Jerry, feeling slightly offended by the waiter''s stares, made it clear, "No, you can just serve the food. What are you looking at me for? She''s the one treating today. Don''te to me for the bill." The waiter, a young man, nodded and politely responded, "Sir, don''t worry. Thedy has already paid for these dishes." Inwardly, the waiter thought, "A young man, despite his age, is shouting at ady to pay the bill. He''s shameless. Miss Lawrence seemed quite pretty. Even if she''s supporting her boyfriend financially, she should find a healthy one." Jerry couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Cheyenne had sent him instant noodles, treated him to dinner, and dressed up so nicely to meet him. Could it be... she''s interested in him? What should he do? How should he refuse Cheyenne''s confession? Chapter 317: Jungle Chapter 317: Jungle Chapter 317: Jungle He actually had feelings for Nora, although Cheyenne was better looking and more aplished than Nora. However, she had a strong personality, which he didn''t like. But on second thought, this was the first time in his over twenty years of life that a girl had actively confessed to him. So he should be tactful when he refused, avoiding being too direct. Even a strong woman like Cheyenne would feel sad if a guy rejected her. However, Jerry was overthinking it. Cheyenne had invited him here for a different reason. But she wasn''t nning to confess. There was no way she''d be interested in a guy with a face full of e. ... At the Vintage Club, Table Number Three in Hall Number One. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, the dishes were served. The long table, covered with white velvet tablecloth, was adorned with fragrant red roses. The candles emitted a soft, elliptical glow, reflecting on the highball sses. Two steaks and a bottle of authentic Bordeaux wine from France were set carefully, making them look extremely appetizing in this refined environment. Not far away, a blond and blue-eyed young man was dressed in a ck tuxedo, sitting in front of a ck-and-white piano. He yed Schubert''s Serenade passionately. Many other customers in the hall watched him, and once the piece was finished, the hall was filled with loud apuse. Mika was no exception. She had attended a two-year piano ss, but due to her family''s financial constraints, she had to quit. She had taken exams and earned a Level 4 piano certificate. Sean, on the other hand, was a genuine prodigal rich second-generation guy. In addition to ying video games online, his life was limited to car racing and drinking with his buddies. So, when he saw his girlfriend apuding another man, Sean felt quite upset. What was so special about that guy? He could only y the piano. Shortly after, the pianist who had yed came over and stood in front of Mika. With a handsome, sunny face, he asked, "Miss, I noticed you were enjoying my music earlier. May I invite you to y a piece with me?" What? Flirting with his girlfriend right in front of him! What piano ying? He could see it clearly; this was about flirting! That flirting expression and gestures were so annoying. Just as Mika was about to agree willingly, Sean suddenly stood up and forcefully pushed the man aside. In a fit of anger, he refused the man''s offer and said loudly, "Get lost! My girlfriend doesn''t know how to y the piano, and she won''t y a piece with a server." His behavior was rude, his voice was raised, and he quickly attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Making a loudmotion in a public ce was already impolite behavior, and on top of that, Sean''s discriminatory words made the restaurant owner and many employees unhappy. Mika felt extremely embarrassed. She had never experienced such an embarrassing moment, all thanks to Sean. She wished she could bury her head under the table. She shot Sean a slightly brighter look and whispered in a cold tone, "Sean, please stop." "Why shouldn''t I say it? What''s with this lousy restaurant? Just a meal, and they have a guy ying the piano to affect our appetites," Sean retorted. "Lousy restaurant?" This particr restaurant happened to be the only three-star Michelin restaurant in Akloit. The chef was a genuine Frenchman known for his tiramisu, steak, and foie gras, and he had even won first ce on the "Gourmet King Culinary Showdown." Many people had to book a table here a month in advance, and it was a popr spot for social media influencers and rich second-generation individuals. Strangely enough, when he was considering booking a table, there happened to be a cancetion, and the restaurant''s customer service called him to offer a reservation at a 30% discount. He thought he was lucky to have secured a great deal. If he had known it would be such a hassle to dine here, he would have gone to an ordinary restaurant. The restaurant owner personally came to apologize to Sean and promised top the meal. Sean nodded happily, thinking it was due to his own assertiveness that the owner was scared of him. However, what he didn''t know was that after the incident, the owner left the first hall and went through a long corridor to reach a private room on the second floor, Room 216. He knocked on the door, standing with his hands down. The door soon opened. A young woman in white approached, casting a cold nce. "How did it go?" "Everything went as you expected, Miss Lawrence. Sean brought his girlfriend to dine, and Nora followed right behind. She''s currently at Table Five in Hall Number One," the owner reported. Upon hearing Cheyenne''s words, Sean felt a mix of confusion and surprise. Cheyenne extended a stack of cash from her purse and handed it to the owner''s representative. "Go and serve all the signature dishes from your menu," she said. The thick wad of cash was estimated to be at least 200, 000 dors. The restaurant owner, now holding the money, left with a big smile to fulfill the request. He then returned to Table Three, followed by two chefs dressed in white uniforms and tall white hats. They began to bring dish after dish of exquisite, beautifully presented dishes to Sean''s table. Sean was stunned and looked at his girlfriend. He turned to the owner and said, "I didn''t order this many dishes." The restaurant owner opened a bottle of red wine with a corkscrew, poured a ss of the dark red wine into a tall wine ss, and spoke, "Sir, these are our apologies for disturbing your dining experience. All of this isplimentary." Mika noticed the red wine, recognizing it from a wine cab at a ssmate''s house. It was a 1982 vintage, worth over 10, 000 dors. She thought that offering such expensive wine and dishes as an apology was quite generous. The restaurant owner, however, seemed genuinely sincere with his smile. Chapter 318: Fake Earrings Chapter 318: Fake Earrings Chapter 318: Fake Earrings Nora was sitting alone at Table Five, watching Sean at Table Three. The bar counter and a partition partially blocked her view, but she could still observe their situation. Nora had ordered a simple Americano coffee but had ignored the menu provided by the server, who was waiting nearby. Unfortunately, Nora ignored the server, but sipped her coffee with elegance. She had been wondering why Sean''s recent spending was so much, and it turned out there was a gold-digger who had been swindling him for his money. Nora had seen this girl before. She seemed to be a school belle from the high school section, and her pictures were easy to find on the school forums. Rumor had it that her family was dirt poor, with a deceased father and an ailing mother. They made their living by dealing in second-hand bags and knockoff luxury items. She had a sister, who, apparently, had attended Akloit College''s high school, but had met an untimely demise five years ago. What good coulde from a girl with such a background? She was only with Sean because she of the Lawrence family''s wealth, and his younger brother was easier to deceive, right? Nora roughly calcted the cost of the food and red wine they had ordered; it was at least fifty thousand dors. However, her mom had given Sean only twenty thousand in the morning. Where did he get the remaining thirty thousand? As she pondered this, two female servers passing by were quietly discussing the situation at Sean''s table. The taller one said, "I envy that guy''s girlfriend. Tonight''s dinner, the wine, and that special gift, it''s worth at least a hundred thousand." The other server, with a smile, nodded and said, "I just checked the bill, and the two bottles of red wine alone cost almost thirty thousand. The total bill is one hundred and twenty thousand." "Great! That means ourmission for today will be close to a thousand." The two servers pushed the serving cart away, chatting away, while Nora''s heart remained restless. Nora couldn''t believe it. She and Sean barely had a monthly allowance of less than twenty thousand. Sean had just wiped out her pocket money for half a semester in one meal. Could this money be stolen from his family? Just a couple of days ago, her mom had suspected that one of the housekeepers had stolen ten thousand in cash from her dressing table drawer. And Sean was there when the usation was made. He hadn''t shown a hint of guilt or concern and readily went along with her mom''s me on the housekeeper. It was clear that this wasn''t his first time doing such a thing. Only someone ustomed to lying could act so nonchnt. Sean soon got up from the table and walked toward the cash register, leaving Mika behind. Meanwhile, Mika was enjoying the expensive steak, cutting it neatly with her fork and taking a bite. Nora watched her with increasing anger and resentment. This was the perfect opportunity. Seizing the moment while Sean was away, Nora grabbed her handbag and headed toward Table Three. At Table Five, the server who had briefly dozed off noticed that Nora was finally leaving. She had been sitting there for nearly an hour and had only ordered a simple Americano coffee. The server thought she was dressed extravagantly, with branded clothing and essories, but her stinginess surprised the server. Meanwhile, at Table Three, Mika had just taken a bite of her steak, savoring the rare and tender meat. The steak''s medium-rare doneness left a slightly bloody vor that many people found appealing. However, Mika preferred her steak to be cooked medium-well. As she ate, the candle''s me flickered in response to a light breeze, dimming the warm, yellowish light in the restaurant. Suddenly, she felt an unexpected presence in front of her. She looked up and found herself meeting a pair of cold, piercing eyes, akin to a venomous scorpion hiding in the jungle. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Before her was a young woman, seemingly in her early twenties, dressed in a high-end red cocktail dress. Her intricate curls cascaded down her fair shoulders, and she wore a ssic ck swan Chanel ne. Her heart-shaped face, full forehead, and blood-red lips created a look reminiscent of Sean. This was Akloit College''s school belle and Sean''s sister- Nora. Mika couldn''t hide her confusion and stood up in response. She hesitated for a moment before finally managing to speak with a soft and gentle voice, "N-Nora." Her apparent obedience only fueled Nora''s disdain, as she remarked sarcastically. Her gaze fell upon the earring adorning Mika''s ear, a high-quality imitation of a Cartier diamond earring. Nora sneered and said, "A high-quality imitation Cartier diamond earring, not bad. It should be worth around two hundred." She continued in a scornful tone, "But it''s a shame that high-quality imitations will always remain imitations. Knock-offs will never turn into the real deal." "You agree, don''t you?" Nora''s words hit Mika like a blow, flushing her cheeks with embarrassment. Many people around them also cast mocking nces at Mika, aware that her earrings were fake. Nora often bought luxury items, and her eye for authenticity was sharp. Indeed, Mika''s earrings were imitation Cartier, retailing for 183. Mika''s earrings were already the ones she considered to be the most luxurious and beautiful. Nora''s public revtion that Mika was wearing imitation jewelry had deeply embarrassed her. She clenched her fists beneath her school uniform shirt, pursing her lips tightly, and muttered, "Nora, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Without any hesitation, Nora raised her hand and delivered a resounding p across Mika''s face. Mika''s cheeks quickly turned bright red, and a clear handprint appeared on her fair skin. The sound of the p echoed in the restaurant, catching the attention of all the diners. Their collective gaze shifted towards themotion. Nora coldly regarded the young girl before her, flexing her wrist and continued, "You dare to act in front of me? What works on Sean might not work on me. Mika, do you have any idea how poor your family is? Sean will inherit the Lawrence Group in the future, and he can only be with a girl from a prestigious family. A girl like you, exuding the scent of poverty from head to toe, can only be a temporary ything for him. Dreaming of marrying into the Lawrence family is nothing short of a delusion!" Themotion caught Sean''s attention, and he returned to the table holding the bottle of wine. He was shocked at first, but his face soon disyed embarrassment. He stood there, mumbling, "Sis, you... Please, don''t do this. Mika is my girlfriend." "Sean, what are you going to tell Mom? That your girlfriend''s family deals in counterfeit goods?" Sean struggled to find the words. He liked Mika, and he hadn''t thought much about their future or marriage at this point. Chapter 319: IM His Sister Chapter 319: I''M His Sister Chapter 319: I''m His Sister Sean was actually quite afraid of his sister. If his early romance was discovered by their mother, his allowance might be cut in half. He turned to look at the innocent girl standing behind him, his eyes filled with conflict and hesitation. However, Mika was not like the other proud and haughty heiresses. Her purity, aloofness, hidden kindness, and asional tenderness attracted Sean. Moreover, he had carefully prepared tonight''s candlelit dinner, booked the seat at great expense, and had a condom ready in his pocket... all for furthering his rtionship with Mika. With his hand hidden in his suit pocket, he clenched the small square package tightly and then slowly released it. Seeing him remain silent, Nora knew she was right. Sean was a bit rebellious, but he still cared about his family''s opinions. Plus, he was ustomed to a life of abundance and luxury. If he were asked to live a life of hardship, he would be the first one toin about it. They had been together for two years, and he couldn''t even say a word in his defense. Mika felt a deep sense of disappointment. Just then, a more embarrassing and infuriating incident urred. A small square package slipped from Sean''s pocket as he reached out to grab Mika. The deep blue package stood out against the golden floor. It had a circr shape. Nora only nced at it briefly before Sean nervously picked it up. Even though Nora couldn''t see what was written on the package, she knew that it was a condom. Her face turned bright red, and she couldn''t believe her younger brother, whom she still considered "young," had grown to such an extent. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Eighteen years old... a time of curiosity about the world. Next, she thought that the girl in front of her had seduced Sean, and her eyes filled with scorn. "My brother thought you were a nice, pure and aloof girl, but it turns out you''re just a prostitute who opens her legs to make money! How does it feel to sleep with Sean? Sean is much more generous than your sugar daddy outside, isn''t he? Who do you think you are? Are you worth one hundred and twenty thousand?" Nora''s words were vulgar and direct,pletely unlike what one would expect from a refineddy. Her voice was also quite loud, drawing the attention of other diners in the restaurant. Men gazed at Mika and Nora with suggestive, lustful eyes, seeminglyparing their body shapes. In the end, they concluded that the girl with long straight hair had the better figure. Mika came from a poor family, but she carried herself with the demeanor of an heiress. She had maintained her "aloof and proud" attitude for so many years, and she couldn''t tolerate Nora''s vulgar insults. In tears, she looked at Sean, her voice cold as she dered, "We''re breaking up!" After unterally announcing the breakup, Mika picked up her handbag from the chair and hurriedly left. "Mika! Please listen to my exnation." Sean, desperate to chase after her, was suddenly stopped by someone grabbing his sleeve. He anxiously turned to look at his sister, Nora, who was staring at him with a cold, detached expression. "Don''t go, Sean. Didn''t you hear her say that she''s broken up with you?" "Even if we''re breaking up, I should at least be the one to take her home. She lives in the outskirts, and from here, it''s at least a forty-minute drive. It''ste, and she''s a young girl. I can''t let her go alone." "Late?" Nora chuckled lightly, her eyes flicking to the wall clock. It was not even 10 o''clock. How could this be consideredte? In the end, she couldn''t stop Sean. He was deeply in love for the first time, and he didn''t want to end it so ingloriously. After shaking off Nora''s grip, he ran after Mika. Nora was left alone standing at the table, staring at the burning candle in bewilderment. The candle''s dim yellow light cast a ring reflection on the metal cutlery, which was ufortable for her. She shifted her gaze to the red box on the table. Nora couldn''t help but admire Sean''s thoughtfulness. He must have researched it online before choosing this particr pendant. But this gift cost the Lawrence family''s money. Why should an outsider receive such a nice gift? Nora thought about her little brother and the many years they had spent together as siblings. Why hadn''t he ever given her a decent gift for her birthday? She picked up the ne and tucked it into her handbag. About to leave, she noticed the untouched ss of red wine on the table. The restaurant owner, apanied by two female servers, was getting ready to clear the unfinished food and tes. The owner picked up the wine and expressed his regret, saying, "It''s a shame about this Bordeaux wine; the price alone is 12, 800. It''s such a waste that it hasn''t even been sipped." Hearing this, one of the servers asked, "Can''t we recork it and sell it again?" The owner shook his head and said, "It''s not possible. This bottle of wine has already been aerated, and recorking it won''t restore the original vor." 12, 800? Nora inhaled sharply. Since Sean had ordered it, that meant it had already been paid for. As Sean''s sister, she naturally had the right to take this bottle of wine. "Put it down!" The woman suddenlymanded with cold lips. The three of them turned their gazes to her, all looking puzzled. She extended her slender, fair hand and took the wine from the owner, saying softly, "I''m the sister of the customer from earlier. Since he''s already paid for this wine, it belongs to me." The owner was momentarily stunned, but there was a glimmer of understanding in his eyes through the lenses. He nodded and said, "You''re absolutely right, youngdy." Nora continued, "So, please find me a wine ss." She intended to have a taste of this wine that cost over 12, 800. She wanted to know what set it apart from other red wines. Chapter 320: WhatS Wrong With Her? Chapter 320: What''S Wrong With Her? Chapter 320: What''s Wrong with Her? Nora sat elegantly in Sean''s original seat with a fresh wine ss in front of her. The restaurant owner, wearing white silk gloves, took the ss and used his other hand to carefully pour the wine into the ss, like liquid silk. It gently swirled in the ss, reflecting her delicate, ivoryplexion. "Miss Lawrence, please have a taste," he said. "Thank you." It was a rare experience to have the owner personally serve her, and the envious looks from the other diners around her only inted Nora''s sense of pride. She raised the ss to her lips, parted her red lips, and took a sip. She could feel the silky, slightly bitter vor spreading on her tongue, with a hint of sweetness lingering after swallowing. The mouthful of wine was truly exquisite. "It would be even better with a slice of foie gras. Miss Lawrence, enjoy your meal. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave." "Of course." Nora had no intention of being foolish and ordering another te of foie gras. There were plenty of dishes on the table that had hardly been touched. Since Sean had ordered foie gras earlier, she decided to help herself to it, even though it had cooled down a bit. To follow Sean, she hadn''t even eaten dinner. She had hastily left home without her bag, and her Paypal bnce was reduced to what she had spent on the coffee. She was rather hungry. Jerry, who had just had his fill, looked at his goddess with a face full of concern as he saw her eating the leftovers. In his eyes, Nora was the kind of little princess who should be treated like royalty. How could she be in such a pitiful state? Cheyenne found his behavior amusing. With one hand supporting her chin, she stared at Jerry, who appeared to be grumbling like an olddy. When she heard him calling Nora pitiful, she couldn''t help but express her disdain. Nora pitiful? What about the girl who had been rudely driven away without reason just a while ago? It seemed that Jerry saw everything through rose-tinted sses. He might even think that Nora smelled like roses even if she was eating feces. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. If Jerry didn''t have some use to her, Cheyenne wouldn''t want to stand next to someone so simple- minded and hypocritical. "Jerry!" Suddenly, Cheyenne called his name, making Jerry jump and burp, sending waves of spicy mustard scent through the room. The room was now filled with the pungent aroma of mustard. Cheyenne had to cover her nose with her hand, her elegant brows furrowing in disgust. Cheyenne''s behavior crushed Jerry''s fragile, lonely, and helpless heart. He scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and exined, "I''m... I''m sorry, I didn''t know... burp." "It''s okay. Now, you can go to the private room on the second floor and wait. You like Nora, right? She''ll be waiting for you there," Cheyenne said. Jerry stood there,pletely stunned, looking disbelieving, as if he had been struck dumbfounded by a shower of golden bricks from the sky. "Miss Lawrence, are you telling the truth? You mean Nora... She''ll be waiting for me in the private room?" He was baffled. Why would she do this? He had been secretly in love with Nora from a distance, and while they had met a few times during events, she probably didn''t even remember his name. Cheyenne patted his shoulder as she walked past him and gave him a meaningful smile. "Don''t you want to confess your feelings to your goddess? I''ll help you today. I''ll have the restaurant owner take her to the private room, and the rest is up to you." Jerry''s eyes lit up, and he was so excited that tears and snot streamed down his face. He reached out to grab Cheyenne''s hand, but in mid-air, he stopped to wipe his nose and then extended his hand again. "Miss Lawrence, you''re amazing. You''re like my savior. After I confess to Nora, I''ll do anything to repay you." But when his hand was about to touch hers, Cheyenne, with an expression of disdain, deliberately dodged his hand. "Hey, there''s still some snot on the back of your hand. Can you please at least be clean? Can you wipe your nose with a tissue?" She kicked him away. Jerry, with a pained but bitter smile, said, "Miss Lawrence?" "Don''t mess with me. Go confess, and I''m going home to sleep." "Alright, alright, take care." "Get lost." Jerry clung to the door frame, both hands on it, and tightly sealed his lips, making a motion to indicate his mouth was sealed shut. Miss Lawrence, beautiful as she was, was far too fierce! ... In the second-floor private room. The room was tastefully decorated with fresh green wallpaper, and colorful balloons adorned the walls. It all looked meticulously arranged. Nora looked around and noticed a set of incredibly sexy off-whitece lingerie ced on the table. She curiously picked it up and felt the high-quality, natural silk. The restaurant owner had told her that a valuable guest in the second-floor private room specifically requested to meet her, a male guest. This same guest had paid the entire bill for Sean earlier tonight. Two hundred thousand dors! Nora''s heart raced at the thought of someone so wealthy. A man? Who could it be? Intrigued, she agreed to meet him. As she opened the door to the private room, she was surprised to find a soft, white double bed in the center. Nora had eaten a hearty meal earlier, and now her entire body felt warm, even a bit hot. Nora thought she might be feeling this way due to drinking half a bottle of wine, making her slightly intoxicated. She ced thece lingerie on the bed and sat down, waiting for almost five to six minutes, but the person hadn''t arrived yet. Feeling increasingly warm, her gaze shifted to the silk lingerie. She thought that putting it on might help her cool down. Outside the door, Jerry had arrivedte, having mistakenly confused the room numbers and wasted some time. He knocked on the door and said, "Miss Nora, may Ie in?" There was no response from inside. He knocked again, but there was still no reply. This couldn''t be right; Miss Lawrence had told him that the person was in this room. Jerry decided to push the door open, and what he saw inside left him in shock. The girl he had secretly admired, a seemingly innocent and clever student, was now lying on the bed in seductive lingerie. Her expression was full of allure, like a seductive enchantress who was about to devour someone. When she spotted Jerry, she pounced on him. "Miss Lawrence, help me!" Chapter 321: Serves You Right For Being Single Chapter 321: Serves You Right For Being Single Chapter 321: Serves You Right for Being Single In the first-floor surveince room, a woman wearing a ck duckbill cap, which shielded her dark, shiny eyes, drew attention with her exceptionally fair skin in the dimly lit room. Her slender fingers moved quickly across the keyboard, disying astonishing speed. The restaurant owner could only see a blur. He couldn''t help but be surprised by her dexterity. Her index finger pressed the final enter key, and the ck LCD screen disyed the same footage. The pinhole camera projected an image onto the screen, magnifying it several times. The image was crystal clear, showing every detail of the sexy pattern on Nora''s nightgown and her flushed and enchanting expression, making everything evident. It was unexpected that Nora was the one making the first move. In the footage, she actively pounced on Jerry, wrapping her arms around him, clinging to him like a sloth. Their clothes were disheveled, and her seductive charm was in full disy. In contrast, Jerry, who had earlier been swearing he loved Nora, fled when she initiated. Even when a beautiful woman was in his arms, he could resist the temptation. Was he even a man? In the room, Nora moved closer to Jerry in a somewhat disheveled state. Her luscious red lips were so close to his face, almost within reach. She stood on her tiptoes and clung to his muscr neck, closing the distance between them. Their bodies pressed tightly against each other, the heat escting. Jerry had initially contemted running away, but as he reached the door, he couldn''t bear to leave Nora behind, so he turned back. The moment he entered the room, Nora had dragged him inside. His goddess, who usually maintained an aloof demeanor, was now trying to strip him of his clothes. The buttons of his school shirt had been ripped off, revealing his not particrly muscr chest. Yet, even under these circumstances, Nora looked at him like a wolf with a flirtatious, cherry-like mouth emitting a sweet and seductive scent. "I can''t take it anymore, Miss... Miss Nora, please don''t do this! I''m a good young man, and I would never do such a thing." "Too fast, we should take it one step at a time." "I''ll confess first, and then, when you ept, we can start by dating, watching movies, having meals, followed by holding hands, and then kissing... Finally..." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Please, don''t take your clothes off yet." He really couldn''t handle it. Although Jerry was a homebody who didn''t like sports, he was still a normal man. Just watching an anime or reading a porn in his dorm could get him excited for half a day, let alone his dream girl standing in front of him. His heart was jumping non-stop. Thump, thump... Feeling a tingling sensation on his nose, he suddenly noticed a red blur. Jerry reached out to touch his nose, and his hand was covered in thick, crimson blood. "Blood!" Jerry eximed in surprise, and suddenly, his vision went ck, and he passed out. With a thud, his slim body fell to the floor, his shirt half-open, looking like a pile of discarded clothes. The nosebleed dripped onto the fabric, creating a stark contrast between red and white. Nora seemed bewildered by the situation. She impatiently pushed Jerry, who remained unresponsive, lying there like a lifeless dog. Frustrated, she kicked him a couple of times and shed a few frantic tears. She felt terrible, as if her entire body was on fire. Watching this through the surveince feed, Cheyenne was left speechless. After all, she had set the stage for them, and Jerry had fainted at the critical moment. She couldn''t help but think that he deserved to be single. Disappointed that there wasn''t more to see, Cheyenne was about to get up to leave when Nora did something unexpected. Despite thepromising situation, Nora climbed to the head of the bed and retrieved a business card from her handbag. She then proceeded to make a phone call. Seeing this, Cheyenne''s eyes lit up, and she sat back down, giving instructions in a cold tone, "You all can leave. I''ll handle this alone." "Understood." The restaurant owner respectfully left, leaving her alone in the surveince room. With her chin resting on her hands, Cheyenne stared at the screen for over ten minutes. It was almost putting her to sleep, and she stifled a yawn, covering her lips elegantly. As she was about to doze off, a tall, dark figure slowly approached the room, standing at around 180 cm in height with a medium build. When Cheyenne noticed the person entering the room, she was surprised to see him undressing. His ck suit jacket fell to the floor, followed by his shirt, revealing his fair back with a greenish tattoo near the upper left shoulder. The tattoo depicted a powerful eagle in flight, clutching a small snake in its talons. It was the same tattoo that Kelvin had described. This man was part of the group that had nted the listening devices in her house. Cheyenne quickly paused the footage at the point that showed his shoulder tattoo and zoomed in, examining it in detail. It was clear as day, depicting an eagle seizing a snake. A realization struck her. Cheyenne quickly switched to the surveince footage from the hotel lobby and hallway, where she briefly captured a clear shot of the man''s face. The clip was short,sting only a few seconds, but it was enough to get a good look at him. He had attractive features, a prominent nose, and a pair of double eyelids that entuated his wicked grin. He looked like a man who had spent a long time enjoying the pleasures of life. Suddenly, she remembered that she had encountered this man at the art exhibition. It was Teagan, the newly appointed CEO of the Parry Group and Abbie''s cousin''s fiance! Cheyenne was taken aback, thinking about the rtionship between Danielle and Nora. Danielle couldn''t believe her best friend would be involved with her brother like this, could she? Seeing how easily they undressed when they entered the room, it was clear that this wasn''t their first time together. Cheyenne felt as if she had stumbled upon a shocking secret. She had a sly, wicked smile on her face. She wondered if things would be even more interesting if Abbie''s cousin saw this scene with her own eyes. The woman''s beautiful face was now tainted with a dark, sinister smile. She looked like a demon crawling out of hell, gnashing her teeth with evil intent. Cheyenne stood up and went to anotherputer on the opposite side. She turned off the screen and opened her web browser. Quickly typing "Teagan," she found all the information about him, including details from his childhood like how many times he scored a perfect 100 in elementary school. Under the section about family members, she soon located the name "Jane Berry," and below that, her contact number. The show was about to begin. Nora, you enjoy manipting everything behind the scenes, right? Now, I''ll let you taste what it''s like to be manipted by others. As Cheyenne''s mind wandered, her fingers identally pressed the "Enter" key, and the screen switched back to the room. On therge bed, two entwined figures were engaged in the oldest act, the most passionate performance. Poor Jerryy on the cold floor,pletely unconscious. Chapter 322: Smoke A Cigarette And Watch A Show Chapter 322: Smoke A Cigarette And Watch A Show Chapter 322: Smoke a Cigarette and Watch a Show She initially considered turning off the video but then changed her mind, bing increasingly interested in what she was watching. Unfortunately, the surveince footage only had video, no audio, so Cheyenne couldn''t gauge how seductive Nora''s voice might be at this moment. After watching for a few minutes, Cheyenne grew bored. Teagan was quite inventive, but he was clearlycking stamina. He had taken a break after just over ten minutes. ording to his profile, he kept multiple extramarital rtionships while dating Jane, which likely exined his fatigue from "working day and night." Cheyenne pulled out a small silver USB drive and plugged it into theputer''s port, copying this video segment for herself. The copying process would take a little time. She was feeling a bit tired. Her slender hand reached into her coat pocket, retrieved a cigarette, and held it between two elegant fingers. She lit it using a vintage perfume bottle-shaped lighter, igniting a blue me that looked especially eerie in the dim surveince room. The reflection danced in her bright, enigmatic eyes, seemingly bottomless. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The scene shifted to the Berry Vi. Jane had workedte until 8 PM, and after having dinner, she meticulously pampered herself with skincare and makeup. She put on a silky and sexy low-cut nightgown and had justin down on the big bed, thinking of calling Teagan. As she took out her phone, a multimedia message notification popped up. It was a picture. In the picture, a man was passionately embracing a young woman, and their embrace seemed intimate. Even from the side view, she could recognize him - the man in the picture was none other than her fiance, Teagan. It hadn''t been long since their chance encounter at the lingerie store with Abbie, where Teagan had promised not to see other women. Jane''s heart sank. She had been cheated on again. Jane promptly sat up in bed, her gaze fixed on the picture on her phone. A taunting message followed: "the Vintage Club, Room 201, dare toe?" Jane swiftly threw the covers aside, grabbed her ck overcoat from the wardrobe, and left the room. She was determined to confront Teagan. In the living room downstairs, Mrs. Berry was watching a flower arrangement tutorial on TV while practicing floral arrangements herself. The table was cluttered with trimmed flower leaves and some unused fresh flowers. Mrs. Berry''s peripheral vision caught a hurried figure rushing down the stairs. She raised an eyebrow in slight surprise and inquired, "At this hour, where are you off to?" Jane, with her eyes reddened and a face filled with anger, responded coldly, "There''s a work issue at thepany, and I need to go back and handle it." Hearing this, Mrs. Berry frowned, and she used her scissors to snip off arge portion of the rose stem with too many leaves. The thorns on it almost hurt her hand. "Yourpany always seems to have something going on - eitherte hours or some urgent matter. Go on then, bute back soon. I''ll have the maid warm up some milk for you." "Okay," Jane replied. She hadn''t told her mother the truth; she didn''t want to let her mother know about Teagan''s affairs. Her mother was never very understanding about such things and would likely say something like "Few men are faithful; just look at your dad." When Cody was young, he had gone through a reckless phase of promiscuity, and it had happened when Mrs. Berry had just given birth to Jane, a girl, which disappointed him. The doctor had also announced that it would be difficult for Jane''s mother to conceive again. Ever since her elder brother passed away, Cody had taken control of the shares he left behind, bing a sessful man in high society. He was young, wealthy, and prosperous, but like many rich men, he had begun frequenting nightclubs and acquiring multiple apartments. He even kept several young mistresses. Among these women, some were as young as fifteen or sixteen, barely high school students. Mrs. Berry was unaware of Cody''s twisted inclinations and tastes in women, but at least he had not fathered any illegitimate children. As he grew older, Cody gradually reined in his behavior, and he eventually severed all ties with these women. Mrs. Berry''s philosophy on love was simple: as long as a man remembered toe home, nothing else mattered. Jane, on the other hand, was entirely different. She had grown up in a wealthy household, was the only daughter, and had developed a demanding and unyielding personality. She waspetitive and intolerant of even the slightest indiscretion. She had even gone as far as using her authority to cklist the young model she''d encountered while shopping with Teagan thest time, ensuring that the model''s career was permanently damaged. Teagan was well aware of Jane''s actions, but he had no intention of confronting her about it. This man had his own ambitions and goals, and he prioritized his own interests. He loved power and was willing topromise for it. Jane was confident that Teagan wouldn''t get angry with her for interfering with his affairs. Nearly twenty minutester, Jane stormed into the Vintage Club''s second floor with a powerful aura. Her appearance drew the attention of many employees. In the room, it was the third time of intense intimacy for Teagan and a young woman. Teagany beside the woman, his body drenched in sweat, and his glistening chest muscles reflected in the dim light. A dainty, rosy hand began to trace up his forearm to his shoulder. The woman''s flushed face held a look of desire. "Teagan, dear." Her voice was soft and husky, and the huskiness had its own unique allure. Just thinking about it made Teagan''s heart race. "Ah," hezily responded, keeping his eyes closed. Nora, who had earlier pretended to be pure, imed she wanted to sever ties and saying that they shouldn''t be together. But today she asked him to sleep with herself. He had no reason to say no. Besides, he had a desire for her. Though she was a bit affected, she knew how to show weakness. Compared to Jane, who was dominating and overwhelming to the point where he could barely catch his breath, Nora''s tenderness and reliance made him feel needed, which was a weed change. Knowing that she seemed somewhat unsatisfied, Teagan was content, but he had one crucial matter to attend to. He got up, retrieved his shirt that was lying at the foot of the bed, and began buttoning it up one button at a time. His voice remained gentle as he said, "I have to get back; this is all for today. Let''s n for next time." Nora was disappointed, but Teagan''s words implied he would see her again. She felt relieved. However, just at that moment, the tightly closed door was abruptly pushed open. A dark figure stormed into the room and identally stepped on Jerry, who was on the floor. The intruder, without uttering a word, went straight to Nora and delivered two resounding ps. "You little wretch, how dare you seduce my fiance!" Chapter 323: Breakup Chapter 323: Breakup Chapter 323: Breakup ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Ouch!" Jerry, who had fainted from dizziness, woke up in pain and clutched his stomach as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Where was he? His mind took a moment to clear, and he remembered that he was in a private room on the second floor of the Vintage Club. Cheyenne had encouraged him to confess his feelings to Nora. She even suggested that Nora was waiting for him and urged him to be bold. But then he had entered the room, Nora had started undressing him, and he had resisted... And then? What happened next? Oh no! He had a nosebleed and passed out! Jerry was so embarrassed. How could he faint at such a crucial moment? Nora must think he was "inept" now. What a colossal blunder. Just as he was thinking of Nora, he heard a chilling and sinister voice. Jerry lifted his head to see a scene that made him want to pinch himself on the thigh to stay awake. The woman he liked had her upper body exposed. The bedsheet barely covered her from the chest down, and her posture suggested that she was protecting her face. The bedsheets slipped, revealing a breathtaking view, half concealed and half revealed, of her pristine, fair skin adorned with blue and purple handprints. Her face, which was normally rosy and vibrant, disyed the signs of an intimacy. Standing by the bed, a man wearing only a white shirt and boxer shorts stood with his hairy legs like pirs before Jerry. Undoubtedly, it was this man who had slept with Norast night. Jerry''s heart ached so much he couldn''t breathe. He was also filled with embarrassment. Did Nora find another man to spend the night with because he had passed out? Even if that was the case, she should have at least moved him outside before... Having sexual intercourse in front of him, even though he was unconscious and couldn''t see or hear, was a severe blow to Jerry. Was his presence of no significance to them? It had to be said, Jerry faced the harsh reality. Once they became passionate, their eyes were only filled with primal desire. They didn''t even consider the possibility that he might wake up and make the situation awkward. His presence was at best just a prop! Jane clearly saw the man sitting on the ground in a daze, especially with his face covered in e and bright red hair. She couldn''t help but sneer. "I never thought you guys were this shameless! A threesome? Well done, Teagan. You shared a woman with such an ugly man. Aren''t you disgusted?" Such an ugly man? Jerry heard Jane''s derogatoryments about him and puffed up his chest, suddenly interrupting her angry tirade. "Hold on a second!" All three turned to look at him, and their gazes were like icy daggers. Jerry shrank back, coughing, "Uh... I''m not ugly." His voice became smaller and smaller. Teagan paid him no mind. He calmly put on his suit pants in front of them, fastened his belt, and tucked in his shirt, all with a certain level of charm. Jerry felt both infuriated and envious. Why was this man soposed in the face of such an embarrassing situation? Nora was more sober now, and when she saw Jerry''s face, she felt nauseated. "Ugh..." She quickly covered her mouth with her hand. How could she have kissed and hugged this ugly and creepy man? Luckily, Jerry had been unconscious at the time, or she might have thrown up everything she had eaten. Jerry couldn''t help but wonder if Nora overreacted. He had hormonal e on his face, and his habit of squeezing the pimples caused some e scars and red marks on his skin. But did it make him look so disgusting that people wanted to vomit? At least Cheyenne had looked at him calmly when they met, and she had eye contact when talking to him, showing no signs of contempt. At this moment, Jerry suddenly felt a deep sense of disappointment. He had been secretly in love with Nora for so many years, and now he realized that his love had been one-sided all along. Jane had been unreasonable, and Jerry couldn''t take it anymore. Teagan, now fully dressed, handed Nora her clothes and turned to Jane, grabbing her hand and dragging her out of the room. He scolded her coldly, "Enough, Jane. I can''t stand your irrational behavior. Our engagement is over." As Teagan was defending her, Nora felt a warm rush of emotions. She was about to put on her clothes when she saw that Jerry was still sitting on the floor. She scowled and yelled at him, "How long are you going to sit there, you ugly toad? Get out!" She had appeared gentle and full of admiration and affection when facing Teagan, but Jerry saw a completely different side of her when Teagan was away. She looked arrogant, proud, impatient, and contemptuous. This must be the real her. "A toad? So, I am just a toad in your eyes after everything I''ve done?" Jerry repeated these words with a bitter smile and used one hand to support himself, slowly getting up from the floor. Nora lowered her gaze; she didn''t even recognize this stranger. So why be polite to him? "Isn''t it? Look at your face full of pimples, like sesame seeds. Aren''t you an ugly toad? With your looks, you''re not even worthy to fetch my shoes." "Now get out!" Her cold and heartless words pierced Jerry''s heart. He bit his lip, holding back tears, and staggered to turn around and leave. Just as he reached the door and was about to pull it open, he heard Nora''s clear voice from behind. "Wait a moment." Jerry''s deste mood suddenly came to life. A flicker of hope ignited within him, like a spark in a gasoline-soaked forest. "W-what... What''s the matter?" "If you dare to talk about tonight''s events, I have ways to ruin you. Get lost!" The fragile spark of hope was instantly extinguished by a torrential downpour of harsh reality. Nora had not intended to make an apology, but she had threatened him. Jerry couldn''t recall the emotions that carried him out through that door. As he passed Teagan and Jane, he didn''t even have the courage to raise his head and see the man''s face. How did he lose to this man? It was only when he entered the elevator, and made sure no one would discover him, that Jerry let out a couple of tears. The elevator descended to the first floor. When the doors opened, he was met with a white figure. Cheyenne stood there, holding a canned beer. Her deep eyes were fixed on him, her expression calm and tranquil. "Do you want a drink?" she asked. Jerry nodded vigorously, stepping out of the elevator to take the beer from her hand. He popped the top, tilted it back, and took arge swig. Finally, he burped. He looked at Cheyenne with a forlorn expression and, after a long silence, managed to utter a few words. "I''ve... just been through a breakup." In response, Cheyenne gave him a mischievous smile and reached out with her fair hand to pat his head, as if she were petting her own dog. "Don''t be silly. You''ve never even been in love." How could he experience a breakup when he had never truly been in love? Chapter 324: Drink Cola Chapter 324: Drink C Chapter 324: Drink C The following morning, the front pages of Akloit''s major newspapers were filled with headlines about "Teagan," "Jane," and "the Lawrence family heiress." "Failed Union of the Berry and Parry Families, the Love of the Elites Is So Fragile!" "The Lawrence Family Heiress Bes a Mistress, Caught in Adultery!" "Jane Abandoned in Misfortune as Her Family''s Fortune Declines!" "The Reasons Behind Berry and Parry Families'' Cancetion of the Marriage!" Cheyenne nced at these headlines, smirking, and tossed the newspaper into the trash can with a confident and dashing motion. She wore a ck off-the-shoulder, tight-fitting, high-waisted T-shirt with a matching skirt made of sheer fabric that entuated her fair, slender legs. Her wavy hair, styled in a ponytail with a simple and rustic "X"-shaped metal hairpin, cascaded down her back, as fluffy as a squirrel''s tail. She stood nonchntly in front of a vending machine, facing an array of drink options, and her delicate fingers hesitated in mid-air for a moment. Finally, she made her selection. A can of c dropped down from the machine''s chute with a faintyer of dew droplets on its surface. As Cheyenne pulled the tab, about to take a sip, the c was abruptly snatched from her hand. She turned around, surprised, to see the owner of the hand. The man was dressed in a well-tailored ck designer suit, paired with a white shirt, standing elegantly in front of her. His thick, stylish eyebrows arched slightly, and his deep-set eyes looked calmly at the frozen c in his hand. He spoke, uttering an unbelievable statement. "Drinking cold c in the morning isn''t good for your health, especially for a girl like you." As a physician, Cheyenne knew better than Kelvin, but she didn''t care. Self-mockingly, Cheyenne looked coldly at the face in front of her, tiptoed to try to grab her c back. But she was significantly shorter. Even if she tiptoed and raised her arm high, there was still a considerable distance between her and the can. Cheyenne became irritated and leaped around a few times, resembling a cute little bunny. She looked at him with a pair of bright eyes, her fury evident. She demanded, "Give it back to me." Without hesitation, Kelvin handed the c to his assistant Chris, who was standing behind him, while epting the hot milk Chris offered. He then presented the milk to Cheyenne. "You can have this." The milk was steaming. Cheyenne did not take it. She looked at Kelvin as if he were a strange creature. Her rosy, lustrous lips curled slightly, and she said, "Mr. Foley, I''m just amoner who can''t afford your milk. No need." After her words, she nced at the c in Chris''s hand. This nce made Chris tremble involuntarily. He hoped that Miss Lawrence didn''t think he had stolen her c. He was only helping the CEO carry it. Cheyenne let out a light chuckle, her melodious voice ringing in both their ears. "Just take this c as my treat, Mr. Foley. A big shot like you seldom have a chance to drink carbonated beverages, I understand" Upon hearing her words, Kelvin''s face turned dark, looking inexplicably displeased. He stared fixedly at Cheyenne''s fair and tender face with a threatening aura. "Cheyenne, do you have to speak to me like this?" She wasn''t like this before. The woman, who had intended to leave, paused and turned back. "Oh? Then how should I talk to you, Mr. Foley?" "Is it to call you Kelvin, being understanding, just like Abbie does, showing consideration?" "Or should I be like I used to be, abandoning my dignity and self-esteem, like a pitiful puppy waiting by your side for asional charity and pity?" Her gaze was filled with disdain, and the proud expression on her face left Kelvin stunned for a second. Arrogant and confident, this was the real her. He wanted to say that neither of the two situations she mentioned earlier was correct. But before he could respond, Cheyenne extended a slender hand and pushed him forcefully. She brushed past him. "Kelvin, I won''t deign to do the first, and as for the second, you''re not worthy of it!" Her voice was cold. Listening to her frosty words, Kelvin suddenly remembered the phone call she made to him that night. She said that she had mistaken him for someone else. Cheyenne''s previous attempts to please him and her relentless pursuit had apparently been a mistake, and she had been mistaken about who she was pursuing all along. So who was the man who upied her thoughts and was important enough for her to give up her freedom and draw boundaries for? For the first time, Kelvin felt anger unlike any he had experienced before. His restless heart pounded fiercely, each heartbeat powerful enough to burst from his chest. The atmosphere between the two of them grew icy, with the flow of air seeming to slow down. The temperature in the vicinity dropped by several degrees, making Chris, the assistant, yawn in response. Using the corner of his eye, Chris carefully observed the "grim reaper" standing before him and couldn''t help but marvel. The usuallyposed and inscrutable CEO seemed to be animated and even disyed his emotions whenever he met Miss Lawrence. After finishing her words, Cheyenne turned around, intending to leave. However, Kelvin suddenly grasped her delicate wrist and pulled her back a half step, nearly causing her to stumble. "Wait, I have something else to say." She nced at him curiously, her gaze fixed on his hand holding her own. She raised an eyebrow, her expression showing displeasure and resistance. Yet Kelvin didn''t release her hand, and he spoke in a low voice. "Grandfather is sick, and I know only you can save him. You can set any conditions you like." It turned out that he hade to her only because his grandfather was sick. If not for this reason, how could the renowned and prestigious CEO of the Foley Group, Kelvin, possibly condescend to invite her in person? Grandfather is sick... Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne was concerned for a moment upon hearing this. After a few minutes of hesitation, she nodded. Chapter 325: Certain Answer Chapter 325: Certain Answer Chapter 325: Certain Answer Cheyenne stood still, lowering her gaze, her thick, fan-like eyshes casting shadows under her fair eyelids, concealing her hesitancy. She had been angry at her grandfather for drugging herst time, but she couldn''t ignore the fact that Old Mr. Foley had treated her like a true granddaughter during her three years at the Foley Mansion. Her heart softened a bit. She looked up again, her gaze cold and piercing as she stared at Kelvin. "Wait for me. I need to go home to get my silver needle." When she said this, it meant that she had agreed. Kelvin couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He had expected Cheyenne to give him a hard time, considering his previous actions, which were quite unforgivable. But she didn''t. She calmly followed Kelvin and got into his luxury car. In the past, she had always enjoyed sitting close to him in the car, pretending to lean against his shoulder and refusing to move when the car turned. She would chatter incessantly about which restaurants served delicious food, thetest movies, or new friends she had made. But now, when he nced back at the small figure sitting by the car door, she remained far away, never once looking at him. She kept her bright and clear eyes focused on the scenery outside. It was early in the morning, and the vibrant sunlight illuminated her fair and beautiful face, giving it a soft radiance. However, her eyes were exceptionally cold, like the chilly wind in autumn, leaving only destion behind. There was no light in her eyes. This realization stung Kelvin for a moment, as if he had been stabbed in the heart by a blunt steel needle, and fresh blood slowly oozed out. The person who had caused her to lose that light was him. The car fell into silence, and the atmosphere became tense. Chris felt the awkwardness keenly and attempted to break the silence. He coughed and, with a cheerful smile, said, "Miss Lawrence, it''s been a long time." "Oh," she responded indifferently, making Chris feel ufortable. With a thick skin, Chris continued, "I''ve missed you." "Hehe, but I don''t really want to see you or your boss." Kelvin red at Chris with a cold gaze and ordered in a low voice, "Focus on driving your car and stop chatting." Chris, who had been criticized by Kelvin, quickly closed his mouth. He looked pitiful and forlorn. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Lawrence Vi. It was built from white marble, elegant and stylish, with its own courtyard and music fountain. In such a prime location, it was quite valuable. The car pulled up in the courtyard, and Cheyenne opened the door, got out with one foot, and stepped onto the ground. She turned gracefully and walked away, showing no intention of inviting them inside. Chris sighed softly and muttered, "I feel like Miss Lawrence might not like me." Kelvin''s cold voice responded, "The answer is certain.''" Chris fell silent. In no time, Cheyenne emerged from the house. She wore a candy-colored coat, and the vibrant color made her stand out. She held a small cloth bag and was about to walk towards the two of them when a blue figure suddenly appeared. Omari was dressed in a royal blue designer suit, his chestnut short hair giving him a lively appearance. He didn''t know what he had said to Cheyenne, but they smiled at each other, presenting a beautiful scene as if from an idol drama. Omari''s lips were so close to her ear that he could smell the fragrance on her and hear her heartbeat. It was inexplicably irritating. "I understand. By the way, I''m going to the Foley Mansion today, so I''ll be backter. Please remind Master Iker to remember his herbal bath." As soon as she said this, Omari felt a tinge of bitterness. "Cheyenne, you only remembered Master Iker. What about me?" Cheyenne looked at him and smiled coldly. "Master Iker''s legs were injured, but you''re so healthy. Or You want me to break your arms or legs?" He suddenly felt dispirited and chuckled as he backed away. "Well, maybe not. If I lose my legs, how will I hold you?" "Ha! You''re overthinking it." She was perfectly fine, so why would she need him to hold her? It was just wishful thinking. Unexpectedly, Omari pulled a lollipop from his pocket and swiftly tore off the wrapper before shoving it into her mouth. His actions weren''t rough, but they certainly weren''t gentle either. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne first gave him an annoyed look, then extended her hand to remove the lollipop from her mouth to examine it. It was a mixed-vor lollipop. Her pink lc tongue poked out and licked it. Finding it sweet, she narrowed her crescent-like eyes, making her look incredibly cute. With a smile, she put the lollipop back in her mouth, her cheeks swelling. She was easily cated. A single piece of candy was enough to make her happy. The image of the two of them standing together was sweeter than an idol drama. The sunlight was just right, Omari was looking down, and the deep affection and smiles reflected in Kelvin''s eyes. Kelvin frowned in silence, while Chris, without mincing his words, spoke his thoughts, "Miss Lawrence and Mr. Lara seem pretty well-matched together." As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the surrounding atmosphere turn cold in an instant. He didn''t need to look up to know that Mr. Foley''s expression right now was probably terrifying. He wished he could give himself a good p in the face. Why had he said such nonsense? While Mr. Foley may not show it on his face, there was a clear sense of anger emanating from him when Mr. Lara leaned so close to Miss Lawrence just now. Mr. Foley did care... But Kelvin couldn''t quite grasp why he was so angry. He tried to suppress this emotion and maintain aposed demeanor. However, that one sentence from Chris kept reying in his mind. In reality, he hadn''t been wrong. Omari and Cheyenne looked very well-matched standing together. So well-matched that he had to admit it, even if he didn''t want to. Chapter 326: Mr. Foley, DonT Bully My Cheyenne Chapter 326: Mr. Foley, Don''T Bully My Cheyenne Chapter 326: Mr. Foley, Don''t Bully My Cheyenne Omari was about to bid farewell to Cheyenne when he mentioned that he had apany meeting today and had to attend a semi-annual shareholders'' meeting for NIGHTBREEZE, his own company. It wasn''t just any regr meeting; it was the semi-annual shareholders'' meeting, and Omari, as the CEO of NIGHTBREEZE, had to be there. Before he could speak, Kelvin''s cold voice cut in, "How long are you two going to be reluctant to part ways? Time is running out, Cheyenne!" Kelvin fixed his gaze on Cheyenne, and his voice carried a chilling edge. When Kelvin spoke, he intentionally cast a nce at Omari. Their eyes locked, and it seemed like there was an unspoken tension building up, with Kelvin''s cold demeanor contrasting sharply with Omari''s warm, gentle one. One in ck, the other in blue, they stood apart but seemed evenly matched, both exuding charisma. In the end, Omari was the first to break the silence. He smiled gently and said, "Mr. Foley, you sound like you''re giving orders. Don''t bully my Cheyenne, alright?" The atmosphere was ufortable, and neither Cheyenne nor Kelvin said anything. Chris, feeling the awkwardness, forced a smile and said, "Mr. Lara, don''t worry; Mr. Foley won''t." Omari acted as if he hadn''t heard Chris, making his way toward his luxury car. Just before leaving, he turned back and reminded, "Good, I''m heading to work. Cheyenne, give me a call when you''re done, and I''ll pick you up." "Okay." The tone of their conversation resembled a caring husband worried about his wife going out alone to y, showing his attentiveness. Kelvin''s expression darkened further, as he had heard that Omari and the Onistead Weaver family''s heiress had been engaged for five years. With the Weaver family''s influence, it would be Cheyenne who would suffer in the end. Did she even know about Omari''s engagement? Did she hope Omari would abandon Elsa Weaver, who was both beautiful and had a prestigious family, in favor of her? It was a far-fetched idea. Kelvin wanted to "remind" Cheyenne of this matter, but her cold and unresponsive demeanor left him feeling frustrated once more, and he couldn''t find an opening to bring it up. So, he decided to let it go for now. The Foley Mansion... Upstairs in one of the rooms, loud cries echoed. It sounded like a woman was crying. The two of them were startled as they entered the room. Cheyenne quickly looked up and nced at the room upstairs. "It''s Emelia." Kelvin frowned, his tone filled with annoyance and helplessness as he spoke. "That exins the screeching." Just then, Emelia walked out of the room, carrying a porcin cup in her hand, her eyes red and teary. She red at Cheyenne, surprised and angry. Cheyenne, on the other hand, walked confidently towards her goal: old Mr. Foley''s room, located on the second floor and illuminated by amp. When she passed by Emelia, thetter suddenly extended her foot to block her path, raising her chin arrogantly. "How can you be so shameless? I already told you; the Foley family doesn''t wee you! If it weren''t for you, Grandpa wouldn''t have had a rpse, and you, the main culprit, still dare toe here?" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne leaned confidently against the railing, her form-fitting ck short- sleeved top entuating her alluring curves. Her posture resembled that of a seductive enchantress. ncing back at someone standing behind her, she spoke in an unusually chilly tone, "Today, Mr. Foley, it was you who invited me here. Are you just going to stand there and watch the show?" Kelvin hadn''t expected her to use him as a shield like this. In the past, she would have undoubtedly given Emelia a resounding p to clear her path. The man approached with long strides, towering over Emelia, his voice deep and angry. "Step aside." "Kelvin, you... Grandpa''s illness doesn''t require her meddling. Besides, we already have old Mr. Edwards. What use is this girl here for?" Emelia, though reluctant, retreated obediently. Hearing Emelia''s words, Cheyenneraised her eyebrows in apparent confusion and asked, "What''s Mr. Edwards?" Suddenly, a name shed in her mind, that of her Granduncle, and she turned her gaze to the room''s door. The man, with his back turned to her, was wearing arge, all-epassing ck robe that covered him from head to toe, making him look mysterious and eerie. From beneath the ck robe, a pale, slightly bluish hand reached out, with faint purplish age spots on the back, veins protruding, and ayer of wrinkled skin that had a grotesque appearance. However, it was this very hand that held a sharp needle that gleamed with cold light. It was held close to a critical acupuncture point on old Mr. Foley''s head. The movements were deft and swift, and the distance between the needle''s tip and the acupuncture point grew shorter. Adrian, with his back to the others, bore a faint sinister look, and in his dark, brooding eyes, there was an unusual glimmer of amusement. But the smile didn''t reach his eyes, creating an eerie and unsettling atmosphere. Vincent was also watching intently, his externalposure hiding a hidden, frenzied tension. Cheyenne was well aware of old Mr. Foley''s condition, and there was no need to use acupuncture needles on this particr point. The room was filled with tension, and it was unclear whether the stranger hade to save or harm old Mr. Foley. As the needle tip touched the old man''s scalp, the man turned the needle handle slightly¡­ "Stop!" A clear and melodious voice rang out from outside the door, and a flying silver needle "nged" to knock the one in Adrian''s hand aside. The dislodged needle ttered onto the floor, its tip stained with a drop of blood, contrasting sharply against the white floor. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cheyenne''s thrown needle, on the other hand, had pierced into a bedpost, creating a striking and eerie visual, with the needle handle swaying, creating a subtle sound. Chapter 327: Granduncle Chapter 327: Granduncle Chapter 327: Granduncle The sudden turn of events shocked everyone in the room. Vincent stared at the silver needle embedded in the bedpost, his expression dark and uncertain, his gaze growing deeper. Adrian, on the other hand, nced at the bloodstain on his own face, turned around, and, with a smile, raised both his hands to remove hisrge ck hat. He revealed a familiar face. The menacing look in his eyes from earlier had been diluted somewhat by this smile, and he now looked like an ordinary elderly man you''d meet in a park or on the street, radiating warmth. "Cheyenne, my dear niece, you''ve kept me in the dark quite," he said with a kind smile. "That needle you just threw, it takes at least ten years to master that level of precision." Adrian couldn''t help but wonder about something else, too. Who had really treated Master Iker for his leg condition? Was his brother or grandniece? Until recently, he had never doubted that it was Cheyenne. But after she precisely knocked away his needle and even attempted to graze his hat, the doubt surfaced. So, he chose to remove his hat, revealing his face, and waited to see how this audacious girl would exin herself. Cheyenne was taken aback for a moment, cursing Kelvin in her heart for not informing her about her granduncle''s involvement with the Foley family. Her response needed to be quick. She forced an apologetic smile and spoke in a sweet and exaggerated tone, "Granduncle? Oh dear, I''m truly sorry. I didn''t know it was you. When I first saw you, I thought you were one of those quack doctors who pretend to know everything." She then exined with further emphasis, "That acupoint is located on the forehead and is an extremely vital pressure point. It''s not often touched in ordinary treatments. If someone identally punctures it, the patient could experience blood reflux throughout the body, with their meridians blocked, potentially leading to instant death." This exnation was meant to send a message to Kelvin as well. Kelvin had quickly understood her signal, and he turned his intense gaze toward the man iming to be a "divine doctor." He scrutinized him carefully. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Franklin appeared angry but Vincent seemed oddly calm and detached, which struck Kelvin as strange. Vincent''s demeanor seemed as if he were unconcerned and unrted to the situation. It was strange that since this supposed divine doctor, Adrian, had arrived, old Mr. Foley''s condition had initially improved. He could sit up and have coherent conversations. However, after a couple of days, his condition deteriorated significantly. Now he was barely conscious for an hour a day. Adrian''s exnation had been that this was due to the side effects of the medicine causing brief episodes of unconsciousness, which he assured were manageable as long as the patient got proper rest. However, even after several days, there was no sign of improvement in Mr. Foley''s condition. Adrian attributed this to past head trauma resulting in blood clots in his brain, causing his currentatose state. Adrian frowned upon hearing the words "quack doctor." He touched his own mustache and responded disapprovingly, "My dear grandniece, you might not be aware that I am about to release congestion in old Mr. Foley, and he will wake up as soon as the stagnation is cleared." Her sudden appearance disrupted the proceedings and left everyone stunned. After hearing Adrian''s exnation, Emelia, in a fit of anger, rushed up the stairs and grabbed Cheyenne''s arm, pushing her toward the door. "Cheyenne, you''ve gone too far. Are you trying to harm Grandpa? Get out of the Foley mansion right now!" Emelia was stronger than Cheyenne, towering over her by more than half a head. With a gentle push, Cheyenne staggered back a few steps, almost colliding with the doorframe. Suddenly, a strong arm wrapped around her waist, and her back met a warm, solid chest. A masculine, cool fragrance enveloped her, bringing a hint of relief to the scorching summer day. She nced up, and his striking features with raised eyebrows, a strong nose, and thin, well- shaped lips greeted her. In a soft voice, he asked, "Are you okay?" "Yeah." Cheyenne stood still and quickly moved out of his embrace. As the space between them emptied, Kelvin''s brow furrowed slightly, and he focused on his hand. In the moment he held her waist, the warmth and silkiness in his palm made him involuntarily squeeze his hand, as if in reminiscence. Raising her head, Cheyenne had walked up to Emelia, her apathetic almond-shaped eyes calm and chilling. "What... what are you looking at?" She felt like a prey being watched by a wild wolf and tried to steady her voice, reminding herself that this was the Foley mansion, and Cheyenne couldn''t do anything to her. A crisp sound echoed in the room. Startled, Emelia quickly covered her cheeks with her hand, a shiver running through her. "Did you dare to hit me?" "Let''s see if I dare!" Cheyenne flicked her slightly aching wrist and met the furious gaze of Emelia without fear. Emelia extended her hand to p Cheyenne''s face, but before she could make contact, a deep, angry voice intervened. "That''s enough! Emelia, Cheyenne is my guest. Now, I am the head of the Foley family!" As he spoke, Franklin, who had been by old Mr. Foley''s side, smirked sarcastically, wiped away his tears, and looked over with disdain. "The Foley family head? Haha... What a Foley family head! Kelvin, don''t forget, Emelia is your cousin. You''re helping an outsider bully your own sister?" "Kelvin, don''t forget, the Foley family has more than just you as male heirs." "We just returned and heard about the severity of old Mr. Foley''s illness. Tell me, what have you done as the family head? You didn''t evene to visit once!" Vincent, who had been watching the situation, advised Cheyenne, "Miss Lawrence, I hope you can apologize to my sister. I''m willing to let bygones be bygones." The atmosphere in the room had grown tense, with everyone taking sides. Corey tried to mediate the situation, "Kelvin, apologize!" Chapter 328: Revealing The True Identity Chapter 328: Revealing The True Identity Chapter 328: Revealing the True Identity Why force Kelvin to apologize under these circumstances? This would only make them seem in the wrong, wouldn''t it? Upon hearing this, the man stood still, seemingly ignoring the situation, his terrifyingly deep eyes locked onto her. His gaze was notably serious as he said, "Cheyenne, go treat Grandpa. I''ll protect you, and I dare anyone to touch you." The words "I''ll protect you" momentarily left Cheyenne feeling lost. His voice was deep and filled with masculinity, resonating like a bass in her ears. In the past, hearing him say something like that would have moved her to tears. However, time had taught her to grow, but it had also made her heart gradually grow cold, stiff, and numb. In just a second, Cheyenne returned to her previous indifference and nodded. "Okay." She continued, "Old Mr. Foley''s headache is caused by rheumatism, and it has nothing to do with the intracranial congestion Granduncle mentioned. To wake Grandpa, it''s quite simple, just pinch his big toe." Franklin furrowed his brow in secret; this woman was truly a nuisance. The father and son shared a knowing look and came to the same conclusion - Cheyenne must be eliminated. Emelia boldly proimed, "You don''t understand. Mr. Edwards is knowledgeable and experienced. If he says something is true, it''s much more reliable than what you say. We trust Adrian, the divine healer." Now, the belief in Cheyenne or Adrian had created a divide within the Foley family, with Corey caught in the middle. His true preference was to trust Adrian, based on age and experience. After all, Cheyenne was just a spirited young person. Plus, he couldn''t ignore the past rtionship between Cheyenne and the Foley family, fearing that she might have ulterior motives. After pondering for a while, he chose to stand by Adrian''s side, looking apologetic as he said to Cheyenne, "Cheyenne, I''m sorry for making you run this errand. I willpensate you next time. You... can go back." "Mr. Foley..." She couldn''t believe her ears. Corey was actually asking her to leave. In truth, this matter had nothing to do with her, and she didn''t need to make this trip. She could have beenpletely indifferent to old Mr. Foley''s life or death, and it wouldn''t have offended the branch of the Foley family. However, when she looked at old Mr. Foley, who was struggling for every breath on the sickbed, she felt a myriad of emotions that were hard to describe. "Mr. Foley, let me give it a try. I studied under Madeleine and received the true transmission from my grandfather. I also know Thirteen Needles." When she mentioned Thirteen Needles, Corey''s pupils dted, and his face showed astonishment. The reputation of the Edwards family''s Thirteen Needles was widespread, even for someone not in the medical field like him. The reason they had agreed to let Adrian, the divine healer, treat his father was precisely because of the Edwards family''s Thirteen Needles. If Cheyenne could perform them... "Cheyenne, don''t joke around. I''ve watched you grow up..." His words implied disbelief in Cheyenne''s knowledge of the Thirteen Needles. At that moment, she opened the case of needles she had brought with her, revealing rows of silver needles of varying sizes and thicknesses. She asked softly, "Granduncle, do you know what the thirteenth needle is?" Adrian''s face remained calm, but there was a tautness in his heart. His hand concealed beneath his loose ck robe subtly clenched. When he had stolen the manual, he didn''t have a chance to look at it before it was torn into two pieces. He had the upper half, while the lower half had eluded him. Could it be that Cheyenne had learned the thirteenth level already? No, it couldn''t be! How was that possible? In the past century, no one had been able to master the thirteenth level, and now, a young girl was iming to have mastered it? Cheyenne withdrew her gaze confidently, holding a silver needle in her hand. Her lips, painted a vivid red, curled into a charming smile as she softly spoke, "Unite the two as one." As she finished speaking, the silver needle quickly pierced the acupoint on old Mr. Foley''s chest. Then, with two elegant and slender fingers, Cheyenne grasped three silver needles, poised and ready. She used her right foot as the pivot, taking a step to the side with her left foot, her body gracefully turning in a full circle. Her ck skirt swayed, and the thin veil billowed, creating a captivating spectacle. Three needles released at once! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Adrian''s eyes widened, his pupils dting in amazement as he watched Cheyenne''s movements. Swish! The silver needles pierced through, creating a subtle vibration in the air. And finally, thest needlended in the acupoint. Her movements were both graceful and swift, and everyone had been so focused on Cheyenne herself that no one had noticed how she managed to release three silver needles simultaneously. Not even Kelvin, who stood closest to her, saw anything but a sh of silver that vanished in an instant. When everything had quieted down, Cheyenne stood at her grandfather''s bedside. She reached out with an expressionless face and removed the silver needles. As she withdrew the needle from his shoulder, old Mr. Foley, who had been unconscious, blinked his eyshes a couple of times. He was conscious! Adrian, with his hands sped in front of him, stared at Cheyenne as she removed the needles. His face turned ashen and incredibly gloomy. How was this possible? Had his granddaughter truly mastered Thirteen Needles? He had confidence in his medical skills. While not iming to be unparalleled in the world, he had spent countless nights researching the technique of using the Thirteen Needle to kill old Mr. Foley. When he performed the procedure, he had given it his all. The only person who could detect that he had used the technique to kill someone was his older brother, Layne. His older brother''s medical skills were nearly on par with his own, and to unravel his technique, it would take his older brother at least a day of effort. But Cheyenne had effortlessly resolved it with just three silver needles? No way! Chapter 329: Stubborn Chapter 329: Stubborn Chapter 329: Stubborn There was only one possibility - she had truly mastered the final stage of the Thirteen Needles! Layne''s eyes gleamed with greed as he stared at the graceful figure before him. He put on a fake smile. "Indeed, you''re a young talent. Cheyenne, you genuinely intrigued me. What exactly is the final stage of the Thirteen Needles?" Behind his "casual" question, Layne concealed a burning curiosity. However, Cheyenne, upon hearing this, furrowed her brows. Her crescent-shaped eyes sparkled with mischief as she intentionally prolonged the suspense. "Well, Granduncle, you suddenly asked me to exin, and I don''t know how to put it. It''s quite simple; I nced at the content, thought about it in my mind, and just went for it. In fact, this is my first time using it." She spoke in a t tone, tinged with a hint of disdain. Little did she know that Adrian was on the verge of being exasperated, almost fainting right there. He tried to find a trace of falsehood in Cheyenne''s eyes but failed. Those eyes were too pure and clear; they didn''t seem like she was lying. A hoarse, broken sound suddenly echoed in everyone''s ears. Old Mr. Foley unconsciously uttered words. "Grandpa! You''re awake?" Emelia wiped away tears and rushed to the bedside, eagerly getting close to hear old Mr. Foley''s voice. He mentioned Kelvin! "Kelvin..." In an instant, Emelia''s fair face froze for a second, then a sarcastic and cold smile appeared. The one taking care of him at home was her, Emelia. The one who hired a doctor for him was her brother, Vincent. The one preparing medicine for him every day was her father, Franklin. But in Grandpa''s mind, there was only Kelvin? Even subconsciously, the person he wanted to find and rely on was Kelvin. Why? Did he forgive his promises for them? Then, a more significant blow made Emelia feel even more ufortable. The seed of hatred broke through the soil and grew into a sprout. "Cheyenne, I ... I finally see you. Forgive me... My shares, shares for you... don''t reject." Emelia couldn''t even match up to Kelvin, let alone this outsider, Cheyenne. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Old Mr. Foley had ten percent of the shares, a fact Emelia was aware of. One reason her father instructed her to take care of her grandpa was the ten percent of shares in his possession. She had diligently and selflessly taken care of him for so many days, and in the end, she couldn''t evenpare to Cheyenne, who arrivedte. After realizing this, Emelia smiled bitterly, stood up, and moved to the side. She gave her ce to Kelvin and Cheyenne, this couple. As old Mr. Foley stuttered about "shares," Cheyenne seemed to catch on. "What shares?" Why had she never known about it? Kelvin replied coldly, "I''ll talk to you about thister; let''s see how Grandpa is doing now." Cheyenne red at him and muttered under her breath, "Who cares." Grabbing old Mr. Foley''s wrist, she used two slender fingers to touch and contemte his pulse. Something was off! Thest time she saw Grandpa, although hisplexion was a bit yellowish and showed symptoms of a strong liver, it wasn''t to the extent of such a severe illness. But now, his meridians seemed forcibly damaged, the heartbeat slow, and he appeared as fragile as a broken porcin doll. If the injury was on the skin and bone joints, she could guarantee recovery within a week. But if it was in the meridians, it would be challenging. Even with her mastery of the Thirteen Needles, it would take some time for acupuncture treatment and medication. Granduncle''s im that old Mr. Foley had merely fainted due to congestion in the brain was a complete lie! Why would he do this? Cheyenne stayed silent, her beautiful face turning dark, serious and contemtive while deep in thought. Time passed, and a frustrated Franklin approached, grabbing Cheyenne''s shoulder. He angrily shouted, "What''s going on? Speak up!" His hand rested on Cheyenne''s slender shoulder, and his thick fingers exerted force, causing her to inhale sharply and bite her red lip. Her expression was delicate yet aggrieved. She wore a short-sleeved top that revealed a patch of fair skin marked with bruised fingerprints. For some reason, Kelvin suddenly disliked therge hand on her shoulder. Taking a step forward, he held Franklin''s hand, restraining him. His vast, profound eyes carried a warning. "Uncle, let go! You''re hurting her!" Quickly, Cheyenne extended her other hand, tugging down her cor to reveal a round, fair shoulder. Looking closer, a pair of charming eyes framed by lushshesplemented the rosy lips, seductive like an enchanting imperial concubine in the pce. Vincent stood directly in front of her, his eyes revealing a hint of desire. He had encountered numerous women, both the ones he kept and those he casually interacted with during social events. However, only Cheyenne could easily evoke this sense of longing in him. Thinking about the scene just now, he secretly licked his lips. Men understood the dirty thoughts of other men. Kelvin didn''t expect Cheyenne to be so bold as to publicly make such a "provocative" move. Even though it was just a shoulder exposed, she had no idea how enticing she was. Even a restrained man like him admitted to having dirty thoughts about her, and he had acted on them, let alone those unrestrained men. Kelvin walked up with a grim expression, looking down at Cheyenne. In her puzzled gaze, he reached out and pulled up her cor. With a stern face, he said, "Are you so poor that you can''t afford clothes? Must you wear something so embarrassing?" As he lifted it, the high-waisted garment contracted, revealing a segment of a t and delicate waist. The fair abdomen, along with the sexy mermaid line, was now exposed. A cute navel entered his sight. His eyes darkened involuntarily, exuding a dangerous aura. In the past, his favorite thing was to y with her belly button, watching her lose consciousness in his embrace. These tender and affectionate thoughts were quickly suppressed by him. Changing his approach, he pulled her coat over her, zipping it up to the top to cover not only her neck but also her slender waist. The movement was swift as lightning, and by the time she reacted, all she felt was - heat! Cheyenne lifted her head defiantly and gave him a cold nce, "What''s your problem?" Chapter 330: You Are In Position To Control Me Chapter 330: You Are In Position To Control Me Chapter 330: You Are in Position to Control Me In this 39-degree weather, what she wears is her freedom. Nowadays, young girls tend to wear a tank top with hot pants. Cheyenne felt that her outfit was already conservative. "Mr. Foley, we are already divorced. You are in no position to tell me what to wear. Think I''m embarrassing? Then why did you invite me?" Did Kelvin think she, Cheyenne, was very good-tempered? Hearing her emphasize it, Kelvin felt a surge of anger, feeling both stifled and ufortable. The confrontation between the two was a perplexing act in Franklin''s eyes. Cheyenne disliked Kelvin, so why did she agree toe and help treat old Mr. Foley? He thought perhaps there was a tendency for them to remarry, but now it seemed their rtionship was still as contentious as ever, with remarriage a distant prospect. Of course, this was the result Franklin was most happy to see. Otherwise, dealing with Kelvin and involving Cheyenne and Layne would be a headache. In the midst of their argument, old Mr. Foley gradually woke up. He struggled to open his tightly closed eyes, his gaze blurred. When he recognized Cheyenne among the blurry figures, he was moved to tears. He reached out his frail hand and grabbed her wrist, his voice hoarse. "Cheyenne... Cheyenne, you''re here. I... I thought you, you were mad at me." Seeing his weak appearance, Cheyenne felt her nose tingled. She allowed old Mr. Foley to hold her hand, consoling him softly, "Grandpa, take good care of yourself. I will cure you." Previously, she couldn''t promise to save old Mr. Foley, but now having mastered the Thirteen Needles, her chances of sess were greater than before. Emelia, watching this heartwarming scene, felt a lot of resentment and jealousy. Adrian, embarrassed after being pped in the face, stood aside. He exchanged a nce with Vincent, who shook his head, indicating that he shouldn''t act recklessly. This brief eye contact did not escape Kelvin''s eyes. He was slightly surprised to see that Vincent and Adrian... didn''t seem like they had just met recently. "Now that old Mr. Foley has awakened, I''m no longer needed here. There are some matters I need to attend to; allow me to take my leave." He politely bid farewell to everyone and turned to leave. "Dad, I''ll see Mr. Edwards off." Vincent followed Adrian out of the bedroom. ... Old Mr. Foley had awakened, gripping Cheyenne''s hand tightly to prevent her from leaving. Tears welled up in his eyes as he expressed his concern about what would happen if she left and he had another episode at night. "Grandpa, it won''t happen. I''ve prescribed medicine. As long as you take it, you won''t have an episode in the short term. Next week, I''ll bring a treatment n to see how you''re doing." She needed to go back and check on Master Iker. Although her own grandpa was watching over and there shouldn''t be any major issues, staying in the Foley mansion made her feel strange, especially with Emelia openly targeting her. Kelvin''s face darkened as he noticed Cheyenne''s hesitant expression, suddenly thinking of another possibility. The reason Cheyenne didn''t want to stay wasn''t just because of him; it was likely she was still concerned about someone else. Even though she said so, old Mr. Foley still didn''t want to let go of her hand. "Cheyenne, your room stays unchanged. Stay for one night and have dinner." "Just consider it as keeping mepany." The pleading look in the old man''s eyes softened Cheyenne''s heart. A faint hint of softness appeared on her cold face as she nodded slightly. "Alright, but I need to make a call to my grandpa first, so he won''t worry about me." "Go ahead." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She agreed to stay, and old Mr. Foley was overjoyed. Even the dull pain in his chest seemed to lighten. At the same time, the corners of Kelvin''s tightly pursed lips couldn''t help but curve slightly, revealing his current good mood. Suddenly, old Mr. Foley''s voice, a bit hoarse, echoed in their ears. "Kelvin, take Cheyenne to her room and see if there''s anything she needs to prepare." He was about to respond with a "sure," but Cheyenne ruthlessly interrupted him. The young girl looked at him with calm eyes and said, her lips slightly parted, "Mr. Foley, you don''t need to trouble yourself. I''ll speak directly with Joe." Joe, named by Cheyenne, sped his hands in front of him. Upon hearing Cheyenne''s words, he smiled and nodded, "Miss Lawrence, just give me your orders when you''re in need." Kelvin''s mood suddenly felt like riding a roller coaster, plummeting in an instant. Was she this impatient to even talk to him? Old Mr. Foley, now awake, insisted on having dinner with Cheyenne. He joined the table full of delicacies but, weakened as he was, could only drink the in congee. Cheyenne told him it was because he had just woken up, and heavy, greasy food was not suitable. Old Mr. Foley smacked his lips, full of envy. His pitiful appearance was far from that of a seventy- year-old man; he looked more like a child in kindergarten. Cheyenne chuckled inwardly,forting him, "Grandpa, have the congee first. When you''re feeling a bit better tomorrow morning, I''ll make chicken soup for you." Hearing that she would make chicken soup, old Mr. Foley finally became happy, eagerly drinking the congee in his bowl. "That would be wonderful, Cheyenne. It''s been a long time since you made soup for me." me Kelvin for this! If it weren''t for him, every time Cheyenne visited, she would bring delicious chicken soup or some tasty snacks. Since she moved out of the Foley mansion, he hadn''t tasted that again. Cheyenne can make chicken soup? Kelvin raised an eyebrow, recalling something from a long time ago. The first time he drank the chicken soup she made, he almost spat it out. There was blood in the bowl, and it tasted fishy and salty. He put it down after just one sip, forbidding her from entering the kitchen to torment his stomach again. Emelia, biting her spoon, sneered disdainfully, her eyes full of disgust for Cheyenne. "Just chicken soup? I can make it too. If Grandpa wants to drink it, I''ll make it. Miss Lawrence is a guest; we shouldn''t bother her." With Emelia''s words, the atmosphere at the dinner table turned tense. Cheyenne, however, continued to eat elegantly, as if she hadn''t heard Emelia''s words, infuriating thetter who stomped her foot. "Emelia, I also see Cheyenne as my granddaughter. If you keep talking like this, don''t me me for punishing you." Old Mr. Foley spoke first, displeased. "Emelia, eat your meal. Can''t you shut up?" Franklin also red at her, feeling extremely regretful. Look at Cheyenne, younger than Emelia by several years, and yet outstanding. As for Emelia... Let''s not even mention it! Chapter 331: Sore Hand Chapter 331: Sore Hand Chapter 331: Sore Hand Kelvin made his stance clear, silently using his fork to pick up a piece of braised pork and cing it on Cheyenne''s te. This sudden move made her look at him as if she had seen a ghost. Her sparkling eyes widened, eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a hint of coldness in the corners of her eyes. "Eat. Don''t you like this?" he said. He remembered correctly. Cheyenne loved braised pork. Whenever it was served, most of it would end up in her mouth. She didn''t behave like other high-borndies, delicately sipping soup and maintaining appearances. Trying to lose weight and control her figure. He used to think that Cheyenne, who loved fatty meat, was unique. Seeing her happily devouring her food, he found it embarrassing. It seemed like she had never had a good meal at the Foley mansion, making people say that Kelvin, despite his wealth, let his wife starve. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This was also why he didn''t like bringing Cheyenne to banquets. She would just sit in a corner and eat. He realized how wrong he was at the banquet weing Emily. Cheyenne did have the ability to stand out; she just kept a low profile and didn''t want to attract attention. Lost in thought, he saw Cheyenne''s fork bypassing his braised pork and instead picking up a piece of green vegetable. She savored it with relish, answering him casually, "That''s all in the past." With those words, the light in the man''s deep-set eyes dimmed. He didn''t offer her more dishes and casually lowered his head to eat. The scene of Kelvin trying to please Cheyenne but getting rejected yed out on the dining table, leaving everyone with different thoughts. At the entrance, a woman stood there in astonishment for a while. Her gaze turned cold, and she bit her rosy lip, remaining silent for a long time. Emelia, scolded by her family, was already in a very bad mood. Unexpectedly, she turned her head and saw the tall figure standing at the entrance. Instantly, a n formed in her mind. With a graceful smile, she stood up to wee her. "Abbie, why are you here? Have you eaten? Would you like to join us for a simple meal?" Abbie, holding two gift bags, wore a white dress embroidered with heavy patterns. She walked gracefully in a pair of white high-heeled shoes. Her flowing chestnut hair cascaded down her back, entuating her slender waist, and her elegant and gentle temperament. Her in face now bore a heavy makeup, somewhat inconsistent with her simple dress. It seemed that Abbie was still trying to maintain her image of the "pure goddess," but with her appearance, she was far from a goddess. So, she had to intensify her makeup to uphold the "pure" image. Little did she know that if the outfit and makeup didn''t match, the forced effect would only make her look unpleasant. Cheyenne, on the other hand, was both cool and sexy. Her ck outfit,bined with the earth- toned eyeshadow, highlighted her eyes. The tomato-colored lipstick had a matte finish, not too dazzling. Abbie arrived at the right time, just in time to see Kelvin "pleasing" Cheyenne by offering her food, and thetter''s disdainful reaction. She stared at the scene in disbelief! Kelvin hated Cheyenne the most, so why would he use his own fork to pick food for her? He was a neat freak; he wouldn''t even eat something picked by others, let alone proactively picking food for her. Why Cheyenne? Facing Emelia''s generous invitation, Abbie wasn''t a fool. She knew that Emelia intended to use her to deal with Cheyenne. However, the Foley family didn''t wee her presence, so she had to go along with Emelia''s words to stay. With a gentle smile, Abbie shook her head lightly, "Not yet." "That''s great! Abbie , you haven''t visited for so long. I missed you so much. And my big brothe never brings you home," Emeliained, shifting the me to Kelvin. Abbie subconsciously looked toward the cold and ruthless figure at the dining table, feeling a sourness in her heart. Ever since she reced her uncle as a shareholder, Kelvin had be much colder toward her. After leaving her in the seaside apartment, he only visited once and hadn''t seen her since. In thepany, she worked in the HR department, while he was in the president''s office at the top floor. They even used separate elevators. Even when she went to his office, she would be stopped by his high assistant. This went on for almost half a month, slowly wearing away Abbie''s patience. All for a child she had never seen before. Kelvin, how could he be so heartless? Her appearance immediately darkened old Mr. Foley''s face. Cheyenne had finallye, and now there was another person to spoil the atmosphere. Before he could say anything, Emelia had already pulled Abbie to sit down. Emelia cunningly arranged Abbie on Kelvin''s right side and Cheyenne on his left. There was an illusion of being nked on both sides. Vincent, with an elegant face, showed a hint of amusement. Heughed lightly, "Miss Berry, long time no see. You look even more beautiful." "Thank you." Abbie smiled shyly, looking at Kelvin with a shy nce. Unfortunately, he showed no response, disappointing her greatly. Even Master Davon noticed her change. Kelvin was an attentive person; he couldn''t have missed it. The only possibility-he didn''t care. Suppressing the stifling pain, Abbie squeezed out a faint smile on her face. She leaned forward and looked at Cheyenne, saying, "Miss Lawrence, long time no see." Cheyenne had finished eating, wiping her red lips with a white towel. A hint of rosy lipstick residue remained. She responded coolly, "Not that long. Didn''t I smash your carst time? Miss Berry is truly forgetful." "Smash a car? What car?" Old Mr. Foley was utterly confused, looking at Cheyenne with concern, assessing her carefully, and asking, "The car''s exterior is metal. Cheyenne, are you okay?" Others were rendered speechless. Kelvin''s lips twitched slightly. His grandfather was so obviously biased toward her. Feeling old Mr. Foley''s concern, Cheyenne''s face showed a faint smile. With sweet dimples, she reassured him, "Grandpa, I''m fine. Just a little sore in the hand." Chapter 332: Porsche Cayenne Chapter 332: Porsche Cayenne Chapter 332: Porsche Cayenne Cheyenne then nced at Abbie and said with a seemingly serious tone, "Miss Berry, the blue Porsche Cayenne you drive is indeed quite resistant to being smashed." Old Mr. Foley, after listening, fell into a brief contemtion. He raised his head and looked at Kelvin, then slowly spoke, "The blue Porsche Cayenne, I remember we have one in the garage. I think I bought it to give to Cheyenne as a birthday present." Kelvin didn''t deny it, nodding calmly, "Yes, that''s the one." Wait, the car was a gift from Grandpa? Cheyenne''s astonished expression angered old Mr. Foley, who mmed the bowl onto the table with a loud bang. "Kelvin, can you exin what''s going on? Why doesn''t Cheyenne know about it?" Old Mr. Foley, already unwell, turned red with anger and kept coughing. He lowered his head in guilt and exined, "Grandpa, I bought the car, but her driving skills are too poor, and she almost had an ident. So, I forbade her from driving again." This incident... she remembered it now. It seemed that because she had just obtained her driver''s license and was excited, she identally hit the rear of the car the first time she prepared to drive. Kelvin, angry, coldly ordered the butler to lock the garage and forbade her from driving. Cheyenne lightlyughed, her gaze carrying a hint of mockery as she looked at Abbie, "So, that''s how it is. It seems like we bought the same model. Miss Berry told me at that time that Mr. Foley gave her the car as a gift." As she finished speaking, Abbie''s face turned red and then pale. Sensing everyone''s eyes on her, mixed with disdain and disgust, was particrly unbearable. What made her most ufortable was Kelvin''s questioning gaze. He looked at Cheyenne seriously, recalling the day on the street when she preferred to borrow money from Sam rather than acknowledge him. Finally, he understood the reason. "Don''t misunderstand. I smashed the car not because of Mr. Foley, but because Miss Berry blocked my way. As the saying goes, a good dog doesn''t block the road. I''m not an ambassador for any animal association." After saying this, Abbie was so angry that she couldn''t maintain her smile. Her eyes turned red, tears hung on her eyshes, and she looked pitiful. "Cheyenne, who are you calling a dog? Do you have any manners? First, you insulted me as a chicken, and now you''re insulting Abbie as a dog. Isn''t it just because Grandpa likes you?" Emelia stood up to retort, ring at Cheyenne, her eyes filled with venomous anger. However, Cheyenne remained expressionless, facing Emelia calmly. "Miss Foley, it seems you have a habit of misinterpreting things. What? Can''t be a good person, so you have to be an animal? If you want to be one, that''s fine, but do you have to drag Miss Berry into it?" "Pfft!" The tea that old Mr. Foley had just brought to his mouth was sprayed out all at once. Caught off guard, the dishes in front of him were also contaminated. Everyone was stunned, and even Vincent, who had picked up a dish in mid-air, froze. Cheyenne, having finished her meal, seemed indifferent. To ease his embarrassment, old Mr. Foley pouted andined, looking at Cheyenne with a somewhat cute and childish expression. "Cheyenne, you''re really something. I have never been so rude at the dinner table." "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I''ll choose a different ce next time." Huh? There''s going to be a next time? Emelia felt utterly disgusted. Grandpa spoils this bitch too much. Cheyenne She insulted her as an "animal," which also implicated her father, but Grandpa didn''t me her at all. "Bring in new dishes," Kelvin ordered Joe, putting down his fork. Joe quickly brought several servants to clear the dishes. The Foley family never ate leftovers, so the amount of food was just right. Now, asking for a recement meant waiting for at least an hour. Did they have the courage to let this group of wealthy people starve for an hour? Kelvin suddenly insisted on changing the meal. If the chef had to prepare it again, it would take at least an hour. Make these wealthy folks wait hungry for an hour? Joe didn''t have the guts for that! He quickly had someone drive to the Vintage Club to pick up a top-notch banquet. Abbie felt awkward so much. Cheyenne had heartlessly exposed her lie and mocked her, and now Grandpa probably liked her even less. "Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry. That day, I was just joking with you. I deliberately said that to see how you and Kelvin would react..." Before she could finish her sentence, Cheyenne interrupted, supporting her chin with one hand. Her voice soundedzy. "Miss Berry, we''re not acquainted. Don''t y your childish jokes with me; you''ve wasted my five million." "What! Five million? That car was only a bit over two million. My silly Cheyenne, you''re obviously poor and still willing to spend money. Joe,ter, give this five million back to Cheyenne. The car was originally meant for her." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Busy Joe, who had just dealt with the food, heard the new task and didn''t even have time to wipe his sweat. He bent down to respond, "Yes, Master." Abbie was seething with anger. This old man was clearly taking Cheyenne''s side against her. She even spent money to specially buy a pile of supplements from abroad. Now, she regretted it and would rather throw them in the trash! Cheyenne shook her head, rejecting old Mr. Foley''s goodwill. "Grandpa, there''s no need. I borrowed that five million from Master Sam, and he won''t ask me to repay it." After hearing her exnation, old Mr. Foley red fiercely at Kelvin. "I''m furious! You actually forced Cheyenne to borrow money from someone!" Kelvin was speechless. He didn''t force her. Cheyenne didn''t expect old Mr. Foley to have a different focus. This way, he probably concluded that she was really poor... "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Master Sam is very kind; he won''t mind," Cheyenne tried to soothe the situation. Old Mr. Foley was shocked again. Oh no, there was Mr. Lara, and now there''s a "very kind" Master Sam. Inparison, his eldest grandson seemed to have even fewer advantages. He even gave the car intended for Cheyenne to another woman. Alright, just throw him directly into a dungeon; no need to bother with someone like that. At the same time, Kelvin was not taking it lightly either. His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly. Hearing her praise another man in front of him made anger surge up into his chest. Chapter 333: Support Miss Lawrence Chapter 333: Support Miss Lawrence Chapter 333: Support Miss Lawrence Since Cheyenne insisted on not taking the money, old Mr. Foley had to find another way to please her. His gaze suddenly shifted to Abbie, who was sitting gracefully on the chair, maintaining the demeanor of a refineddy. Sensing old Mr. Foley''s scrutiny, Abbie''s heart couldn''t help but tense. She raised her head with a smile, "Grandpa, I heard you weren''t feeling well. Are you better now?" "Call me old Mr. Foley," he replied. Abbie was momentarily stunned. "Sure." "Can I eat if I''m not feeling well? But, thanks to your concern, Miss Berry. I heard you''ve be the new director?" old Mr. Foley said, and Abbie''s face immediately showed a hint of pride. Being a shareholder of the Foley Group was enough to overshadow Cheyenne. The annual year- end bonus alone equaled Cheyenne''s lifetime ie. "Yes, I just took office recently. Uncle Cody isn''t in good health, so he returned my father''s shares to me." The Berry family held shares in the Foley Group. Despite being just ten percent, it tranted to a yearly dividend ie of ten billion. Abbie had the confidence to believe that she now outshone Cheyenne. If Kelvin missed out on her, he would lose ten billion directly. Unexpectedly, old Mr. Foley''s next words left her dumbfounded. "Since that''s the case, return the Cayenne to Cheyenne." "What... what?" Her triumphant smile froze, and she stared at him in disbelief. Everyone at the table, including Franklin, was astonished. Franklin even shot Cheyenne a meaningful look. Cheyenne, however, remained calm, supporting her chin with one hand, her clear eyes serene, as if what old Mr. Foley said was perfectly reasonable. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Frowning, old Mr. Foley instructed, "What? Didn''t you drive that car? If it got smashed, you should be the one topensate!" Kelvin remained silent this time, noting to Abbie''s aid. She had to turn to Emelia, who had warmly weed her just moments ago. However, Emelia was busy inspecting her manicured nails, showing no intention of speaking up for her. Oh well, it''s just five million, and she can afford it! "Miss Lawrence, I''m truly sorry. That car... I was just joking with you. Take this money. After all, you''re not the same as before. Consider the remaining money as my sponsorship for you, Miss Lawrence." A fully-equipped Porsche Cayenne costs around two million three hundred thousand. Even after buying the car, there would be about half of the money left. Abbie thought she was being "generous" by giving the rest to Cheyenne. After all, she was poor, right? Cheyenne and her ailing grandfather supposedly lived in a very old house in Yrose, much smaller than an average house. Even the square footage couldn''tpare, and it was an old structure. Remaining five million? Kelvin, even if he didn''t want to speak up for Cheyenne, Abbie''s self-insulting words made his lips twitch slightly. Coldly, he ordered, "If you have nothing else, you can leave." Abbie licked her lips, disying no movement. She calmly ced the gift box she had brought onto the table and whispered to old Mr. Foley, "Old Mr. Foley, these are high-end supplements specially brought by a friend of mine. Deep-sea cod liver oil, good for your health." Old Mr. Foley, upon hearing this, didn''t even spare a nce at the gift she brought. He exhaled a breath, a hint of disdain in his nasal voice. "Heh, no need. How can I deserve Miss Berry''s cod liver oil? I''d rather enjoy the congee Cheyenne arranged for me, light and good for health." He showed no respect to Abbie, leaving her drylyughing, unable to refute or dare to refute. With tears welling up in her eyes, she let two drops fall, wiping them away with the back of her hand, presenting herself as a potential actress. Tears could fall whenever she pleased. "Old Mr. Foley, is it because of Miss Lawrence that you dislike me?" she asked, her voice quivering. Old Mr. Foley stared, blew on his graying beard, and grunted, "You, little girl, with such thick skin. I just don''t like it, is that okay?" "..." Abbie had lived in the Foley mansion for a few years, and Corey felt that Abbie was well-behaved, understanding, and excellent in everything except for her poor health. He didn''t understand why his father always treated her with such coldness. Trying to help Abbie, Corey said, "Dad, she''s a guest. She came to visit you out of goodwill. Why are you speaking like this?" "Hehe, she''s here to see me, or to see Kelvin. She knows it well. Forget it, I suddenly lose my appetite. Cheyenne, help me upstairs, let''s have a game." Saying this, he was about to get up from the table, still having not finished the congee. Kelvin and Cheyenne both stood up to assist him. However, old Mr. Foley disapprovingly pushed away Kelvin''s hand, expressing his aversion. "Your hands are too rough, my old bones can''t stand your grip. Let Cheyenne do it. You stay here and apany your Ab..." Before he could finish, Kelvin abruptly interrupted, "Grandpa, she can walk by herself. She doesn''t need me to apany her. You''re not feeling well; I''ll take you back to your room first." Everyone at the dining table exchanged nces. Kelvin, who had previously sided with Abbie, seemed to have changed. With Abbie having no reason to stay, she could only leave. Abbie, enduring it, managed to force out a sweet and graceful smile, saying, "Kelvin, you go ahead and take Grandpa back. I''m familiar with this ce; I can manage on my own." Old Mr. Foley''s face turned dark. Usually, it was the host who allowed the guest to make themselves comfortable, not the other way around. "Look, I told you her skin is thick, and I wasn''t wrong. Cheyenne, take the five million; don''t let it go to waste. It''s the hard-earned result of Kelvin''sbor." Cheyenne understood that Grandpa was trying to stand up for her, but it really wasn''t necessary. From the moment she decided to divorce, Abbie became a stranger to her, and whatever Abbie did wouldn''t affect her. "Grandpa, thank you. But, for the sake of your health, let''s go upstairs first." She nced gratefully at old Mr. Foley, then lifted her foot and headed upstairs without acknowledging Abbie. Kelvin was left looking quite unpleasant. It was clear he had lost his appetite. Turning around, he walked to the table, picked up his suit jacket, and prepared to leave. "Kelvin, I''m sorry. I... I really can''t make Grandpa like me, it seems." Abbie, feeling downcast, lowered her head, and teardrops moistened her eyshes, looking pitiful. "Then go back. I told you before, you shouldn''t havee here," he coldly replied. Chapter 334: A Pampered Girl Chapter 334: A Pampered Girl Chapter 334: A Pampered Girl He coldly replied to her words, his deep-set eyes showing no hint of pity, only endless chilliness. Grandpa was right; how could Abbie have the nerve toe to the Foley mansion? After all, she was the one who had killed his and Cheyenne''s child. If it weren''t for the fact that she was his lifesaver, Kelvin might have killed her long ago. As for why Grandpa didn''t like her? She knew that too. In front of Grandpa, disying her wealth was like teaching a tycoon how to make money. Grandpa had been a poor boy when he was young. Before marrying Grandma, he had a first love, a girl from a wealthy family. They were separated because the girl''s parents disliked the poor and loved the rich. Since that day, Grandpa vowed to be a superior person. He did it, rising from a man with nothing to the center of power. Later, when he felt he could start a retirement life, he retired. He made the Foley family be the richest one in Akloit. Old Mr. Foley, in his youth, was a ruthless and decisive person with deep calctions. Having seen countless people, he could easily see someone''s character just by a nce. So, he was well aware of what Abbie was thinking and plotting against. However, he was old now, and as long as it wasn''t too much, he could choose to turn a blind eye. ... In the second-floor bedroom, knowing that old Mr. Foley hadn''t eaten enough, Cheyenne sat in the chair opposite him, casually picking up an apple. With a graceful and steady hand, she used a fruit knife to peel the apple. Her head slightly lowered, dense, curly eyshes cast a shadow on her face. Her fair face appeared indifferent, while her movements were obedient and charming. Old Mr. Foleyy on the bed, sighing deeply. He felt somewhat annoyed. "Cheyenne, you are just too calm. But don''t be afraid; I will always stand by your side." "Grandpa, look." Cheyenne suddenly looked up, holding up a long piece of apple peel, offering it to him like a treasure. Uniform thickness, continuous and intact. Old Mr. Foley was rendered speechless. This silly child, did she really think he could be coaxed like a child? When Kelvin entered, Cheyenne had already picked up the second apple to peel. She did it quietly and seriously, as if the thing in her hand wasn''t an apple, but a work of art. The scene was static but exceptionally harmonious and warm. Grandpay on the bed, eating apples while watching TV. She moved her long and beautiful fingers slowly, not blinking. Kelvin''s footsteps unconsciously lightened, afraid of disturbing the two. Involuntarily, he also thought about whether Cheyenne had apanied Grandpa like this when he wasn''t around. He had known her for five years, and it seemed that every time she had something on her mind, she liked to peel apples. His mind wandered to the past "Honey, let me peel an apple for you." "Don''t bother me!" "Oh, sorry, I disturbed you. You''re busy, I''ll wait for you on the side." She sat very "considerately" on the sofa away from him, slightly pouting her red lips, earnestly peeling an apple. Cheyenne was exceptionally beautiful, her clean and delicate charm captivating the attention of onlookers as she sat there peeling apples. Kelvin admitted to himself that he enjoyed watching her. However, once he entered work mode, it was as if he had an automatic filter installed, blocking out all external noise, including Cheyenne. After the assistant finished reporting the work, he lifted his head, and the slender figure on the sofa was nowhere to be seen. The apple, freshly peeled and carved with a loopy "K," had a white, tender, and sweet flesh. The carving technique was exquisite, resembling ancient artworks seen in pictures. Even the assistant couldn''t help but praise, "Miss Lawrence''s technique is simr to that of a famous artist I''ve seen, but it''s impossible." That master rarely showcased his skills, and each appearance brought a masterpiece. Rumored to be a man in his fifties or sixties, it couldn''t possibly be the same person, as Miss Lawrence was only eighteen or neen. Frowning, Kelvin dismissed the assistant. As for the apple, he couldn''t remember if he threw it away or ate it. More than two monthster, seeing Cheyenne peeling apples again, he was momentarily stunned, recalling the assistant''s words. "Alright, Cheyenne, don''t peel anymore. I can''t eat anymore." "It''s okay, Grandpa. I''m only halfway through." Once she started, she wouldn''t choose to stop. Subconsciously, she wanted to carve on the apple again. When she made a decisive cut, a vertical line appeared. It was her body''s instinct. After all, it took more than a thousand apples to practice this skill. How could she forget it so easily? When Cheyenne realized she had made a mistake, she quickly changed the direction of the de, attempting to carve a "C." "Hiss..." The sharp de cut across her fingertip, leaving a three-centimeter deep wound on her fingertip. Fresh blood oozed out, quickly staining the apple red. Seeing this, old Mr. Foley''s face wrinkled with concern. "Cheyenne, be more careful! Stop peeling. Go wash your hands; I''ll have someone bring you a band-aid." Cheyenne responded with a faint smile, cing the knife on the table and looking somewhat regretfully at the half-peeled apple. "It''s okay, Grandpa. I''m used to it. This little wound doesn''t hurt, and I don''t need a band-aid." Only heaven knew how many times she had cut herself while peeling apples to carve Kelvin''s name on them. The longest wound extended from the base of her finger, across her entire palm, to her wrist. She had injured her hand, and for over a month, she had been using her left hand to eat. Ironically, this ident improved her left-handed drawing and writing skills. Despite losing so much blood, she still downyed it as a minor injury. Kelvin''s gaze fell on her hand, and with a stern expression, he walked over, unhesitatingly grabbing her wrist. "Come with me." "Kelvin, what are you doing? Let go of me." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As Cheyenne struggled, more blood flowed from her hand. Only then did he notice another thin scar in the palm of her hand. The mark was faint but discernible on her delicate skin. A wound of this length - how did she get it? No wonder she dismissed it as a minor injury; having endured numerous scars, she wouldn''t easily be bothered by a little blood. However, this realization added to Kelvin''s self-me. For three years, he thought Cheyenne led a pampered life after marrying him. It turned out to be far from the truth. Chapter 335: Living In Your Bedroom Chapter 335: Living In Your Bedroom Chapter 335: Living in Your Bedroom Kelvin''s cold demeanor persisted as he forcefully grabbed Cheyenne''s blood-stained hand, guiding her to the bathroom in the room. Turning on the faucet, he dominantly held her injured hand under the running water in the sink. Despite his stoic expression, the tight furrow of his eyebrows betrayed a sense of distress hidden beneath his dark eyes. He appeared eerily calm. If it weren''t for Cheyenne''s internal reminder that Kelvin was the trap that she shouldn''t fall into again, she might have been moved by his current actions. Cheyenne resisted his hold, frowned at him, and the bright ceiling lights in the room illuminated the displeasure in her eyes. "Kelvin, let me go. I''m a doctor; I can take care of it myself." However, Kelvin''s towering figure cast a shadow like a small mountain, enclosing her. He sternly commanded, his voice cold and authoritative. "Don''t move. The injury is on your right hand, and your left hand is not convenient. Don''t be stubborn." Left hand inconvenient? Cheyenne would show him what "stubborn" truly meant in the next second. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Swiftly withdrawing her hand, she turned and retrieved items such as gauze and bandages from a shelf, skillfully using her left hand to unscrew the cap of a bottle of antiseptic. Biting open the packaging of a disposable cotton swab with her teeth, she even tied a neat butterfly knot while wrapping the bandage. All of this was done with her left hand, indistinguishable from her usual right-handed precision. She looked at Kelvin provocatively. "I''ve already told you, I don''t need you!" Once, a small injury would prompt her to act coquettishly, hoping he would talk to her and show some concern. With more wounds, she had be unafraid of pain. Even without Kelvin''s care, she would manage well, perhaps even better than before. The words "I don''t need you" acted like a sharp sword piercing his heart, causing an indescribable ache and sense of loss. When Cheyenne needed him, he wasn''t there. Now that she didn''t need him, he yearned to be her reliance, reminiscing about her pitiful demeanor when she used to lean on him. Old Mr. Foley had initially wanted Cheyenne to y chess with him, but now, with her injured hand, he refrained from making such a request. He had just woken up, and it wasn''t the right time to strain his mind. Cheyenne and Kelvin kept old Mr. Foleypany, chatting away. When they emerged from the bedroom around ten o''clock, Abbie was surprisingly still sitting in the living room, sipping tea. Emelia sat beside her, engaged in conversation, and when they spotted Kelvin, their words trailed off. "Kelvin, it''s alreadyte. I think it''s not convenient for Miss Berry to go back alone. How about letting her stay at the Foley Mansion tonight? There''s already a ready room." As she mentioned the ready room, her gaze intentionally shifted toward Cheyenne, containing a gloating undertone. However, Cheyenne''s phone rang at that moment, and she paid no attention to Emelia. It was Omari calling. Worried about any potential idents, he had driven to the Foley Mansion to wait for her after work. "Hello, Mr. Lara." The moment these words entered Kelvin''s ears, his expression darkened. His gaze passed over Emelia and the others, fixing on the entrance where a ck luxury car was parked, its headlights on. Omari had unexpectedly tracked her to the Foley Mansion! Cheyenne deliberately avoided Kelvin as she answered the phone, heading towards the end of the corridor. Why? Was there something she didn''t want him to hear? Kelvin''s gaze darkened. He took out his phone and called the security room at the entrance, his voice sending chills down the listener''s spine. "Get the car at the entrance out of here immediately!" "Yes... Yes, we''ll do it right away." The security guards, who were enjoying ate-night snack, had never expected to receive a call from Mr. Foley. They had been working there for five or six years, and their daily routine involved opening and closing the gate. Most of their working time was spent on TikTok or watching dramas. With a monthly sry of just over four thousand, life wasfortable. Two minutes into the call, Cheyenne saw the ck car leaving. She wondered why Omari drove the car here and then left. After all this happened, Kelvin turned away from everyone, smirking, and walked towards his bedroom. Cheyenne had disappeared somewhere. The deserted hall now only had Emelia and a somewhat embarrassed Abbie still standing there, unsure of what to do. After ending the call, Cheyenne returned to her previous room. To her surprise, as she pushed open the door, she heard the sound of rushing water - someone was taking a shower. Abbie, dressed in a low-cut, scarlet negligee, walked out slowly from the bathroom, water droplets still clinging to her fair and delicate body. Her wet, long hair fell loosely behind her, and she stood barefoot on the beige plush carpet. Her ordinary face was slightly flushed from the mist, adding a touch of allure. She looked at Cheyenne with a "surprised" expression, then exined in a soft voice, "Miss Lawrence, you''ve got the wrong room. I''ve been living in this room since you left." This was the room nearest to Kelvin''s study. Before the divorce, he never stayed in his own room after finishing his business. His room was right next door. Even when taking a shower, he never went to this room. This was supposed to be Cheyenne''s personal space. Now, Abbie had invaded it without permission. The thought of Abbie wearing her own negligee and lying on her beloved pink bed, cavorting with Kelvin, made Cheyenne nauseous. She nced at Abbie''s chest and smiled sarcastically. "Miss Berry, why don''t you buy a more suitable negligee? This one I bought four years ago, and it''s a bit small for me. Surprisingly, it''s a bit too loose for Miss Berry." Four years ago, Cheyenne was neen, and her bust had already reached 36D. Abbie, on the other hand, had a t chest with a 32B size. This dress, originally designed to be short in length and filled out by a well-endowed figure, now hung awkwardly off-bnce on Abbie''s body. She looked in and ordinary. Even though Abbie considered herself well-bred, she was infuriated by Cheyenne''s words and almost let out a string of curses. "Thanks for the reminder, Miss Lawrence. Kelvin also said this dress is too low in price and doesn''t match me." Low in price? Dream was a world-famous lingerie brand, each dress was unique, and they only epted private orders. Cheyenne had spent over twenty thousand on this silk nightdress, including hand- embroidery. The ssic style exuded a blend of innocence and allure. She had deliberately bought it for Kelvin to see. Later, she left it in the wardrobe without wearing it even once. Chapter 336: Nobody Touched It Chapter 336: Nobody Touched It Chapter 336: Nobody Touched It Abbie''s audacious act of wearing Cheyenne''s dress without permission and then mocking her clothes left Cheyenne astonished. How could someone be so shameless? Determined to teach Abbie a lesson, Cheyenne advanced towards her, hands crossed over her chest. There was a dangerous aura in her eyes, and Abbie felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. "What... What are you doing?" Cheyenne curled her red lips and forcefully pulled at the thin straps on Abbie''s shoulder, tearing the negligee into two with a ripping sound. Apanying the sound of the fabric tearing was Abbie''s scream, mingled with a bone-chilling mockery. "I''ve thrown this dress in the trash. It''s not suitable for Miss Berry to wear it again. To prevent it from contaminating your precious body, I tore it apart to apologize!" Abbie was now only wearing a set of blue floral lingerie, showcasing her fair skin and visible ribs. Caught off guard, she felt a sudden chill as the nightdress disintegrated into pieces on the floor. She quickly covered her chest with her hands. "Cheyenne, you bitch! I''ll kill you!" She bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes as she raised a hand to p Cheyenne''s face, desperate to ruin her beautiful features. However, before her hand could reach Cheyenne''s face, it was intercepted. Cheyenne grabbed Abbie''s wrist. Though shorter by half a head, Cheyenne''s imposing and noble demeanor made Abbie feel insignificant. Cheyenne spoke with a hint of danger, whispering into Abbie''s ear. "Kill me? Go ahead, try." She twisted Abbie''s wrist, and a crisp "crack" echoed in the room as the joint dislocated. Abbie, a pampered heiress, had never experienced such pain before. Her expression turned fierce and terrifying, devoid of any tenderness. Cheyenne pushed her away with disdain, patting her own fair hand. "I forgot to tell you, I am a ck belt in judo." "Before, I didn''t want to deal with you because I cared about that scumbag''s feelings. Now, I don''t even care about the scumbag, let alone a piece of trash like you!" "So, if you don''t have the ability to fight me, don''t embarrass yourself bying in front of me. Fighting you would only derogating myself!" Having delivered this statement, Cheyenne walked out of the room without looking back. Abbie, lying in a miserable state on the floor, burned with hatred. She clenched her fists and pounded them fiercely against the ground, teeth gritted, shouting Cheyenne''s name behind her. "Cheyenne! Just wait for me!" As Cheyenne reached the doorway, she turned around and gave a light smile at Abbie''s hate-filled voice, her crescent-shaped eyes enchanting. "Miss Berry, feel free toe over anytime!" In the next room, Kelvin arrived just in time to witness the scene. His face was covered in frost as he observed Cheyenne, her gaze filled with disgust and impatience. Without uttering a word, he turned and left. What had happened? In less than ten minutes since they separated, Cheyenne seemed like a different person. "Where are you going?" She didn''t answer, taking a step forward. Kelvin couldn''t help but notice that Cheyenne''s wounds had reopened, and fresh blood stained the bandage, dripping onto the white floor. It unexpectedly pained him to see her in this state. As Cheyenne reached the staircase, she turned back and greeted Joe, who was standing in the hall. Her expression had softened. "Joe, please tell Grandpa for me. I''lle back tomorrow." "Huh? It''s already past ten, Miss Lawrence. Why don''t you just stay here for the night?" "No need. This ce isn''t where I should be." After saying that, she smiled bitterly, her gaze calm, and walked away. Watching Cheyenne''s petite figure move farther away, Kelvin felt an inexplicable sense of urgency. Something had happened, and he couldn''t let Cheyenne leave like this. What exactly had urred? Why did she want to leave when everything seemed fine? "Cheyenne! How can you break your promise? You agreed to stay here with Grandpa tonight. Leaving now, what does that mean?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Wearing a pair of slippers, Kelvin caught up with her, picking her up. As her body lifted off the ground, Cheyenne, caught off guard, let out a soft exmation. Her hands instinctively grabbed onto Kelvin''s sleepwear cor. Inevitably, the blood on her hands smeared onto his white pajamas. Quickly withdrawing her hands, she stared at him with frosty eyes, speaking emotionlessly, "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands. I said I woulde tomorrow." Just before Grandpa woke up. Ignoring her cold gaze, Kelvin, acting with dominance, continued to carry her towards the second- floor rooms. His voice resonated through his chest, "Just stay here. Your room has always been reserved, untouched by anyone, including me." As he finished speaking, Kelvin saw Abbie, dressed in a white bathrobe, lying on Cheyenne''s bed. The torn clothes on the floor told him that something had just happened here. Abbie, at the sight of Kelvin carrying Cheyenne, felt a pain in her heart. Holding her arms, she cried out miserably, "Kelvin, Miss Lawrence broke my hand, ugh..." She thought Kelvin would stand by her side and scold Cheyenne, just like before. After all, her hand was genuinely injured this time. However, Kelvin''s response was unexpected. "How could you be on her bed? Who allowed you to enter Cheyenne''s room?" His cold voice carried genuine surprise and anger. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment; why did his reaction seem like he didn''t know? Abbie stuttered for a moment, her face frozen. "I... I saw this room was empty, so I..." "Joe! How did I instruct you?" Without waiting for Abbie to finish her sentence, Kelvin directly called Joe. Joe approached, bowing apologetically, "Master Kelvin, I''m sorry. I didn''t know Miss Berry entered Miss Lawrence''s room without permission. This room was locked before." More than just him had a key; Lily, the maid responsible for cleaning the rooms, also had one. Joe called Lily over and questioned her about what was going on. She suddenly knelt, tears streaming down her face, and answered in a broken voice, "Master Kelvin, Lady Emelia came to me just now asking for the key. I didn''t dare refuse." It turned out that Emelia deliberately arranged for Abbie to stay here to irk Cheyenne. She had truly been disgusted just now. Chapter 337: Franklin Points Fingers Chapter 337: Franklin Points Fingers Chapter 337: Franklin Points Fingers Cheyenne suddenly realized what Abbie just told her was nothing but a lie. She chuckled. "Miss Berry, so you''re entertaining thoughts of passion with Mr. Foley on my bed? Well, well, this is truly eye-opening. Seems like you wealthy folks enjoy such games!" With that, Kelvin''s face grew even darker, his voice icy as he angrily retorted, "Cheyenne, what nonsense are you spouting?" He had never touched Abbie before, not in the past, not now, and certainly not in the future. However, Abbie, whose thoughts were nowid bare, surprised everyone. The poised and elegant debutante revealed herself as a scandalous woman. The servants'' eyes, once respectful, now bore disdain and mockery for Abbie. Emelia, summoned by Kelvin just as she settled to sleep, appeared with Vincent. Upon hearing that the keys were taken by her, Emelia''s gaze faltered for a moment. She hastily approached and pped the maid across the face. "You''re lying! I never asked you for the keys. You neglected your duty, and Miss Berry happened to find them. Don''t pin it on me!" Small red marks adorned the fair skin of the maid''s face as she tearfully spoke, "I didn''t, Master Kelvin. Truly, it was Lady Emelia who asked me to bring her the keys." Franklin, his eyes as fierce as a predator, suddenly kicked the maid hard in the chest. She coughed, copsing onto the cold floor, spitting out blood that sttered like bewitching peach blossoms on the white surface. "You despicable woman! How dare you nder Emelia?" Franklin used. "You are derelict, and still have the audacity to me it on Emelia. How dare you!" he continued. As Franklin scolded the maid, Kelvin, with a disdainful snort, coldly stared at her kneeling form. Undoubtedly, she was just a sacrificial pawn, unworthy of sympathy. "Joe, settle her three months'' sry and have her leave tomorrow." At Kelvin''smand, Joe led the maid away. The red stain on the floor remained, noticed by Cheyenne, who bit her rosy lip in silence, but her almond-shaped eyes filled with anger betrayed her current feelings. Abbie, who stood in her nightgown, had never provoked such anger from Cheyenne. Franklin and Emelia''s actions revealed the ugliest side of humanity - the abuse of wealth, the mistreatment of the weak, and a callousness toward human nature. Grateful, the maid bowed to Kelvin. "Thank you, Master," she said, coughing. She was content with three months'' sry, even if it meant enduring illness. Hearing the weakness in her voice, Cheyenne guessed that Franklin''s kick had injured her internally. Out ofpassion, she handed the maid a business card. "This is from my friend, a general practitioner. Visit him; it''s on the house." As the maid looked at the delicate hand holding the silver-gilded business card, her eyes welled up with tears. "Thank you, Miss Lawrence," the maid said. In reality, she felt remorseful towards Miss Lawrence. She had lived here for three years, and just like others, she had gossiped about Cheyenne and Abbie. When she handed the keys to Emelia, she had supported the idea of Miss Berry and Master Kelvin being together, fueled by jealousy. Cheyenne was undeniably beautiful, and women naturally couldn''t stand someone more attractive. Miss Berry, with her ordinary looks but talent, had made her feel a slight connection. However, she had clearly made a mistake. In her moment of distress, Miss Berry had regarded her with a threatening gaze, cold and aloof, unlike the usual warmth and kindness. Interestingly, Cheyenne, who seemed arrogantly proud, offered her genuine warmth. The maid left with Joe, and those remaining in the corridor felt the matter hade to a temporary close. The maid identally lost the keys, and Abbie happened to find them. As for why she chose to sleep on that bed, everyone knew. Abbie, publicly pped by Kelvin, stood her ground with a strong demeanor. She exined with a tearful gaze, "I''m sorry, Kelvin. I didn''t think much after finding the keys. I just wanted to try, and the door opened. My heart hurt, so Iy down." Her eyes, teary and with trembling eyshes, made her look pitiable. The pped side of her face was visibly swollen. However, Kelvin, now unsympathetic, coldly said, "Go back; Grandpa doesn''t want to see you." Abbie, hearing the dismissal, sobbed softly, covering her chest with a pale hand, breathing heavily. "I... it hurts, Kelvin. Can it wait until tomorrow?" Was her illness acting up again? Emelia, anxiously urging Kelvin, said, "Kelvin, Abbie is not well. It''ste; let her stay here." Cheyenne observed the exchange, disdainfully smiling without saying a word. After a few seconds of silent tension, Kelvin''s impatient voice broke through. "Joe, find her a room." "Yes, sir." Joe, having just escorted someone away, silently cursed in his mind. "Shameless." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Abbie wanted to stay in Cheyenne''s room, but seeing Kelvin''s cold demeanor, she disappointedly followed Joe out. In the corridor, only Cheyenne and Kelvin remained. She frowned, and his gaze moved away from her. Chapter 338: HeS The One Sending You To Hell Chapter 338: He''S The One Sending You To Hell Chapter 338: He''s the One Sending You to Hell Time seemed to freeze in that moment, the scene bing eternal. The dim light in the corridor cast a soft glow on her fair face, adding a touch of gentleness. Her eyes remained calm, with a hint of disdain as she looked at him, lips parting lightly, "I''m leaving." But as she took a step, Kelvin grabbed her and pulled her back. Cheyenne retreated two steps, finally pressed against the wall by him. His towering figure surrounded her like a mountain, casting a shadow that blocked most of the light. His handsome face, akin to a deity, disyed both brightness and darkness. His deep-set eyes stared at her pouty face, and he asked in a low voice, "Are you angry?" "Shouldn''t I be angry?" She raised her face defiantly, despite losing in height, and red back at him. Kelvin, seeming puzzled, furrowed his brows. "Because she slept in your room without permission? I didn''t know. Abbie has a different room." Cheyenne, indifferent, mocked with a cold smile when she heard he mentioned Abbie had another room here. "Mr. Foley, you''re being overly concerned. I don''t care about Miss Berry and you. As for that room, I''m well aware. We''re divorced, and it''s your house; she can sleep wherever she likes." "I''m angry because you wealthy people treat others so casually, with no dignity. And you, you make me feel indifferent. Regarding this matter, I''ve had firsthand experience, no need for exnations; I won''t listen." Her rosy and charming lips, tempting like cherries, uttered a string of words that fueled his anger. She imed she wasn''t angry because of Abbie, as she didn''t care about him. She used him of being indifferent. Kelvin didn''t want to help the maid simply because he thought she mightmit more wrongdoings for personal gain. He didn''t appreciate Cheyenne unjustly using him. Noble as Kelvin was, he usually disdained exining himself, especially to a woman. But he spoke now. His voice, slightly cold, a bit faster than usual, and with a hint of urgency, betrayed a sense of grievance. If Cheyenne listened carefully, she could detect the subtle hint of hurt in his words. "Grandpa said that room has always been yours, and I haven''t touched it. Abbie''s room is because she just returned and hasn''t bought a house yet." "I haven''t been there!" Not even once! Cheyenne hadn''t expected him to exin so seriously. Her eyebrows lightly lifted, and her pouting face finally softened. Avoiding his gaze, she looked elsewhere. "Mr. Foley, you can tell Grandpa that the room doesn''t need to be reserved. After he recovers, I won''t set foot in here again!" She smiled lightly, her tone decisive. Kelvin''s mind was in turmoil for a second, the words she had just said echoing in his mind. After Grandpa recovered, she wouldn''te here again. This room held the only trace of Cheyenne''s existence in his life. Despite her tidying up and the previous organization, the trace had faded. With time, it would continue to fade. He felt as if his heart was slowly slipping away, like sand through an hourss. Once the sand ran out, it would turn into emptiness, leaving nothing behind. A sandss could be turned over to start anew. But what about him and Cheyenne? Start over! These words pressed heavily on Kelvin''s heart, settling the drifting strings of his heart somewhat. He had figured out a lot. Yes, start anew! He never understood why he unconsciously looked at Cheyenne when she was with other men, the strange thoughts in his mind. Over the five years she was by his side, her presence had seeped into his life, into his soul. Even though she deliberately tried not to care about her, persuading herself not to be sentimental, he still did many things for her that were originally impossible. He abandoned contracts to apany her to releasenterns, sacrificed sleep to pick up a paintbrush he had sworn never to touch again, and had a wardrobe full of clothes designed especially for her, matching her temperament and his preferences. It wasn''t as simple as he said aloud, "Just don''t want to lose face when I''m with you." Grandpa was right; he did care about Cheyenne! After the emotional surge, his regrly beating heart began to pound incessantly. His entire body''s blood boiled at the moment he smelled her fragrance, and Kelvin''s gaze turned fierce, like a wild wolf in the jungle. Cheyenne, on the other hand, felt uneasy under his intense scrutiny, her face turning red. What''s with this man''s gaze? "Why are you looking at me like that?" Moreover, their current posture was quite intimate. In the past, when she wanted to be closer to him, she had naturally made even more overtly provocative moves, including hugging him from behind, sitting on hisp when he wasn''t paying attention, stealing kisses on his face... Without a doubt, every time she was shrugged off. Now, as Kelvin took a step toward her, it was Cheyenne''s turn to feel uneasy. She was a divorced woman now; ex-husbands should be treated as if they were dead. Just as she was about to slip away from the gap between Kelvin and herself, he reached out, urgently pulling her waist close and taking a step forward. The distance between them suddenly closed, and the cool scent of his shower gel filled her senses. Cheyenne''s face uncontrobly turned red. Her aloofness crumbled in this moment, even though her mind was urging her to stay away from this man. Yet, having loved him for eight years and having had countless intimate encounters with him, her body retained memories belonging to him. Kelvin''s touch, like a switch, gently pressed, opening the door to her body''s memories. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Heat! Blood surged fiercely. A mix of anger and shame churned in her heart. Cheyenne hated herself for being so weak, wondering why she still acted like an innocent girl in front of him. "Cheyenne, be sensible. This is the man who''s leading you to hell!" She bit down hard on her red lip, not even aware of the faint taste of blood spreading in her mouth. Seeing her stubborn demeanor, Kelvin lowered his head, capturing her lips, kissing them gently, and forcefully prying open her clenched teeth. He murmured with a hint of pity, "You''re bleeding; stop biting." "I''ll feel sorry for you." Chapter 339: First Kiss Chapter 339: First Kiss Chapter 339: First Kiss In Kelvin''s scattered and pitiful memories, he seemed to have never kissed Cheyenne''s lips before. Of course, not with any other woman either. The act of exchanging saliva through mouth-to-mouth contact disgusted him, and as a germophobe, he believed he would never do such a disgusting thing in his lifetime. Except for thest time, when he unknowingly touched her lips after being drugged. But at that moment, his consciousness was hazy, and he couldn''t remember the taste. Turns out, she was so sweet. As Kelvin regretted missing out on this delightful experience in his mind, the slightly awkward and domineering kiss made Cheyenne flustered. She wanted to push him away, but when her hand pressed against his scorching chest, it felt weak and powerless. Damn it. Did he drug her? And he only knew how to bite forcefully, without any skill. Cheyenne felt like her teeth were about to be crushed. Just as she was about to scold him, Kelvin took the opportunity to deepen the kiss. Her beautiful and delicate face blushed uncontrobly. Finally, using all her strength, she raised her hand and delivered a resounding p to his face. The loud sound reached even Abbie, who was in the room at the end of the corridor. Following that, Cheyenne eximed, "Kelvin, you jerk!" Her voice carried a strong sense of anger. Kelvin, seemingly unfazed, touched his lips with a calm expression, a look of lingering satisfaction on his face. He mumbled to himself in a daze, "So, this is what kissing feels like." ''Are you pretending? You''re continuing to pretend! Acting like it''s the first kiss. Who would believe that?'' A red mark quickly appeared on Kelvin''s handsome face, and he looked slightly embarrassed. The redness entuated his deep, gloomy eyes, giving them a somewhat intimidating aura. Her brief timiditysted only a second. In fact, Cheyenne felt much morefortable after pping him. This scumbag had tormented her for a whole eight years, and she had just pped him once - quite a deal! A brief silence followed. Cheyenne expected Kelvin to retaliate in anger, but he just stared at her with burning intensity, making no move. As the silence lingered, Cheyenne felt her neck getting sore, so she quietly diverted her gaze. "Kelvin, what exactly do you want to do? Let go!" Seeing her turning her neck, Kelvin guessed that she might be tired. So, he retracted his arm and instead took her hand. After more than two months, it was the first time they held hands again, and he felt a bit nervous, afraid that Cheyenne might pull away. As expected, as soon as their palms touched, she recoiled as if she had touched something dirty, quickly pulling her hand away. In the end, she even wiped it on her clothes. Her voice, cold as frost, said, "Don''t touch me." Her intense resistance made Kelvin feel ufortable. He replied with a darkened face, "I just wanted you to rest early, to escort you back to your room." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Escort her back to her room? It was just a short distance. Why did she need him to hold her hand? Thinking about Abbie lying on that bed wearing his pajamas just now made her feel disgusted, let alone continuing to sleep in that room. Kelvin saw the disdain on Cheyenne''s face. Just as she was about to call Joe, he suddenly picked her up and headed towards his room. "Let go of me! Kelvin, have you not had enough of my ps?" This sudden change startled her, and her small hands nervously gripped his arm as she eximed in panic. The mark from the previous p was still there. Was he nning to bnce it out with another one on the other side? Kelvin coldly carried her, kicked open his room door, casually locked it, and then threw her onto his bed. His room was decorated in ck and gray, even the curtains were heavy silver-gray ones that blocked out the light. Cheyenne fell into the bed saturated with his scent, and her heart, pretending to be calm, started beating irregrly. She sat up abruptly and stared at him warily and fiercely. Seeing her like this, Kelvin found it quite interesting. She was the one who had seduced him before. Now, she was acting like this. In the realm of love and not love, she came and left with great momentum, leaving no room for hesitation. On the contrary, Kelvin found himself sinking deeper and deeper into it. Kelvin, with a hint of embarrassment in his eyes, said impatiently, "Cheyenne, don''t overthink it. I just think that you should rest well since you''re injured." Just that? Then there was no need to carry her into his room! The Foley Mansion was so big, there were plenty of rooms. It couldn''t be that, apart from that room, there were no other avable rooms! As if sensing her thoughts, Kelvin lied shamelessly, "The other rooms haven''t been cleaned up, so you can sleep here for now." "I refuse to sleep in the same bed with you! Kelvin, I want to emphasize again that we are divorced," she earnestly dered. "Hehe..." A deep and maicughter echoed in her ears, making them tingle. Kelvin, looking down at her condescendingly, sneered, "Cheyenne, you really dare to think. Did I say I want to sleep with you? Even if you want it, I won''t agree. I have an early meeting tomorrow morning; otherwise..." Otherwise what? Her face alternated between pale and red. Gritting her teeth, she angrily cursed Kelvin as a beast while deciphering the hidden meaning in his words. "Otherwise, I''ll go to the study next door to sleep. Think more rationally, missy." In the past, it was the same. Despite his aloof demeanor, he married a woman who loved to talk dirty. Cheyenne often liked to chatter in his ear, and whenever she did, he would pick her up and throw her onto the bed. When she got tired, she naturally fell asleep, and the conversation would dwindle. Sleeping Cheyenne was much cuter than when she was awake. Kelvin conscientiously grabbed a pillow and walked towards the tatami mat near the window, which was only 1. 5 meters long. Covered with a gray plush nket, Kelvin''s 1. 85-meter tall body curled up, looking quite cramped. Cheyenne watched him lie down like that. His furry legs hung outside the tatami mat, and the thin nket barely covered his abdomen. Closing his eyes, he drifted off to sleep. After observing him for a few seconds, Cheyenne, unable to resist her drowsiness, turned away from Kelvin and fell asleep on her side. Chapter 340: Misunderstanding Chapter 340: Misunderstanding Chapter 340: Misunderstanding Cheyenne carefully avoided creating any barriers or curtains between them, convinced that Kelvin had no interest in her. She believed their previous sexual intercourses were solely forpleting old Mr. Foley''s tasks, and as for thest time, it was because both of them were drugged. Today, Kelvin hadn''t consumed alcohol or been drugged, and he waspletely sober. She believed he wouldn''t repeat the distasteful act he despised. After resolving her thoughts, shey down with her back to Kelvin, covering herself tightly with the nket. Staring at the shadows on the wall for a few minutes, she expected to struggle with insomnia. Surprisingly, the scent of the nket, belonging to him, quickly put Cheyenne to sleep. The room filled with the soothing sound of her even breaths. The bedsidemp still illuminated the room with its warm, yellow light, casting a glow on her slender body. Kelviny with one hand supporting his chin, gazing at her back. Her baby-like sleeping posture revealed a person with deep insecurities. Suddenly, his eyes felt a bit sour. He recalled a phrase that his friend Sam once said to him, "A person who has been in the dark for a long time and cannot see the light, why should you expect them to like the light? If one day they are willing to step out of the darkness and embrace the light, it means they have opened their heartpletely." Once such a person returned to the darkness again, he would bepletely cold-blooded and merge with the darkness. Was Cheyenne such a person? After choosing him due to herck of security, he had dismantled her dependency inch by inch with his own hands. Now that she had returned to the darkness, would she never trust him again? Kelvin''s gaze lingered on her profile for a while, and finally, he shifted his attention to her hand outside the nket. The gauze on it had turned dark purple, the bloodstains having dried and stained the fabric. He suddenly got up, put on his slippers, and quietly left the room. In a short while, Kelvin returned with a medical supply box in hand. He tiptoed to Cheyenne''s bedside. Sitting at the head of the bed, his tall and sturdy figure leaned forward, and Kelvin lightly furrowed his brows. He reached out arge hand and gently lifted Cheyenne''s delicate hand. Why was her hand so cold? After holding it in his palm for a while, Kelvin slowly unwrapped the gauze on her hand. His actions were deliberate, as if preparing for a significant project, and he was wholly absorbed, as if this were his utmost priority. The corner of his eyes kept an eye on Cheyenne''s expressions. At the slightest hint of her frowning, he would pause, leaning down to gently blow on her hand. Cheyenne, still in a drowsy state, felt her hand was slightly cold. She didn''t open her eyes, attempting to pull her hand back. The subtle movement didn''t discourage him; instead, Kelvin sensed that she had woken up. She was pretending to be asleep. Kelvin, bolder than ever, held onto her hand and gently removed the gauze, cleaning the bloodstains with a cotton swab dipped in alcohol. His movements were exceptionally gentle. This side of him was a first for Cheyenne. Subconsciously, she buried her face in the nket, tightly biting down on it while secretly opening her eyes to watch the reflection on the wall. Kelvin, lowering his head to blow on her wound, cast a shadow on the wall, creating an image that seemed like he was devoutly kissing her fingertips. The scene was warm and beautiful. However, the dream-like scene that Cheyenne had yearned for happened while she was "asleep," yet bitterness was all that lingered in her heart. After treating her wound, Kelvin was covered in a thinyer of sweat. With a satisfied smile on his face, he turned off the light and returned to his own futon. That night, both of them tossed and turned, finding it difficult to fall asleep. Abbie, who also couldn''t sleep, endured until dawn. She opened her eyes filled with hatred, witnessing a sliver of golden sunlight seeping through the unclosed curtain, adding a touch of brightness to the dim room. Wearing an exhausted and pale expression, Abbie got up and walked to the window barefoot. Extending a fair and delicate hand, she pulled the curtain aside. The dazzling light from outside shone on her, but Abbie felt an unusual chill. Staring silently at the bright world outside the window, she noticed at the entrance that the maid who had been dismissedst night was in casual clothes, holding a suitcase, bidding farewell to Joe. Abbie couldn''t help but sneer, muttering, "Serves her right." She dressed, performed a simple toilette, and was about to leave the room to wait for Kelvin in the downstairs dining room to go to thepany together. However, as she stepped out, she overheard two maids carrying two cups of milk, chatting as they walked. "Do you know? Last night, Master Kelvin slept with Miss Lawrence again, and I heard it was initiated by Master Kelvin." "No way. Could it be that Miss Lawrence and Master Kelvin are getting back together?" "Joe said that Master Kelvin came down around eleven to look for the medicine box, worried about Miss Lawrence''s hand." "In fact, Miss Lawrence is quite nice. When she arrived, old Mr. Foley became much happier. I quite like her." "Me too. Once, when my family was sick, Miss Lawrence heard about it and gave me a ten-day vacation. She even gave me a bottle of some medicine. It''s really effective. My mom''s asthma has been much better after taking her medicine for almost ten years." "Really? Miss Lawrence is amazing. No wonder Mr. Owen says she''s the next candidate for the hospital director. It''s a pity..." "Ah, I hope Master Kelvin can win Miss Lawrence back soon." As their footsteps and conversation faded away, Abbie, shocked, heard a piece of news that almost made her bite her teeth off:st night, Cheyenne slept in Kelvin''s room. How is it possible? He doesn''t allow anyone into his room, not even old Mr. Foley, who can only sit in the study if he wants to. No, it can''t be true! Kelvin and Cheyenne are divorced, and thetter is dating both Master Iker and Mr. Lara simultaneously; her reputation is already tarnished. How could he possibly like Cheyenne? With tears in her eyes, Abbie ran to the door of Kelvin''s room. Coincidentally, the maid knocked on the door and handed over a cup of milk. The man, wearing a ck checkered home robe, had a cold and fair face, adorned with sses that had a delicate gold border. Taking the milk, he gave a lowmand, "Keep your voice down; she''s still sleeping." "Yes, Master Kelvin." Through the crack in the door, Abbie''s gaze fell on the bed she had yearned for. The nket was raised in one area. Long hair spilled from under the covers, trailing down to the floor. It was Cheyenne.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 341: Life-Saving Favor Chapter 341: Life-Saving Favor Chapter 341: Life-Saving Favor Kelvin took the milk and noticed Abbie standing in the corridor. She was wearing a white nightgown with her long hair flowing loosely. Tears stained her face as she walked over. Her voice trembled as she questioned him, "Why?" Kelvin looked disdainfully at her. He furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure. "This is not something you should be asking. If you have nothing else, go to thepany. Even if you''re a shareholder, beingte will result in the same deduction as any other employee." He spoke without room for negotiation, cold and indifferent. Abbie, hearing the implication that he wouldn''t apany her, wore a sarcastic smile on her delicate face. "You clearly know that''s not what I''m asking, Kelvin. You... you and her,st night..." Did they really sleep together? Even though Abbie saw Cheyenne sleeping in Kelvin''s bed, she clung to a thread of hope. Perhaps it was just a misunderstanding. Maybe Cheyenne shamelessly climbed into Kelvin''s bed in the middle of the night. As Abbie voiced her doubts, Cheyenne suddenly poked her head out from under the nket. Her ck high-waisted short-sleeved T-shirt had slid down, revealing half of her dazzlingly fair skin. Cheyenne had just woken up, and her hair was a bit messy. Her seaweed-like long hair was scattered behind her, slightly disorderly yet exuding a messy andzy charm. Her consciousness gradually awakened as she fixed her gaze on the two people at the door. Kelvin was saying something to Abbie, and thetter looked at him tearfully. Cheyenne couldn''t see his expression as he had his back turned, but she could imagine that he must be feeling sorry for Abbie''s tears. After all, they were childhood sweethearts who grew up together. Cheyenne sneered, pretending not to see the two, and pulled back the covers. Barefoot, she stepped onto the gray carpet and headed towards the bathroom, asking casually, "Do you have a disposable toothbrush and towel?" Hearing her voice, Kelvin subconsciously turned to look at her. He happened to see her stepping barefoot on the floor, and he coldly reminded her, "Put on your slippers. The floor is cold." "None of your business; answer my previous question first." She rolled her eyes, not even looking at Abbie. This indifferent attitude infuriated Abbie. Kelvin did answer Cheyenne''s question, "On the shelf, the pink one, brand new." Last night, when he went down to get the medicine box, he had Joe prepare Cheyenne''s daily toiletries. The meticulousness surprised even Joe. Such trivial matters would have been taken care of by the maid and Kelvin didn''t need to go out of his way. Cheyenne nonchntly said, "Oh," and walked into the bathroom barefoot. The corner of her eye nced at Abbie, and seeing her pale face, she felt relieved, quietly lifting her red lips. Abbie''s mind went nk for a moment at that smile. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sarcasm, disdain, schadenfreude... That woman did it on purpose! She was retaliating for Abbie taking Kelvin away on her wedding night, hence her effort to attract him. Cheyenne didn''t genuinely love Kelvin. That must be it! At the doorway, the two stood in silence for several seconds. Kelvin, growing impatient, reached out to close the door. "It hurts... Kelvin, help me, my chest..." She suddenly fell ill. A pained expression appeared on her face. Her hand covered her heart, and she leaned towards Kelvin''s chest. He instinctively reached out to support her shoulder. Abbie halfy in his warm and broad embrace, a hint of happiness in her eyes. She knew Kelvin cared about her. As long as she kept "sick," he wouldn''t ignore her. A crisp, cold voice came from the bathroom entrance. Cheyenne, with wet hair wrapped in a white towel, opened the door and looked over. A fleeting surprise crossed her face, followed by a charming smile, "Mr. Foley... um, sorry, continue. I''ve found the hairdryer." Bang. The bathroom door closed again, followed by the noise of a hairdryer. Kelvin''s heart tightened suddenly. Panic filled his eyes. He opened his mouth, about to exin to Cheyenne. However, her meaningful smile made his voice stick in his throat. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be! "Kelvin, my medication is in the room. Can you help me get it?" Abbie pleaded softly. At the moment of his dilemma, a maid happened to pass by. Kelvin immediately asked the maid to assist Abbie to the room to rest and take her medicine. The woman looked at his handsome and indifferent face in disbelief. In the past, he would have surely carried her to get the medicine. But now, he was unwilling even to lend her a hand? All because of that woman! Her eyes turned crimson. Angry and desperate, she stared at Kelvin and spoke coldly, "Kelvin... don''t forget, I contracted this illness saving you... You owe me more than a decade of youth, you owe me a lifetime!" Cheyenne, who happened to overhear, leaned against the bathroom door, hands crossed over her chest, looking curious. Kelvin tightly pursed his crimson lips, veins bulging on his broad forehead. He responded coldly, "I remember. Back then, I was kidnapped at sea, you saved me and contracted this illness. I owe you my life. But Abbie, you took the life of my child. You owe me and Cheyenne a life!" As he spoke, an immense aura of hostility surrounded him. His gaze turned icy. "After I repay the life I owe you, you must also repay the life of our child." Abbie, forgetting her act, felt a chill creeping up her spine. She had never imagined Kelvin would one day show murderous intent towards her. His voice was resolute, and Cheyenne, at the bathroom door, heard every word clearly. At sea? Kidnapped? Wait a minute! How did this match a scene from her memory? Cheyenne looked suspiciously at Abbie, then suddenly walked over, stopping about a meter away. She stared at Abbie for a long time, finally finding a familiar shadow and chuckled. "So that''s how it is!" Chapter 342: The One Who Saved You Is Cheyenne Chapter 342: The One Who Saved You Is Cheyenne Chapter 342: The One Who Saved You is Cheyenne Abbie''s unusual actions left both of them puzzled. Abbie clenched her trembling hands, shooting an annoyed nce at Cheyenne. "What''s so funny?" she demanded. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne shifted her gaze to Kelvin, her fair face unexpectedly serious. "Is the kidnapping you mentioned eight years ago on a luxurious cruise in South Bay?" As the words fell, Kelvin''s pupils trembled, hisrge hand gripping the ss tightly, voice rising, "How do you know?" In Abbie''s mind, a dirty little face suddenly appeared, a girl wearing tacky leopard print leggings with exaggerated pink bubble flowers on her head. No! How could this be possible? Cheyenne, could she be... Soon, a certain voice confirmed her worst fear. "How do I know? Because I was the one who saved you back then!" "Kelvin, she''s lying! It''s not her! I''m the one who saved you!" Abbie''s sharp, high-pitched roar echoed through the entire corridor. Her face flushed, she angrily stepped out of the maid''s embrace, her voice full of energy, showing no signs of any "episode." Kelvin quickly realized this, his handsome face turning pale. Cheyenne, with an unusually calm expression, nced at Abbie. Half-closed almond eyes concealed a trace of coldness. "I''m a fraud? Well, Miss Berry, why don''t you tell me the name of the cruise ship back then? The mastermind of your kidnapping, what nationality was he? What was his name? How old? And how did you save Kelvin?" Her series of questions left Abbie speechless. She lowered her head, avoiding eye contact. After hesitating for a while, she stammered in response, "It''s been so many years. How could I remember so clearly? When Kelvin and I were kidnapped, I took the opportunity while they were asleep to escape with him." Hearing her exnation, Cheyenne felt something was amiss and retorted on the spot, "Asleep? There were eight people taking turns guarding, day and night. How could they possibly be asleep?" "Since Miss Berry can''t answer, let me tell you. The ship was a Briyran cruise ship named Mary No. 1. The one who kidnapped you was Mr. Paul, 43 years old at the time, a member of the Cluician gang." As she spoke, the ss in Kelvin''s hand shattered. Milk spilled all over, staining his ck pajamas. His hand was cut by the shards, and blood oozed. Red and white liquids mixed together, creating a vibrant spectacle. Cheyenne nced at his hand and continued, "It''s quite a coincidence. When I was thirteen, I was so hungry that I hid in a box and identally ended up on the cruise ship." "Then, I met a kidnapped little girl and found my way to the underground warehouse where they were holding you." "To rescue them, I used a precious sleeping potion to knock Paul out, sneaked into the cabin, and triggered the ship''s rm to alert the coast guard." "I still remember, there were a total of sixteen people imprisoned, nine boys and seven girls. One of them, a girl in a red dress, had a high fever. Mr. Paul wanted to throw her into the sea." What Cheyenne said matched exactly with what Kelvinter investigated. He had just turned eighteen at that time and fell into the enemy''s trap, leading to his abduction. The Foley family was demanded one hundred million initially, and old Mr. Foley had prepared the money. Later, for some reason, it suddenly changed to ten billion, or they would kill Kelvin. With a mocking and gloating tone, Cheyenne''s voice echoed in his ears, "Kelvin, guess how she answered?" "That young girl really opened my eyes. She told Mr. Paul that she was the future Mrs. Foley. And the unconscious young man in the ck shirt was the only heir of the Foley family, worth trillions." "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I have to praise her for being clever. Mr. Paul believed her, so she bought me some time. I have to say, that damn HRE system was really hard to crack." She was thirteen at the time, having just learned programming not long ago. The old-fashioned Briyran Royal Navigation System was considered intermediate difficulty for her. It took some time. "No wonder!" Old Mr. Foley''s voice suddenly rang behind the three of them, startling everyone. Abbie''s legs went weak. A ck figure leaned on a cane and walked slowly towards them. His gaze was cold, and the temperature around them dropped several degrees. "I thought Kelvin always defended you because you grew up together. Turns out, you used this so- called lifesaving grace to morally bind him for eight years!" "Back then, Kelvin''s identity hadn''t been revealed. Everyone only knew him as an unpopr heir of a wealthy family. But Mr. Paul insisted that if Kelvin was dead, and the Foley family would be finished. And it was all because of you!" How could Abbie have the audacity to stand by his side for eight years under the guise of a "lifesaving benefactor"? "Kelvin, you have to listen to my exnation. All of this was Cheyenne''s fabrication. She was only thirteen back then, how could she possibly..." "Yes, if Miss Berry still doesn''t admit, I have another piece of evidence. The one who rescued you was the deputy director of the Coast Guard at that time. His name is Jedidiah Waters. He personally received me. Grandfather and Mr. Foley can go ask him about the details." Jedidiah was now the head of the national security department. The sensational kidnapping case back then earned him great merit, leading to his promotion to Onistead. He had always been grateful to Cheyenne. Later, he even sent her a military enlistment invitation, begging her to join the Geographical Navigation Research and Development Laboratory. It was military-rted, and naturally, it required physical training like any other soldier. At that time, she thought her arms and legs were too delicate, afraid of pushing herself too hard, so she declined Jedidiah''s kind offer. Kelvin naturally knew Jedidiah; he had shared a meal with him and expressed his thanks in person. Jedidiah was drunk at the time and said a confusing remark, "Kelvin, don''t be polite. It''s actually thanks to someone else. That girl made me take notice, why isn''t she my child, s!" He thought Jedidiah was referring to Abbie... little did he know, it was Cheyenne! If Cheyenne was the one who saved Kelvin, then Abbie had never been in the water, so how did she contract her illness? There was only one possibility. Her illness was faked! Kelvin let the blood flow freely from his hand, his face almost pale with a tinge of blue. Deep remorse and regret etched his profound features. His voice hoarse, he spoke, "Cheyenne, I''m sorry!" For eight years, he had mistaken Abbie for his life saver. In the five years of knowing her, he deeply wounded Cheyenne. In three years of marriage, he had eroded away Cheyenne''s pride as a sinner with his own hands! Chapter 343: When She Miscarried, You Were Holding Another Woman Chapter 343: When She Miscarried, You Were Holding Another Woman Chapter 343: When She Miscarried, You Were Holding Another Woman Even the proud and arrogant Kelvin would bow his head to apologize. The crowd was astonished, their gazes shifting towards the enchanting and youthful-looking woman. Cheyenne''s heart was a mix of emotions. She had invested eight years, and all she got was a simple "I''m sorry." Taking a deep breath, ayer of frost covered her face as she gave a cold smile. "I don''t ept your apology, Kelvin. The child we lost can nevere back, and it''s the same between us!" Things would never return to the way they were. As he heard her resolute words, Kelvin''s eyes couldn''t help but moisten. He knew that even if he sacrificed his life, it wouldn''t be enough to repay the harm Cheyenne had endured. A dull ache in his chest made it almost unbearable to breathe. With the truth revealed, Abbie had deceived him for eight years, causing the death of their child. Kelvin felt an intense desire to tear her apart into pieces! Ayer of coldness crept into the man''s deep-set eyes, making Abbie''s scalp tingle. Fearfully, she took a step back, licked her lips, and with a bitter smile, asked, "Kelvin, do you hate me?" "Shouldn''t I?" Kelvin sneered, hisrge hand clenched into a fist. "Of course you shouldn''t! I''ve loved you since I saw you for the first time! Cheyenne came after me. How can she win you love instead of me?" Abbie''s defiant voice echoed in the corridor, eliciting laughter from onlookers. Old Mr. Foley, without mincing words, retorted, "From the first day you entered my ce, I knew you were far from the docile appearance you showed." Unfortunately, nobody believed his words. Old Mr. Foley thought of a little girl at most, engaging in harmless mischief, not capable of causing significant waves. It was his contempt and disdain that led to the subsequent suffering Cheyenne endured. Thinking of the unborn great-grandchild, old Mr. Foley couldn''t hold back the tears in his eyes. He lifted his cane like a weapon and struck Kelvin''s back with a resounding thud. A clear sound of joints cracking reached everyone''s ears. "Do you know, on the day Cheyenne miscarried, she was covered in blood, lying on the sickbed with a purpleplexion, and you were passing by her holding Abbie?" "Back then, she was only neen! I watched her, not shedding a tear but bleeding all over, and it felt like my heart was burning." There was just a curtain separating them. On one side was the sound of Abbie whimpering and Kelvin gentlyforting her, assuring her that the doctor would be there soon. On this side, Cheyenne was pulling the curtain, gritting her teeth as she expelled the lifeless fetus from her womb. The child was almost four months old, making the miscarriage process exceptionally painful. The doctor couldn''t bear to watch and asked if she wanted anesthesia for the dtion and curettage procedure. Tears in her eyes, Cheyenne refused, and Kelvin was right there beside her. She wanted to know how deep her despair could go. Turns out, the feeling of blood slowly flowing out of her body was one ofplete despair and helplessness. Turns out, a heart that could beat wildly could instantly be deste, lifeless, and cease to beat. Turns out, Cheyenne wasn''t as strong as she imagined herself to be. Listening to his grandfather''s words, even though Kelvin hadn''t witnessed it firsthand, he could picture her in his mind at that moment. She, who was so delicate and cared about her appearance, evenined to him if her nails broke. Doing a miscarriage alone must have been very painful. With a bitter smile on his grey face, Kelvin asked in a pained, low voice, "Grandpa... why didn''t you tell me?" Old Mr. Foley wiped away the tears on his face, his voice choked, "I wanted to wake you up, but Cheyenne said she didn''t want you to see her in such a miserable state." In the following year, Cheyenne held onto the hope of giving Kelvin a chance. But, in the end, what she waited for was Abbie''s official return to the country and a divorce agreement. She knew she should wake up, realizing that this rtionship had always been her wishful thinking, a delusion. "You used to ask me why I always favored Cheyenne? Because only she cared about my health! Only she woulde and y chess with this old man! And only she remembered my birthday, coming to see me every year." He was a low-key person; his birthday had never been publicly celebrated, to the point that even the Foley family forgot about it. It was him who suggested holding a banquet for his 70th birthday. First, he didn''t know how long he had left, and second, he wanted to use this as an excuse to see how Cheyenne was doing after the divorce. Cheyenne... It turned out she had put in so much effort for himself and this broken family, while he casually hurt her. Old Mr. Foley concluded, his old face flushed with anger as he stomped his foot, announcing loudly, "When I saw her miscarriage, teetering on the brink of life and death, I thought, Cheyenne is my real granddaughter! As long as I''m alive, I will protect her every day! Anyone who bullies Cheyenne is bullying myself!" Kelvin''s mind went nk. He felt himself stupid for the first time. If time could rewind, he wanted to go back to the day he first met her and treat her well. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cheyenne remained silent for a long time. If old Mr. Foley hadn''t brought up the matter again, she would have forgotten how foolish she was back then. She forced a smile and patted old Mr. Foley''s shoulder tofort him, "Grandpa, it''s all in the past. You don''t have to me yourself." "I''m doing well now. It''s just that Benson was blind because of me, and I gotta make him recover. After you recover, I''ll go to Onistead." "In the future, when you have time,e to Onistead to find me. I''ll travel with you." Upon hearing this, the confusion in Kelvin''s eyes turned into panic. When he mistakenly believed Abbie and harmed Cheyenne, Benson sacrificed his eyes for her. Now, Cheyenne was leaving Akloit for Benson... He didn''t dare to ask if she woulde back in the future. Old Mr. Foley paused for a second, just stopping his tears, but they burst out at this moment. With deep reluctance, he asked, "Cheyenne... are you going to Onistead?" She pretended to smile lightly, nodded, and answered, "Yes, once things here are settled. My grandpa and I will go together." Kelvin''s gaze stared intently at her delicate face. She didn''t look at him. In the future, would Cheyenne really disappearpletely from his world? Just thinking about it made panic rise in Kelvin''s heart, and his gaze dimmed. Old Mr. Foley vented all his grievances on Abbie and Kelvin, his face darkening once again as he raised his cane and struck at the two. "All because of you, Cheyenne wants to leave. Kelvin, are you still a man?" Can''t you even say a word to persuade her to stay? What''s the use of your mouth? Chapter 344: Chicken Soup Made By Cheyenne Chapter 344: Chicken Soup Made By Cheyenne Chapter 344: Chicken Soup Made by Cheyenne Abbie''s situation was even more miserable. After all, Kelvin was her actual grandson, so he restrained himself a bit when striking. Nevertheless, Old Mr. Foley didn''t hold back when expressing his anger. "And you! With a face thicker than city walls, how dare you continue to stay here? Get lost! From now on, no one from the Berry family, not even the dogs, is allowed into the Foley family!" Old Mr. Foley showed no mercy to this "killer." He aimed for her joints, causing Abbie to flee and hide behind Vincent, who happened to arrive at that moment. Vincent hurriedly nced at Abbie, who was bruised in several ces, and then turned his gentle gaze toward the enraged old Mr. Foley. "What''s going on? Grandpa, you just woke up; you can''t let your emotions run wild." "Vincent, step aside. From today onwards, this woman is the public enemy of the Foley family!" "What?" Wasn''t Miss Berry Kelvin''s first love? Why did she suddenly be a public enemy? Emelia, who followed Vincent, also wore a puzzled expression, but she was astute. She quickly pulled her brother back and said angrily, "Brother, why are you still defending her? Don''t make Grandpa angry. Miss Berry, you should leave on your own!" Abbie felt wronged. How did she, who was perfectly fine, be the target of everyone''s ire? Emelia, who had been ingratiating herself with her the previous night, encouraging her rtionship with Kelvin, and even helping her get the keys, now turned hostile. Abbie knew that from today onwards, she would be the enemy of the Foley family. She couldn''t ept it! All of this was because of Cheyenne. She looked at Kelvin standing on the side, and he was staring at her with eyes full of disgust. "You said you wasted eleven years of youth with me, but what I want to say is that I never asked you to do so." If Abbie could have been more sensible, Kelvin would have treated her, as his father had said, like a younger sister to care for. She had always fantasized about things that weren''t meant for her. Kelvin''s words undoubtedly dealt the final blow to Abbie. She looked at him with hatred, and a sinister smile appeared on her delicate face. As she left, she didn''t forget to leave a threatening remark, "Kelvin, I will make you regret the decision you made today! I curse you and Cheyenne to a lifetime of unrequited love! Lonely and deste!" Kelvin could foresee his future without her words. Before meeting Cheyenne, he had never thought about getting married. Forced into marriage, he hadpromised. As for the future, he didn''t dare to dream that she would forgive him. Cheyenne, however, didn''t even care about Abbie''s curse. "Is that so? I''ll be waiting for your revenge." Abbie left in tears, and what was once prideful had now turned into a pitiable state. The incident cast a shadow over everyone, making the atmosphere ufortable. During lunch, Cheyenne fulfilled her promise and made chicken mushroom soup for old Mr. Foley. The soup would be herst gift before leaving, as she nned to depart after the final round of acupuncture. Old Mr. Foley drank the soup unusually slowly. Suddenly putting down his bowl, he addressed Kelvin, "You''ve been eyeing me for quite a while. Have some, both of you." He then sought Cheyenne''s opinion, "Cheyenne, you don''t mind, do you?" She lowered her head while eating her own meal and responded ndly, "Anyone but Kelvin is fine." Kelvin, hearing himself excluded, felt a pang in his heart. His intense and questioning gaze lingered on her, hesitating to speak. "I bear no name, bear no grudge, with you, I can''t resent..." Her phone suddenly rang, and she put down her bowl to answer. It was Tanner. "Miss Lawrence,e back quickly. Something important has happened." Cheyenne coldly inquired about the details. Although Tanner''s exnation was vague, it seemed that Master Glenn from the Weaver familyhade to visit. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Master Glenn? She immediately thought of the information Jerry had given herst time-Master Glenn. "I''ll be back right away!" After hanging up, she looked upset. Seeing her anxious appearance, Old Mr. Foley lost his appetite. "Cheyenne, what happened? Do you need Grandpa''s help?" "No need, Grandpa. I have to leave now. Take care, and enjoy your meal." With that, she stood up abruptly, picked up her bag, and without a second nce, prepared to leave. Kelvin nced at her half-eaten meal. Something serious must have urred to make her skip her meal. Could it be rted to Mr. Lara from the Jiang family? Admitting that his mood wasn''t pleasant, he raised his thin lips and authoritatively instructed, "Cheyenne, even if you''re leaving, finish your meal." Cheyenne, who had reached the door, turned back and stated, "I have an urgent matter." Despite Old Mr. Foley''s intention to have the driver apany her, Kelvin considered offering her a ride himself. However, her indifferent attitude made him hesitate. She probably wouldn''t want to take his car. Staring at the doorway for a long while until her figure disappeared, Kelvin finally withdrew his gaze and shifted it to the chicken soup in his bowl. Suddenly, he had a strong desire to drink it. Taking a spoonful, he was surprised by the vor. This taste... It resembled the one from his childhood. Compared to the chicken soup Abbie had previously sent, the one Cheyenne made had a more distinct vor, more reminiscent of the soup his mom once cooked! Wait a minute, wasn''t the first time Abbie sent him chicken soup also this vor? Could it be that time too... it was Cheyenne? Kelvin couldn''t bear to recall the incident three years ago when she came to the office downstairs to bring him lunch. He avoided her because he was in a meeting and instructed the security to stop her. After the meeting, Abbie was waiting in the office. She said she came to bring him lunch, a serving of chicken mushroom soup. After three years, he still remembered that taste. Later, Abbie sent it several times, but the vor was never quite right. Afraid of hurting her feelings, he would take a sip and then have Chris finish it when she left. ... At the Lawrence Vi, Cheyenne returned to find three unfamiliar figures in the living room. One of them she recognized - Emily, Mr. Lara''s former fianc¨¦e. Today, she wore a champagne-colored vintage French dress that entuated her perfect curves. Seated with a standard and dignified posture, she raised her exquisite chin, casting a disdainful smile while scrutinizing Iker. Beside Emily was another unknown woman in a royal blue long dress, appearing to be in her early twenties. She had a tall figure, distinctive facial features, and sharp, unsettling eyes. Among them, the young man wearing a ck suit exuded an imposing aura, likely Master Glenn himself. Chapter 345: The Weaver Family Chapter 345: The Weaver Family Chapter 345: The Weaver Family The man appeared to be in histe twenties, dressed in a meticulously tailored Armani three-piece suit that highlighted his poised and elegant demeanor. With a broad forehead and sharp, cold eyes, he exuded an air that suggested he was not someone to be trifled with. Cheyenne quickly concluded that he was a formidable man. The man rose from the couch, extending a hand towards Cheyenne. His voice was calm as he said, "Miss Lawrence, nice to meet you. I''vee to apologize to Miss Zamora." Is this the man from that night? Even though Cheyenne had encountered her fair share of handsome and high-quality men, she couldn''t deny that Glenn was exceptionally striking. He didn''t seem like the type to force a girl into anything. Despite the matriarchal structure of the Weaver family, Glenn yed a significant role as the "second inmand" due to his exceptional abilities. The current head of the Weaver familywas his mother, and the next heir was his twin sister, Elsa Weaver. It wasmon knowledge throughout the city that the men of the Weaver family had to marry into his bride''s family. Glenn had been engaged to the heiress of the Bender family. However, the talented Miss Bender was frail and prone to illness, leading to a prolonged dy in their marriage. Thinking about this, Cheyenne couldn''t help but sigh for her friend Kate. Cheyenne extended a hand to shake his, politely and somewhat distantly responding, "Master Glenn, your reputation precedes you. However, if you''vee to apologize, wouldn''t it be more appropriate to address the Zamora family directly?" Glenn quickly exined the reason, gently smiling as he did, "Miss Lawrence doesn''t wee my arrival? It was Miss Zamora who asked me toe here directly." Kate? Speak of the devil, and Kate and Eddie promptly appeared on the scene. Glenn turned to look, his gaze serious as he observed the backlit figure of the approaching girl. She wore a bright green dress, paired with white high-heeled shoes that entuated her graceful figure. Her slightly round face had a hint of makeup, giving her a fresh and alluring appearance. Walking with straight and slender legs, she captivated everyone. Unnoticed by others, a fleeting trace of amazement crossed Glenn''s eyes. That night, both he and Kate had been drugged, and things had taken an unexpected turn. He had assumed he was with a whore brought in by his sister. Under the influence of the drug, he didn''t pay much attention to Kate''s appearance at the time. However, the tender and delicate touch of her skin lingered in his memory, and the natural sweetness of her scent left asting impression. ustomed to the fragrance of perfumes, Glenn was now unmistakably captivated by the fruity aroma. However, the next morning, he woke up to find himself alone, with only a fallen hair tie on the bed. It was a red cherry-patterned hairband, somewhat childish. In his memory, only high school girls would use such things... While he was still in a daze, Elsa walked in, wearing a surprised expression, asking who the person fromst night was. Glenn also seemed momentarily stunned. "Wasn''t she the one you brought in?" "No, I went to bed earlyst night. I saw your message on Line only after waking up. When did I have time to find a woman for you?" Busy with signing a contract with a foreign client, he had quickly boarded a flight to Fustroydor the next day. Only after his assistant investigated the hotel''s surveince footage did he learn that the girl he spent the night with was named Kate. She was only twenty-one, still a college student. He, on the other hand, was twenty-eight, seven years older than her. The incident made its way to the inte and became headline news, though Glenn''s name wasn''t mentioned. However, Cheyenne had traced it back to him. Glenn, being a man, didn''t deny anything. Without ming it on the drugs, he directly confessed to Kate. "Miss Zamora, I apologize for hurting you that night. Though the situation was not entirely in our control, I have a fianc¨¦e. I cannot marry you." His future father-inw, Eugene Bender, was the Secretary General to the President. The union between the Glenn and Bender families held intricate and far-reaching interests, affecting many aspects. In contrast, Kate was an orphan with no influential background. Eddie, though a disciple of Mr. Owen, was just a doctorpared to the influential Bender family. Listening to his resolute tone, Eddie, usually gentle and warm, immediately wore a cold expression and asked displeasedly, "Master Glenn, what do you mean by that? Kate suffered so much because of you, and all you have to say is that you won''t marry her?" "Although the Zamora family is smallpared to wealthy families like yours, my sister cannot tolerate being bullied." The atmosphere around them became tense. Kate nervously sat beside Cheyenne, her fair hands tightly clenched on her knees. She chuckled self-deprecatingly, meeting the scrutinizing gaze of the Weaver siblings. "Master Glenn, I never intended to marry you. This is, after all, our first encounter. Rest assured, I''m not that kind of woman." Elsa raised an eyebrow internally. She had anticipated many possible scenarios whening here, including handling it if Kate demandedpensation. However, she hadn''t expected Kate not to seekpensation. Glenn remained expressionless, looking at Kate for a moment. Suddenly, he stood up and bowed deeply to her. "Miss Zamora, your understanding is appreciated." Understanding? Cheyenne felt so speechless and wondered why Glenn was so shameless. Having used and discarded Kate, he now had the audacity to ask her for understanding about his inability to take responsibility... "I''ve heard that Master Glenn and Miss Bender from the Bender family have been engaged for over a decade. It seems you are truly deeply in love with Miss Bender," Cheyenne deliberately emphasized the phrase "deeply in love," and the sarcasm in her voice was unmistakable. Glenn replied indifferently, "Miss Lawrence is also very loyal to her friends." "Humph, do you really need to say that? Kate is right; it was her first time meeting you. Don''t think that just because the Weaver familyis wealthy, you''re all that. Kate is wonderful, and there are plenty of people pursuing her." Cheyenne only wanted the truth, his attitude. She never intended to gain anything from Glenn. Grateful, Kate smiled at Cheyenne and coldly gave Glenn his marching orders. "Master Glenn, take your things and go. Let''s pretend that night never happened." Listening to this, Glenn felt a sense of relief but also a hint of regret. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. By a twist of fate, she was the first woman he slept with. Chapter 346: OmariS Fiancee, Elsa Chapter 346: Omari''S Fiancee, Elsa Chapter 346: Omari''s Fiancee, Elsa With the objective achieved, Glenn elegantly rose. Just as he reached the door, he spotted a sh of red rushing towards the entrance. A young man, donned in a dark red robe embroidered with orchids, sported a pair of white- bottomed ck canvas shoes. His short hair was tousled by the wind, sticking to his ears. A pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose almost fell off as he hurriedly ran. Reaching out in time, he pushed the sses back into ce. "Kate, I heard you suddenly took leave. Are you okay?" Reece, not yet in the room, shouted Kate''s name with concern evident in his raised voice. His gaze immediately locked onto the green figure on the couch. In response to his conspicuous concern, Emily chuckled and turned to Iker in the wheelchair, inquiring, "Master Iker, who is this?" Reece, panting, arrived by Kate''s side and reached for her soft hand, shing a smile at the three people. His white teeth nearly blinded onlookers. "I''m Kate''s childhood friend and boyfriend. Hello, beautifuldy." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Childhood friends turned lovers? Glenn calmly observed the two. The contrasting red and green colors were a bit harsh on the eyes, yet Reece and Kate, both attractive people, managed to turn what might seem "tacky" on others into a vivid disy of colors. Kate, initially surprised, widened her eyes but soon only furrowed her brows. She said nothing, lowering her head, allowing Reece to hold her hand. Observing this, Reece took advantage and tightened his grip, using his pinky to gently hook hers, creating a tingling sensation in her palm. The woman warned him discreetly not to go too far with her eyes. Emily quickly nced at her friend Elsa, and both of their expressions became subtle. Not long ago, Elsa had warned Kate not to entertain thoughts about her brother. Yet, less than ten minutester, that warning was publicly contradicted. A childhood friend turning into a boyfriend; this was what love looked like. Reece put on a forced smile, his eyes meeting Glenn''s gaze directly. He thought, ''Was he the man who slept with Kate that night?" Reece''s heart felt bitter, but outwardly, he gracefully extended a hand to Glenn and said, "Master Glenn, thanks for your help. I''ll take care of Kate for the rest of her life." Though Kate knew he was only speaking on her behalf to help her, her heart still skipped a beat. She lowered her head, gazing at the tip of her shoe. When did he be so good? Glenn nodded, elegantly retracting his hand into the pocket of his ck suit. He turned to the two women behind him and said, "Let''s go." The gifts on the table, from ginseng and deer antlers to high-end foreign wines and expensive perfumes, would have tempted most people. Yet, this group didn''t even spare them a nce. Before leaving, Emily, with a radiant smile, approached Iker in the wheelchair, stepping delicately in high-heeled shoes. She stopped. From her luxurious handbag, she took out a red and gold-stamped invitation and handed it to him. "Master Iker, on the 28th of next month, at Fiddler Hotel, an engagement banquet for me and Hayden will be held. We hope you can attend." As she spoke, as if remembering something, she lowered her gaze. A misty shimmer appeared in her eyes, and she apologized softly, "I''m sorry, Iker... I forgot about your legs. But Hayden said he and you are fellow soldiers, so please make sure toe." Iker''s face darkened momentarily. Before he could respond, Elsa gracefully approached. "Master Iker, the journey to Onistead may pose some difficulties for your legs. Coincidentally, we''re heading back to Onistead. How about joining us? It''ll be convenient for us to take care of you on the way." Their sarcastic remarks sounded so harsh to Iker. Elsa harbored considerable hostility towards Cheyenne. When she looked at her, there was a strong sense of disdain and mockery in her eyes. "I believe you must be Miss Lawrence, Mr. Foley''s ex-wife. I heard that Omari is temporarily staying with you. It must be quite a disturbance for you," Elsa said. "After all, Miss Lawrence, you haven''t fully moved on from your previous marriage. Juggling care for two men must be overwhelming, isn''t it?" "The Chanel perfume on the table is a gift from me to you, Miss Lawrence. Remember to use it. Omari says he really likes it when I wear this perfume; it brightens his mood every time." "Men, before marriage, tend to y around a bit. We''ve been engaged for five years, and I allow him to have some fun outside. But once married, the men of the Weaver family must focus on their domestic roles!" Elsa''sst sentence was delivered with a resounding tone, and her pride and dominance were evident in her voice. Cheyenne smirked, her sweet dimples appearing. So, that was the true thought of Omari''s future wife? Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Despite being a refined scoundrel, he wasn''t all that bad. After marriage, would he be a "homemaker"? It seemed unlikely. Cheyenne, unapologetically, faced Elsa''s sharp attack with a light and fearless shrug. "Miss Weaver, your love is indeed generous. Then, I wish you and Mr. Lara a smooth marriage. My ce is small and can''t amodate three big shots like you, so please feel free to leave." "Oh, and take your perfume with you. I''m allergic to thesemon scents, really!" What did she mean? Did she think Omari would ruin the alliance because of a divorced woman like her? Absolutely impossible! Not only would the Weaver family not agree, but even the Lara family would not let this woman off the hook. As their eyes locked, they both saw the mes of anger in each other''s eyes, creating a sense of intense confrontation. Elsa was infuriated. As the future head of the Weaver family, she had grown up with a silver spoon and had been trained in foreign military academies for eight years, specializing in forensic medicine. She possessed an aura that intimidated half of the men, making them reluctant to challenge her. Cheyenne, this seemingly soft and weak girl, surprised her a bit. Beforeing, she thought the woman Omari would be interested was seductive and yful. Now, it seemed that while Cheyenne was alluring, she wasn''t as easily dealt with as Elsa had imagined. Chapter 347: IM Leaving, Cheyenne, DonT Cause Trouble Chapter 347: I''M Leaving, Cheyenne, Don''T Cause Trouble Chapter 347: I''m Leaving, Cheyenne, Don''t Cause Trouble At the entrance, a tall and slender figure in white walked in. He wore a white suit, his figure tall and slender like a pine tree, and lips that were red and white. A pair of familiar gold-framed sses rested on his nose, adding a touch of frost to his extraordinarily handsome face. As he strode forward, Elsa''s eyes lit up upon seeing him. She lifted her foot to approach him, naturally extending her hand as if to link arms with him. ''Omari, you''re back.'' Having not seen each other for five years, Omari''s disdain for her remained unchanged. As Elsa''s hand was about to touch him, Omari evaded it, calmly giving her a cold nce. ''What are you doing here?'' What happened just now before he arrived? Cheyenne looked unpleasant. Omari, familiar with her to a certain extent, could tell that Cheyenne was angry. Despite Cheyenne''s delicate appearance, she possessed a strong and indifferent heart. If she was angry, it meant something significant. Elsa''s gaze flickered, and the crimson lips slightly curved upwards as she looked at Cheyenne. ''I came with Emily and, by the way, want to thank Miss Lawrence for taking care of you for so long.'' Upon hearing this, Omari couldn''t help but give Elsa a disdainful look. He pursed his lips and coldly retorted, ''I don''t need you to intervene in the affairs between Cheyenne and me. Who do you think you are? You''re in position to thank Cheyenne on my behalf.'' Publicly rebuffed by her fianc¨¦, most girls would probably burst into tears or scold him by now. However, Elsa managed to maintain herposure. She chuckled lightly, ''Who am I? Naturally, I am your future wife, Omari. We''re getting married in two years, whether you like it or not.''All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Even if you don''t want to marry me, you cannot cancel our engagement, can you?'' She raised her exquisite chin, appeared cool and domineering. This was the Elsa from Omari''s memories. Since returning from abroad, she had be even more detestable. Back to an hour ago, Omari, who was in his office looking at quarterly financial reports, received a surprising call from his brother Hayden. It was astonishing. In the ten years since he returned to the Lara family at the age of thirteen until now, Hayden had never called him. After a few seconds of hesitation, Omari, with long and beautiful fingers tapping on the desk, decided to answer the call. ''Father orders you to return this time. Otherwise, that girl named Cheyenne might not live to see tomorrow.'' Hayden''s threatening words echoed in his ears. The buzzing sound overwhelmed his mind, and his gaze was somewhat nk as he stared at Cheyenne. Her face, still familiar. Without makeup, this delicate and beautiful face was naturally charming. She had long, flowing curls cascading down her shoulders, making them appear even more delicate. She smiled with a hint ofzy charm. It seemed like he had never truly entered her heart. Thinking about this, Omari couldn''t help but feel utterly defeated. If Cheyenne held a ce for him in her heart, he would be willing to go against the world, risking his life to be with her. But he knew Cheyenne''s heart didn''t belong to him. All he could do was silently guard her, preventing any harm from befalling her. Omari''s heart felt bitter. He approached Cheyenne, feigningposure, but a dull pain throbbed in his chest. He was about to leave her for some time, unsure of the duration. Would there be a chance to meet again? He recalled the first time he saw her on that summer day, dressed in an oversized school uniform. Hands sped behind her head, her lively and fair face tinged with sunlight. Sweatdrops, like small beans, dripped from her forehead, moistening her burdened eyshes. While others sighed in exhaustion, Cheyenne silently hopped around the field, her eyes gazing ahead without a hint of retreat orint. He couldn''t help but be captivated. It wasn''t until a pornics fell from her uniform pocket that he realized he wasn''t dreaming. As he reflected on the past, a faint smile graced Omari''s lips. He gently touched Cheyenne''s soft, silky hair and softly said, ''I have to go home for a while.'' Home? Listening to his words, Cheyenne felt an indescribable sense of loss. She had forgotten that Omari had his own home, someone who loved him, and a future wife. All good things muste to an end. As a friend, she couldn''t stop Omari from making any decisions. ''Take care on your journey.'' Omari nodded and pulled out a business card from his pocket, handing it to her. ''This is a friend of mine''s business card. If you ever encounter any difficulties while I''m away, go find him.'' Finally, he turned to Iker and smiled, ''Master Iker, please take care of Cheyenne for me. I''m afraid she might get into trouble when I''m not around. You owe her so much; you won''t refuse this request, will you?'' Iker retorted, his sharp eyes fixed on Omari. ''It''s not like it''s a farewell forever. Tanner, assist me back.'' ''Yes, Master.'' Both Cheyenne and Omari chuckled at Iker''s feeling one way and acting differently. ''Cheyenne, I''m leaving. But I''ll be back. Remember to take care of yourself.'' Omari, with nothing in hand, grabbed a briefcase from his room and prepared to depart. Elsa, observing Juliana''s reluctant expression as the two left, felt a surge of anger, but being a soldier, she scorned the idea of resorting to violence over such a trivial matter with Cheyenne. ''Wait a second.'' Just as he was about to take his first step, Cheyenne, in high heels, swiftly headed towards the rooms upstairs. The sounds of her heels were crisp and melodious. In no time, she came back down, running. She handed Omari a ss bottle filled with colorful candies. Omari looked puzzled and curious. Without exining much, Cheyenne said in a low voice, ''You have low blood sugar, right? When you''re worn out from work, have one of these. Take care, Omari.'' The fact that he had low blood sugar was something not even his closest assistant knew, but Cheyenne not only knew about it but also bought him candy! Omari tightened his grip on the ss jar, pretended to be nonchnt, and smiled, ''Alright, thanks, Cheyenne.'' Emily, watching, couldn''t help but twitch her lips. That candy was probably just for kids, and she couldn''t believe Cheyenne had the nerve to give it to him. Embarrassing! Chapter 348: Cheyenne, Do You Think IM Cute? Chapter 348: Cheyenne, Do You Think I''M Cute? Chapter 348: Cheyenne, Do You Think I''m Cute? At night, the lights were off in a room on the second floor. Cheyenne, after staring into space for a couple of seconds, finally remembered that this room belonged to Omari. But he had left yesterday. The vi now seemed quite empty. When the wind blew in from outside, it lifted the heavy curtains, giving the ce a somewhat deste feel. Even though she found Omari a bit annoying when he was around, at least it was livelier. He would always entertain her with bizarre cases he had encountered in his career. Cheyenne and Iker were both reserved. At the moment, Cheyenne was engrossed in her medical text, while Iker held a romance novel,pletely absorbed. When Cheyenne looked over, she wasn''t sure if it was a trick of the light, but Iker''s eyes seemed... red? ''Master Iker, I never thought you would be such a sentimental person.'' Iker''s lips twitched, and a slightly embarrassed expression appeared on his usuallyposed face. Luckily, in the warm yellow light, Cheyenne didn''t notice it. He cleared his throat and tried to appear nonchnt. ''Are you joking? I''ve been on the battlefield and seen countless farewells. How could I possibly cry over a melodramatic Mary Sue story?'' He said it seriously, but Cheyenne couldn''t help but chuckle twice. Just as the awkwardness settled in, Tanner returned, breaking the atmosphere and secretly relieving Iker. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Not only did Tanner return, but also with Cheyenne''s entourage, Dominic and Monkey. They were dressed in peculiar women''s clothing, and when they suddenly appeared in front of Cheyenne, it left her dumbfounded. A hint of surprise appeared on her face, followed by a burst ofughter. Monkey was passable; being young, his features were still delicate, and he could pull off a high school girl''s uniform. But seeing Dominic, she felt like vomiting. Dominic was wearing low-cut, ruffled floral top, paired with a deep green sequin hip-hugging skirt, pinkce leggings, and white foam-soled sandals. The exposed insteps were both thick and dark, with the added touch of bright red nail polish. Noticing Cheyenne''s stares, Dominic blushed and, with a ''shy'' gesture he learned, raised his fists cutely, blinking his eyes, and asked, ''Cheyenne, do you think I''m cute?'' ''Ugh!'' Tanner couldn''t hold back and covered his mouth, rushing towards the direction of the trash bin. Cheyenne''s lips twitched. She walked up to Dominic, raised her tiptoes, patted his shoulder, and answered his question mockingly, ''I didn''t see the cute side of you, but you look quite seductive.'' Seductive? Dominic was momentarily stunned. He had read numerous issues of the fashion magazine, and this outfit, he believed, wasparable to Paris Fashion Week! Iker, after a nce at Dominic''s feet, turned away. Unfazed, he ordered, ''Tanner, take them upstairs to remove the makeup first.'' ''Yes.'' Monkey smiled politely at Tanner and said, ''Thank you, Tanner,'' before following him upstairs. Dominic seemed reluctant to change. After living for twenty-two years, he just realized how convenient it was to wear skirts. He just needed to lift the skirt for the bathroom without worrying about dripping onto underwear. If Cheyenne knew about his innerscivious thoughts, she would definitely roll her eyes at him. After a moment, Dominic, now back in his masculine attire, finally made Cheyenne''s eyes more comfortable. She picked up the purple y teapot from the table, took a cup, and poured tea for herself. Dominic felt a bit overwhelmed and awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ''Uh... you don''t have to bother, Cheyenne. It''s a bit of trouble.'' With that, he reached out respectfully. But Cheyenne, with her legs crossed, sipped her tea without paying him any mind. Finally, she licked her own rosy and dry lips, looked at him with a puzzled expression, and raised her delicate eyebrows, ''Pour it yourself!'' His hand hung awkwardly in the air. He lowered his head, smiling foolishly. ''Alright, let''s talk about what you found in your investigation,'' Cheyenne said, cing the teacup on the table. The rhythmic and dull sound of her delicate fingers tapping the table echoed like a drumbeat, prating deep into one''s heart. Dominic quickly pulled out his phone, opened the gallery, and found a suspicious figure near Soar Casino. He handed the phone to Cheyenne. ''Cheyenne, I took a picture of this suspicious person near Soar Casino. Take a look.'' ''Oh?'' Curious, Cheyenne took his iPhone, nced at the screen, and her pupils slightly dted. Wasn''t this Granduncle? How could he be near Soar Casino? She was familiar with the ck robe - the same one he wore that day at the Foley mansion, right down to the silver-gray edge on the hood. She handed back the phone, her expression serious as she continued to question Dominic, ''Any other discoveries?'' Dominic nodded and nudged Monkey with his elbow. Monkey quickly put down his tea cup, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a piece of paper. ''This is a diary I found in their management office drawer when I infiltrated. It mentions Aidan and Mr. K, so I tore it out.'' But Monkey couldn''t understand the numbers and letters written on it. Iker, curious, leaned in. Sensing warmth on her face, Cheyenne subconsciously turned around. Iker''s lips lightly brushed against her smooth and tender cheek. ''Uh!'' A surprised muffled sound,ing from Tanner, with a hint of hidden joy. Two synchronized gasps, from Dominic and Monkey. Master Iker, you''re truly fortunate; you actually kissed Cheyenne. This beautiful scene was too dreamlike for them to contemte... Iker hadn''t expected it to happen so coincidentally. His face turned red first, and his charming eyes showed a hint of surprise and shyness. He quickly stood up to apologize, ''Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. In fact, I...'' It was also his first time kissing a woman. Chapter 349: Send Textbooks Chapter 349: Send Textbooks Chapter 349: Send Textbooks Cheyenne interrupted him with a disdainful expression, ''What''s there to be shy about? First, let''s see what''s written on the paper.'' Her calm response irritated Iker, causing a hint of frustration. As a girl, how could she not show any reaction? Though frustrated, he knew what they should be focused on now. He shifted his gaze on the paper. On the yellowed sheet, a string of Latin text was written. Cheyenne let out a light chuckle. Her rosy lips parted, and she exhaled like a breeze, ''Aidan, a money demon, Mammon. And ''Mr. K'' seems to be of a higher rank.'' Iker nodded in agreement. ''Asmodeus.'' The king of demons, representing the sin of lust! The two hadn''t expected that the owner behind Soar Casino would turn out to be a Bible enthusiast. They exchanged a smile. Meanwhile, the other three in the living room wore expressions of utter confusion. Monkey, being the youngest, couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked, ''Dominic, what are Cheyenne and Master Iker talking about? Why can''t I understand?'' Dominic, leaning on his chin, gave him a disdainful look, reminiscent of Cheyenne''s earlier aloof demeanor. Taking on the role of an elder, he patted Monkey''s shoulder with a heavy tone, ''I told you to study well, don''t sleep in ss, go home and do your homework honestly. You just don''t listen.'' Monkey lowered his head in acknowledgment. ''Yes, yes, yes, Dominic. I will definitely follow your orders, study hard, and strive to be a criminal talent with high intelligence in the future.'' ''Well, I will send you a set of practice books when we''re back.'' ''So, Dominic, what did they say?'' Dominic hesitated, silent for a moment, then shed a grin, ''Actually, I don''t know.'' Damn it, he didn''t remember ever seeing this stuff in his textbooks! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Both Cheyenne and Iker were speechless. Seriously, you dare tell others to study well! Quietly collecting the paper from the table, Cheyenne prepared to go to bed. The next day, the weather was clear, with a soft golden sunlight breaking through the clouds and shining on the earth. The fountain in the yard sparkled with tiny lights. Layne wore a ck suit, stic flip-flops on his feet, and held a bag of fish food. He scattered it while muttering to himself. ''Grandpa, use less; be careful not to overfeed them.'' At the entrance, Cheyenne approached slowly. She wore a white shirt with a butterfly cor, paired with a ck skirt. Loose waves of long curls flowed down her back, tied with arge red silk butterfly bow. A teenage girl''s charm was radiating. Seeing her dressed up, Layne raised his lips, ''Cheyenne, are you going out so early?'' ording to her usual routine, she shouldn''t be up yet. Why was she suddenly so diligent today? Cheyenne, carrying a French vintage brown bucket bag, swung it over her shoulder and nodded, ''Yes, going to the library.'' ''What?'' He didn''t hear it wrong, did he? He marveled, ''Youzy girl, seriously? You''re actually getting up early to read? It''s like the sun rising from the west. Cheyenne, is Omari''s departure such a heavy blow to you?'' So, she nned to study hard? Layne was worried that she might be falling for Omari. Maybe he should arrange a blind date to divert Cheyenne''s attention. Cheyenne hadn''t expected that her grandfather would have such a deep-rooted impression of her being ''academically challenged.'' Her lips twitched imperceptibly. ''I''m leaving. I won''t be back for lunch. Grandpa, make sure Master Iker takes thest day''s medicine.'' She nned toe back in the evening to perform the final round of acupuncture. After today, Iker could try standing up, but they needed to go to Onistead as soon as possible to deal with the magic inside him. Layne subconsciously wanted to refuse. He had a small gathering with friends scheduled for today, and this might cause him to bete. ''Alright, go ahead. Come back early, after all, the acupuncture part is better handled by you.'' ''Okay.'' ... Ink Pavilion was located near the Akloit Cultural Center. This was thergest private bookstore in Akloit, with an elegant decoration, free air conditioning, and water. It housed over a hundred thousand books and had always been a popr spot for social media check-ins. At nine in the morning, the bookstore had just opened. The middle-aged owner behind the cash register happily brewed a pot of tea, opened the Akloit Morning News, and leisurely sat down to read. Suddenly, a petite and slender figure pushed open the door and dropped a hundred dor bill on the counter without saying a word. Her voice was soft and clear, with a casual tone. ''Second floor, for one hour.'' The boss, who had just raised the teacup, was startled by the neer''s words. He ended up drinking the scalding tea before it could cool down, causing his tongue to tingle. Hastily getting up from his seat, he looked at the neer attentively. Oh, it was a young girl. She was quite beautiful. He had seen many good-looking people, but rarely someone as exquisite and stunning as this girl. He almost thought she was a celebrity. Kindly, he warned, ''Missy, the books on the second floor are all premium foreignnguage books. Spending a hundred bucks for just one hour might not be enough to finish even a third of a book. It''s quite wasteful.'' The library was famous not only for its architectural design by the renowned interior designer but also for the unique reading rules set by the boss. The first floor was free to browse, provided drinking water, and had no time restrictions as long as visitors left before closing time. On the second floor, however, readers had to pay a fee upfront. The cost was a hundred bucks, and the reading time was determined by the reader. If they exceeded the agreed time, they had to pay double. If they finished within the allotted time, the hundred bucks would be refunded. People who could afford to go to the second floor were not short of a hundred bucks. Many would spend the entire day there, reluctant to leave. Cheyenne took a bookmark and casually waved her hand, ''Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye out within an hour.'' Hearing this, the boss shook his head repeatedly, sighing as he picked up the newspaper again, ''Young people these days, why are they so impetuous? Reading is not meant to be rushed... it''s like indigestion.'' Having justy down for less than two minutes, a tall, ck figure blocked the iing sunlight. The boss squinted his eyes and looked at the neer. Whoa, is this another big star? Today, he seemed to be incredibly lucky, encountering two idols. The man was dressed in a white shirt, paired with beige suit trousers, white shoes, and elegant shoulder-length hair. Hisplexion was fair. He looked like a handsome prince straight out of a fairy tale, with a clear and melodious voice, ''One hour!'' Unfortunately, it was another impatient young person... The boss shook his head. Chapter 350: Failure Chapter 350: Failure Chapter 350: Failure The library''s second floor was quite spacious, filled with rows of antique bookshelves carrying various books. Severalndscape paintings and calligraphy works adorned the walls, with one of them being a genuine piece signed by the Chambers family head. Cheyenne nced around and marveled at the true value of these paintings, each costing several million. Truly fitting for Akloit''srgest private library. Bathed in the bright and gentle morning light, she strolled through this sea of books. Her eyes scanned the Latin section until she finally found the shelf holding the Bible. Cheyenne joyfully snapped her fingers, ready to grab that copy of the Bible. However, the shelf was estimated to be around two meters high, and even standing on tiptoes with raised arms, she couldn''t reach the book. ncing around and finding no stools, she reluctantly left her bookmark on the shelf and attempted to jump for the book. However, every attempt just grazed the corner of the book. After several jumps, her face flushed with exertion, looking like a lively and adorable cartoon character. Sam hadn''t expected anyone to be reading books at this hour; he thought he was early. Seeing Cheyenne, looking frustrated with her pouted lips and delicate, slightly puffy face, he couldn''t help but smile. With confident strides, he approached. Just as Cheyenne was about to try again, an arm suddenly reached over her head, effortlessly picking up the Bible. A clear and gentle voice, like a stream under the moon, sounded by her ear. ''Is this the one you''re looking for?'' Startled, Cheyenne turned around and was met with a clear and elegant face, illuminated by the perfect sunlight. His eyes, partially hidden by long and thick eyshes that seemed dusted with golden powder, glistened with a faint blue-ck hue, resembling the deep and bright sea under the night sky. Her back was less than a fist''s distance from his chest, and although they didn''t make direct contact, Cheyenne felt a warmth prating throughyers of fabric onto her skin. Akloit''s early summer morning wasn''t particrly hot, and Cheyenne had checked the weather forecast before leaving. It indicated a cool andfortable temperature of 17 to 19 degrees Celsius in the morning. However, at this moment, she felt unusually warm. She quickly stepped out from under his arm, maintaining a distance of one meter, and directed herself toward the window to catch a breeze. Much better. Sam had taken the book down, casually ncing at it. A faint smile appeared in his eyes as he casually remarked, ''Miss Lawrence, I didn''t expect you to be interested in the Bible.'' He opened a page, briefly skimmed it, then closed the book and handed it to Cheyenne. ''If you''re just browsing, this version is okay. In fact, the trantion of Chapter 11, Verse 13, is severely incorrect. In the James King version bible, ''faithful'' was tranted as ''trustworthy.'''' Sam''s voice was extremely pleasant, and his pronunciation was the purest Briyran English. To a connoisseur of voices like Cheyenne, her ears perked up at the sound. Seemingly aware of her internal dilemma, the man addressed her concerns. ''The New World Trantion of the Holy Scriptures was tranted by the Jehovah''s Witnesses and the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society, aiming for uracy. It''s also considered non-saleable. Luckily, I have a copy. If Miss Lawrence wants to read it, I can lend it to you.'' Cheyenne''s eyes brightened. She looked up at Sam, injecting a teasing tone into her words. ''Lend? Shouldn''t it be a gift?'' He hesitated for a moment, then bowed apologetically. ''I''m sorry, Miss Lawrence. The Bible is a matter of faith for every Christian; I can''t simply give it away.'' Sam''s sincere attitude left Cheyenne feeling awkward. She touched her delicate nose, clearing her throat. ''Well... Master Sam, don''t take it seriously. I was just joking. It''s already generous of you to lend me the unique copy. Thank you.'' As she finished speaking, his long legs took a step forward, forcing her to step back. Her back pressed against the bookshelf, making her feel a bit flustered. Looking down at her from a higher vantage point, Sam, with an unusually serious gaze, teased her. ''Miss Lawrence, is a simple ''thank you'' enough?'' ''Huh?'' Now it was her turn to be dumbfounded. She furrowed her eyebrows in thought and hesitated before finally speaking, ''I''m quite broke. How about... I treat you to a cup of bubble tea, Master Sam?'' She had expected him, a sophisticated figure in high society, to only drink coffee or wine. Yet, Sam actually enjoyed bubble tea. If he epted, she would have to endure an hour of reading to fulfill her end of the bargain. After all, she had already paid a hundred dors! In the end, Cheyenne didn''t read the Bible but picked up Grimm''s Fairy Tales. Sam, sitting across from her, chose a high-grade book on Western economic history called Microeconomics. She nced at it; there were many functions, curves, sequences, and forms she couldn''t understand. Proud as she was, Cheyenne had one fatal weakness - she was terrible at math. Sam noticed her confusion and, surprisingly talkative, initiated a conversation to exin. ''TR(Q) = P(Q) * Q, MR(Q) - MC(Q) = 0. When MR = MC = P, it essentially means that profit maximization is achieved when marginal revenue equals marginal cost and is zero.'' Cheyenne''s smile gradually faded, bordering on copse as she couldn''tprehend! In an attempt to not appear ''stupid,'' she suddenly proposed what she thought was a ''constructive'' point. ''However, Master Sam, as a businessman, even time has its cost... Is there anything in this world that doesn''t have a cost?'' Sam stared at her for a moment, momentarily silent. Suddenly, he remembered his investigation had mentioned that Cheyenne hadn''t attended college. Silently turning to the page that defined marginal cost, it stated: Marginal Cost: The additional cost required to produce one more unit at any level of output. In other words, it also included the additional cost of time.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 351: Photographic Memory Chapter 351: Photographic Memory Chapter 351: Photographic Memory Cheyenne also saw the definition in the book, and her face started to heat up. She suddenly lowered her head to look at her fairy tale book. This kind of book suits her better. Not too demanding! ... An hour quickly passed. It was now ten o''clock, and the bookstore had attracted many people buying and reading books. Somehow, Cheyenne brought ''Grimm''s Fairy Tales'' downstairs. The owner, observing the two figuresing down together, felt the two a perfect match! The man looked elegant, and Cheyenne, beside him, exuded charm and a touch of girlishness. Both holding a book, they resembled a couple who was each other''s first love. Indeed, eye-catching couples are a feast for the eyes. As they strolled, Cheyenne, with a lifted red lip, recited a poem from the book. Her pure ent made people around involuntarily turn their heads. ''Henry, the car broke down. No, master, not the car, but the iron hoop on my heart.'' She was reciting a short poem from ''The Frog Prince''. To match her, Sam indulgently smiled at her and replied, ''Oh, my heart, when you turn into a frog, bound in the well, it''s really, really painful!'' In these brief three to five seconds, it seemed like the audience had witnessed a y. Sam was the prince trapped in the well, and Cheyenne was the mischievous princess who lost her little ball. The scene was so beautiful that people hesitated to disturb it, fearing it was just a false scene from a movie. The owner, incredulously ncing at the two, flipped open the records and checked the time. Exactly one hour, as if it were nned. He cleared his throat, smiling, and asked Cheyenne, ''Young missy, are you really leaving? You haven''t finished reading this book yet.'' Otherwise, why would she bring it downstairs? It seemed like she intended to buy it. He contemted selling it at thebeled price and felt secretly delighted. Little did he know that the woman calmly ced the book on the table and answered, ''I''ve finished reading it.'' ''Huh?'' This is an ancient English version, well known for its expansion across Europe, undergoing a significant fusion and adaptation. Cheyenne''s copy of ''Grimm''s Fairy Tales'' maintains the traditional style of early 19th-century Ennd,plete with various dialects. Reading it thoroughly can be a bit challenging. The owner, still skeptical, casually flipped through and asked, ''What story is on page seventy- three?'' Without hesitation, she replied, ''It''s about Lettuce Girl.'' ''What does the second paragraph on page ny-three say?'' ''Hmm? Rose Princess. It''s about the prince''s father urging him to marry someone else, but the prince disagrees.'' Time seemed to freeze for about half a minute. Even Sam didn''t expect Cheyenne to have a photographic memory. She had been sitting right across from him, and he had observed her entire reading process. It was indeed fast. She had finished the entire book in just one hour. The owner felt a surge of self- doubt. He had been with these books for fifty years and might not remember them all, but this girl was impressive. Handing the book back to Cheyenne, the owner said, ''You''re truly remarkable. Consider this book a free gift. You''re quite talented, youngdy.'' Cheyenne didn''t expect to get a freebie for her skills; it seemed a bit too easy. She thanked him and took the book, putting Sam''s ''Microeconomics'' together with a grin. ''How about testing me on the contents of this book as well?'' she suggested to the owner. Waving his hand generously, the owner said, ''No need, consider it a gift too!'' Upon hearing this, she handed the book to Sam for him to hold and picked up a ck signature pen from the pen holder, signing her name on the form. Casually, she asked, ''Master Sam, do you need me to sign for you?'' He smiled warmly, his gaze on Cheyenne''s profile, and his smile involuntarily widened. ''Miss Lawrence, I''ll trouble you with that.'' Cheyenne''s handwriting was surprisingly beautiful, surprising him. Someone who could shock the literary world with calligraphy wouldn''t be daunted by a regr signature. However, her handwriting... hmm, it''s a bit chubby, not exactly dignified but very cute, deliberately curving in ces where it should be straight. Sam just noticed that she''s left-handed! Looking at her right hand, still wrapped in bandages, he finally understood why. After finishing signing, she pushed the form in front of the owner, unfolding her delicate hands and saying with a clear and decisive voice, ''Two hundred.'' The owner happily handed over the money, watching the two leave with a sigh, ''They''re so perfect together.'' But... something doesn''t seem quite right? Outside the shop, Cheyenne handed one of the bills to Sam, who looked at the hundred-dor bill somewhat amusingly. Just his ''Microeconomics'' book alone was worth more than a hundred. He had never been troubled by money and cared even less about this small sum. Seeing Cheyenne yfully ''dueling'' with the owner for this amount amused him. ''No need, Miss Lawrence, you earned this money with your wits. You can use it to buy candy.'' Hearing this, Cheyenne stuffed the money into her bag. Her eyes caught sight of a candy hawker by the roadside. It had a signboard boasting traditional Old Onistead candied hawthorns. The hawthorns in the ss disy were red and tempting, and she broke into a brilliant smile. Suddenly, she asked him, ''Sam, have you ever had candied hawthorns?'' ''No.'' ''Well, I''ll be generous again. Let me treat you to some candied hawthorns, no need to thank me too much!'' With that, she walked toward the shop, joining a group of just-dismissed elementary school kids, looking like a big child herself. Several little kids turned to look at her. A little girl, barely reaching her waist, tugged at her skirt and said in a childish voice, ''Are you a fairy, big sister? You''re so pretty!'' The little girl appeared to be around five or six years old, dressed in a white bubble skirt. Her jet- ck, dense hair was tied on top of her head. Cheyenne''s heart was almost melted by her, and she was about to reach out and touch the little girl''s head when a slightly older boy, about seven or eight years old, pulled the little girl next to him with a serious face, full of vignce, looking at Cheyenne suspiciously. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The boy seemed a bit like a little adult, lecturing his sister, ''Silly, who knows if she''s a bad person. Our mommy said, some bad people pat your head, and then they take you away. Did you forget?'' With these words, Cheyenne didn''t know where to put her hand. Chapter 352: Treat You To Candied Hawthorns Chapter 352: Treat You To Candied Hawthorns Chapter 352: Treat You to Candied Hawthorns The little girl, who had just been scolded by her older brother, seemed a bit frightened, but she timidly nced at Cheyenne and softly retorted, ''But I think this sister looks like a good person.'' The little boy deliberately scrutinized Cheyenne from top to bottom and hesitated, ''Um... Daddy said, the prettier a woman is, the more deceitful she is.'' ''But our mommy is very pretty!'' ''Daddy said, Mommy deceived him too. They agreed not to be angry, but she still sent him to sleep in the cold studyst night.'' Cheyenne, standing on the side, had a smile on her face, using one hand to cover herughter. Who were these mischievous siblings? She really wanted to spend some time with them for fun. ''Alright, you two little ones. To prove that I am a good person, I''ll treat you to some candied hawthorns!'' All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The two siblings looked up at her with innocent and kind eyes, their faces both cute and lovely. The boy, who had just pretended to be serious, secretly swallowed his saliva. Cheyenne counted the number of children, and there were a total of nine kids in line, plus Sam and herself, eleven in total. She bought twelve strings of candied hawthorns. Every child got one, and the kids formed a line, praising her as a ''fairy.'' The atmosphere was warm and lively, reminiscent of a children''s kingdom. Sam, holding the book, stood there watching Cheyenne. He had seen her calm and strong in the face of life and death, morous and stunning at parties, arrogant and willful when smashing a car on the road, and cunningly cute when tricking the owner. But he had never seen her so approachable and kind. She suddenly looked up and smiled at him. In her eyes, there was a shimmering light, clear as water with a hint of resentment. ''Master Sam, you''re still standing there. Come help me distribute the candied hawthorns.'' There were too many children, and she couldn''t handle them all. Sam, as if waking up from a dream, returned to his senses from the warmth of that smile. A trace of a hidden emotion flickered in his eyes, and he softly replied, ''Coming.'' After giving candy to all the kids, she had three sticks left. Cheyenne picked up one of them and handed it to Sam. ''Here, this is my treat. Remember, reciprocity is essential. You owe me one.'' Sam nced at the little radishes around him. The joy of children was always so innocent and simple. A string of candied hawthorns made them smile. He suddenly felt like trying candied hawthorns. In twenty-eight years of life, he had never eaten such a thing. His aristocratic upbringing warned him that food from these roadside stalls was unsanitary and inferior. ''Thank you, Miss Lawrence. I''ll return the favor,'' Sam said, taking the candied hawthorn and biting into it. His eyebrows furrowed, expressing a strange and conflicted expression. Cheyenne was shocked. The surrounding kids burst intoughter. The little girl in the white dress, who had mocked her brother earlier, widened her cute round eyes and innocently taunted him, ''Brother, you''re so silly, you don''t even know how to peel off the candy coating... Um.'' Before she could finish her sentence, the little boy stuffed his own candied hawthorn into her mouth, his face stern as he lectured, ''Sister, you can''t say this. Mommy said, don''t expose the harsh realities of life. We need to take care of the weak.'' ''Okay, brother. We have to listen to Mommy and take care of the weak.'' ''Good girl.'' Cheyenne burst intoughter. The little boy looked like he was in first grade, yet he already knew the phrase ''don''t expose the harsh realities of life''! Sam, being treated as the weak by these two little brats, was speechless. Was he... being looked down upon by two kids? At that moment, Cheyenne reached for the candied hawthorn in Sam''s hand, removed the transparent stic film, and spoke in a gentle tone, ''You have to tear this open to eat it, Master Sam. It seems like you''ve really never eaten candied hawthorns. How pitiful.'' A strange emotion welled up in Sam''s heart. There had never been a hint of sweetness in his long and dark memories. The taste was very sweet, but biting down made his teeth feel a bit sour. Upon closer examination, it had a sour sweet vor. He wasn''t particrly fond of it. However, ncing at Cheyenne standing in the midst of the children, her cherry-like moist red lips taking a bite of the candied hawthorn, leaving a small imprint on the fruit, the red of the candied hawthorn and her lip colorplementing each other, an involuntary question formed in his mind. Which one was sweeter - her or the candied hawthorn? The sound of a car horn rang by the roadside, and a ck Rolls-Royce pulled over. The car door opened. The woman sitting in the passenger seat was stunningly beautiful, with an elegant and captivating appearance. She looked in their direction. The siblings, who were enjoying the candied hawthorns, bid a hasty farewell to Cheyenne and ran towards the car. The beautiful young woman with long hair tenderly embraced the little girl, and as the car door closed, they seemed about to leave. Just when Cheyenne thought they were leaving, the car door opened again. The little boy ran over and handed a basket of fruits to Cheyenne. ''Sister, this is for you from my mommy. She said thank you for treating us to candied hawthorns.'' He handed the basket to Cheyenne, shyly stepped back, and faintly heard a call from inside the car, ''Toby.'' The family of four left, and Cheyenne looked at the exquisite fruit basket in her hands, smiling sweetly. Today was indeed her lucky day; she seemed to get things for free wherever she went. She earned a book by reading, the money for the candied hawthorns was from Master Sam, and now this basket of fruit... tsk tsk tsk, it seemed that heaven truly favored her. ''Let''s go, Master Sam. I promised to treat you to bubble tea; I''m a person of my word.'' Sam''s smile made time pale inparison. He asked, ''You don''t have to, Miss Lawrence.'' With a cheek full of candied hawthorn, Cheyenne puffed out her cheeks and just smiled without answering. As they turned around, a familiar ck figure emerged from the ss door of the department store, holding an exquisite box with the logo of ''Sunshine Bakery'' printed on it. This was a chain bakery in Akloit, and it used to be her favorite ce to visit. When the man saw Cheyenne, a glint of light shed in his deep-set eyes. But as soon as he noticed Sam beside her, the glint quickly dissipated. He coldly inquired, ''What are you two doing here?'' Sam calmlyposed himself. He raised the candied hawthorn in his hand and casually replied, ''Oh, it''s Kelvin. What a coincidence. Well, Miss Lawrence and I just came back from the bookstore. She said she wanted to treat me to candied hawthorns, so we came here.'' Although Sam''s tone was indifferent andcked any hint of boasting, Kelvin''s mood at the moment began to turn sour. Chapter 353: SheS On A Date With Sam Chapter 353: She''S On A Date With Sam Chapter 353: She''s on a Date with Sam Kelvin scrutinized her attire more carefully. She had even applied a touch of elegant makeup... Quite a challenging feat for Cheyenne who had the habit of sleeping in. After being stunned, Kelvin put on a grim face and thought, ''So, she dolled up this early just for a date with Sam?'' Going to the library together was a kind of naive romance reserved for students. He thought Cheyenne had only been to the library with him in her entire life. Apparently, she could go with someone else too. Kelvin''s heart stung with a dull pain, finally understanding a fraction of the pain she went through in the past. But he couldn''t bear it. His thoughts abruptly returned to many years ago when Cheyenne was seventeen, in her second year of high school, and her academic performance was abysmal. He, on the other hand, was tasked with an important duty by his grandfather - tutoring her! Despite his refusal, he couldn''t escape his grandfather''s orders, and she persistently visited him every day. ''Help me with my studies, I swear it''s only math. Hehe, you don''t want people outside saying, your wife only scored nine on the final exam, right?'' Ny points? His face immediately darkened. He sarcastically retorted, ''You''re really something. Can''t you just randomly pick ABCD for choice questions? Nine points seem a bit too much!'' The pitiful girl pointed at her head with teary eyes. ''I perfectly picked the wrong choices for all the choice questions!'' Kelvin sneered sarcastically, ''Cheyenne, next time, just choose C for everything. I don''t have time for you!'' After saying that, he prepared to leave. Suddenly, a pair of tender, and slim arms hugged him from behind. Her enchanting face peeked out from under his arm. ''Hubby, you''re amazing! My math teacher told me the same thing. He begged me, saying if I didn''t know, just choose C!'' He had never been so intimately close to a girl. Through the thin fabric of his shirt, he felt a soft touch on his back. Realizing what was happening, Kelvin shook off her hands as if avoiding a virus, a cold expression on his face. ''You, a seventeen-year-old girl, can you have some shame? Who is your husband?'' ''Oh, you!'' Cheyenne acted as if she hadn''t seen his anger, smiling, she hooked her arm around his and led him toward her study. ''Ah, we''re engaged. Aren''t you my husband? Aren''t you satisfied with a youthful girl like me being your wife?'' ''Show some self-respect! Shameless. Who brags like this?'' She casually nced down at her chest. Proudly, she puffed out her chest, bing serious for a second. ''I misspoke. I''m not just yourthful, but have a very good figure! Take a look, won''t you?'' Kelvin, feeling infuriated, took a quick nce. It was summer, hot, and she hated constraints, always going out in a white camisole. The girl was at a youthful age, but her figure had developed extremely well - delicate corbones, a slender neck, and those two soft and protruding curves. Her figure wasn''t inferior to those swimsuit models with outstanding figures featured in magazines. Just one look was enough to make one''s blood boil. He immediately turned around, pulled out a ck suit from the closet, and threw it at her. He coldly issued amand. ''If you want me to tutor you, fine. But from now on, don''t dress like this! Damn it! Is your family so poor that you don''t even have one decent piece of clothing?'' It took over forty minutes to drive from the Lawrence Vi to here. She dressed like this, and who knows how many people saw her on the way. Thinking about it, Kelvin felt increasingly irritable. He thought the reason was the summer heat, easily causing one to be irritable. Cheyenne just stupidly looked down at the ck suit jacket in her arms. The ck suit jacket on her barely covered her buttocks, reaching just below her thighs. She wore a blue denim fringe skirt with holes, making it look like she wasn''t wearing pants at all. Her legs were fair and slender. Kelvin opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing, silently closing the study door. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. While tutoring her, Cheyenne was clearly infatuated, her bright eyes fixated on him, a slight blush on her face. Kelvin frowned; he sacrificed precious work time to help her with her assignments. He knocked on her forehead with arge hand and coldly reminded her, ''Pay attention to your mistakes. These are elementary errors even a primary school student wouldn''t make. Cheyenne, are you a fool?'' She touched her forehead in protest, muttering, ''Don''t bully me for being uneducated. In primary school, do they have elliptical entricities?'' Kelvin''s lips twitched, and he picked up the pen she had left on the table. Quickly writing next to the problem, his maic voice sounded in her ear, ''Let F1 and F2 be the two foci of the ellipse... Choose B for this question. Are you a fool to go for C?'' ''Well, didn''t you say to choose C if you didn''t know? Now it seems like it''s better to choose B, a higher chance.'' Kelvin was rendered speechless. After he had painstakingly exined the problem for so long, she was still pondering the likelihood of B and C. What a hopeless case! Later, she would often arrange to meet him in the library. Despite being azy person, every weekend, she would get up early and secure a spot half an hour in advance. Knowing he liked ck coffee, she steadfastly prepared it for him. One day, she sneakily took a sip and nearly spat it out on the spot. ''So bitter.'' How could his mood be good all day after drinking such bitter coffee so early in the morning? So, Cheyenne always secretly added some sugar to his coffee. The first time, Kelvin found the taste strange. However, he gradually got used to this slightly sweet and bitter coffee. He knew it was her deliberate act, but he never exposed her trick. On weekends, the library was less crowded than usual. She once boldly stole a kiss from him near the bookshelves, casually drew a cartoon version of him on her test paper, and boredly wrote their names on the table with a pencil. He knew all of this. Kelvin came back to his senses, and a firm thought emerged in his heart: Cheyenne is the only sugar in that cup of ck coffee. Unexpectedly, Cheyenne''s expression remained calm. Shezily nced at him while continuing to eat her candied hawthorns. ''Mr. Foley, coincidence.'' ''Not a coincidence. I was nning to find you.'' His gaze fixed on Cheyenne''s fair face, and he walked towards her with long strides. Hisrge, ck figure enveloped her. Chapter 354: ThatS The Day We Got Engaged Chapter 354: That''S The Day We Got Engaged Chapter 354: That''s the Day We Got Engaged ''What?'' Cheyenne was so startled by his words that the candied hawthorn in her hand identally fell to the ground. The translucent sugar coating on the hawthorn shattered on the dusty surface, quickly attracting a swarm of ck ants. Cheyenne felt a sense of regret; only four remained. Sam chuckled and proactively handed his candied hawthorn to her, ''Miss Lawrence, feel free to have mine.'' He had only eaten one. Past lessons had taught him: taste the good things, savor the vor, but don''t indulge. She still had an unopened string of candied hawthorns in her hand, reserved for Benson. He was from Onistead, and having been in Akloit for three years without returning, he must have missed this nostalgic taste. After a moment''s hesitation, Cheyenne epted the candied hawthorn he offered, smiling at him with a touch of self-mockery, ''I was supposed to treat you to candied hawthorns, but in the end... you paid, and I''m the one eating.'' ''What does it matter? Watching you eat makes it sweet for me too.'' These slightly ambiguous and tender words slipped into Kelvin''s ears and prated his heart, stirring waves of bitterness and anger. He was very familiar with Sam, who was handsome, elegant, noble, carrying a gentle and mncholic prince-like aura. In this world, there were only a few women worthy of him. Sam detested women to the point of fear. Many nobledies pursued him, but none left with a smile. Kelvin had thought that someone like Cheyenne would never attract Sam. However, images of Sam willingly giving money to her, personally escorting her home, and generously treating her when they met on the street involuntarily shed through his mind. These behaviors were revolutionary changes for him. Why? Why did it have to be Sam! His close friend. A sense of resentment, feeling betrayed by both a lover and a friend, surged in his heart. With a slight parting of his lips, he warned her in a tone mixed with threat, ''Cheyenne, don''t ept! If you want to eat...'' I''ll buy it for you! However, the petite woman seemed to ignore his words, biting into the candied hawthorn with determination and provocatively ncing at Kelvin. ''This is none of your business! Are you jealous? What ce are you in to be jealous? Master Sam bought it for me; he can give it to whomever he wants!'' ''Do you want to eat? Go buy it yourself!'' These words left Kelvin speechless and infuriated. How could this idiot think he wanted topete with her for candied hawthorns? Sam, too, was surprised by his friend''s ''overreacting'' response. A hint of astonishment quickly shed in his clear and gentle eyes as he spoke softly, ''Kelvin, I apologize. I didn''t expect to run into you. The candied hawthorns at this shop are sold out today. I''ll treat you next time.'' ''Get lost!'' Who the hell cared about his candied hawthorns? He was angry about why he and Cheyenne were together! His irritable and icy demeanor didn''t anger Sam. He stood there gracefully, smiling with a hint of helplessness, sighing lightly. ''I forgot, Kelvin, you don''t like sweets. But why are you holding... um, a cake?'' In Sam''s memory, Kelvin didn''t seem to enjoy desserts that only young girls liked. Cheyenne gave a cold smile, quickly finished the candied hawthorn in her hand, and nonchntly said while biting the bamboo stick, ''Master Sam, what date is it today?'' Without hesitation, Kelvin coldly answered her question, ''Today is July 13th.'' She smiled yfully, her pearly white teeth biting the bamboo stick. ''Oh, it''s Miss Berry''s birthday. Master Sam, do you understand now?'' Sam looked at the radiant smile on her face, as if seeing flowers bloom inte spring or early summer, feeling an inexplicable heaviness in his heart. ''Miss Lawrence, you better stopughing.'' But she remained indifferent, patting his arm and bidding him farewell, ''Alright, I have some things to do. Let''s say our goodbyes. Master Sam, remember the promise you made to me; see you tomorrow.'' ''Do you need me to walk you?'' Sam asked. ''No need, I''m used to being alone.'' This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After saying that, she left gracefully. The candied hawthorn she dropped on the ground moments agoy there, a bit of a pity. A massive stone blocked Kelvin''s chest. His gaze followed Cheyenne as she walked away, and suddenly, he spoke towards her retreating figure, ''It''s not for Abbie; it''s ck Forest gateau...'' The one you like. Cheyenne, have you forgotten? Five years ago today, it was the day we got engaged. His voice carried with the faint and feeble wind, reaching Cheyenne''s ears. She didn''t turn around, but her heart''s rhythm was disrupted. She didn''t hear what Kelvin said clearly, but the words ''for Abbie'' echoed in her ears. As expected! Her lips curled into a distant and indifferent smile as she left without looking back. Two men were left in ce, and an inexplicable chill settled in the atmosphere. Sam''s gaze shifted between the two. Finally, he took out a navy blue checkered handkerchief from his suit pocket, crouched down, and picked up the candied hawthorn that had started to melt on the ground. ''What a pity.'' With those words, he threw it into the nearby trash can, along with the blue handkerchief. His personal items were not of ordinary value; the handkerchief alone was worth around 500 dors. While most people would cringe at such a loss, Sam remained unfazed. He onlymented the candied hawthorn that Cheyenne had bitten. Watching Sam''s actions, Kelvin''s gaze became ominously cold. He cut to the chase and asked directly, ''What promise? Why are you meeting her tomorrow?'' Sam raised an eyebrow slightly, smiling at him. ''Kelvin, although we''re good friends, I have my privacy. This matter is a secret between Miss Lawrence and me. You better not ask.'' Privacy? Cheyenne should not have anything to do with him, a noble heir from the capital. What could be the secret between them? For the first time in the many years they had known each other, Kelvin found Sam disagreeable. Despite this, he also considered their friendship. In the end, Kelvin muttered, ''Sam, you and her are not suitable.'' ''Kelvin, are you overthinking? Miss Lawrence and I are just friends. She''s amusing, that''s all.'' Hearing his exnation, Kelvin initially felt relieved. However, he was hit with a more fatal statement. ''Kelvin, have you ever thought that the most unsuitable person for her in this world is you?'' Chapter 355: Poor Guy Chapter 355: Poor Guy Chapter 355: Poor Guy Kelvin''s lips were tightly pressed into a straight line, the restrained anger burning in his heart. With a deep gaze, he stared at Sam and retorted, ''Suitable or not, that''s not for you to decide.'' As his friend, Sam shouldn''t be getting so close to Cheyenne! Even though he expressed that he and Cheyenne were just friends, Kelvin knew there was more to it. Despite being retorted by Kelvin, Sam didn''t get angry. He sighed gently with a tender smile and said sincerely, ''Kelvin, I just think Miss Lawrence is a good girl. You shouldn''t hurt her anymore, that''s all!'' With those words, Kelvin fell into a heavy silence, staring at the cake box in his hand. Yes, he had deeply hurt Cheyenne before. But he regretted it and wanted to make amends. Why did everyone still see him as the old Kelvin? Even his grandfather stood on the side of outsiders, nning to find a prospective partner for Cheyenne. It was infuriating. His like-minded good friend now had conflicting opinions on the matter of Cheyenne. Sam left, leaving Kelvin alone standing at the doorway. Soon, Chris drove the car to the mall entrance. He apologized as he opened the door and hurriedly approached Kelvin. ''Sorry, Mr. Foley, the refueling took a bit of time. Shall we go to Miss Lawrence''s vi now?'' Kelvin''s face turned as dark as a stormy cloud as he interrupted Chris. ''No need!'' His voice was unexpectedly cold, carrying an unseen sense of loss. ''Huh?'' Weren''t they supposed to deliver desserts to Miss Lawrence? In the next moment, Kelvin handed the box to Chris and instructed, ''Dispose of it or give it to beggars on the street. I don''t want to see it again.'' Chris felt quite troubled. This was the bustling city center of Akloit; anyone on the street could be a rich second generation or an official''s child. Where would he find beggars? What a waste of the carefully reserved cake, which took two days to reserve. Wait a minute, it didn''t have to be beggars. As long as they were less fortunate, it should be fine, right? Chris thought of a good ce - the public restroom! After telling Kelvin to wait for him for five minutes, Chris ran into the public restroom inside the shopping mall, carrying the cake. Fortunately, he spotted a middle-aged woman in a white uniform with cleaning tools at the entrance of the women''s restroom. His spirits lifted, and he walked toward her. Just as he was about to speak, the cleaningdy gave him a disdainful look while holding a broom. ''What are you doing? Can''t you see this is the women''s restroom? Are you a pervert trying to...'' Chris''s face turned red; he hadn''t paid attention to his surroundings in his excitement. He quickly exined, ''Ma''ma, please don''t misunderstand. I''m here to find you.'' Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This only left the cleaningdy even more confused; she didn''t recognize him. Chris deliberately lifted the corners of his lips, attempting to appear less poker-faced, and asked experimentally, ''Excuse me, ma''ma, how much is your monthly sry?'' Hearing this, the mid-aged woman sneered, looking at the young man with some disdain. ''3500, day shift, with medical insurances, including meals and amodation. What else do you want to know?'' ''Great! Ma''ma, this delicious cake is for you. No need to thank me. Please eat it quickly; otherwise, the taste might changeter!'' Chris handed the cake to the mid-aged woman, leaving her with a shocked expression. Meanwhile, having just finished touching up her makeup in the restroom, Juliana saw Chris''s departure. ''Wasn''t this Mr. Foley''s assistant, Chris? If he was here, then Mr. Foley might be around too.'' Juliana''s eyes gleamed, and she immediately followed him, striding forward in her stylish seven- centimeter high-heeled sandals. Meanwhile, Chris, havingpleted his task, returned to where he had parked his car only to find it missing. ''Mr. Foley...'' Did Mr. Foley... leave without him? Had Mr. Foley forgotten his assistant? Poor Chris stood hesitantly, appearing like a wife abandoned by a scumbag. Just as he was contemting whether to call Kelvin to inquire about his whereabouts, a hand patted his shoulder from behind. ''Mr. Foley, long time no see.'' Emelia''s charming voice sounded behind him, surprising Chris as he turned to look. This unfamiliar yet slightly familiar figure seemed like someone he had seen before. Yes! At the Foley mansion, Chris politely smiled at her, only to receive a disdainful eye-roll from Juliana. ''It''s you. Where is Mr. Foley?'' Her expression was a mixture of disdain and disappointment. ''Sorry, Miss Chambers, I have no idea.'' Chris'' response seemed dismissive to Juliana, and she raised her delicate chin arrogantly. Mockingly, she said, ''Hehe, what use is an assistant like you? You don''t even know your own boss'' whereabouts.'' Chris felt wronged; after all, it was the weekend, and he thought he deserved a day off. It was reasonable not to know the whereabouts of his boss on a day off. Chapter 356: Leave Chapter 356: Leave Chapter 356: Leave A ck Rolls-Royce Phantom came to a slow stop in front of the two. Kelvin''s face, as serene and handsome as a deity, appeared through the lowered car window. Kelvin, expressionless, instructed Chris, ''Get in.'' ''Yes, Mr. Foley!'' Chris had never been so moved; he thought his boss had left him behind. Little did he expect Mr. Foley to be so considerate. Juliana also wanted to ride in his car, approaching and trying to strike up a conversation. With a pitiful tone, she pleaded, ''Mr. Foley, I forgot to drive today. Can you give me a ride?'' The cold and ruthless man callously rejected her coquettish request, ''I''m going to the office to work overtime with this useless assistant. It''s not on the way, Miss Chambers. Get back the way you came!'' He might as well have said, ''Get lost.'' The smile on the woman''s face gradually froze. Did the term ''useless assistant'' sound like an insult directed at her? Chris, on the other hand, was startled by the mention of ''overtime.'' This was bad; it seemed Mr. Foley was in a very bad mood. Well, no rest for this weekend. He retracted his earlierment about Mr. Foley bing more considerate. ... Sunlight filled the room, the warm hues of the wooden decor creating a cozy and natural atmosphere. In the middle of the hall was a ck piano, and by the French windows covered with a white shaggy rug, a young man in a brown thin T-shirty dozing off. The gentle light fell on his extraordinarily handsome face, wless and fair, not a single visible pore. His skin was so enviable that even women would feel jealous. In his hands, there was an open book, surrounded by many white papers scattered on the nearby rug. The papers were filled with messy yet elegantly written ck musical notes. Although he couldn''t see, his handwriting was sharp and beautiful, like a stroke of genius. Cheyenne quietly picked up the crumpled papers from the floor. When she noticed the open window, she quickly stood up to close it. Suddenly, a slightly cold hand grabbed her wrist. The chilly touch traveled through her body as she sneezed. Then, a pair of empty eyes turned to her, and a clear, concerned voice spoke, ''Cheyenne, have you caught a cold?'' As he got up, the round neckline of his T-shirt slid down, revealing his delicate and sexy corbone. His freshly awakened face, with those clear, slightly sleepy eyes, looked like an enchanting fairy. Cheyenne shook her head, trying to clear her mind from the temptation. But even so, she couldn''t help but swallow. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Benson, usually appearing serious and gentle, revealed a surprisingly sexy side. Fortunately, Cheyenne was an honest girl; otherwise, she might have already pounced on him. ''No, maybe it''s because I just came in from outside, and the temperature difference is too much. Have I disturbed your sleep, Benson? Why don''t you go to the room to sleep? It''s easy to catch a cold here, and you left the window open.'' As she scolded him in a hushed voice, Benson chuckled. His face brightened with this smile, and his lips curved upwards. ''No, I''ve been sleeping for quite a while. You came just at the right time. You heartless girl, what makes you suddenly visit me?'' She walked to the other side and sat cross-legged in front of him, revealing the hand she had behind her back. Knowing he couldn''t see, she didn''t worry about Benson sneaking a peek. ''Benson, you''ve misunderstood me. I''ve just been busytely. Besides, I had some delicious food outside today and thought of getting you some too. That''s why I''m here.'' With a hint of yfulness in her voice, Benson sniffed the sweet fragrance in the air, somewhat familiar. ''I wrongly used you. I''m sorry. By the way, Cheyenne, what did you bring me?'' He reached out his hand into the air, and Cheyenne evaded his hand with a mischievous smile. ''Guess, Benson.'' Benson sniffed the sweet aroma in the air again, and a hint of sourness seemed to be present. In his mind, the image of candied hawthorns immediately appeared. ''It''s candied hawthorns.'' Unexpectedly, he was spot-on. Cheyenne bit her lip, still wanting to y with him. ''Nope!'' ''Cheyenne, you hesitated for half a second, and your heartbeat elerated in an instant. It must be the candied hawthorns.'' Upon hearing this, she admired him and sighed, ''Benson, you''re really amazing; your ears are getting more and more sensitive.'' ''It''s indeed candied hawthorns, specially left for you. A certain dog even stared at me several times, but I didn''t give him any.'' He thanked her and took it, not proud or boasting about guessing it right. However, he was curious about the ''certain dog'' mentioned by her. ''What dog? Do dogs still eat candied hawthorns now?'' Upon hearing his serious inquiry, Cheyenne burst intoughter. That dog would eat anything, even rotten flies, let alone candied hawthorns. ''Nothing, just a stray dog I encountered on the street.'' ''Oh.'' He knew that this dog wasn''t the one he had in mind, but he could sense from Cheyenne''s voice that she was in a good mood today. Benson didn''t press further; instead, he earnestly bowed his head to enjoy the candied hawthorns. The sweet taste in his mouth seemed to mirror his mood - very sweet. The sunshine was warm, and theughter of the person beside him added to the tranquility of this rare quiet afternoon. Suddenly, a spark of inspiration shed through Benson''s mind. He quickly set the candied hawthorns aside and urged Cheyenne to help him to the piano. ''Cheyenne, quickly! Help me to the piano.'' ''Huh? Okay...'' Cheyenne smiled helplessly. This was how Benson was - once he got an inspiration, he would be wholeheartedly devoted to it. She ced the bitten candied hawthorn into a white te. In the sunlight, the white fruit and the vividly red syrup formed a strong color contrast, creating a beautiful sight. She assisted Benson to the piano stand, and as his hands touched the ck and white keys, his entire demeanor seemed to change. His fair and well-defined fingers danced nimbly across the keys, and a series of melodious notes echoed in the space like flowing water. Cheyenne was captivated; the piece was lively, light, and carried a sweet and yful vor. When he pressed thest note, a ck water-based pen was handed to him. ''Benson.'' Even before he spoke, Cheyenne had already presented the paper and pen to him. This telepathic understanding made Benson''s heartstrings vibrate. Cheyenne understood not just his music but also his thoughts. For the past half-month, Benson had secluded himself topose, aiming to get into the music academy. However, he had been dissatisfied with hispositions. Just now, while enjoying candied hawthorns and listening to herughter, inspiration struck, and a new piece flowed out effortlessly. Chapter 357: On Iker鈥檚 Treat Chapter 357: On Iker¡¯s Treat Chapter 357: On Iker¡¯s Treat The evening sky was slowly turning, with the setting sun casting a brilliant hue across half of the sky. Cheyenne walked home, her steps following the shadows of pedestrians on the street. Inside the house, the warm glow of small lights illuminated the room, and a sumptuous dinner was alreadyid out on the table. Her grandfather sat at the head of the table, casually reading the evening newspaper. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Iker, too, sat quietly in his seat, eyes closed, taking a moment to rx. When he heard footsteps approaching the door, he slowly opened his eyes and said coolly, ''You''re back.'' Cheyenne immediately noticed the dinner spread on the table and quickened her pace, taking a seat across from Master Iker. She rolled up her sleeves and prepared to dig in. ''Why is dinner sovish today? This doesn''t seem like your usual style, Grandpa,'' she remarked. Layne was a frugal old man who usually kept meals simple, with just two dishes and a soup when they ate together. Today was different, with a table full of delicious dishes, including honey-zed chicken, c chicken wings, yam duck, and even hairy crabs. It was incredibly thoughtful! Layne snorted and rolled up the newspaper in his hand, yfully hitting her on the back of her hand. ''Go wash your hands first. All these dishes were arranged by Master Iker. I''m just an old man; how would I get the money to buy you all this good food?'' The dishes were arranged by Master Iker? Cheyenne lifted her chin and nced at the handsome man in front of her, giving him a faint smile. ''Well, thanks, Master Iker.'' Tonight was her final treatment session, and after acupuncture, he would be able to attempt standing up. She figured Iker must be grateful for her hard work, which was why he had generously treated her to this meal. As she turned to go wash her hands, Cheyenne couldn''t help but voice her curiosity, ''But, Master Iker, how did you know what I like to eat?'' Tanner, who had been standing silently nearby, chuckled and answered her question before Iker could. ''Miss Lawrence, all of these were personally inquired about by Master Iker from the kitchen''s chef before instructing me to prepare them.'' Layne, who had been holding a newspaper, crumpled it up upon hearing this statement. His puzzled and sharp gaze turned toward the calm face of the young man. It seemed... he was a bit shy? Iker''s ears were faintly heating up as he red at Tanner and scolded, ''You talk too much. Go away.'' Though reprimanded, Tanner still wore a yful smile as he winked at Cheyenne and whispered softly, ''Master Iker is shy!'' Cheyenne was left speechless. Tanner intended to be a matchmaker, but unfortunately... Master Iker and she was an impossible pairing! After dinner, as promised, Cheyenne proceeded to perform acupuncture on Iker. Layne prepared a medicinal bath using the Rejuvenated Herb Cheyenne had obtained at the auction. Taking a section of its root, he ground it into a powder and mixed it with other herbs to create a ck paste, which he applied to Iker''s legs. Her slender figure fluttered before his eyes like a butterfly, her wavy chestnut hair piled high on her head. Beads of sweat glistened on her fair forehead as she worked diligently. With two silver needles in her hand, Cheyenne rotated them and gently removed them from his shoulder. ''Master Iker, after tonight, you''ll be able to stand up like a normal person. Congrattions,'' she said. He clenched the armrests of his wheelchair tightly, biting his lips. As time passed, the medicine on his legs would begin to heat up. ''Th-thank you, Cheyenne. I won''t forget your favor,'' he said, his voice sounding somewhat restrained, each word pronounced clearly. Cheyenne''s needle-removing motion hesitated for a moment, and she raised an eyebrow. ''Master Iker, you don''t think a simple thank you is enough to save you from giving money, do you? No need to thank me; just remember to settle the bill for my medical treatment.'' He suddenly smiled, and his resolute face, covered in sweat, softened slightly. His gaze was intense as he looked directly at her. ''Miss Lawrence, don''t worry.'' If an ordinary person spoke to him like this, he would undoubtedly think they were after his money. However, when it came to Cheyenne, a trace of regret suddenly welled up in his heart. Why was she only interested in his money? Was he not worth her consideration? Before, when his legs were crippled, Cheyenne had Omari, a perfect bodyguard, by her side. But now that his legs were healed and Omari probably wouldn''t return to Akloit, she should try to consider him a choice, right? Iker''s mind went through countless thoughts, but in the end, he suppressed all his emotions and decided to wait. He still had the Serpent Magic inside him. If he was destined to die before thirty, there was no need to burden her with unnecessary worries. Tanner, standing behind Iker the whole time, couldn''t contain his excitement. As Cheyenne finished removing thest silver needle, he eagerly approached her. ''Miss... Miss Lawrence, can my master he stand now?'' As his words fell, Iker supported himself on the wheelchair''s arms, and he slowly attempted to stand. The room fell into a hushed silence, and the sound of their breathing became audible. Cheyenne felt a bit nervous herself, and she unconsciously covered the left side of her chest. The dim yellow light in the room cast a glow on his face. He lowered his head, and his deep-set eyes remained hidden in the darkness. No one knew that beneath hisposed demeanor, his clenched hands were sweaty. Three years! Over a thousand days and nights! He had sat in the wheelchair alone, watched countless sunrises and sunsets, allowed helplessness and loneliness to envelop him, and used indifference to hide his vulnerability. asionally, he would remember the days of his former glory. Iker suddenly lifted his head, gazing steadily at Cheyenne who stood before him. Her almond- shaped, watery eyes, her rosy lips, and that fiery, enchanting smile she wore while looking at him. Alluring yet serene. Two contrasting qualities that should have been ipatible but blended perfectly in her. He wanted to walk over, stand tall in front of her, and embrace her. So he did. Iker attempted to release his grip on the wheelchair, lifted his foot, and slowly made his way towards Cheyenne. His speed was akin to that of a snail... She watched him with a smile, her bright eyes filled with encouraging tenderness. In his heart, he heard countless voices cheering him on. One step, two steps, three steps... on the seventh step, he finally stood in front of her. His husky voice, filled with maic charisma and suppressed excitement, squeezed out a sincere confession from his crimson lips. ''Cheyenne, I''m grateful that in my difficult and lonely times, I met you.'' He was dressed in a ck bathrobe, revealing a smooth and sturdy chest, and his towering figure enveloped her. Cheyenne couldn''t help but think he looked incredibly handsome! Chapter 358: Miss Berry Is The Executioner Chapter 358: Miss Berry Is The Executioner Chapter 358: Miss Berry Is the Executioner It was Monday morning at 9 o''clock, right when it was time to start work, at the Foley Group. Employees dressed in ck and white professional suits crowded into the elevator, chatting and gossiping among themselves. Small groups of three or five huddled together, discussing thetest rumors they had heard. One female employee reached out and nudged her colleague who was busy checking herself in a small mirror. She leaned closer and whispered in her ear, ''Hey, have you heard?'' ''Heard what?'' The female colleague looked at herself in the mirror, smiled self-assuredly, and dabbed her lips, making her lipstick even darker. ''You don''t know? Thepany released an announcement this morning, and they''ve removed Director Berry from her position.'' Director Berry? Wasn''t she the new hire? She was just a junior supervisor in the HR department. But the mere amount of shares she held was enough for the regr employees to admire for a lifetime. Envy wouldn''t get them anywhere. Hearing the two women discussing the topic, others in the elevator became curious and joined in the conversation. ''I heard that Miss Berry caused Mr. Foley''s former wife to have a miscarriage, which is why Mr. Foley broke up with her after finding out the truth.'' ''Is it true? I''ve met Mr. Foley''s ex-wife before, a young and lovely girl. It''s really quite pitiful.'' ''The most pitiful is the child, just discovered and gone. It''s surprising, isn''t it? The gentle and elegant Miss Berry turned out to be an executioner!'' ''Hey, do you think Mr. Foley will choose Miss Berry or his ex-wife? I guess it''ll be Miss Berry. I heard they had a ten-year childhood friendship, and having another child is easy.'' ''I''m not so sure about that. They just announced this morning that they''re stripping Miss Berry of all her positions in thepany. I bet the next step is to buy out her shares!'' ''No way?'' ''...'' The numbers turned red just as the elevator doors opened, and the sudden appearance of a figure in white startled everyone. The two female employees who had been discussing earlier abruptly stopped talking, nearly biting their tongues. ''Miss Berry, good... good morning,'' one of them stammered. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman before them was Abbie. She appeared pale and haggard, with heavy dark circles under her eyes that even a thickyer of foundation couldn''t hide. Her sharp gaze swept over them, and she spoke arrogantly, ''It seems like some of you have too little work to do.'' ''Miss Berry, we... we...'' Oh no, did she actually overhear us? Abbie was still a shareholder, and if she reported this to their superiors, they would be the ones at a disadvantage. Abbie left with a grim expression, wearing high heels. She chose another elevator. As soon as she reached her office, she angrily mmed her LV leather bag on her desk, leaning on the tabletop with her hands. A silent tear fell onto the ck surface, making the color appear much darker than the surrounding area. In her mind, the voices of those two women mocking her were echoing loudly. ''Next, they''re probably going to buy out her shares.'' No! That couldn''t be true. How could Kelvin be so heartless? Regardless of everything, the shares she held were the only connection left between her and Kelvin. She couldn''t sell her ownership! After making this firm promise to herself, someone knocked on the office door. ''Come in!'' Abbie wiped away her tears, not wanting to show her vulnerability. It was Chris who entered. He held a white folder in his hand and was followed by a middle-aged, slightly overweight man with silver-rimmed sses, exuding an air of shrewd sophistication. ''Mr. Richards? Why are you here so early in the morning?'' Abbie asked in surprise, casting a suspicious nce at the middle-aged man. Chris handed the folder to her, his handsome face devoid of emotion as he dered, ''Miss Berry, these are the equity purchase contract and transfer documents. Take a look.'' She took a step back in panic, identally knocking into a chair at her desk and nearly stumbling, but she managed to catch herself in time. Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile and said, ''Mr. Richards, you... you must be joking, right?'' She had just retrieved the shares from her uncle less than a month ago, and now they wanted her to transfer them back to the Foley family? This was noughing matter. Chris had found Abbie unlikable from the moment he firstid eyes on her. He had witnessed her feigning vulnerability in front of Mr. Foley multiple times, and he despised people with such deep- seated cunning. Having worked alongside Kelvin for many years, Chris had developed a cold and unfeeling demeanor. He sternly said, ''Miss Berry, I''m not joking. This is Mr. Foley''s attorney, Mr. Welch. He''ll exin the details of the equity transfer to you.'' Mr. Welch stepped forward and extended his hand in a friendly manner, saying, ''Hello, Miss Berry. I''ve been entrusted by Mr. Foley to discuss the matter of equity transfer with you.'' Rather than shaking Mr. Welch''s hand, Abbie angrily picked up a penholder and some documents from her desk and hurled them at both men. As she did, she made her way towards the door. ''Get out! I won''t transfer anything, and you''re trying to deceive me. I want to see Kelvin. Move aside!'' Mr. Welch had encountered many difficult clients in his years of practice, so he could tolerate Abbie''s behavior to some extent. After all,pleting this task would earn him a reward of three million from Mr. Foley. Abbie stormed into Kelvin''s office without hesitation. She pushed the door open and looked inside, only to find his seat empty. Where was he? Meanwhile, at the Lawrence Vi, footsteps could be heard upstairs. Cheyenne couldn''t help but smile as she watched Iker attempt to walk again. Having been paralyzed for three years, regaining the ability to walk normally was a challenging task. He had already managed to take about a hundred steps on his own, a significant improvement from the previous day. However, he was still far from being able to walk effortlessly like before. His knees would ache when he bent them, and his body trembled as he struggled to maintain bnce. Cheyenne, sipping tea, watched his efforts with a hint of worry in her delicate expression. She scolded him gently, ''Are you a fool? You can''t rush things. Just because you''ve stood up doesn''t mean you can run around. Haste makes waste, and you''ll only strain your leg muscles more.'' Iker licked his parched lips, beads of sweat forming on his handsome, masculine face. Despite the sweat, he exuded a sexy, masculine charm. She knew he was eager to stand up and prove himself to those who had once bullied him, but this was not something that could be rushed. Cheyenne gently helped him back to the sofa. ''Miss Lawrence, I know I made a mistake. I''m sorry for making you worry,'' Iker said, looking at her with gratitude. ''I wasn''t worried about you; I was worried you''d ruin my reputation!'' Cheyenne replied with a teasing smile. Anyway, he was her patient. As a doctor, she couldn''t stand to see her patients doing harm to themselves. Chapter 359: Cunning Chapter 359: Cunning Chapter 359: Cunning Cheyenne''s sharp-tongued yet caring nature was something Iker had be ustomed to. He simply smiled and didn''t respond, content with the quiet moment they were sharing. He wished time could slow down a bit, as his recovery meant he would soon have to leave the vi, and he cherished these moments with Cheyenne. However, their peaceful atmosphere was interrupted by the arrival of old Mr. Foley and Joe, who came bearing gifts. Cheyenne greeted them with surprise and enthusiasm, rising from her seat to embrace old Mr. Foley''s arm. ''Grandfather, why have youe?'' Cheyenne asked, clearly delighted. Old Mr. Foley looked healthier than before, dressed in a ck jacket, and hisplexion had improved significantly. He had a hearty smile on his face. Joe, still in his uniform, followed behind and politely greeted Cheyenne. ''Miss Lawrence, sorry to disturb you.'' ''No, not at all, Grandfather and Joe, please have a seat. Let me get some water for you,'' Cheyenne replied and hurriedly made her way to the kitchen, her steps light and cheerful. Old Mr. Foley was worried she might fall and reminded her, ''Cheyenne, take your time; I''m not thirsty.'' But her figure had disappeared behind the door. With a knowing smile, old Mr. Foley turned his attention to the young man standing nearby, observing him intently. Hepared him to his eldest grandson in his mind, noting that this young man was slightly taller and had a darkerplexion. Iker felt ufortable under the scrutiny, subtly adjusting his posture. Breaking the awkward silence, old Mr. Foley asked Iker with a smile, ''Does Master Iker live here?'' Iker''s heart raced, unsure if old Mr. Foley''s question was casual or if he had set a trap for him. Old Mr. Foley continued to smile, his gaze shifting to the cartoon fruit tter on the table. He teased, ''Young man, was that so difficult to answer?'' Iker finally raised his head to meet the older man''s gaze and calmly exined, ''I apologize, old Mr. Foley. I was lost in thought. My house caught fire, so I rented a room on the second floor from Miss Lawrence.'' With a snort of disapproval, old Mr. Foley made his dissatisfaction clear. ''Given your background, even staying in the presidential suite for a month is a trivial matter.'' Iker was left speechless. As Cheyenne returned from the kitchen with two sses of water, she saw the two men sitting together, chatting and seemingly getting along well. She thought they were having a pleasant first meeting. ''Grandfather, Master Iker. What are you discussing so happily?'' she asked. Old Mr. Foley chuckled, his face radiating warmth and affection as he responded to Cheyenne''s question. ''You know I''m very interested in the military, my dear, so I''m chatting with Master Iker about his military experiences. I really like this young man. Cheyenne, if you want to date him, I''ll support you.'' Cheyenne quickly intervened to prevent old Mr. Foley from ying matchmaker. ''Grandfather, please don''t make things up. Master Iker and I are just friends.'' Friends? After exchanging a few words with Cheyenne, old Mr. Foley requested that Iker excuse himself for a moment as he had something to discuss with her. Iker agreed, though curious about what the old man wanted to say. In the hall, Cheyenne and old Mr. Foley were left alone. She asked, ''Grandfather, is there something you want to talk about?'' ''Of course, Joe, bring the items,'' old Mr. Foley replied. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Following the old man''s instructions, Joe fetched one of the gift boxes, removed its outer packaging, and presented it to Cheyenne with an air of mystery. ''Miss Lawrence, please.'' Cheyenne was taken aback. ''Why all the secrecy? Is this something valuable?'' Cheyenne extended her delicate fingers and unlocked the box. As she opened it, her eyes widened in shock. Inside therge red velvet-lined gift boxy an assortment of golden needles, each one shining and unique in size, shape, and form. The extravagance and value of the gift were evident. With over a hundred pure gold needles, the set was worth several million dors. The gift was far too precious. Cheyenne sighed and closed the lid before pushing the box back towards old Mr. Foley, declining his generous offer. ''Grandfather, this gift is too precious. I can''t ept it.'' Anticipating her refusal, old Mr. Foley firmly returned the box to her and spoke earnestly. ''Cheyenne, in fact, these needles were not from me. Kelvin invited the Master Melvin, to create them. Each of these golden needles is one of a kind. Are you sure you don''t want them?'' Master goldsmith Melvin was renowned for his exceptional craftsmanship. Under his skillful hands, even the ugliest lump of gold would transform into a lifelike work of art. He was well-known for his talent and had a rather haughty personality. Cheyenne remembered visiting him years ago to learn his techniques, and he had been quite proud. Kelvin must have spent a considerable amount to persuade Melvin to work on this project. But why did he go to such lengths? Was it merely to express his gratitude for Cheyenne saving old Mr. Foley? Uncertain about whether to ept the gift, Cheyenne was interrupted by old Mr. Foley''s astonishment when he noticed a painting in the corner of the room. ''Cheyenne, how did this painting end up here?'' he eximed. Suddenly, old Mr. Foley recalled a scene from many years ago. Kelvin, who had sworn never to touch a paintbrush, was secretly painting in the study. Once he snapped out of his reverie, he cast a nce at the painting, then back at Cheyenne, and began to speak. ''Cheyenne, would you like to hear the story behind this painting?'' Cheyenne felt a hint of disdain. What story could there possibly be behind an abandoned painting? Even if it depicted her, she had no interest in hearing about it. Those were all things of the past. Nevertheless,pelled by old Mr. Foley''s storytelling voice, she found herself reluctantly bing an audience. Chapter 360: The Thirteenth Eye Chapter 360: The Thirteenth Eye Chapter 360: The Thirteenth Eye Fortune Mansion was located in another affluent neighborhood to the north of Akloit. This area had once been a Briyran concession, boasting a strong Enofonean architectural influence. Many of the houses featured Gothic-style pointed roofs, and the most famous among them was the red mansion located at a crossroads. This mansion, owned by Akloit''s wealthiest family, the Foleys, wasvishly decorated from design to furnishings, reflecting the opulence and grandeur of the wealthy. Passersby would only see the grandeur and luxury of the house, but they couldn''t perceive the emptiness and solitude within its walls. Local residents often heard an elegant and retro piano melody emanating from the mansion in the early morning, though no one knew who was ying. The music was melodic, pure, and rivalled that of professional pianists. The mansion featured opulent Enofonean-style decor, with antique chandeliers that resembled bellflowers, and floral patterned fabric sofas where books were haphazardly stacked. In the center of the first-floor hall stood a ck and white grand piano. A woman sat there, gracefully d in a dark red velvet gown with a vintage square cor that cinched at the waist. She yed the piano with elegance, her fingers moving gracefully across the ck and white keys. Her fingers danced nimbly across the piano keys, producing a series of enchanting and haunting melodies that disrupted the morning''s tranquility. The mncholic melody repeated, creating an eerie atmosphere that sent shivers down one''s spine. It was like the gaze of the devil itself, unrelentingly fixating on you. The Devil''s Invitation - the ''Thirteenth Pair of Eyes'' - originated from a primitive tribe. It began circting in the mid-20th century, and it was rumored that everyone in that tribe hadmitted suicide after hearing this piece. The melody felt like the unblinking eyes of death itself. Because of its eerie and dark nature, the piece waster banned from performance, and the musical score gradually disappeared. On the staircase at this moment, a young man in his early thirties, wearing a well-tailored ck suit and gold-rimmed sses, was holding a deep brown briefcase. His fair and handsome face was marked by a pair of meticulously groomed eyebrows, and he wore an expression of impatience. He nced briefly at the woman ying the piano. ''Again, so early in the morning? What madness has possessed you?'' he asked, furrowing his brows. Bang! The woman''s hands pressed down on the final high note of the piano, producing a deafening, ear-piercing sound, as if tearing through fabric. The melody abruptly ceased, and she turned slowly. Her beauty was beyond words, her features perfectly bnced, as if painted by a divine hand. Her enchanting face radiated a pure and gentle light. Yet, it was this very woman who had just yed the eerie and dark ''The Thirteenth Eye.'' ''Corey, are you on a business trip?'' Corey nodded with a detached tone and hurriedly walked down the stairs towards the door, carrying his briefcase. ''Yes, I have a business trip. If you need anything, just tell Joe.'' He didn''t even look back as he left. The woman watched his departing figure and noticed a small section of fabric peeking out of his briefcase. She sighed bitterly. It seemed like he would be gone for a very long time again. Just as she turned her head, she saw a young boy standing on the second-floor corridor. He appeared to be around six or seven years old, still wearing a ck cotton pajama set and adorable cartoon duck slippers on his feet. The boy''s face was a spitting image of the man who had just left, as if they had been carved from the same mold. He had finely chiseled features and tightly pursed lips, all resembling his father. Even their expressions were uncannily simr. The boy nced at his father''s departing figure and then at his mother, who was standing downstairs lost in thought. He turned and headed back to his bedroom. Without needing any help from the maid, Rachel, he changed into his school uniform, washed up, shouldered his backpack, and picked up the prepared breakfast. He walked downstairs and greeted his mother with a calm and serene face. ''Mommy, I''m going to school now.'' It was only then that the woman reacted, gently stroking the boy''s head with her beautiful, skillful hands that seemed perfect for ying any musical instrument. ''Kelvin, be a good boy at school, and listen to your teacher.'' ''Okay.'' ''Off you go. I will be painting, and I''lle pick you up after school.'' Upon hsearing her promise, a faint anticipation appeared on his fair face. He reached for the doorknob, opened the door, and let the snowkes outside drift onto him in the brisk wind. He kept a tight, polite smile and, before leaving, nced back at his mother, who was heading upstairs. Today was December 27th, and the weather forecast had predicted heavy snowfall. A middle-aged maid with an ordinary appearance and a slightly plump figure approached, carrying a ck umbre. She affectionately patted the boy''s hair. ''Master Kelvin, the snow outside is getting heavier. You should take an umbre.'' He looked at Rachel with his dark, gem-like eyes and replied solemnly, ''No need,'' before shouldering his backpack and heading off. Rachel stood there, staring at the small figure walking alone on the wide, deste road, and sighed. In the morning, Corey had to leave, and the driver had gone to drop him off. Normally, it would be thedy who would personally send the young master to school, but today... Today, she had allowed a seven-year-old child to take the bus by himself. Rachel couldn''t help but worry about whether the young master would be able to manage taking the bus, especially since it was his first time. As the young boy boarded the bus for the first time, he didn''t know where to sit and had to ask several passersby for directions. It waste December, and the snow fell heavily, withrge kes gently drifting from the sky. The green bus stop was covered in a thickyer of white snow, and only a few people were waiting, wrapped in heavy coats and scarves, each with their own unique style. As the boy stood there, waiting for the bus, other people around him were chatting with each other, their breath forming white puffs in the cold air. They were all momentarily stunned by the sudden appearance of the handsome young boy, and when they noticed he was wearing the uniform of a prestigious private school, their surprise was unanimous. One passerby couldn''t help but ask him, ''Hey, kid, where are your parents? Are you going to school all alone in this heavy snow?'' The young boy continued to stare ahead at the snow-covered road, waiting in silence for the bus without answering. The man muttered to himself, ''Such bad manners. Are kids from wealthy families always this arrogant?'' Hispanion patted him on the shoulder and said, ''Come on, Robin, you should keep quiet. This young boy probablyes from a family where he''s not given much attention, or else why would he be taking the bus with us on such a cold day?'' The manughed, ''You''re right. Kids with no manners like him are probably not liked by their parents.'' The young boy clenched his fists.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 361: Heavy Snow Chapter 361: Heavy Snow Chapter 361: Heavy Snow Rachel, Kelvin''s nanny, had forgotten to tell him that he only needed two dimes for the bus fare. Since this was his first time taking public transportation, he threw the ten dor bill into the fare box, and attracted the attention of everyone on the bus. He proceeded to a seat near the back, gazing out of the window at the snowy world outside. He breathed on the window to clear the condensation and watched the snow-coveredndscape. The journey was silent. Kelvin hadpleted his test quickly during school, as the first-grade questions were easy for him. However, due to the heavy snow outside, the teacher didn''t want him to leave the school early by himself. Instead, he was asked to wait inside the ssroom until his parents could pick him up. Kelvin rested his head on the desk and dozed off for a while. Outside, the snowkes fell gently, and the world was unusually quiet. The only sound he could hear was the soft scratching of pencils on paper. After about half an hour, the other students finished their tests, and the teacher organized them to line up and open their colorful umbres, creating a vibrant contrast against the white snow. Red, green, purple, pink umbres with various designs like SpongeBob, Ultraman, mermaids, and Cindere could be seen all around. However, Kelvin didn''t have an umbre. His hair was quickly dyed white by the snow, and from a distance, he looked like a young boy with white hair. Some ssmates evenughed at him. One chubby boy turned to him and asked in a childish voice, ''Kelvin, didn''t your mommy prepare an umbre for you?'' This boy was Deacon, and he was quite annoying, often teasing other ssmates. Despite being only seven years old, Kelvin had a mature personality beyond his age and chose to ignore him. ''Of course, she did. I just forgot it,'' Kelvin replied casually. The chubby boy, not believing him, proudly showed off his umbre. ''Look, I have a Winnie the Pooh umbre from Disnend! My dad took me to Disnend, and it was so much fun!'' There were only two Disnend parks in the country, one of which was located in Akloit. The newly built Disnend in Akloit had opened just in October, and its expensive ticket prices had left many locals feeling envious and unable to afford the visit. As a result, there weren''t many people who had the opportunity to go there. Kelvin''s words quickly sparked discussions among the other children, who began to boast about the fun ces their parents had taken them. Roller coasters, Ferris wheels, magic shows, visits to Sea World to see dolphins. These were experiences Kelvin could hardly imagine, let alone have ever enjoyed himself. After taking turns boasting about their adventures, the children realized that Kelvin hadn''t shared his own story yet. A cute little girl, missing two front teeth and speaking with a lisp, took the initiative to ask him, ''Kelvin, did you go somewhere fun with your mom and dad? Tell us, we want to hear! Deacon ims he went horseback riding in Briyra, but I don''t believe it. He''s so timid, how could he dare to ride a horse?'' Even these first-grade kids already knew about ''saving face'' in front of little girls. Deacon retorted defensively, ''I''m not timid at all! Who cried in fear of a caterpir the other day? Crybaby!'' All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As they bickered andughed, Kelvin hung his head, his long eyshes concealing the sadness in his eyes. No, he hadn''t. Not even once. ''Alright, everyone, line up! The gates are opening,'' their young and pretty teacher walked over, noticed Kelvin standing alone in the snow, and quickly shielded him from the falling snow with her own umbre. ''Kelvin, why are you standing in the snow? If you don''t have an umbre, you can stay with your ssmates for now. You''ll catch a cold like this.'' The polite little boy thanked his teacher and then stood silently away from his ssmates. He wasn''t close to them usually, and he didn''t want to listen to their childish boasting of happiness. The teacher let out a sigh but said nothing, gently wiping away the snowkes from Kelvin''s head with her scarf. The school gates opened, and parents who had been waiting outside eagerly extended their arms to wee their children, smiles on their faces. The children, who had been chattering and making noise just moments ago, ran joyfully into their parents'' embrace. Kelvin saw Deacon''s father, a tall man dressed in a ck uniform. He had mentioned before that his father was a soldier. The strong man raised his son high and hugged him tightly, disying a combination of toughness and tenderness. The girl who had asked him earlier ran to her mother, cuddling in her embrace and yfully demanding barbecue for dinner. Kelvin''s eyes observed the myriad of emotions and scenes, and it seemed like everyone was happy. Kelvin shoved his hands into the pockets of his school uniform, trying to keep warm. His little head retreated into his cor to escape the cold. The female teacher stood beside him, smiling gently as she bid farewell to the parents of her students, reminding them to supervise their children in completing their year-end assignments. As the people in the school gradually diminished, the crowds at the school gate disappeared without a trace. After the lively scenes, silence settled in even deeper. The sky grew darker, tinged with crimson from the city''s neon lights. Kelvin felt colder by the minute, and his legs started to grow stiff and numb. He bit his lip tightly, and his eyes stared fixedly at the road in front of the school gate. asionally, he would lift his gaze when a car passed by. Not this one. Not this one either... The teacher had been keeping himpany since 4 o''clock, and now it was almost 6 o''clock. The school was deserted, with only the asional colleagues greeting her. She sighed and touched Kelvin''s small face, realizing that he felt as cold as an ice hole. When she lowered her gaze, she was shocked to find that the boy was wearing only a thin white shirt underneath his school uniform, with no sweater or jacket. What kind of careless parent would make such a mistake? She quickly removed her own scarf and wrapped it around the shivering boy. He felt a little warmth and managed to thank her. ''Kelvin, my dear, at this hour, maybe your mommy got too busy and forgot. Would you like to call someone at home toe pick you up?'' she suggested. Grandpa was still overseas. As for his father... Kelvin couldn''t remember a single time his father had smiled at him, let alone come to pick him up from school. His mommy had promised toe and get him, though. With a stubborn shake of his head, he cast a cold nce at the teacher. ''Miss Wiggins, I''ll wait a little longer.'' Until 6 o''clock. If she still hadn''te by then... But she had promised she would, hadn''t she? Chapter 362: Light Chapter 362: Light Chapter 362: Light The female teacher tried to persuade him to wait inside the security booth where it was warmer, and there was a heater, but Kelvin was afraid that his mommy woulde, and he wouldn''t see her if he stayed there. He stubbornly shook his head and refused to provide any other family member''s phone number. The teacher had no choice but to keep himpany for another half an hour. Winter nights arrived early, and before 6 o''clock, the sky had already darkened. The snowkes continued to fall gently, covering the roads, buildings, and trees in a white nket. The entire world seemed to have fallen asleep. Time passed slowly, and as the minutes ticked by, it felt excruciatingly slow. Just when the teacher felt her hands were no longer her own, she suddenly heard Kelvin sneeze. It jolted her out of her drowsiness, and she moved her somewhat stiff neck, looking down at the drowsy boy. She gently patted his shoulder to wake him. ''Kelvin, you can''t sleep. You''ll catch a cold. Wake up...'' Hearing the teacher''s call, Kelvin slowly opened his sleepy eyes. A gust of cold wind blew, and the snowkes stung his face like des. It was both cold and painful. His voice, tinged with drowsiness, asked the teacher, ''Miss Wiggins, what time is it now?'' She lowered her gaze to her wristwatch and replied somewhat helplessly, ''It''s already 6:17.'' Your mommy might... not being. The boy remained silent, but his tightly pursed lips revealed his emotions. The teacher gave a bitter smile and tried tofort him. ''Kelvin, perhaps your mommy is just too busy. How about you give me the phone number of someone else at home? I''ll go to the office and make a call for you.'' At this time, mobile phones weren''tmon yet, and only wealthy people had a set of Motor or Nokia phones, but they were nothing like the advanced smartphones of the future. The teacher had just graduated and had been working for less than half a year, living paycheck to paycheck. She couldn''t afford a personal phone. However, there was andline phone in her office, making it rtively convenient to make calls. Kelvin declined the teacher''s kind offer and took a deep breath of the cold air. ''No need, thank you, Miss Wiggins.'' With that, he turned and started walking toward the school gate. After standing for two hours, the snow had soaked his shoes and socks, leaving his feet cold, numb, and devoid of sensation. Calling it walking would be an exaggeration; it was more like a slow, shuffling movement, each step taken with difficulty, resembling an octogenarian. The female teacher watched his stubborn departure, blurred by the night. She couldn''t help but feel a lump in her throat and hurriedly caught up with him. ''Do you have money? Let me take you to catch a bus...'' Kelvin nodded solemnly and bowed to her at a 90-degree angle. ''Thank you, Miss Wiggins. I have money.'' She seemed to believe him and handed the umbre to Kelvin. ''Then be careful on your own. You can keep this umbre, and return it to me next semester.'' With the heavy snowfall, there was still quite a distance from the school gate to the bus stop, several hundred meters at least. Kelvin nodded, suppressing the emotions and sadness in his heart, and took the umbre, preparing to leave. His small figure walked alone in the vast winter night and snow. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The female teacher, seemingly still behind him, let out a soft sigh, ''Why is this child so stubborn?'' On such a cold day, even if he took the bus, it would be challenging. Why not let his familye to pick him up? Kelvin stumbled for a moment, and a voice in his heart responded to the teacher''s words. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to provide a phone number, but he knew that making that call would be futile. Once that woman started painting, she would bepletely engrossed and wouldn''t answer any external calls. She would even disconnect the phone line to her studio to avoid distractions. Sometimes, she could continue like that for two or three days withouting downstairs. She would have her meals left at the door by the servants. In fact, Kelvin had lied to the female teacher about another thing - he didn''t have any money. He had thrown all the money he had in the morning into the bus fare. With no money, he could only choose to walk. From the school to the vi, the distance one would normally cover by bus would take about twenty minutes. However, on this journey, Kelvin walked for nearly an hour, his steps slow andbored. By the time he was approaching home, he could hardly remember how he had endured this journey. Despite having an umbre, his hands and feet felt like frozen meat,pletely numb. When he stood in front of the mansion, gazing at the dark, lightless building, Kelvin''s heart was filled with deep disappointment. He tremblingly reached out and pushed open the front door. Creak... The faint, low, and hoarse sound was like an old person''s cough, echoing in the darkness. Outside, the night had turned pitch ck, and there was no warmth to be felt from the unlit house. It felt like falling from one icy pit into another. But at this moment, he lifted his head and looked at the second floor. At the end of the corridor... only one room was lit. That was her art studio. When she was in a good mood, she would let him in, hold his hand, and teach him how to paint, telling him that colors were the most beautiful things in the world. They formed the colorful world around him. When she was in a bad mood, if Kelvin entered that art studio, he would be greeted with flying paint palettes or sheets of paper, with the woman roaring at him, pointing at the door, and angrily ordering him to get out. On normal days, Kelvin knew that when she was painting, he shouldn''t disturb her. But now, he decided to go upstairs. He wanted to confront her. Was this the reason she forgot to pick him up from school? If she couldn''t do it, she shouldn''t have said it in the first ce. Why give him false hope... He left the umbre in the hallway, and the snowkes on it immediately melted, wetting the exotic red woven carpet with intricate patterns. It was something she had bought while sketching in Nepal, and it was one of her favorite possessions. The young boy silently and slowly ascended to the second floor, approaching thest room at the end of the hallway. The door was notpletely closed, revealing a crack. Dim candlelight from inside spilled through the gap, forming a right-angle reflection at the doorstep, casting onto his feet. As he gently ced his cold hand on the door frame and nced inside the room, what he saw made his pupils dte in shock. The white walls reflected the silhouette of a woman, her ck shadow elongated as she held a knife in her hand, meticulously cutting into something in front of her. Her movements were slow, an inexplicable grace in every gesture. Kelvin''s gaze shifted to the other shadows on the wall, and he saw a figure bound to a chair... The flickering light of the irregr candlelight lit up the blood onto the floor at his feet. Chapter 363: Between The Cold Of The Dead And Snowflakes Chapter 363: Between The Cold Of The Dead And Snowkes Chapter 363: Between the Cold of the Dead and Snowkes The woman seemed to sense the scrutinizing gaze at the door, and she raised her knife, suddenly turning her head to look. Her breathtakingly fair face was sttered with crimson droplets, and she grinned, revealing teeth whiter than snowkes. Her voice was delicate and lingering, much like the melody of ''The Thirteenth Eye'' she had yed that morning. ''Kelvin, you''re back. Come, take a look at my new creation.'' With that, her blood-stained hands lifted her skirt on one side, while the other held a blood-stained de, and she walked towards him, her slender feet stepping on the ground covered in spilled paint and gruesome bloodstains. The little boy was drenched in cold sweat, and his small hand instinctively gripped the door frame as he attempted to flee, but his feet felt as heavy as mercury. Was she going to kill him, just like she had killed that person? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In his haste to turn around, he identally bumped into the wall and cked out. Kelvin woke up once again, abruptly awakened by the cold. He slowly opened his eyes to a blinding whiteness; the snow had lessened since yesterday. It floated down. Suddenly, an icy hand covered his cheek. The woman was dressed in a long white pearl chiffon dress, her raven hair cascading down her back, blending with the silvery world around her. She looked as stunning as a sacred goddess emerging from the ice and snow, captivating anyone who beheld her. ''Mom... Mommy, did you...'' He didn''t dare utter the words ''kill someone,'' but the woman''s gaze, shimmering and mysterious, made him feel a chill down his spine. She seemed even gentler than usual. ''Kelvin, can you do Mommy a favor?'' ''W-What?'' As he looked at the woman''s tender yet eerie smile, Kelvin couldn''t help but shiver, but he was already out of time to refuse. The woman approached with a basin of blood, her hands immersed in the crimson pool, the vivid red contrasting with the emerald green jade bracelet on her wrist, creating a striking contrast. Then, she smeared her own blood bit by bit onto the little boy''s delicate face, his naked body, and his back. The air seemed to be filled with the nauseating smell of blood, and this was the first time Kelvin had ever cried in his memory. He struggled to get off the bed. With a startled movement, he noticed a round object rolling down onto the snowy ground - a skull dyed deep blue, its teeth stained red. Those empty eye sockets stared right at him. ''Mommy, no! Please... don''t do this, I''m so scared.'' ''Mommy!'' Seeming irritated by hisck of cooperation, the woman raised her hand and delivered a sharp p, the crisp sound echoing in the room. His face bore a sudden, blood-red palm print, and the woman''s sharp nails dug into his skin as she spoke with an icy tone, ''You don''t even want me to be the greatest artist in the whole world, do you?'' ''No, Mommy... It''s not like that. I''m so cold. Please let me put on some clothes,'' Kelvin stuttered, shivering as he struggled to sit up. But he was quickly forced back onto the dining table by the woman. Her exquisitely beautiful face turned cold and sinister, and she produced two organ-like pieces that resembled intestines from somewhere... She used them to bind the boy''s hands and wrapped them around his neck. As hey there on the snowy-white tablecloth like a sacrificialmb, the woman arranged ck ca lilies around him. Muttering to herself, she chanted, ''Hell! When the hell suddenly changes, and the ghosts howl in the night, how could there be no child?'' ''Yes, legend has it that mother and child zombies feast on hearts, and I''ve finally found it!'' After her sudden realization, sheughed manically and ran into the mansion. Soon, she returned with the lifeless corpse, a woman who appeared to be around thirty, with a pale complexion. Her two empty eyes stared fixedly ahead, tears of terror streaming down her face. She was dressed in a red floral silk dress that Gracie had hastily retrieved from the wardrobe, showcasing her slender figure. She ced the corpse in a chair by the table and picked up Kelvin, stuffing him into the cold embrace of the lifeless woman. ''Mommy! No, please... Help! Help! I don''t want her, Mommy!'' ''She''s so scary, I hate you! Gracie, you''re not worthy...'' ''Rachel, Grandpa... Save me, save me... Boohoo...'' Even if he was precocious, he was still just a seven-year-old, in his first year of elementary school. Faced with the dead, it was natural for him to be terrified and burst into tears. But the people in the mansion seemed as if they hadn''t heard his cries. The woman, in particr, paid no heed. She chuckled and touched Kelvin''s little face, finding him too noisy. She grabbed some fresh organs from the te and shoved them into his mouth. The crimson blood ''drip-dropped'' onto the snow beneath his feet, staining the pristine white with pink. The young boy was in tears, the foul taste in his mouth making him nauseous. The cold on his body couldn''tpare to the despair in his heart. The woman, on the other hand, sat seriously in the yard, not far from him, fullymitted to her grand mission. One of the scenes from her acimed work, ''HELL,'' waspleted on this chilly winter day. Old Mr. Foley couldn''t hold back his tears and his eyes turned red. He choked up and wiped away his tears with his sleeve. ''Kelvin''s mother was already suffering from a severe mental illness at the time. She abandoned her child in the yard just to pursue her art. It was a bitterly cold day, with temperatures well below freezing. When I found him, he couldn''t even speak, just trembling uncontrobly.'' ''Later, I rushed him to the hospital. The doctors said that if I had been two minutester, the child wouldn''t have made it. Even now, every winter, Kelvin''s legs ache.'' Cheyenne unconsciously clenched her fists, her face filled with astonishment. So, Kelvin''s mother was the great author of ''HELL'' - Gracie. She had admired Gracie before, never imagining that she could be so deranged as to use her own child as a prop. It was hard to imagine that Kelvin, at the tender age of seven, had been caught between the chilling embrace of the dead and the falling snowkes, likely scarred by that experience. She had always thought that Kelvin''s leg pain during the winter was due to work-rted fatigue, frequent business trips, or some other minor ailment. Little did she know that it was a result of frostbite from that traumatic incident. Old Mr. Foley saw the anger brewing in her eyes and continued, sensing an opportunity, ''Since that day, Kelvin has been living with me. He vowed never to pick up a paintbrush again, but I never thought that after all these years, I would see him pick it up once more.'' ''To be honest, he has quite a talent. He was already drawing at the age of three. Gracie, that woman, even thought about grooming him into a painter. I didn''t see any profit in that, and he is the eldest grandson of the Foley family, so naturally, he had to be in business.'' Kelvin''s talent was indeed impressive, as Cheyenne had already gathered from his oil painting. Chapter 364: Changes Coming To The Foley Group Chapter 364: Changes Coming To The Foley Group Chapter 364: Changes Coming to the Foley Group Old Mr. Foley said that Kelvin had never painted for anyone else before. This portrait of her was his first andst work of art. Not even Abbie had that privilege. When he was caught, the stubborn teenager had insisted that it was just practice and had prepared to discard it. He had actually thrown it in the downstairs trash bin. ''Cheyenne, do you know? At the time, I really wanted tough. He clearly had a crush on you, but he was just being stubborn and wouldn''t admit it.'' ''Later, I saw him go back to the trash pile specifically to search for this painting.'' ''When he couldn''t find it, he even had a big argument with the managementpany. That''s when I knew that arranging your engagement was the right thing to do.'' ''Because I''ve never seen any emotion other than aloofness on Kelvin''s face. Try to forgive him. He was so cold and stern because he was deeply scarred by Gracie.'' ''He''s afraid to trust others, afraid to let anyone get close to him. He''s built a protective shell around himself, using indifference to hide his true feelings.'' The conversation downstairs grew quieter and eventually returned to a calm tone. When Iker came out of his room again, old Mr. Foley and the butler had already left. He saw Cheyenne had taken the oil painting she had thrown in a corner and ced it back on the table. She was sitting on the couch, her legs curled up, hugging her knees, and burying her head in them. Her eyes stared nkly at the painting. Her posture made her look like a scared little chick hiding in its eggshell, extremelycking in a sense of security, igniting a desire to protect her. Cheyenne rarely appeared this way. She was always confident, her smile vibrant, and asionally a bit absent-minded. But in this moment, Iker deeply realized one fact: Cheyenne was just a vulnerable girl. She was so focused that she didn''t even notice when he arrived. Feeling the room darken slightly, Cheyenne raised her head, meeting a pair of sharp, deep-set eyes. Her red lips parted, and she called him, ''Master Iker.'' Iker sat down beside her, and hisrge and heavy frame caused the couch to sink deeper. That was the difference in weight between a man and a woman. ''What are you thinking?'' he asked. His gaze alsonded on the oil painting, the one Kelvin had painted. She had known the truth, and she had even disliked it... A hint of turmoil passed through her eyes, but she shook her head to dispel those unsettling thoughts. ''Nothing.'' ''Really? What did old Mr. Foley say to you that left you in a daze? Cheyenne, I''m not used to seeing you like this.'' She couldn''t help but roll her eyes. ''Master Iker, you''re being too concerned. Don''t worry; I''m perfectly clear-headed.'' Yes, Kelvin was very pitiful... But she wasn''t doing any better. His paranoid personality wasn''t a reason to harm her... At least, that child was his flesh and blood. Cheyenne got up, picked up the oil painting, and headed towards her room. She thought she would find an opportunity to return it to Kelvin. The past was in the past, and there was no need to continue dwelling in memories and pain. The next morning, after a simple morning routine, Cheyenne wrapped the oil painting in old newspapers and took a taxi to the Foley Group headquarters. Unfortunately, she arrived at an inconvenient time. Kelvin was in the middle of an early meeting with the employees. They were discussing the acquisition of Abbie''s shares and a new round of restructuring for the board of directors. The Foley Group had remained strong and prosperous in Akloit and even nationwide because of years of internal and external reforms and strict requirements. Abbie''s abilities didn''t match her position, and she had made several detrimental decisions as a shareholder that had seriously affected thepany''s profitability. The acquisition of her shares and her removal from her position had been approved by other shareholders. The meeting today was essentially a ''criticism session'' for Abbie. She hadn''t signed the documents yesterday because she wouldn''t give up until she heard Kelvin say it himself. Now, the man she had been longing for appeared. When Kelvin showed up at thepany today, there were dark circles under his eyes, and his overall appearance didn''t look too good. He was still wearing the same ck suit from two days ago, now slightly wrinkled and dusty. This was unprecedented for him, considering his usual cleanliness and attention to detail. This morning, when he entered the office in his disheveled state, even Chris was taken aback and immediately asked where he had been yesterday and why his phone had been turned off. Kelvin didn''t say a word, he just asked Chris to prepare a meeting notice. For Abbie, yesterday had also been a sleepless night. She tossed and turned in her own bed, unable to sleep. Recent events had taken a toll on her, and she even considered whether she should return to the Berry family and seek her uncle''s help. But then she thought again... If she went back, she might have to endure Jane''s mockery, especially since she had previously used her father''s will to threaten her uncle. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She couldn''te up with an answer even as dawn broke. She came to the office with dark circles under her eyes, her mind nk. As soon as she entered the building, she bumped into Kelvin. She was about to approach him with excitement to talk, but all she received was his cold remark, ''Director Berry, please go to the conference room. The meeting has started.'' Director Berry... When had their rtionship be so distant? From the moment she entered to now, Abbie hadn''t absorbed a single word. She stared nkly at Kelvin, who sat dominantly at the head of the long table. Throughout the meeting, Kelvin never once looked at her, not even a nce. Had she somehow be so repulsive to him? It wasn''t until Chris ced a share transfer document in front of her that Abbie snapped back to reality. She lost herposure, raised her head, and, like a madwoman, roared as she threw the contract aside. ''No, I won''t sign it! Kelvin, please, I beg you, I don''t want to transfer my shares.'' Kelvin rose coldly, his hands mming onto the table, and he leaned over her with an imposing stance, announcing near her ear, ''Shut up! You have no right to call me like that!'' His presence was overwhelming, sending shivers through everyone in the conference room, and the atmosphere froze to an icy point. Before, everyone had thought that Mr. Foley and his wife were divorcing because he was going to marry Miss Berry. The two families had a deep, ten-year friendship, and Miss Berry seemed to be the rightful sessor to the title of Mrs. Foley. Observant people could see that Mr. Foley was quite displeased with Miss Lawrence. But now, it seemed that the situation had taken a different turn. Abbie felt a bitter taste in her throat, and she gritted her teeth as she uttered a phrase, ''Mr. Foley.'' Tears fell silently. Chapter 365: Battle Chapter 365: Battle Chapter 365: Battle In the end, Abbie signed the contract. Kelvin had the finance department assess the valuation of the ten percent of shares, and he took back the shares from Abbie for five hundred million dors. What was more shocking was that Kelvin announced another unexpected development in front of everyone. Chris presented another contract before their eyes, and in the solemn atmosphere of the office, Kelvin, without a trace of emotion, dered, ''Ladies and gentlemen, the shares worth five hundred million will be deducted from my personal ount. Starting today, this ten percent of shares will be transferred to Miss Cheyenne.'' ''At the same time, this is Oscar Foley''s share transfer agreement. Miss Cheyenne and Mr. Vincent will each receive three percent of the shares.'' In other words, Cheyenne now held thirteen percent of the shares and became one of the major shareholders of the Foley Group. In contrast, Vincent, the newly appointed shareholder, received deep sympathy from everyone. As the son of the Foley family, his weight was not even equivalent to that of an outsider. People couldn''t decide whether old Mr. Foley was generous or stingy. The private murmurs of the shareholders reached Vincent and Abbie''s ears, and the two people, who had suffered simr fates, had very different reactions at this moment. Vincent, surprisingly, wore a big smile and asked the shareholders to take good care of him. On the other hand, Abbie, who was furious, took a deep breath and turned pale as she said, ''Kelvin, is this... what you wanted?'' She questioned the man sitting at the head of the table, seemingly on the brink of tears. Her gaze was filled with intense hatred and a chilling, bloodthirsty intent, which didn''t escape Kelvin''s eyes. His heart trembled. How did he only realize this now? Was this her true nature all along? ''This is what you owe her, and you gets five hundred million, Abbie, you''re not losing out,'' he replied. If not for the fact that he valued the contribution of her father to thepany, she might already be in jail now. Not to mention having five hundred million and a luxury mansion. As long as she kept her nose clean, she wouldn''t have to worry for the rest of her life. Abbieughed bitterly, herughter filled with despair and irony, and she couldn''t stop coughing. Tears welled up in her eyes. ''Kelvin, then how do you repay what you owe me? I''ve wasted my ten years on you.'' This time, Kelvin ignored her, casting her a disdainful nce, his lips curving into a merciless smile, and his voice filled with a decisive tone. ''I''ve never owed you anything. Your self-imposed ten years have never ceased to be an obstacle in my life... Abbie, you are truly selfish to the extreme!'' Everything she called her effort had been nothing but a trouble for him. There were no more heart- wrenching words than these! Abbie suddenly felt a tightness in her chest, her breathing bing difficult. In pain, she reached out a hand and clutched her heart, copsing onto the table. With a glimmer of hope left in her eyes, she gazed at the tall figure. ''Kelvin... help... help me, I''m in pain.'' Chris stared at Miss Berry, dumbfounded, muttering to himself, ''Again, she''s at it again.'' He wondered if Mr. Foley would continue to be taken in by her. Unexpectedly, Kelvin showed no reaction this time. He remained seated in his position and instructed, ''Chris, call 911 and have Miss Berry taken to the hospital. The rest of you can continue the meeting.'' Hiss! Everyone in the conference room was taken aback by Kelvin''s calm tone. Mr. Foley''s aloofness was truly something else. In fact, he was just treating Miss Berry as he would any other employee. Nevertheless, considering their previous rtionship, Kelvin''s indifference was shocking. People in the room sensed a significant change at the Foley Group. ''Understood, Mr. Foley,'' Chris finally felt at ease. He approached Abbie, nning to offer assistance, but she pushed him away just like thest time. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She red at Chris with venom, her curses audible through the heavy ss door. Her resentment was palpable, resembling a vengeful ghost from a horror movie. ''Get away from me, don''t touch me!'' ''Kelvin, you heartless bastard! My father died because of thispany, and I regret it!'' ''I curse you and Cheyenne, star-crossed lovers, eternally separated!'' Kelvin, from head to toe, remained cold and indifferent. He watched Abbie, an elegant and delicate woman, berate him like a madwoman. His lips parted slightly, forming a disdainful smile as he spoke with a hint of contempt, ''This is the real you. Trying to feign illness to deceive me, Abbie? Do you think I would fall for it? Pathetic! If Cheyenne and I were truly star-crossed lovers, then she lives, and I die!'' This was his debt to Cheyenne, and he would repay it himself. Vincent, having seen enough of this melodramatic breakup scene, couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction deep within. When he felt the time was right, he stood up and approached Abbie. Bowing politely, he said, ''Miss Berry, my eldest brother may not be in a good mood. Please don''t be angry. Your health is more important. Let me take you to the hospital.'' Abbie''s vision darkened, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest. She fell into Vincent''s arms, and in herst moment with her eyes open, she saw the concerned look in his eyes. Why... why wasn''t he Kelvin? Seeing her faint, Vincent immediately picked her up horizontally. He nced back at Kelvin, his expression anxious. ''Kelvin, I''ll take Miss Berry to the hospital first. I request a leave from the meeting.'' ''Go ahead,'' Kelvin replied without much thought. He instructed Chris to continue distributing the prepared materials and began to issue orders for the tasks ahead. Outside thepany building, Cheyenne carried a painting into the revolving door, and as she passed by Vincent, she overheard two employees discussing something. ''Where did Mr. Foley rush off to with Miss Berry?'' ''Miss Berry had a sudden illness, and she fainted. I wonder if Mr. Foley is very worried.'' Cheyenne couldn''t help but think of the ck figure she had just passed. She turned to look, but he had walked far away. Judging by his height and physique, it was indeed Kelvin. Oh, so Abbie had another ''illness'' again. No wonder he didn''t recognize her just now. She smiled sarcastically, left the oil painting and a note, and departed gracefully. When Kelvin finished the meeting and came out, someone had delivered the painting to his office. He quickly read the note and his face changed. He hurriedly asked, ''Where is she?'' The person who delivered the painting said that the youngdy had left a long time ago. Chapter 366: Breakfast Chapter 366: Breakfast Chapter 366: Breakfast Feeling utterly gloomy after leaving the Foley Group, Cheyenne checked the time and realized it was still early. Deciding to leisurely stroll to the food court, she treated herself to a breakfast. In a stroke of conscience, she packed a box of dumplings and called Sam to meet up. She had yet to receive the promised "Bible" from him. Sam was taken aback by how early she arrived when he received her phone call, iming she was already downstairs at his ce. He quickly nced at his id pajamas and frowned... Was this outfit too outdated in her eyes? Oh, well. He''d better change into something normal before meeting her. "Miss Lawrence, you certainly are an early bird. Quite unexpected," his clear voice came from behind. Cheyenne immediately retracted her hand... with a dumpling still in her mouth, scalding hot. Tears brimming in her eyes, she hastily chewed twice and swallowed. Then she turned around, beaming at him. "Good morning, Master Sam. Buurp... Uh..." It was quite embarrassing for a beauty to suddenly have a hup right in front of an exceptionally handsome gentleman. Cheyenne''s fair face quickly flushed with a tinge of red, and she hurriedly covered her lips with her hand. "Hup..." Feeling her chest vibrating... Damn it, had shepletely lost her dignity? Sam was also momentarily stunned, but then he chuckled, basking in the gentle morning sunlight that cast a holy and warm glow upon him. In a clear voice, he kindly suggested, "Miss Lawrence, try pinching your earlobes with both hands and opening your mouth wide." Being a medical professional, Cheyenne knew that acupoint massage in the ear could stop hups. But it was highly unlikely that she would carry silver needles with her when going out to deliver an oil painting. Hearing Sam''s suggestion, she decided to give it a try with a hopeful mindset. And surprisingly, it actually worked. Sam''s gaze drifted off into the distance as he spoke with a touch of mncholy, "This was something an old friend told me a long, long time ago." Cheyenne didn''t pry into the details of that old friend. She wasn''t a gossip type. "I apologize for the inconvenience, Master Iker. By the way, I came to find you to borrow the ''Bible''." Quickly pulling himself out of his low spirits, he hung another charming and refined smile on his face. "Miss Lawrence, pleasee up and have a seat. I''ll find the book for you." Upon hearing this, she hesitated and didn''t move right away. After a moment, she yfully teased, "Is it convenient?" The man froze for a second, then his ears started turning red. "Miss Lawrence, rest assured, I live alone... there''s no one else here." She seemed surprised, blinked her eyes in disbelief, and said, "Master Sam, you''re so handsome and rich, it''s unbelievable that you don''t have a girlfriend! What a shame!" Sam smiled sadly and replied, "Better to be single than y around." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked admiring and agreed, "Master Iker, you do think different about romance." He didn''t truthfully tell Cheyenne about his "gynophobia" or the fact that he didn''t see her as a woman at all, because he was afraid of hurting her self-esteem. If Cheyenne were to find out his true thoughts, she would probably be furious. ... His personal apartment wasn''t veryrge, just over 300 square meters, with a strong Christian-style interior design. One could immediately notice the crosses hanging on the walls, as well as the tall stack of books on the desk. The ssic white European-style decoration reflected his personality - clean and bright. "Master Sam, you really love to read." In the entire room, besides the dominant wall space, thergest area was upied by his personal collection of books, resembling a library. With a single nce, one could see knowledge from various fields, from ancient to modern, from home and abroad. She casually sat on the sofa opposite him and ced the dumplings she had bought in front of Sam. With a pitiful look on her face, she lightly opened her red lips and said, "Master Sam, I brought delicious dumplings to you. Hope you like them!" The man who was pouring tea couldn''t help but smile. After Cheyenne borrowed the "Bible", he wanted to invite her to have lunch, but Cheyenne silenced him with a single sentence. "Master Sam, can you cook?" "Erm, no..." "But we can order takeout or go to a restaurant to eat." Cheyenne gave him a knowing look, waved her hand, and bid him farewell. "Never mind. By the way, remember to eat the dumplings quickly. They won''t taste as good if they get cold." "Okay, thank you, Miss Lawrence." As she left, she took the stack of peculiar books with her. Sam escorted her to the elevator door, then turned back to the living room, his eyes resting on the dumplings on the table, unable to hold back his smile. He had never met someone as interesting as Cheyenne. What a pity... His smile faded abruptly. Chapter 367: The Importance Of Entrance Order Chapter 367: The Importance Of Entrance Order Chapter 367: The Importance of Entrance Order The scent of disinfectant filled the familiar hospital room for Abbie; she had "feigned illness" for five years and had been lying in countless rooms that were so white they were almost blinding. She even spent several birthdays in the hospital. In the past, Abbie''s happiest moments were when she entered the hospital because it was the only time she could openly see Kelvin and enjoy his care and concern. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But now, it all seemed like a dream shattered. Suddenly, she despised this cold and impersonal hospital room. Just as she was about to lift the covers and get out of bed, arge hand pressed down on her. Raising her chin, she saw a handsome face, a man dressed in a in ck suit that was slightly shorter than Kelvin, standing at around 5''8" tall. He was thin and had fair skin. There was a slight resemnce to Kelvin in his facial features. It was Master Vincent. Abbie''s gaze flickered for a moment. In her memory, she hadn''t met Master Vincent many times. Every time he appeared, he had a gentle and caring attitude... Oh right, he was the one who brought her here when she fainted. Seeing the change in her expression, Vincent smiled and whispered in her ear, "Miss Berry, the doctor said you were experiencing anger and excitement that caused your heart to be overwhelmed, leading to your fainting. Please don''t agitate yourself anymore. Rest well!" With that, he gently ced his hand on her back and helped her lie down. Abbiey on the hospital bed, her bright eyes fixed on the door for a few seconds. After a brief moment of daze, she put on a bitter smile and asked, "He still hasn''te, has he?" The "he" she referred to was Kelvin? A cold, disdainful smile appeared in Vincent''s heart, and his smile on his face stiffened slightly as he spoke cautiously, "Well, maybe Kelvin is busy, you know he has meetings." Before he finished speaking, tears began to flow uncontrobly from Abbie''s eyes, like a continuous stream. "Don''t try to cheer me up anymore. He won''te, not anymore." Even if she was genuinely sick this time and not pretending, Kelvin would no longer care for her. All because of that wretched Cheyenne! Why hadn''t she just died back then? Vincent fell silent, agreeing with what she said, and then he took out a tissue from the box on the table and gently wiped away her tears. He was treating her as if she were a precious treasure. "Don''t cry anymore. You look better when you smile. Do you remember the first day you came to the Foley mansion?" he suddenly asked. Abbie paused for a moment, then nodded, "Yes." That day was when she first met Kelvin, and from that day on, her heartpletely belonged to the aloof and self-possessed young man. The man in front of her lowered his head, and the cool light from outside the window cast his profile in a perfect silhouette. She suddenly met a pair of deep, mesmerizing eyes. "Miss Berry... or rather, I prefer to call you Abbie. You probably didn''t know this, but that day was also the first time I met you." "You were wearing a ck dress, looking so innocent and pitiful, holding a suitcase in your hand. I will never forget that day. Grandfather said you would be our little sister, the second sister besides Emelia." "Your eyes only saw Kelvin, but I was actually standing on the second-floor corridor watching you that day. I remember you looked up and smiled at me, it was beautiful." You see, life really does emphasize the importance of entrance order. He only entered a minute or two after Kelvin did. As a result, Abbie only remembered Kelvin andpletely forgot about him... In the Foley family, following the traditions of a hundred years, the eldest son has the rights to inherit thepany and the family property. The others don''t get any benefits. From the moment they were born, he lost to Kelvin. It''s truly absurd! After listening to his words, a slim and silent figure slowly emerged in Abbie''s mind. In her memory, the boy was always quiet and shy. Whenever they coincidentally met, he would lower his head and hurriedly leave. On the way to school, she and Kelvin sat in the back seat, while the boy always sat in the front passenger seat. Until that incident happened and she saw a faint, bloodthirsty smile on his pale face. It seemed like a release and yet filled with sadness. For a split second, Abbie thought it was her imagination... Vincent always gave her the impression of a silent and obedient person. How could he show such a bloodthirsty expression? Later on, Franklin and his children moved out of the vi, and they lost contact as well. When Vincent returned, he became refined, handsome, and exuded an air of arrogance. The employees of thepany appreciated Vincent. He was friendly and attentive in his work, gaining the favor of many people. But Abbie could never get close to him. Aside from the fact that Kelvin was in between, she disliked Emelia and therefore harbored a dislike for Vincent as well. During her years living with the Foley family, she was often bullied by Emelia. She would be forced to go fishing in the bitter cold, her clothes thrown at her for washing, and she had to stay upte to help with homework, all because Emelia thought she was thedy of the Foley family. In front of others, the young girl would put on an innocent fa?ade, and Emelia would call her "Abbie," leading everyone to believe they had a good rtionship. Even Kelvin thought so. No one knew that she had longed to kill Emelia. Now, when Vincent spoke to her, Abbie felt no gratitude. Instead, she erected a hefty guard in her mind. She already knew that Franklin and his children were not good people. Her suspicion and struggle were apparent to Vincent. He absentmindedly fiddled with his thumbs while holding his hands, his eyes shimmering with a hunter''s gleam, patiently waiting for his prey to fall into the trap. He was obviously a mature-minded hunter, having long understood Abbie''s character. If he were to confess his feelings now and force her to make a choice, he would only annoy her. So, after saying those words, Vincent smiled lightly and reached out to tuck in her nkets. "Well, I just wanted to tell you that we''ve known each other for many years. You can try to trust me. Let''s be friends, Miss Berry." "Just be friends?" Abbie finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Master Vincent, you''re jesting. Haven''t we always been friends? You''ve helped me before, thank you." "Just a small favor," he replied. They sat together for a short while in the hospital room. Vincent informed her that he had to return to thepany and woulde back to see her in the afternoon. He said goodbye to Abbie and left. As the door to the hospital room closed, the man''s face, previously handsome and bright, darkened like a storm cloud. Chapter 368: Strained Relationship Between Abbie And Jane Chapter 368: Strained Rtionship Between Abbie And Jane Chapter 368: Strained Rtionship between Abbie and Jane After he left, the hospital room returned to its quiet state. Abbiey on the bed, unable to sleep as she stared at the bright white ceiling. Turning her head, she nced out the window, her gaze empty and distant, as if shrouded in ayer of white mist. She had no parents, and even her only reliance, Kelvin, had abandoned her. She would truly be alone from now on. As for her uncle''s family, Abbie gave a coldugh. She had no hope for them. In the afternoon, she heard footsteps outside the hospital room door. She thought it might finally be Kelvin arriving, and a ripple of excitement stirred in her otherwise silent heart. She eagerly got up to open the door. At the entrance, what caught her eye instead was the face of a woman - Jane. She was dressed in a high-end Chanel-inspired suit, a white cor zer with double-row gold buttons that entuated her slim waist. She wore a matching pencil skirt that reached her knees, and her feet were adorned with apricot- colored pointed high-heeled shoes, stepping with confidence. Her face showcased fashionable and eye-catching makeup, exuding a determined and domineering aura. She smiled at Abbie, "Abbie, why do you look so disappointed? Is my arrival unwee?" Abbie slightly furrowed her delicate eyebrows and graciously invited her in to sit. She then noticed the bouquet that Jane had brought - a bouquet of white chrysanthemums? Nonchntly, Jane found a vase and ced the bundle of white chrysanthemums in it, casually adjusting them. She turned back to Abbie and gave her a gentle smile. "You like chrysanthemums, so I decided to get them while passing by. I wasn''t sure which color to choose, but since you usually like white, I picked white." The expression on Abbie''s face became sinister, and her voice turned cold and sarcastic. "Hmm, so you''re just hoping that I die soon, aren''t you?" Hearing this, Jane had an innocent look on her face as she squinted her eyes. "Why do you interpret my thoughtful intentions with malice, Abbie? White chrysanthemums are a symbol of the royal family, and in some countries, they are used for wedding decorations." "Hmph, maybe only you know that! I''m sure you hate me, Jane. I understand you far more than you think. So, tell me, what are you here for today?" Abbie cut straight to the point, and Jane was no longer interested in pretending. Her expression turned icy in an instant, and she calmly replied, her voice devoid of emotion. "The Parry family and the Berry family have called off the engagement." Teagan announced he would be engaged to Nora Lawrence from the Lawerence family. The reason was simple: the Berry family had lost their shares, and Cody had lost hiswork of support, thus no longer benefiting the Parry family. Jane paused for a moment and directed her me at the expressionless woman lying in the hospital bed. "It''s all because of you, Abbie. Did youe back for revenge?" Abbie responded with a faint smile. "This was always supposed to be mine. There is no question of seeking revenge." As her words fell, a piercingughter echoed through the hospital room. Jane''s voice carried a curse-like tone and rang in her ears, word for word. "It doesn''t matter now. Seeing you in this state brings me peace of mind." "Abbie, you''re even more pitiful than I am. At least Teagan and I were in it for mutual interests. I didn''t have to chose him as my life partner." "I knew you and Kelvin wouldn''tst. How could someone as selfish and malicious as you deserve happiness?" "Father said that from now on, the Berry family has no connection to you. The years ahead will leave you all alone, and that''s gratifying!" It felt as if she could truly see the near future. Herself, old and frail, gasping for breath, lying in a coffin, with no one around to pray for her - a deste scene. Abbie became frantic as her cousin''s mockingughter made her feel unsettled and afraid, almost like a prophecy. Grabbing the vase from the table in anger, she threw it at Jane. "Get out! What does a jilted whore like you have to show off?" At least her own reputation remained untainted, while Jane had been with multiple men. Thinking this, Abbie felt a slight sense of relief. As the vase hit the ground, a crisp sound followed, and the white fragments scattered apart. Water spilled across the floor. The bouquet of freshly inserted white chrysanthemums fell to the ground, its delicate petals gathering ayer of dust. Jane gazed at Abbie''s angry face, her eyes burning, and let out a cold snort before leaving, arms crossed in an arrogant stance. "Hmph, Abbie, this is the real you. Your fa?ade of elegance and gentleness will eventually crumble, and I look forward to that day." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Get lost!" Abbie drove her away, while anger continued to intertwine and burn within her. It was just the first day. On the very first day that Kelvin had abandoned her, someone dared toe and bully her! With an ache in her chest, Abbie took two steps back, barefoot, and identally stepped on a shard of the broken vase, causing an even sharper pain to shoot through her foot. Lowering her head, she saw the fresh red blood spreading from the sole of her foot, contrasting against her pale, almost bluish skin, a heart-wrenching sight. She reached out to press the emergency button on the bedside, but as she crouched by the edge of the bed, her fingers couldn''t reach the button. It was beyond her grasp. Earlier, Jane mocked her, but she didn''t cry. Her foot was bleeding, but she didn''t cry. At the moment when she couldn''t reach the emergency button, her emotions suddenly copsed, thinking to herself: maybe this is what helplessness feels like. She squatted down, holding her knees, sobbing loudly, her sharp nails piercing her palms unnoticed. And she missed Kelvin again. Suddenly, a tall figure walked in through the door. Vincent looked at the messy hospital room, her entire foot stained red with blood, and hurriedly came forward to embrace Abbie. "Miss Berry, are you okay?" Abbie suddenly found herself in a warm embrace, as if she had grasped thest straw of salvation. She looked at Vincent with teary eyes. "Master Vincent, help me, help me... I want revenge!" The determination and fury in her eyes made Vincent inadvertently curl his lips. He gently reached out and stroked Abbie''s long hair. His actions were filled with an indescribable tenderness. "Alright, I will help you. But... we need to take things slowly. You have to listen to me." Abbie''s eyes still held tears, and she looked at him in a daze. The man''s smile remained warm, yet she had a lingering feeling that something was amiss. Before she could react, Vincent scooped her up and carried her towards the door. "Let''s first take a look at your foot injury. You''ve lost so much blood, it''s really pitiful." Snapping out of her trance, she hesitantly reached out and grabbed his arm, softly saying, "Thank you." Vincent brought her to the nurse''s station and instructed a young nurse to disinfect and dress her wound. The shard had cut quite deeply, and she feared that she would be unable to walk for several days. Suddenly, there was a shortage of disinfectant. The young nurse asked them to wait while she went to the storeroom to get more. As the nurse left, a faint conversation could be heard from the adjacent room. Abbie caught two words from it and shivered all over. Her panicked gaze turned towards Vincent. Chapter 369: Self-Taught Chapter 369: Self-Taught Chapter 369: Self-Taught A deep, suppressed male voice sounded, seemingly of an older age. "Is this what Mr. Zamora has been investigating recently?" A woman''s voice responded, "Yes... I stole it from Mr. Zamora''sb desk." The man sounded surprised and remained quiet for less than two minutes. Then, Abbie heard him ask the woman to leave while bursting intoughter himself. "I''d love to see what project Eddie has been investigating, it''s so secretive." "Datura stramonium? Isn''t that Misty Forest?" Through the wall, Abbie could clearly hear the words "Misty Forest." A glimpse of murderous intent flickered in her eyes. Just then, a nurse''s hurried and chaotic footsteps disrupted her senses. Abbie couldn''t hear what the man said afterward. Before leaving, Abbie intentionally nced at the room number next door. ... On the other side, Cheyenne returned to the vi with the Bible in her hands. As she opened the book, a ck business card fell out. ck background, golden letters, and an image of an eagle soaring with a snake in its grip - the very pattern they had been tirelessly seeking. "Miss Lawrence, quickly, see what''s written on it," urged Tanner anxiously. Since it was in a foreignnguage and didn''t resemble English at all, he couldn''t understand it. [¦§¦Í?¦Ö¦Ó¦Á¦Ð?¦Õ¦Ó¦Å¦É] "It''s written in Greek, of course you can''t understand it. I vaguely remember seeing this word somewhere. Wait for me a couple of minutes," Cheyenne said as she turned and went back to the upstairs room, retrieving her notebook. With her slender and beautiful hands, she swiftly typed on the keyboard. Theputer screen quickly turned blue, followed by a series of iprehensible codes appearing on it. Both Tanner and Iker were filled with astonishment. Tanner, in particr, gazed at the young girl in front of him with admiration, feeling that she was much younger than himself. "Miss Lawrence, is there anything in this world that you don''t know?" It would be impressive for an ordinary person to excel in one field, but Cheyenne seemed to excel in numerous fields! Calligraphy, painting, music, dance, medical arts... foreignnguages. Now, she even knew computer programmingnguages! Could she leave some room for ordinary people? Cheyenne paid him no mind, her eyes fixed on theputer screen. She responded in a calm and casual tone: "Well, it''s not that extraordinary. When I was in fifth grade, the school arrangedputer sses. I happened to be bored and saw Cnguage on the teacher''s desktop." "I casually looked through it, found it too easy, and decided to self-study Java and VisualBasic. NET 7. 0." Tanner studied at a military academy, specializing inmunication. He had alsoe into contact withputer programmingnguages during his sses. Cnguage was usually a regr topic in theputer secondary level exams and was already considered quite challenging for most candidates. Java was even several levels above Cnguage, being a tform editor where one could independently establish a new storage library within the program''s code. Being regarded as the most difficult in theputer field was VisualBasic. NET. Even experts with twenty years of programming experience might not im to be proficient in VB. Feeling the "unting" from Miss Lawrence, Iker and Tanner fell silent. Thud! She finally pressed Fn plus F11, and theputer desktop went full screen with increased brightness, revealing an image. Bathed in a deep blue light, the bar had a stylish and eerie ck decor. The glowing words "TWILIGHT CAME" adorned the background wall. At the bottom of the webpage, there were severalments and messages, some of which carried warnings: "Do not make deals with the devil lightly!" "I went to TWILIGHT on the thirteenth, and I happened to witness their judgment. It was so thrilling!" "Trust me, do not go to TWILIGHT!!!" Among them, a user named William left ament: "My girlfriend had an argument and then disappeared here. I want to find my girlfriend." The replies below were filled with malice: "Maybe in the sewers, @William" "Just find a new girlfriend, no need to wait for her. She''s noting back." "Maybe at the restaurant, the trash can, or even in the fridge, @William" These few words were filled with ill intentions. Cheyenne frowned, thinking these people must be sick to make jokes about someone''s missing girlfriend. However, going back to the bar itself, it seemed to have a certain resemnce to Soar Casino. Cheyenne scrolled down the webpage, and at the very bottom, there was a blue hyperlink. She clicked on it, and a window popped up with an electronic invitation letter: "Wee to TWILIGHT CAME. Life is just beginning as the night falls." Only those who possessed this invitation letter could enter TWILIGHT. Cheyenne filled out the information on the invitation letter. In the name field, she wrote "L Harper." She quickly went upstairs to the study to grab an old-fashioned pager and a tin box. That''s right, it was a pager. She opened the tin box, revealing various documents, bank cards, phone cards... Tanner looked at all this in astonishment. He thought Miss Lawrence was just fooling around, but she seemed well-prepared. It didn''t look like something you could prepare in just a day or two. Iker, on the other hand, looked at Cheyenne''s profile thoughtfully. "L Harper," those two words were either randomly chosen by her, or... she really was the legendary pop diva, L Harper. But thinking about it, it seemed unlikely. Four years ago, L Harper debuted in Metshire when Cheyenne was only seventeen, just starting her sophomore year of high school. How could she be the smoking hot and irresistibly sexy goddess L Harper? After filling out the information, she also had to pay a $5, 000 entrance fee. Looking at all the entertainment venues in Akloit, even the ssiest the Vintage Club wouldn''t charge such a high fee before customers even entered. And once the fee was paid, there would be no refund whether you went or not. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just seconds after submitting the application, her phone that she ced on the desk rang, receiving a text message from TWILIGHT bar: "Dear Miss L Harper, the twilight haze lingers, and the night grows dimmer. TWILIGHT CAME bar wees your arrival. Today is the thirteenth. A friendly reminder, bring your mask and invitation letter. Meet at the underground floor of the Waiting Caf¨¦ at 7 PM. Be there or be square." Chapter 370: A Reward Of 500 Million Chapter 370: A Reward Of 500 Million Chapter 370: A Reward of 500 Million "Mask? I have to wear a mask just to go to a crummy bar?" Cheyenne''s lip twitched slightly. If this turned out to be a gimmick, she would''ve wasted her 5, 000 dors. Regardless, she decided to go check it out. Just as she was about to close herptop, she suddenly noticed a small red headline on the right side of the ad page. "The Dark League offers a reward of five hundred million for Mr. X." She hurriedly closed the page andughed at herself inwardly. She didn''t expect her life to be worth so much. Iker hadn''t noticed her unusual mood and looked at Cheyenne with concern. "Are you really going to that ce?" She picked up herptop, nodded, and licked her tender lips coquettishly. "Hmm, it seems interesting, doesn''t it?" "I''ll go with you," Iker dered in a deep voice. Cheyenne''s gaze shifted down to his knee as she hesitated. "It''s better if you don''t. You still need at least another half month for your foot to heal. I can go alone." If Omari were here, she could ask him to apany her. She wondered if he was doing well in Onistead. Tanner was staying to take care of Iker. Their grandfather was getting old, and the rowdy and chaotic atmosphere of a bar wouldn''t be suitable for him. "How can I feel at ease if you go alone? I can go with you. My leg is fine... I can already walk a few hundred steps." Before Iker could finishi, Cheyenne interrupted him, "You should focus on recovering. By the way, I left my phone at home. I''ll bring this old one with me, so don''t worry. If anything happens, I''ll call you right away." Seeing her stubbornness, Iker knew he couldn''t persuade her and could only agree. He suggested bringing Tanner along, but she refused because it would cost an additional 5, 000 bucks! Tanner felt wronged. "I can pay that 5, 000 myself..." ... At 7 PM, at Waiting Caf¨¦ in the southern part of the city. This is a coffee shop with an Iostranan romantic vibe that has been open for many years without ever closing down. Funny enough, she used toe here with Kate when they were young. They never discovered the hidden secrets of this cafe''s underground. The owner was a genuine Iostranan man, a bit overweight, with blond hair and blue eyes. He''s standing behind the counter, leaning with one hand while dozing off. Coffee shops mostly do business in the morning andte afternoon, and it''s already 7 o''clock, so they''re about to close. Two attractive foreign guys were wiping the tables and chairs with towels. They nced at the silver figure at the entrance without even lifting their heads and say, "Sorry, but the caf¨¦ is already closing. Pleasee back tomorrow." A woman''s clear and melodious voice sounded sweetly at the entrance, refreshing everyone''s senses. "Oh? Is that so? But twilight came, and life is just beginning, right?" The sleepy overweight owner suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked intently at the woman. The warm yellow light in the shop shone on her. She was wearing a silver sequined tight-fitting halter neck short skirt that went just above her knees, with a high slit on the right side. Her figure was perfect, dazzling to the eye. Her chestnut wavy hair fell down to her waist, entuating her slender waist, her legs slim and fair, perfectly straight, stepping in a pair ofce-up high-heeled sandals, making her truly captivating. Her skin was fair, and she had a sexy corbone and shoulder groove that blended seamlessly with her elegant swan-like neck, adorned with a blue teardrop-shaped gemstone ne. On her petite face, she wore a fox mask. Her slightly upturned nose and plump, lustrous me-red lips were alluring. The two waiters were dumbfounded. Although they saw many peoplee here to drink coffee every day, they had never seen someone as stunning as her. The owner regained hisposure, smiling, and looked up at Cheyenne, telling the waiters to continue sweeping. "You guys keep going. Miss, pleasee with me." Cheyenne lifted her foot and followed him obediently, disappearing behind the curtain. She secretly supported her thigh with her hand, gripping her skirt to prevent it from flying up. Fortunately, this coffee shop owner was just a small fry, and he didn''t do anything other than lead her to the back kitchen. "Miss, may I see your invitation card?" he asked. "Sure." Cheyenne took out an old-fashioned cell phone and tapped on the message section. The owner eyed her phone with some doubt. "Do young people still use such outdated phones?" She smiled lightly, tucked the phone away in her purse, and replied jokingly, "I actually enjoy ying the Tetris game on this phone, so I haven''t been willing to rece it." I see. After reviewing the text message, the owner checked the guestlist and saw the name "L Harper," so he let her pass. He pressed the elevator switch and deliberately spoke to Cheyenne in fluent Iostranan, saying, "Go down to floor minus two for TWILIGHT." She made a puzzled expression and said, "Sorry, my Iostranan is not very good." The boss seemed "surprised" by her reaction and smiled, saying, "Miss, go downstairs and TWILIGHT is on the floor minus one." Cheyenne thanked him profusely and then stepped into the elevator. As the elevator doors closed, her lips tightened beneath the mask. She extended her fair and delicate hand and pressed the button for the floor minus two. The coffee shop owner was purposely testing her just now. She could understand Iostranan, which was why she was qualified to go to TWILIGHT. If she couldn''t understand, going to the floor minus one might make her another "missing person." Fortunately, she was clever and had collected information about TWILIGHT online. Aizen named "William" mentioned that his girlfriend had disappeared in the dance hall of TWILIGHT. Generally, the dance hall was a ce for ordinary customers to have fun... the more upscale areas were definitely in more concealed depths. So she chose to go directly to the floor minus two. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne''s first impression upon stepping into the floor minus two was darkness. Just like the pictures she had seen online, the deep blue lights flickered and illuminated the ck walls, with iprehensible graffiti covering them. Clusters of mist-like fog and crimson blood stains... the blue skulls shimmered with eerie red eyes, as if the Grim Reaper had descended upon your side as it stared at you. The entire floor minus two resembled a stage, with Cheyenne currently situated in the audience seat. In the center was a square stage. Suspended in mid-air was a massive iron cage, and she looked up to see a heavily injured, blood- soaked blonde girl barely clinging to life inside the cage. Her hands and feet were bound by thick chains. Her gaze was scattered and hollow, with one eyepletely empty, a trace of blood sliding down... her eyeball... gone. Chapter 371: Devil Among Humans Chapter 371: Devil Among Humans Chapter 371: Devil Among Humans As Cheyenne and the young girl locked eyes, the girl pleaded silently with her gaze. Was she seeking help from Cheyenne? Cheyenne gasped silently, biting her luscious red lip as she nced at the other iron cages nearby. She realized that it wasn''t just the young girl locked in there. The cages held not only middle-aged men in professional attire and young women stripped of their clothes, but also children as young as seven or eight years old and elderly people with grey hair. Some were still alive, while others had perished. The underground floor seemed unattended. Only a few people came in, roughly estimated to be around thirty. They wore masks and had an air of elegance, chatting and taking their seats. Cheyenne found a rtively inconspicuous spot near the center and sat down. Two men in front of her were engaged in a cheerful conversation. One of them said, "I still need one more ingredient. I''lle by tonight to search for it. I wonder if I can find a good one." "Tonight is the thirteenth, the day of judgment. There will definitely be satisfying ingredients avable. By the way, I wasn''t satisfied with the previous one I bought. When the next traderes, I''ll sell her and exchange her for a different type," the other person replied. "I had my eye on a girlst time. Her hands were quite nice, but unfortunately, she was afflicted by the Misty Forest. If I buy her and she dies right away, her skin will shrivel up and be stiff. It won''t be pretty." When the two men mentioned "Misty Forest," Cheyenne''s eyes brightened. She reached out and patted the shoulder of one of the men. He turned his head, sniffed the air greedily, and stared at Cheyenne''s neck, captivated by her intoxicating scent. "Hello there. Miss, are you looking for me?" he said. Cheyenne endured his rudeness and curved her luscious lips, her voice dripping with charm. She inquired, "Yes, sir. You mentioned Misty Forest earlier, and I would like to purchase it. May I ask who I should approach?" The man seemed enchanted by her coquettish voice, his gaze fixated on the fair skin of her neck. "Misty Forest... It''s not for sale. It''s one of TWILIGHT''s three gship items. Miss, are you here looking for ingredients? How about trying something else?" What were they referring to as "ingredients"? Cheyenne was curious but dared not reveal her true intentions. She lightly nodded her chin, her tone cool and leisurely. "Yes, I am here for ingredients." As she spoke, she retrieved a box of cigarettes from her bag and offered it to the two men in front of her, extending a friendly gesture. However, they refused, stating that smoking was prohibited on judgment day. Momentarily taken aback, she retrieved the cigarettes apologetically, quietly waiting for the arrival of the "judgment" they mentioned. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as the clock struck seven, the entrance to floor minus two began to close slowly. Just as the imposing iron door was about to shutpletely, a familiar and maic voice came from outside. "Wait a minute." Cheyenne''s mind buzzed with anticipation... Was it him? As she turned around, she saw a tall and imposing figure, dressed in a three-piece tailored ck suit. His legs were long and muscr, exuding an air of confidence, with a chilling aura surrounding them. What a coincidence. He also wore a fox mask, though his was silver-gray, matching the color of her dress, unlike Cheyenne''s red one. Damn it, why was Kelvin here? Could it be that he was also investigating Misty Forest? But that was impossible. He knew that Miss Berry, his childhood friend, was the culprit. Going by his style, he should be protecting that woman. Or maybe Kelvin wanted to make a preemptive strike, found the evidence, and then destroyed it. After careful consideration, this seemed to be the only possibility. Cheyenne''s delicate face under the mask looked unusually grim. She coldly stood up and moved to a darker spot where the lighting was dimmer, taking a seat. Her gaze locked onto that dark figure, watching him nce around the crowd before choosing a seat closer to the front in the middle. There was approximately a ten-meter distance between them, with dozens of seats in between. Hopefully, this time, he wouldn''t have such luck running into her. Lost in her thoughts, Cheyenne saw the red curtain in the center of the stage slowly opening. From both sides, a group of women in sky-blue dress, with enchanting figures, walked up to the stage. Standing among them was a slightly chubby man in a deep blue suit and a pig-like mask that concealed his appearance. A deep, resonating voice echoed in her ears. "Wee, everyone, to the Twilight court. As you all know, when Jesus was betrayed by his thirteenth disciple, Judas, he was bound to the cross and suffered a cruel fate." "After my Lord ascended to godhood, in order to ensure that all the sins of the world receive their proper punishment, the hawk became the messenger of God, bearing the responsibility of judgment." "Today, let us witness who else deserves to be punished!" As the voice faded, the man pped his hands, causing the red curtain on the stage to slowly open. Inside a massive iron cage were seven people, of all ages and genders, their hands and feet tied with ropes, connected like a string of grasshoppers. "They were ragged and huddled together in fear, with only the man standing alone at the end of the rope, bowing his head in silence. Cheyenne''s gaze turned to the man, feeling his figure was reminiscent of someone in her memory. The host with the pig-like maskughed coldly, slowly unfolding the cue card in his hand, the sound echoing throughout the venue. "Number One: Nevaeh Mullen, female, forty-eight years old. The crimemitted - jealousy! She killed her husband and lover with heartless brutality. ording to the ruling, she''ll be disfigured." As soon as he finished speaking, two ck-robed bodyguards walked up from the other side of the stage, dressed in ck robes from head to toe. The horror of the white faceless mask was chilling. They were the executioners. The ck-robed man walked up with a bottle of solution and opened it in front of everyone and dropped two drops on the ground. Soon, wisps of white smoke rose from the bright red carpet under his feet, making a faint sizzling sound. Cheyenne guessed what he was about to do. It was sulfuric acid. Sure enough, the next moment, the ck-robed man poured the sulfuric acid solution on top of the woman''s head. The smell of burnt flesh filled the air, with a white towel stuffed in the woman''s mouth, she couldn''t even cry out in pain. Her face burned and decayed at a speed visible to the naked eye, her once beautiful and rich appearance turned into a hideous demon, leaving only two eyes staring painfully at the light above her head. Her body fell to the ground in agony, causing the other six tied to the rope to tremble in fear. Cheyenne clenched her fists tightly, biting her lip as she watched this cruel scene unfold before her. No wonder hell was empty, demons were here on earth! Chapter 372: Sin Of Gluttony Chapter 372: Sin Of Gluttony Chapter 372: Sin of Gluttony It turned out that the so-called "Judgement" was nothing more than a twisted spectacle of murder! There were various charges brought against the used, including arrogance, jealousy, anger, laziness, greed, lust, and gluttony. Surprisingly, the one used of the sin of gluttony was a little girl called Vivian, who appeared to be around seven or eight years old. The reason for her punishment was simply because she had snatched a loaf of bread from someone on the street. They apprehended her and starved her for several days and nights. She was originally a beautiful and clever child, but hunger had reduced her to mere skin and bones. Her oversized gray t-shirt hung loosely on her, revealing her protruding corbones. She was nothing more than ayer of pale skin wrapped around prominent bones, a pitiable sight. Her punishment was to eat food. They ced a variety of dishes in front of her: freshly baked soft croissants, brightly colored roasted turkey, sizzling golden-brown steak, grilled sausages, and more. Being in a state of hunger and innocence, the child never could have imagined that these people intended to kill her. All she saw was the food. Her empty stomach was causing her great difort, and she felt an urgent need to eat, especially with such delicious and tempting food in front of her. With her hands finally free, she rushed towards the food, devouring the roasted turkey recklessly like a famished little wolf. Her actions were rough and slightly ferocious. She finished an entire roasted turkey, which weighed around two pounds, as well as half a croissant, two sausages, a half-eaten fried egg and steak that fell to the ground, glistening with oil under the lights. Her belly full, the little girl smiled contentedly. The radiant smile of satisfaction from sating one''s hunger and fulfilling physiological needs captivated everyone. Look, a child''s happiness was so easily attainable and simple. They needed not fear being surrounded by demons disguised as human beings in this darkest of environments. Among the audience, some wore mocking smiles tinged with pity as they watched her eat, while others discreetly swallowed their saliva. There was still two-thirds of the food remaining on the table, but the little girl had already eaten to her fill. Now, she longed for a drink of water. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A menacing voice filled the air in response to her,ing from the darkly dressed, masked man. "Someone guilty of the sin of gluttony, how could they waste food? All the food on this earth is hard- won. Wasting food means wasting thebor of others. God will be angry, you know." The little girl finally felt fear. She scooted back and quietly cried, "I''m sorry, but¡­ but I''m already full..." Yet the man grabbed her hand and lifted her in front of the food, his icy hand gently touching the girl''s stomach. His voice softened a bit. "No, you''re not full. Didn''t you say that your greatest wish was to eat until you burst?" "Even if you''ve sinned, a forgiving lord will still fulfill your wish." "All of this food is prepared for you. How can you not eat it? Come, feed her some more!" As the words fell, the same two men in ck robes with featureless masks from before stepped forward. One restrained the struggling girl, pinning down her hands and feet, while the other covered her mouth with one hand and mechanically forced things into her mouth with the other. The girl''s cries echoed through the hall, and she couldn''t even chew. The food was crazily stuffed into her mouth, whether from the te or fallen on the ground¡­ None went to waste. Her cries gradually diminished, while theughter below never ceased. Someone taunted, "She''s actually quite fortunate, at least she''s stuffed to death." "Yeah,pared to other methods of dying, this one''s not bad. I think it''s rather fresh." Cheyenne watched as the child hupped and struggled to breathe, a raging fury rising in her heart like vines growing wild in summer. She gripped her fists and abruptly stood up from her seat. The host on stage also noticed her actions, and his gaze shifted her way. "Ma''am in the red dress, do you need something? If it''s about purchasing ingredients, you''ll have to wait." Cheyenne felt a bitter taste in her throat, biting her lip, as she looked into the eyes of the little girl... Finally, she weakly uttered, "It''s nothing." She sat back down, turning her head away and no longer looking at the little girl. Kelvin nced back at her, then turned his head away. He silently cursed under his breath, his words drowned out by the girl''s sobs. On stage, the little girl''s mouth was already stuffed full, unable to take in any more food. She hupped and sniffled twice. She closed her eyes forever. Her body, hands, face, and mouth were covered in food... She was surrounded by it, just like her wish, being overfed to death. Cheyenne had never been so angry, not even when Kelvin openly brought Abbie home. These animals. That little girl was so young. If everything went well, she would have grown up safe and sound, with a loving family, and would have met a boy who loved her. But now, all of that had be an extravagant hope. She could only hope that she would be in painless bliss in heaven... "Don''t be sad. We can''t save her right now, and we might end up endangering ourselves as well." Suddenly, a deep and suppressed voice sounded in her ear, apanied by a refreshing and cold lotus fragrance that spread through her nose. She immediately turned her head back. Unaware of the close proximity between them, her head turned directly into his lips. Both of them were wearing fox masks, hers in red and his in silver-gray. Through the masks, Kelvin stared deeply and slightly stunned at her, his high nose lightly pressing against hers. The softness and sweetness of his lips made his body start to feel hot. Instinctively, he licked her lips. The word "jelly" burst into his mind. As she realized that he was taking advantage of herself, Cheyenne''s gaze turned cold, and she quickly pushed him away. She was about to give him a p to snap him out of it, but then thought about her current situation and bit her lip, holding back. Gritting her teeth, she asked him, "How did youe here?" Kelvin touched his lips, on which her scent still lingered. His mood suddenly improved significantly. Chapter 373: Anger Chapter 373: Anger Chapter 373: Anger He leaned close to her ear and warned, "This is not a ce you should be. You walk from here to the right side of the hall and there''s a staircase. Tell the guards my name and leave quickly!" Cheyenne was shocked, but luckily her mask concealed her expression. However, her widened eyes and slightly parted red lips still revealed her reaction to Kelvin. His lips curled lightly. "Why are you so surprised?" She thought she was already clever enough, finding Soar Casino and TWILIGHT in the Dark League, but it seemed like Kelvin, that bastard, was always one step ahead of her. The same thing happened at Soar Casino, where that old man even let him in through the VIP channel! Damn it, just thinking about it made her frustrated. Cheyenne made no movement. She wasn''t here to y; she hadn''t investigated the situation thoroughly yet, so she couldn''t leave. Besides, why should she mention his name? They were divorced, and she had nothing to do with him anymore. She didn''t have to endure his male chauvinism. Just because he became a boss, he thought he could give orders wherever he went? She wouldn''t comply. Sitting with her legs crossed and arms folded, she continued to sit there. The person on stage had been reced by a new prisoner, used of the sin of lust. As for the punishment, Cheyenne had lost interest in watching. Seeing her uncooperative attitude, Kelvin''s gaze dimmed, and he subtly furrowed his brows. He couldn''t help but think about how she almost exposed herself when she suddenly stood up earlier. He helplessly said, "If you want to stay, that''s fine, but don''t make any reckless moves, so you don''t hinder meter." After he finished speaking, he remained seated next to her, showing no intention of leaving. However, Cheyenne coldly hummed, "I should be reminding you not to hinder me! And we''re not close, so stay away from me!" Why did he have toe over here and squeeze into this seat when there were so many empty ones nearby? Not close? Kelvin''s face immediately darkened, as he silently thought, ''We just kissed each other, and now you im that we''re not close?'' She was truly heartless. ... In the Lawrence Vi, Iker was still sitting on the couch in his ck checkered pajamas. The book in his hands had been open for a while, but he hadn''t read a single word. asionally, he would raise his sore neck and nce at the clock on the wall. The hour hand was still at "7," while the minute hand had only moved a right angle. Suddenly, Iker felt that time was passing so slowly when Cheyenne wasn''t by his side. After a few more seconds, he couldn''t help but ask Tanner next to him, "What time did she leave?" Tanner held a bunch of dried crying grass in his hand, while his other hand held a pair of scissors as he helped old Mr. Edwards organize the herbs. When he heard Iker''s question, he silently muttered to himself, "The fourth time." This was not at all like Iker''s usual style. "Miss Lawrence left at 6:40, so it''s been exactly an hour now. But if TWILIGHT starts at 7, then Miss Lawrence should have only been inside for half an hour." "It''s been half an hour, and she still hasn''t returned. I hope nothing has happened." His worry deepened, and his handsome face became serious, which surprised Tanner. "You probably haven''t been to a bar before, Master Iker, so you wouldn''t know. Normally, people stay at a bar for at least two to three hours. Some people even party all night." All night! Iker indeed had never been to a bar. If he wanted to drink, he had a room specifically for storing fine wines. The Todd family had nothing but money and alcohol. Unable to help his ckened face, Iker asked deeply, "All night? What are they doing in there?" Tanner didn''t dare openly mock his ignorance, so he pursed his lips and looked outside. Familiar with the topic, he said, "What else can they do? Engage in some sexual intercourse when drunk, right?" As soon as thest word fell, a look of disbelief shed in Iker''s eyes as he thoughtfully looked at Tanner. "Have you done it too?" Tanner touched his nose and, blushing slightly, continued to work on the herbs. Shyly, he answered softly, "I''ve thought about it, but I never had the chance." "Coward!" As he thought about how seductive and beautiful Cheyenne looked when she left, Iker wondered about her alcohol tolerance... He regretted even more for not having Tanner apany her. Just then, there was a knock on the door from outside. Both of them nced at each other, and Tanner stood up with a knowing look, hurrying to open the door. Standing there was a figure in white. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Zamora, why are you here?" Eddie wiped off the sweat beads from his forehead. His white coat had stains of various colors - red, green, purple - making him look like he had just been pulled out of a dyeing vat. His eyes immediately looked towards the second floor room as he anxiously asked, "Is Cheyenne here? I need to talk to her urgently." Iker had met Eddie a few times, and their rtionship was not close but cordial. He knew Eddie was Cheyenne''s good friend''s brother, and that was about it. "Why do you need to see Miss Lawrence? She went out, and we don''t know when she''ll be back," Iker replied. Desperate for help, Eddie needed to trust Master Iker since Cheyenne wasn''t around. He revealed the purpose of his visit directly. "Master Iker, the potions have been stolen, and Mr. Owen is missing. You have significant influence in Akloit, can you help me find him?" "What? Mr. Owen is missing!" "Yes, it''s been several days since I could reach him. I went to the Owen family just now, and the servants said he hasn''t returned for a few days." Eddie couldn''t help but worry about whether something had happened to the director. Both of these matters were troublesome, and he had no choice but to seek Cheyenne''s help. "Tanner, gather some people to help with the search. Mr. Zamora,e with me to the police station to file a report." "Alright." Only half an hour had passed, and six people were already dead on stage. Each one of them was a vibrant life. Fresh blood flowed along the dark edges of the stage, forming a small waterfall due to the forty- centimeter drop between the stage and the ground. "Ssh..." It was ominous ck and eerie red. As it approached eight o''clock, the masked man in ck brought the man at the end of the rope in front of the crowd for the final judgement. "Jonathan Owen, sixty-two years old, Director of Hopedale Hospital. The crimemitted - anger." When he was pushed in front of everyone, Cheyenne stared fixedly at the old man on stage, her heart in a state of turmoil. Her red lips slightly parted, "Jo-Jonathan!" Why was he here? Chapter 374: I Want His Heart Chapter 374: I Want His Heart Chapter 374: I Want His Heart Knowing that she was in a hurry, Kelvin pressed down on her restless shoulders, his warm hands holding her clenched and delicate fists. "Cheyenne, I know you''re anxious. Let''s assess the situation first." Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to rescue Jonathan. Jonathan had witnessed the deaths of the six people in front of him, but he still stood in the middle of the stage, expressionless. Although he was disheveled, he kept his back straight. His gaze was cold, waiting for the judgment that the executioner would impose on him. His indifferent posture seemed as if he were not the one about to die. On this stage, they had witnessed many "tough guys," but when the knife was really ced at their necks, even tough guys could turn into the weak. The executioner in ck with a mask continued speaking, "This person attempted to investigate TWILIGHT''s Misty Forest, which is a heinous crime." As the words fell, the audience below the stage became even more uproarious. Everyone knew that Misty Forest was a distinctive "product" of TWILIGHT, and if its secrets were exposed, TWILIGHT would suffer a significant loss and might even attract catastrophic consequences. They mored in various ways: "Burn him alive!" "Tie him to a cross; he betrayed the true Lord, nail him with spikes into his body!" "Quarter him!" "..." Various cruel punishments were suggested, and the waves of voices almost drowned out the executioner''s voice. He raised his hand, and his sleeve slid down, revealing a section of his wrist. The string of rosewood beads on his wrist appeared in Cheyenne''s eyes. She was suddenly stunned. She seemed to have seen it before. Yes, she remembered she saw it in the car ident! She picked up the bead at the scene, and it was the same bead that Eddie encountered during the attack, identical in every detail. So, what connection existed between Soar Casino and TWILIGHT? Cheyenne was certain that the person who led the attack on herst time was a young man. However, the voice from the stage sounded like someone around forty, with a slightly plump figure. Different people but possessing the same bracelet. Perhaps this bracelet, like the tattoo, was a symbol of identity. "There''s a saying: those who live by the sword will die by the sword. Since this old man is a medical practitioner, why don''t we use this surgical knife as the instrument of punishment?" As the executioner''s words fell, someone quickly approached with a wooden tray. On ity shining silver surgical knives, sharp as a de. The man took one with a narrow and long design, usually used for cutting deep-seated connective tissues. Cheyenne''s gaze fixed on the knife pressed against Mr. Owen''s chest. The pure silver alloy de was sharp enough to easily cut through bones, let alone the softer flesh tissue. Jonathan still wore the white coat when he was arrested. Soon, Cheyenne noticed a red flower blooming on his chest, starkly contrasting against the white fabric. The relentless voice of the judge echoed through the hall, questioning him, "Tell me, where did you obtain the Misty Forest?" "If you have the guts, go ahead and kill me," Jonathan''s voice sounded weak andcking energy. Being confined here for several days without proper food or rest had taken its toll on his body. Even breathing had be slower, as increased breathing rates led to greater energy consumption. Cheyenne handed Eddie the vial of Misty Forest that Kelvin had given her. Jonathan had heard about the potency of the substance and decided to assist them in the investigation. He had known about TWILIGHT''s existence ten years ago, but had no idea that Vincent was involved with TWILIGHT. Cheyenne felt deep guilt once again. First, it was Eddie, and now it was Jonathan... There couldn''t be a next time! As Jonathan''s words trailed off, the surgical knife went in another inch, causing the blood to flow even faster. Therge droplets stained the white coat, creating an incredibly enchanting scene. The position of the de was just slightly away from the back of the heart, not immediately dangerous to the heart itself but capable of inflicting immense pain. Killing Jonathan in a second would be as easy as the turn of a hand. All that was required was a slight deviation of the surgical knife to the left, even just one centimeter, and he would die from massive bleeding of the aorta. His life hung in the bnce of the judge''s mood. Jonathan frowned, his aged face lined with deep wrinkles. But he managed to grit his teeth and endure the first wave of pain. The judge continued questioning, "You won''t answer? Fine, then I''ll ask you the next question. If you continue to resist, I will truly kill you!" Jonathan struggled to open his eyes and let out a soft grunt, "Do as you please, I''ll be damned if I beg for mercy!" "Mr. Owen, I heard that you received a higher education in this country. How can you use such foul language? That is truly uncivilized." As the voice echoed, the surgical knife in the judge''s hand prepared to go deeper. "I''ll ask you onest time, what did you find in the Misty Forest?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mr. Owen stuck to his old tune, "I don''t know!" "Heh, you old man, you''re a tough nut to crack. Fine, if you won''t speak, then I have no choice but to kill you. Once you''re dead, the secret will be preserved." Just as the man was about to make his move, Cheyenne suddenly stood up from her seat, her melodious voice ringing out, startling everyone present. It was as if lightning had struck the calm ground, causing everyone''s hearts to skip a beat. "Wait a minute, sir." All eyes turned towards the source of the interruption, finding a beautiful and seductive woman with a voluptuous figure. Each pair of eyes held different intentions and glimmers of light. Even the masked figure of the ck-d executioner couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards Cheyenne, intrigued. This woman had disrupted their "execution" for the second time tonight. A trace of doubt emerged in his heart. "Miss, do you have something to say?" the judge inquired, feigning calmness. Cheyenne licked her lips, smiling softly, her voice sweet as she continued, "I''ve heard that each person entering has the right to choose the ingredients they desire. Is that true, sir?" Taken aback, the man hesitated for a moment before answering, "Yes, that''s correct. May I ask what ingredients you need, Miss? If you don''t mind, please wait and I can amodate your requestter." Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne interrupted him. "I mind!" Chapter 375: Justice Chapter 375: Justice Chapter 375: Justice Kelvin had known that Cheyenne was bold, but he never expected her to openly challenge TWILIGHT head-on. At this moment, he truly felt that Cheyenne was incredibly beautiful, with her silver hair shining brightly in the darkness, akin to a star in the night sky. Like the countless stars, she was radiant. After witnessing so many bloody and dark scenes, an ordinary woman would have been scared witless. But Cheyenne remained calm and stood up to speak. She truly lived up to his expectations. In the past, he was the one who couldn''t recognize her worth, mistaking her for a good-for-nothing and neglecting her for so many years. Sensing the atmosphere in the hall bing tense and oppressive, Kelvin was afraid that Cheyenne''s shining presence would attract unwanted attention. So, he stood up as well, reached out, and embraced Cheyenne''s shoulder, pulling her into his arms. In silence, he dered his dominance. His tall and imposing figure blocked many people''s lecherous gazes. His eyes gazed at the person on the stage, and Kelvin''s lips parted, his voice filled with maism. "Sorry, my girlfriend was just too worried about my illness and lost her temper for a moment." Cheyenne quickly realized that he was helping her. After regaining herposure, she exined, "It''s like this, my boyfriend has a rare disease and needs fresh human blood as a catalyst. Ahem... I was just too anxious." Kelvin felt a moment of joy when she introduced him as her "boyfriend." But as he heard the second half of her statement, his handsome face darkened. What kind of bizarre disease was she talking about? Couldn''t shee up with a better excuse? Even he felt guilty just listening to it. Would these people believe them? To appear more convincing as a "sick" person, he deliberately suppressed his aura, bing a gentle and weak beautiful man who relied on his wife. So, this was the ingredient they needed! Fresh human blood? This was truly an unheard-of prescription... Jonathan''s eyes misted over, his true emotions now hidden behind his disheveled grey hair. How did Cheyenne and Mr. Foley end up here? These two idiots should have stayed out of TWILIGHT if they wanted to leave unscathed. With their interference, the suspicion might have already begun. He was already in his sixties this year and should have retired two years ago. It was just that Cheyenne had always refused to work at the hospital. He was worried that Eddie''s gentle personality would make it difficult for him to control the group of old folks working for him, so he reluctantly served as the director for another two years. He could die, but Cheyenne couldn''t. Jonathan used his gaze to signal Cheyenne to leave quickly, but she didn''t budge. The man on the stage, his face behind the mask, grew serious. He seemed reluctant to make this deal. "Dear guests, I''m sorry... we do have living people here, right above your heads." Kelvin didn''t even bother to look up, his gaze fixed on the man. They were mutually testing each other. "What if we only want him? I''ll pay ten million! I only need a little blood, it won''t affect your executions." Ten million! Just for some blood, it seemed like a guaranteed profitable deal. Even if a healthy adult male sold all their organs, it would only be worth two or three million. Kelvin was certainly generous. The man in ck hesitated for a moment, and a warning came from above. He rejected Kelvin''s offer. "Sorry, sir..." "What about twenty million? I really need this blood..." Kelvin raised his offer to twenty million. The whole room fell silent, everyone holding their breath, waiting for the judgment from the man in ck. Time passed slowly, and it was evident that the judge was tempted, but he hesitated. Suddenly, another man in ck walked out from behind the stage curtain. It was unclear what he said to the judge''s ear. After the judge listened, he rejected Kelvin''s twenty million and apologized, saying that Jonathan had been reserved by someone else and couldn''t be executed for now. This was the first time since TWILIGHT was established that a "criminal" on the execution tform could live. As they were about to take Mr. Owen away, Cheyenne grew even more anxious, her gaze following that figure... "Kelvin, what should we do now?" She instinctively asked the man beside her. "Wait." The situation had changed so suddenly, there must be some trickery or perhaps another trap? But the people from TWILIGHT should not have known about their presence here. A realization gradually formed in Kelvin''s mind. Perhaps they had fallen into a trap from the very beginning. From discovering the pattern to finding the Bible, and witnessing the cruel punishments at TWILIGHT, it seemed as though there was an invisible hand pushing them forward. And it all started with that symbol. Both Kelvin and Cheyenne had the same feeling. The fact that she felt like a clown infuriated herself. Cheyenne had slightly more information than Kelvin. She knew that Datura stramonium was found in both Misty Forest and the driver Konner involved in the car ident, and it was rted to the Todd family. Second, Soar Casino was likely TWILIGHT''s money-making industry. Third, Cheyenne now doubted whether Sam... knew about the business card that appeared in his Bible. The man appeared elegant and gentle. He didn''t seem like someone involved with darkness. Hopefully, he didn''t know the origin of the business card. The "execution" ended prematurely and entered the phase of free trade... Turns out, the so-called "ingredients" were organs! Among them were metal craftsmen who needed nails or bones for their perfect works of art. There were also painters fascinated by the philosophy of life and death, seeking the most perfect body... Some came to TWILIGHT because of illness, their organs failing or damaged, and they had to find substitutes. Regardless of the reasons, they made a deal with TWILIGHT, and in this lifetime, they would never escape TWILIGHT''s control! Cheyenne suddenly remembered ament she read on the website: "Never make a deal with the devil easily!" So that''s what it meant. The devil they mentioned was TWILIGHT. Only when twilight came did life truly begin. The meaning being expressed was that only when darkness descended did someone could see the true face of the world. The sunlight outside was always false. It could not reach the corners of darkness or the evil within human hearts! That''s why TWILIGHT was needed, with its judges and executors walking in the darkness. They were servants of God''s loyal subjects, representing the "justice" of the Almighty in upholding the entire world. Kelvin also observed everything coldly. He held Cheyenne''s hand firmly, his lips sealed, not uttering a word. After a while, he suddenly reached out and embraced Cheyenne, whispering in her ear with a hoarse and deep voice. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Cheyenne, justice will never bete." At that time, everything here would be overturned! Chapter 376: Mr. Foley Strikes Again Chapter 376: Mr. Foley Strikes Again Chapter 376: Mr. Foley Strikes Again Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The air was filled with the scent of blood. Laughter from the group of devils echoed in her ears. For a moment, Cheyenne felt overwhelmed, realizing her own insignificance and powerlessness. Whether it was the little girl who was brutally killed or Jonathan, she couldn''t save them... Kelvin''s words gave her a glimmer of determination amidst the confusion, "I understand now." Seeming to sense her lingering worry about Jonathan, Kelvin hesitated for a few seconds, then grabbed her hand and pulled her close to him. The back of her cocktail dress revealed smooth skin, pressed against his warm chest. Feeling the heat, Cheyenne quickly pushed him away. This sudden intimacy caused her face to darken, ring at him with indignation, and scolding him in a huff. "What are you doing?" "Hush, maybe there''s another way to save Mr. Owen." "What way?" "Come with me." He said mysteriously, grabbing her hand and leading her away from the floor minus two to the floor minus one. It felt like entering apletely different world. Simr to most bars on the outside, only the scale was grander, and thevish decorations hinted at luxury. She nced casually at thebels on the liquor cab - all seemingly priced in five figures. Young men and women on the dance floor were immersed in the music, twisting their bodies, shaking their heads. The air was infused with an intoxicating atmosphere of excess. Cheyenne''s stunning figure and outrageously long legs quickly caught the attention of many men. A drunken young man with blonde hair approached, his speech slurred. He reached out to touch Cheyenne''s mask. "Hey babe, with such a hot body, you can''t be an ugly duckling. Let me have a look, if you''re pretty enough, I''ll buy you a drink." Before the young man''s hand could reach Cheyenne, Kelvin stared at him with fierce eyes, and just as he was about to step forward to teach him a lesson, a cry of pain was heard from the young man... Cheyenne decisively delivered a quick and precise blow to the man''s most vulnerable area. The dancing figures around them all came to a halt, and the male onlookers frowned in empathy. The sound of gasps filled the air. Someone muttered, "This girl is really tough!" Cheyenne was wearing pointed high heels, and the designer had embellished a small piece of metal on the tip. Kelvin''s eyes darkened slightly, his lips twitched. This... left him at a loss. He finally had a chance to y the hero and save the beauty. But the beauty had resolved the situation, making him seem unnecessary here. The young man, writhing in pain after being kicked, red fiercely at the two in front of him. "You shamelessly attacked me. If you have the guts, let''s fight fair and square." Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne mercilessly stomped on his chest, grinding her heel down with force. The angle of her tilt entuated her slender legs and graceful figure. Her yfulughter sent chills down everyone''s spines. Cheyenne looked at the young man with disdain, her eyes coldly fixed on his crotch. In a cool andposed voice, she said, "So small, only seven centimeters? And you have the audacity toe and hit on me. Have you seen the guy next to me?" "His is eighteen centimeters." "I''m asking if you feel self-abased?" Under her mask, Kelvin''s face turned red. Fortunately, the mask shielded him from the outside world, so no one could see that his ears had turned red as well due to the dim lighting. Kelvin reached out and pulled Cheyenne into his embrace, his voice somewhat unnatural. "Now you know how great I am." Not sure if he was proud or embarrassed, he quickly held Cheyenne''s waist with one hand as they made a showy exit. In a nondescript corner of the bar, a man in a ck jacket and a white baseball cap sat alone, holding a half-empty ss in his hand. His eyes followed the direction of the couple, his gaze shing with an intriguing light. "Cheyenne, you''ve kept me waiting." Meanwhile, Cheyenne followed Kelvin into a private room. He seemed like a regr here, directly telling the waiter, "Room number one." A waiter with a faceless white mask led them to room number one. The corridor stretched on, with walls covered in chaotic graffiti. Large patches of ck and red intertwined with other scattered colors, creating a stifling atmosphere. There was an inexplicable gloominess. As an artist, Cheyenne couldn''t appreciate this kind of art. "How long do we get there?" she tugged on Kelvin''s sleeve, lowering her voice and whispering. Due to their height difference, he had to bend down and lean closer to hear what she was saying. At that moment, the colorful lights in the corridor fell perfectly on his face, making his fox mask appear ethereal and elusive. Only those two deep-set eyes left asting impression on her. In this unfamiliar environment, facing unknown fears, Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel reassured. Kelvin''srge hand firmly held onto her soft and tender hand, a faint smile forming at the corner of his lips as he reassured her, "We''re almost there, just stick close to me." She had so many questions in her mind. Like why he came here... Like why he seemed familiar with this ce... And... why was he shamelessly holding her hand again? Just as Cheyenne was about to shake off his hand, she heard Kelvin''s deep and solemn voice above her. "Don''t fuss. The routes here areplicated, and you might get lost and fall into the hands of those people. There are people who go missing here every month..." Reluctantly, she decided not to resist, thinking of what she had just witnessed. The girl trapped in the cage was probably one of the missing persons. For some reason, Cheyenne stopped struggling and let him lead her. In a ce she couldn''t see, Kelvin''s lips curled into a victorious smile. The waiter led them to room number one. The entrance of the room was marked with a metallic "VIP" sign, distinguishing it from the other rooms. Upon entering, they found a fresh and elegant modern decor. Warm yellow lights shone on the mahogany furniture, giving it an antique feel. A purple y tea set worth a fortune was ced on the table. Kelvin walked over and sat down, starting to prepare tea. He pointed to the empty seat next to him and said, "After being here for so long, why don''t you sit down, have a cup of tea, and take a rest?" Frustrated, Cheyenne walked over and kicked the trash can in front of him. "Mr. Foley, did you pay again?" Otherwise, how could he receive VIP treatment everywhere he went? Chapter 377: VIP Treatment Chapter 377: VIP Treatment Chapter 377: VIP Treatment It was hard for Kelvin to contain his slight sense of satisfaction as he heard the subtle jealousy in Cheyenne''s voice. Beneath his aloof exterior, he was just an ordinary man after all. Even though Kelvin had long cultivated a demeanor ofposure in the face of praise or criticism, he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of excitement when the woman he cared about showed signs of admiration for him. In order to appear less proud, he restrained the urge to smile and answered in a casual tone, "It''s alright. I''ve had contact with many people, and some of them are familiar with TWILIGHT." Listening intently, Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes inwardly. Kelvin continued to boast in her ear, "VIP treatment isn''t expensive at all. I just spent a little money, nothing worth mentioning, really." Hah. Now he''s showing off how wealthy he is... In the dim lighting, Kelvin subtly looked up at her, knowing that he shouldn''t push it too far. He cleared his throat and regained his seriousness. "Alright,e and have some tea." He reached out and handed her a cup of tea. This seemingly casual gesture made Cheyenne stare at him as if he were a strange creature, studying him for several nces. When did the lofty Mr. Foley learn to serve tea to others? Instead of taking the cup of tea from Kelvin''s hand, she grabbed another cup and swiftly poured herself some tea. "No need, I''ll do it myself." Under her breath, she muttered, "No good deed goes unpunished." They were the only two in the private room, and the soundproofing was excellent. The deafening music from outside was greatly diminished, bing a faint background noise. Justing out of an extremely noisy environment, her mind was still in a highly concentrated and tense state. At such times, even the slightest sound around her would be magnified infinitely. Moreover, the room was quiet. Kelvin distinctly heard her words, and an indescribable sense of disappointment washed over him. The Cheyenne who used to bepletely devoted to him had been pushed away by him, and now she treated him with such an attitude. A faint glimmer of dark sadness flickered in his deep-set eyes, growing deeper... Kelvin pressed the red button on the table, and the sound of an rm immediately filled the room, startling Cheyenne. She quickly turned her head and questioned him, "What did you do?" "Don''t be afraid, it''s just amunication device," he reassured her. After the rm sounded for a few seconds, they heard heavy footsteps approaching the door. The closed door was pushed open from the outside, revealing a slender man in a ck tailcoat standing at the entrance. He wore a half-moon-shaped mask, with only half of his face visible. From his prominent nose and full lips, it could be seen that he was a handsome young man with delicate features. Cheyenne''s gaze had been fixed on him since he entered, and Kelvin suddenly felt a twinge of displeasure. He furrowed his brow and his voice became noticeably colder. The masked waiter locked his gaze on the two individuals, sensing that they were not ordinary people based on their attire and demeanor. Just as confusion began to rise, Kelvin asked, "I''m looking for Mr. King, is he here?" Upon hearing this name, Cheyenne''s mind momentarily couldn''t process it. Could it be that when he mentioned "Mr. King," he was referring to that "K" she was looking for? Kelvin, how many more secrets do you have? The masked waiter dismissed any suspicions about the two individuals because anyone who knew "Mr. King" was either associated with TWILIGHT or a distinguished guest in business with TWILIGHT. Based on their attire, he concluded that they belonged to thetter group. "Please wait a moment, I''ll go to the front desk and inquire for you." "Thank you," they replied. Shortly after, the waiter returned to the private room with a bottle of red wine. He walked over, holding a wooden tray with one hand, and poured the red liquid slowly into the ss. The bluish light shone on the dark red wine, turning it into a purplish hue as it entered their eyes. It was a truly dreamy color. Cheyenne''s gaze remained fixed on the wine, and she caught a glimpse of the man''s hand trembling as he held the bottom of the wine bottle. What''s going on? Normally, for waiters like him who worked in bars, pouring wine should be a skill they were proficient in. But when he poured the wine just now, his hand trembled twice, causing a drop of red wine to identally spill on the table. This shouldn''t have happened. Cheyenne nced at his hand, and without a word, exchanged a silent look with Kelvin. He seemed to have noticed something off about the waiter as well, his lips pursed as he spoke with a cool and mysterious tone in the private room. "Where is Mr. King? I had an appointment to meet him here at nine," he inquired. The waiter seemed momentarily stunned, but quickly responded, "Please wait a few more minutes, Mr. King is temporarily upied and cannote at the moment. This bottle of wine is on his tab, please enjoy the wine while you wait." Cheyenne extended her fair and delicate hand, picked up the stemmed ss, and stared at the dark red liquid within. She lightly swirled the ss a couple of times and took a sip, remarking, "It tastes good." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lastly, she licked her lips, revealing a deeper shade of red than the wine itself. Kelvin also lifted his own ss and took a sip, tilting his head back. He instructed the waiter, "Alright, you may leave. Tell Mr. King to hurry up, I''m pressed for time." "Yes," the waiter replied. The waiter gazed at the two as they drank the wine, a triumphant smile forming beneath his mask. His steps hastened slightlypared to when he entered as he left the room. The door closed once again. Cheyenne''s face immediately changed, and she turned her head to spit the wine she had held in her mouth into the nearby trash bin. "He spiked the wine..." Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a cool sensation on her lips as Kelvin''s long and distinct fingers pressed lightly against them. She didn''t even notice when he had approached her again. His eyes shone like stars as he looked at her intently, and for a moment, she saw her own reflection in his pupils. Her heart trembled at the sight. His lips moved slightly, and she stared fixedly at his lips. Someone was eavesdropping them Cheyenne nodded, her gaze shifting downward to his finger resting on her lips. "Your hand..." Her voice carried a warning tone. Only then did he regretfully retract his hand. Chapter 378: Mr. Foley Is Blind Chapter 378: Mr. Foley Is Blind Chapter 378: Mr. Foley Is Blind Outside the private room, a man wearing a ck jacket and a white baseball cap leaned against the wall, with light shining down from above, obscuring his face. Only the silver metal ornament on his clothes reflected a dazzling light. He was holding a phone and speaking in a muffled and indistinct voice from beneath his mask. "I understand, I will bring that woman to you, what''s the rush?" As the waiter approached him, the man knew that the people inside had been drugged and fallen down. His voice became somewhat eager. "Alright, I''ll take action now." After hanging up quickly, he strode forward with his long legs and approached the waiter, asking, "Did they drink it?" "Yes, I saw them drink it with my own eyes," the waiter confirmed. The manughed loudly, seemingly disdainful of the naivet¨¦ and foolishness of the people inside. He kicked open the door of the private room. His gaze sharpened. Sure enough, the pair of themy on the couch as if they were asleep. As a chaotic sound of footsteps approached, Cheyenne quickly assessed how many people were coming in her mind. Four? Or five? If it was four or five, she and Kelvin still had a chance of winning. Just as she was contemting the best time to act, Kelvin tightly grasped her wrist... He didn''t open his eyes or say a word... but his subtle gesture made it clear to Cheyenne what he wanted to convey. She gave up struggling. The man in the ck jacket looked on in surprise as the two of them held hands. He sneered and reached out his rough hand to touch Cheyenne''s smooth and rounded shoulder. The desire in his eyes deepened. "Miss Lawrence, you have finally fallen into my hands. With such a perfect figure, it would be a shame if I didn''t enjoy myself." He knows who I am! Feeling disgusted by his touch, Cheyenne couldn''t help but freeze for a moment when she heard him call out her name. Who was he? Did he deliberately leave that business card to lure her here? No, how could he be so certain that she woulde tonight? She had suspected it was Sam before, but this man''s voice didn''t sound like Sam''s. And his scent... voices could be disguised, but a person''s scent could not be concealed. Sam had a cold and mncholic scent, reminiscent of the vast sea, while this man approaching her exuded a strong mix of tobo, alcohol, and a heavy perfume. Only men who frequently mingle among women would have such a scent. A possible answer gradually formed in Cheyenne''s mind. He was the Aidan she had been looking for!!! After the shock subsided, a surge of impatience and a longing to capture him welled up inside her. However, Aidan spoke first. "Take them away," he ordered. Soon, the two "unconscious" individuals were carried away, and Cheyenne faintly sensed that she was back on the floor minus two because the air smelled noticeably different. After being rudely thrown to the ground by those men, Aidan instructed his subordinates to leave first. Before he could pass judgment on the two people, he had some other matters to attend to. One of the masked men let out a coarse and lewd chuckle. "Aidan, can we have some fun with this woman too?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, this woman''s figure was too tempting. Any man wouldn''t be able to resist it. Her chest was even bigger than those female anchors online. Her waist was defined, her legs were a masterpiece created by God! Aidan jokingly scolded him, "You rascal. Fine, but you''ll have to wait until I''m tired of ying. I''ve been wanting her for a long time..." As soon as they heard his words, everyone knew it was a sure thing. Aidan was usually generous, and after he slept with a woman, he would give her to them. This time wouldn''t be an exception. "Okay, we won''t disturb you then." While they were having their conversation, Cheyenne couldn''t help but squint her eyes and open them for a moment in her boiling anger. To her surprise, Kelvin also opened his eyes. His gaze was chilling and sharp, like frost-edged des, as he stared at Aidan''s retreating figure, emitting a trace of killing intent. It was the first time Cheyenne had seen him so angry, and she couldn''t help but blink, wondering if she had mistaken it. Is this guy really angry? Why? Bang! The door closed once again, creating a loud noise. The two pretended to be asleep andy quietly on the cold ground. The sound of each footstep reached Cheyenne''s ears clearly, just like the feeling she felt when she fell asleep with her ears pressed against the table while reading. When her deskmate was writing, the sound of the pen tip rubbing against the paper was infinitely amplified that summer afternoon and reached her ears. N ow, the sound of footsteps was infinitely amplified, and every step seemed to trample deep into her heart... Getting closer. The man squatted down, and the smell of perfume, tobo and alcohol on his body became stronger, filling the tip of Cheyenne''s nose. She felt a little itchy for no reason and wanted to sneeze... "Cheyenne, you should never have stood out." Aidan dered, his suggestive gaze lingering on her, as he reached out a finger to hook the strap of Cheyenne''s shoulder. The silver strap was delicate, contrasting with her fair and exquisite corbone. It made one itch to tear it apart. "Since you''re about to die anyway, why not let me have a taste first? Kelvin must be blind to chase after an ordinary mistress when he has such a stunning wife like you. I bet you''re just wasting away in the Foley family. Let me be generous and grant you a fiery experience between a man and a woman before you die," Aidan provocatively said. Kelvin had an icy expression on his face. He knew better than anyone how tempting Cheyenne was. He used to dislike seductive figures like hers, afraid that his desires would cloud his judgment. Although he eventually sumbed, he never allowed any other man to touch her. Just as Cheyenne was about to take matters into her own hands, Kelvin, a step faster, opened his eyes and grabbed the man by his cor, forcefully pinning him to the ground. He mercilesslynded a series of punches on the man''s chest. This sudden turn of events caught Aidan off guard, and he received several heavy blows before he could react. The metallic tang of blood seeped out from under his mask, staining his chin. Cheyenne, seeing his intense attack, hurriedly grabbed Kelvin''s hand. "Enough! If we kill him, we won''t be able to find any clues. Let me see this bastard''s true face first." Aidan finally understood the situation, his anger boiling over. "You! You deceived me..." Damn it, he had been tricked. They weren''t drugged at all. Chapter 379: Try To Trust Me Chapter 379: Try To Trust Me Chapter 379: Try to Trust Me The woman walked seductively towards him and squatted down by his side. She extended her slender hand towards the mask on his face and spoke in a clear and charming voice. "Come, let me see what you look like, you son of a bitch." Cheyenne''s fingertips barely touched the edge of his mask. Her tender finger lifted a corner of the mask to reveal the face underneath the mask. Both pairs of eyes fell upon the mask simultaneously... A slightly tense atmosphere permeated the air, and Cheyenne stared fixedly, her curiosity growing stronger by the second. In an instant, Aidan struggled and kicked over the nearby coffee table, causing the beer bottles on top to fall and make a loud noise, attracting the attention of people outside. "What happened?" A rough and angry voice came from outside the door. Inside the room, taking advantage of Kelvin''s momentary distraction, Aidan suddenly took out a short knife from his robe and stabbed towards Kelvin''s neck. Suddenly, Cheyenne couldn''t help but exhale lightly and screamed, "Watch out!" Aidan''s strike was forceful, indicating that he had undergone training. Fortunately, Kelvin reacted quickly, reaching out hisrge and sturdy hand to grasp the de. The sharp edge cut into his palm, blood streaming out. Sttering onto his ck suit, a hint of eerie red spread into the dense ck. "Quick, something happened inside." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bang! The wooden door was kicked open by someone, and over a dozen men dressed in ck robes, holding knives and hidden weapons, rushed in, surrounding Cheyenne and Kelvin in the middle. Meanwhile, he was still grappling with Aidan. "Capture them quickly!" Aidan ordered his men. The group of people, fierce and menacing, wielding weapons, attacked the two, and amidst the crowd, another man in a ck robe shouted, "Kill the man, capture the woman alive, we need her!" "Yes!" Oh no, these people were after her. Cheyenne quickly calmed herself and raised her fair chin as she walked to Kelvin. She intentionally lowered her voice and whispered in his ear. "They''re here to capture me, and they won''t hurt me for now. I''ll distract them, and you should take the opportunity to escape." But when Kelvin heard her words, his gaze turned cold, his forehead wrinkling as he resolutely refused her. "I am a man!" How could he abandon her alone and escape in such a critical moment? Cheyenne nced at him with her eyes and her red lips curled slightly. "If you die here, no one will take care of your beloved Miss Berry. Mr. Foley, you better not show off your bravery anymore. Even if you die trying to save me, I won''t feel the slightest gratitude!" With that, her hand slowly moved to her leg, lifting a corner of her silver short skirt to reveal fair and tender skin. On that slender thigh, there was a bronze-colored dagger tied. Cheyenne drew the dagger, swiftly removing the sheath, as if preparing to strike. "Go, quickly." Her voice was icy cold, devoid of any emotion. Kelvin''s heart trembled. He tightly grasped Cheyenne''s other soft hand but calmly looked into her eyes and said something unrted. "She is not my beloved, never has been." Unfortunately, the group of men in ck robes had already charged forward. Cheyenne had no time for him. Gripping the dagger tightly, she rushed forward. Only a vague sentence reached Kelvin''s ears. She said, "If I''m unfortunate enough to be captured, go find Master Iker to save me. Hurry, go!" Kelvin cursed inwardly, "Damn it!" Why did she recklessly go on her own? Facing a dozen physically strong men, she was just inviting trouble with her petite frame. In an instant, Kelvin joined the battle as well, although he had no weapons and had to rely on his bare hands. He grabbed a chair nearby and swung it at the approaching man in a ck robe. Standing back-to-back in the midst of the crowd, they concentrated their spirits and awaited the next round of attacks. At the same time, Cheyenne''s teeth clenched tightly, her voice echoing behind him. "Perhaps it will attract more people soon, Kelvin, and you won''t be able to escape now," she said anxiously. To her surprise, heughed casually, reaching out to grab her slightly trembling hand. "Cheyenne, you don''t need Master Iker, I can help." "Hmm?" "Try trusting me once." Suddenly, he turned his head, and his deep-set eyes held a glimmer she had never seen before. This Kelvin seemed different from that in her memories... yet it was still him, and Cheyenne was lost in her thoughts. Aidan seized the opportunity, drew his gun, and aimed it at Cheyenne''s arm, about to pull the trigger. "Cheyenne, get down!" Kelvin''s hoarse voice echoed in her ears. She looked up abruptly, watching as the bullet flew towards her from the zing gun barrel. "Bang!" The sound of the gunshot reverberated in Cheyenne''s mind, as the private room was rtively enclosed, causing the originally loud noise to create an echo after bouncing off the walls. For a moment, it seemed like Aidan had fired twice. She immediately lowered her head and nced at her arm. Nothing... She realized that the foolish Kelvin had used his own body to shield her from the bullet. The bullet, which should have hit her arm, had passed through Kelvin''s shoulder, causing blood to slowly stain his white shirt. "Kelvin, you..." Why did he take a bullet for her? Even if she couldn''t evade it, Aidan''s initial goal wasn''t to kill her. Being shot in the arm might cause injury, but it wouldn''t be immediately fatal. Behind her mask, Cheyenne couldn''t see Kelvin''s face at this moment, but his burning gaze seemed to want to melt her. Cheyenne quickly reached out to support his body. He smiled softly and answered her doubts, "You''re a woman. It wouldn''t look good to have scars on your hands." But he was different... The sound of the gunshots attracted more men in ck robes. The entrance was nowpletely blocked, so the only option left was to escape through the window. Cheyenne forced herself to calm down and analytically considered the best way to get out. "Can we still make it?" "Taking down a couple more won''t be a problem," he replied, his voice filled with disdain. "I''ll count to three, and we''ll run together!" "One." "Two." "Three!" Now is the time! Cheyenne somehow retrieved a few silver needles and held them between her fingertips. As her voice fell, the silver needles flew towards the group of people at lightning speed. A sh of silver brilliance disappeared in mid-air, leaving the men confused, thinking their eyes were ying tricks on them. It wasn''t until their fallenrades cried out in pain that they raised their heads in astonishment, looking towards Cheyenne. Chapter 380: A Secret Room Chapter 380: A Secret Room Chapter 380: A Secret Room She grabbed the nearby metal chair and smashed it towards the window. ss shattered, and countless shards scattered around. The chase was momentarily halted for a second. "Now is the time, let''s go!" Cheyenne shouted, grabbing Kelvin''s hand and holding onto his waist tightly. She jumped towards the broken window, her high-heeled shoes stepping on the nearby steps. Kelvin''s hand pressed on her shoulder, his other arm wrapped around her slender and smooth waist. His ck suit intertwined with her silver-white skirt as they jumped together. Just above their heads were the fragments of broken ss. Fearful, Cheyenne closed her eyes involuntarily, her grip tightening. The scene was like a beautiful and dreamlike duet of mermaids in the deep sea, a picture that belonged in a fairy tale appeared before everyone''s eyes. Just before theynded, Kelvin used his body to cushion her fall. His back hit the ground heavily, and the shards of ss cut through his exquisitely tailored suit. A muffled groan escaped from behind his azure fox mask. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cheyenne only felt a slight jolt,nding on something soft. There was no pain whatsoever. Without waiting for her to ask about Kelvin''s condition, the two hastily got up from the ground. Three or four executioners in ck robes were still present on the long and narrow corridor. Aidan, apanied by his men, chased after them. He held a gun and aimed at Kelvin''s leg. "Stop!" "Stop them for me!" The corridor turned chaotic as people fell and rolled. Kelvin pulled a ck-robed person towards him, taking the bullet that was from Aidan. Suppressing the pain in his shoulder and back, he pulled Cheyenne''s hand and hurried towards the stairwell. Wherever the two of them passed, the surroundings were in a mess. Cheyenne, wearing high heels, felt like her feet were about to break as she almost stumbled. "Are you okay?" His gaze looked at her ankle with concern. The strap of her high-heeled sandals had broken at some point, causing her foot to twist. Her delicate and slender foot swelled up high, with several bloody cuts caused by the ss, blood flowing through them. But behind them were the relentless pursuers. They couldn''t stop. Kelvin quickly crouched down and told her, "Climb up on my back." "I''m fine, let''s go quickly," Cheyenne bit her lip and refused his offer. How could he escape with her on his back? He should have left earlier when she told him to. If they were caught, there would be no one left to deliver the message. Without a word, Kelvin suddenly lifted her horizontally. Her body went weightless for a second, and then she realized she was being held in his arms, her face turning slightly red. "Kelvin, don''t be stubborn. Your hands..." She pointed out that his hands were still bleeding. "Left or right?" he asked. Cheyenne quickly nced and chose the left. There were rooms with locked doors ahead. In the midst of their panic, they hid in one of the rooms. The room was dimly lit, with many tall iron shelves, covered by a huge piece of ck velvet that seemed to absorb all light and sound. The air carried an indescribable eerie and sinister feeling. Kelvin pulled her hand and hid behind the shelf, close to the wall, listening attentively to the sounds outside. "Search, search every room, and find them for me!" The enraged voice carried immense murderous intent, as if they wished to tear them apart. "Yes." Footsteps could be heard outside. It felt as if someone had entered the room they were in, and Cheyenne''s heartbeat involuntarily elerated. In the dark night, Kelvin''s deep and profound eyes were also fixed on the slowly opening door. She tightened the dagger in her hand... and watched silently. The dim light from outside prated into the room, illuminating the shelves. The object under the ck velvet sessfully frightened away the two people who intended to check inside. "Let''s go, this isn''t a good ce." "But we haven''t checked yet, and why is the door open?" This was too strange. Another person replied, "What''s so strange about that? Maybe someone picked up some ingredients and forgot to close the door. It is chaotic tonight, maybe they just didn''t have time to do it." "Well, let''s go. It''s gloomy here." After speaking, the two of them left the secret room. The sound of metal colliding came, and those two locked the door from the outside before leaving! Only after the footsteps outsidepletely disappeared did Cheyenne and Kelvin look at each other. There was no sound around them, which meant that this was a rtively sealed space. Without even a window. The only way out was through that door! Cheyenne made a rough estimate of the room''s size, over 200 square meters, long and deep. The air here should be able to sustain them for three days. But what about food and water? A person can survive three days without eating, but they cannot go three days without water. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly and jokingly looked at Kelvin. "Regretting now, huh? I told you to leave quickly, but you didn''t listen. Now you can''t leave even if you want to!" Kelvin, on the other hand, rarelyughed. After wearing a mask for quite a while, he felt a bit suffocated. He reached up and took off the mask, throwing it aside. His breathing became more rapid, and Cheyenne knew that the pain in his shoulder must have intensified. Without any light here... She reached out her hand in the darkness and touched Kelvin''s shoulder, feeling a wet, sticky liquid. It was blood! "Kelvin, are you in pain?" she asked. In the darkness, she heard his lightughter by her ear. "Not at all." That couldn''t be true! She could hear Kelvin''s slightlybored breathing, very faint. He was clearly enduring the pain. Aplex feeling welled up in Cheyenne''s heart. She never expected to encounter Kelvin here, and never expected him to take a bullet for her. In a moment of crisis, he could have abandoned her and escaped for his own safety. But he didn''t. She couldn''t understand him more and more. In her mind, Kelvin was just a heartless man who loved Abbie Berry deeply, so she didn''t understand why he did so much for her sake. Cheyenne''s words earlier weren''t just empty talk. She truly couldn''t be grateful to him. No matter what, she still couldn''t forgive his indifference towards their child back then... "But I didn''t stay because I wanted your gratitude!" Kelvin''s voice sounded somewhat agitated, unusually clear. "I just want you to know that I''m changing!" "Cheyenne, I know I deeply hurt you in the past, and now I''m sincerely trying to make it up to you." "Whether you believe it or ept it, I will continue." There was silence for a while. In the dark night, time seemed to slow down abnormally. Chapter 381: Mr. Foley Is Shameless Chapter 381: Mr. Foley Is Shameless Chapter 381: Mr. Foley Is Shameless ''Kelvin, do you really think you can retrieve spilled water once again? A broken mirror can be mended, but how do you mend a broken heart?'' ''My heart had already been shattered into countless tiny pieces. Even more fragmented than the ss shards from earlier, they stabbed deep into my flesh.'' Kelvin was still waiting for her response, but in this environment, he couldn''t see Cheyenne''s expression on her face. His heart grew even more restless, imagining that she must be full of contempt? Or maybe she would be a little bit touched by his words? Unfortunately, Cheyenne''s reply was indifferent and nonchnt. "Do whatever you want!" In the dark night, a faint trace of sadness appeared in her eyes that were once bright and radiant. Kelvin forced a bitter smile. He had no right to ask Cheyenne to forgive him. All of this was the result of his own actions, wasn''t it? As time ticked by, Kelvin leaned against the icy wall. The pain from his wound prevented him from falling asleep. His eyes stared ahead. In the darkness devoid of light, a person''s mind would settle down, as if their face and soul found peace in this moment. However, the brain would unconsciously be active, filled with random thoughts. Kelvin''s mind was filled with the image of Cheyenne when he first met her. The girl leaning against the door, looking at him with clear and passionate eyes, her bright smile as radiant as the sun, was utterly captivating. Her adorable and clingy appearance... Her affectionate gaze... On the day of their divorce, her silhouette, elegantly leaving in a ck dress, yed in his mind... every scene was filled with Cheyenne. Until a subtle and rhythmic breathing reached his ears, the sound of her light slumber. Listening to her sleep peacefully, Kelvin finally snapped out of his daze. His heart gradually filled with her presence. He consoled himself, thinking that it was good to be able to quietly apany her like this. The night grew deeper. The temperature in the room kept dropping, and Cheyenne shivered, unintentionally touching Kelvin''s hand. Why were her hands so cold? The man, who had been resting his eyes, suddenly opened them. He reached out his warm hand. As expected, her body was cool. Yes, she was wearing such a thin dress... How could she not feel cold? Even he, a grown man, found it somewhat challenging to endure this faint, chilling air. Kelvin shifted his body and took off his suit jacket, draping it over Cheyenne''s shoulders before pulling her into his embrace. Sleeping in a daze, Cheyenne suddenly felt a burst of warmth behind her. Unconsciously, she moved closer to the "firece"! It was so warm. Her hands instinctively wrapped around Kelvin''s waist, unaware of her actions. She was so soft and sweet, and Kelvin could smell her scent, so close to him. Lecherous thoughts shed through his mind. His throat rolled. He couldn''t help but be distracted by Cheyenne... He had only wanted to help her ward off the cold, but she willingly threw herself into his arms. Kelvin gritted his teeth, enduring his desire, trying to think of something else to distract himself. The next moment, a pair of icy feet appeared on his chest. Cheyenne felt cold and hated the cold, especially during winter. So when she slept, she liked to rub her feet against his shin while he was asleep. After hesitating for a second, he carefully held onto Cheyenne''s ankle and ced her foot on his belly... Only at this moment did he realize how delicate and petite she was. With just one embrace, he couldpletely envelop her in his arms. Kelvin had always thought that only women like Abbie, who were weak and prone to illness, could be considered delicate and pitiful. Cheyenne, like a small hedgehog with sharp quills all over, would face the world with her own thorns, far from being pitiful. But now he realized that Cheyenne was even shorter than Abbie by more than half a head. From a purely physical perspective, she was the delicate one. After she removed all her thorns, she was just a little girl longing for warmth. Her passionate spirit could also be extinguished by cold water. A burning heart could also be frozen. When she couldn''t hear him, Kelvin, with his head lowered, whispered softly in her ear, "Cheyenne, I''m sorry." His voice was so low, almost indistinguishable. This was the first time since he had apologized to someone in his life. As he held her, Kelvin, surprisingly, felt that the pain from his wounds wasn''t as intense as before. He gently pressed his thin lips against her forehead, leaving a light kiss. Kelvin thought he would quickly fall into a deep sleep that night, considering so much blood flowed out of his wound, but he couldn''t. His mind was muddled and filled with thoughts. The past, the present... but he didn''t dare to think about the future. Where would his future go? Would there still be her presence? As dawn arrived and the temperature began to gradually rise with the appearance of the sun, the room remained dark. He heard a soft sound from the girl in his arms, indicating that she was about to wake up. Kelvin hesitated whether to let her go... He felt reluctant, and his hand was numb from maintaining the same position all night. "Hiss..." He couldn''t help but gasp. Cheyenne, on the other hand, felt that she hadn''t slept so soundly in a long time. She slowly opened her eyes and instinctively touched her surroundings with her hands. Warm... there was a thinyer of a white shirt fabric separating her, which covered Kelvin''s indescribable area. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She panicked and struggled out of his embrace, with her clothes falling to the ground. How could she end up sleeping in his arms? This was ridiculous! Suddenly, Cheyenne remembered the "firece" in her dreamst night. So... did she willingly throw herself at him? Just as she was puzzled, a maic and husky voice sounded in her ear, with a hint of sexiness. "Could you move your feet away? Otherwise, I might get hurt." As he spoke, Cheyenne, still dazed, instinctively rubbed her feet... Vertically? It was scorching! "Kelvin, have a little decency, will you?" He''s practically dying and still has such dirty thoughts! Chapter 382: Can You Be More Reliable Chapter 382: Can You Be More Reliable Chapter 382: Can You Be More Reliable Kelvin felt aggrieved. If he were really shameless, he could have taken advantage of her when she was asleepst night. But he didn''t. He had endured until this morning, just when he had finally calmed down, and then Cheyenne rubbed her foot against it like that... He was a normal man! She knew how much he restrained himself when it came to such matters. She had aroused his desires herself, so why was she ming him? "Cheyenne, be reasonable. Even if I were to take you, it wouldn''t be at a time or ce like this..." Hmph! What did he mean by that? If it were a different ce and time, did he have other intentions? At his words, her face inexplicably turned red. Fortunately, it was dark in the room, so he couldn''t see her face. Cheyenne quickly pulled her legs back and immediately heard a muffled groan from the man, raspy and sexy. Her mind went nk, buzzing in her ears, and her ears involuntarily turned red. "Kelvin, you..." "Hmm? Don''t worry, my whole body is in pain now. I won''t do anything to you." There was still a bullet embedded in his shoulder. He took the bullet for her, otherwise it would be her who would be in pain now. It had been a whole night, and his wound had been left untreated. It was probably infected by now... Cheyenne tentatively reached out and touched his forehead. It was burning hot. Her fingers were icy cold, and when they touched him, it was like a cool breeze on a hot summer day, refreshing to the heart. "You have a fever." Just as Cheyenne was about to pull her hand back, her pale wrist was suddenly held by a scorching hot big hand. Kelvin unconsciously pressed her hand against his face and said, "Don''t... don''t go, Cheyenne..." Hearing those wordse out of his mouth, Cheyenne was slightly stunned for a second. She tried to struggle, but found that he was holding her hand too tightly for her to break free, so she just went along with him. She really didn''t know if he was pretending or if he was really delirious from the fever! He must be delirious, otherwise why would he hold her hand and gently call her "Cheyenne"? Time passed slowly, Cheyenne had just woken up and wasn''t sleepy at all, but beside her, Kelvin started to fall into a deep sleep. Suddenly, there was a slight weight on her shoulder. It turned out that Kelvin''s head had somehow ended up resting on her shoulder. Cheyenne hesitated and reached out with her other hand, intending to push him away. But somehow, she let out a sigh and lowered her hand. Forget it, considering he''s currently ill. Unconsciously, Cheyenne fell into a deep sleep again. When she woke up, the room was still immersed in darkness, and she had a strange feeling as if time had stretched on endlessly. The person beside her was trembling, his body burning hot, but he whispered softly, "Cheyenne, I''m cold. Can you hug me?" He suddenly hugged her waist, pulling her back into his embrace. His fiery kissesnded on her earlobe, and even his breath felt scorching like the summer wind. "Kelvin, wake up, don''t sleep..." "Cold... Cheyenne... Cheyenne is in my dream. So warm." "Kelvin? Can you hear me?" "..." Oh no, if this continues, even if they manage to go out, he may be a simpleton due to the high fever. Imagine Akloit''s prestigious billionaire Kelvin, the decisive dictator, bing a simpleton. That would truly be doing the world a favor. While she entertained such thoughts, Cheyenne was quickly thinking of a solution in her mind. She reached towards her waist and felt around. Kelvin noticed her movements and subconsciously tightened his arms. He inadvertently tightened his grip, causing her waist to ache. "Asshole, be gentle!" She was a human being, made of flesh and blood, not a numb log of wood. What was he doing, trying to bundle firewood? Cheyenne lightly tapped Kelvin''s hand back, but he remained unaffected. Helpless, she had to give up. Her slender fingers moved from the edge of her waist to the hidden pocket on her skirt. Inside was a concealed design to hold silver needles. She had lost a few in her haste earlier, and she didn''t know if any were left now. She reached in and felt around. Fortunately, one was still there. It happened to be the thickest round needle, usually used for dispelling moisture and regting the meridians. If she wanted to perform bloodletting treatment for Kelvin, she would have to pierce the needle in... Cheyenne''s lips twitched. "me yourself, Kelvin. Your luck is terrible, and this is the only type of needle left, with no other choice." "It might be a bit painful, but you don''t need to be too scared. It''ll be like ughtering a pig, a knife to the throat. I''ll aim carefully to achieve a direct hit." "To be honest, I''m tired too. With this round needle, I have to use twice as much strength... Damn it, I''m hungry and tired, and now I have to exert myself to treat you." Actually, she didn''t care whether he lived or died... but she couldn''t bring herself to watch Kelvin die here like this. She thought she hated him, but it turned out she didn''t hate him as much as she thought. Cheyenne, in the darkness, reached out and gently unbuttoned his shirt, one button at a time. It was worth mentioning that when they used to do it in the dark, Kelvin would also ask her to help him undress, but it didn''t feel as embarrassing as it does now. Calm andposed, Cheyenne gradually pulled open his shirt to his arms. With her exceptional acupuncture skills and familiarity with the human body, her small and tender hands acted as a measuring tool on his chest. About five finger-widths below the sternum. She found it! Just as she was about to hold the silver needle and prepare to start, she was afraid that he might struggle and interfere with her procedure. So she used her other hand to press down on his other side of the chest. It was really hot, but her hand was ice-cold. Cheyenne''s whimsical thought shed for a second, but she immediately narrowed her eyes in the dark and exerted force, piercing the silver needle down forcefully. "Ugh..." Feeling the threat of death like a fish on the chopping board, he trembled slightly, his chest rising, and the head buried in her shoulder identally hit her little head. "Ouch!" "Kelvin, don''t move." She couldn''t see anything. The man, affected by the pain, regained consciousness and spoke in a weak, teasing voice with a smile. "Ooh, I know you hate me, but I didn''t expect you to take action in this situation. Cheyenne... You''re really ruthless!" Several seconds passed without hearing her voice, he suddenly felt something was wrong... All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Cheyenne, why aren''t you speaking?" "Kelvin, I have some bad news for you, don''t me me." "Tell me." He distinctly heard her take a sharp breath. "The needle... broke, it broke inside, but the good news is that you''re bleeding." Kelvin was rendered speechless. Miss Lawrence, can you be a little more reliable? Chapter 383: WeRe Even Chapter 383: We''Re Even Chapter 383: We''re Even "Mmm... Ah, Cheyenne... Easy now." "Hiss...." "Mmm, ah..." In the dark night, a blurry ck head could be faintly seen buried against his chest. As she cleaned his wounds, her soft, damp lips... brushed against him in an instant. Kelvin''s heartbeat involuntarily quickened. Her cool, smooth cheek rubbed against his chest, causing an indescribable sensation, as if an electric current had passed through, sending shivers down his spine. Cheyenne''s ear was also pressed close to his chest, listening to his heartbeat, causing her face to grow warm. With a bit of impatience, she lifted her head and red at him, "Kelvin, why the hell are you making such annoying noises? Even ughtering chickens isn''t as unpleasant as your whining!" Kelvin wryly smiled and helplessly replied, "It''s not my fault, your tongue licked..." Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne''s face turned even hotter, and she retorted angrily, "You think I want to? You''re covered in blood and sweat, and I have to use my teeth to remove the needle!" "It wasn''t intentional." As she said thest sentence, her tone betrayed a hint of guilt. But it really wasn''t intentional. He didn''t respond and silently broke into a dazzling smile in the darkness. Kelvin couldn''t help but think inwardly: Howe he never noticed before that Cheyenne could be so adorable... Suddenly, a faint sigh sounded from above their heads, and he said, "Cheyenne, if I really die here, I''ll have to repay you in my next life for everything I owe you." Hesitating for a second at his words, her voice turned cold as she replied, "You''re dreaming. In my next life, I don''t want to meet you again." Didn''t want to meet him? Kelvin felt an indescribable sense of loss, "I see..." Omari, Iker, Eddie, who were by her side, seemed to treat her really well. If he were to truly die, Cheyenne wouldn''t be sad either. "Shut up, don''t disturb me. The needle is already very thin, and since I can''t see it, if I identally bite you, I won''t take responsibility." "Mmm." It took a lot of effort for her to use her teeth to pull the broken needle out. Cheyenne wiped her lips and her cheeks felt sore. "You''ve been through a lot, thank you..." Suddenly he earnestly thanked her, and Cheyenne felt a bit at a loss. Even though she knew he couldn''t see her, she turned her head away. In a casual tone, she said, "Don''t overthink it. I hate owing favors the most. Once we''re out of this door, we''ll be even." Hearing her indifferent voice, Kelvin felt as if he had fallen into an icy cave. Even now they were even... But he didn''t want to be even with her. Time passed slowly, and they lost count of how many times they woke up in this extremely quiet and dim space. Never had they felt such tranquility in life. The hunger pangs in their stomachs became unbearable. Cheyenne rested against the wall, closing her eyes to conserve energy. "Gurgle..." She heard the sound and instinctively looked towards his direction. Kelvin, being born into a wealthy family, probably had never experienced the feeling of a hungry stomach in his life. Cheyenne didn''t say anything, but Kelvin felt her gaze on him, and his face turned slightly crimson. He covered his stomach with his hand and apologized, "Cheyenne, sorry for disturbing you." "It''s okay." "Actually, I''m hungry too." Before he finished his sentence, another loud "gurgle" resounded. Cheyenne didn''t find it embarrassing at all; she continued to keep her eyes closed. It was Kelvin who felt a pang of heartache. He attempted to divert her attention, and in a deep voice, he asked, "Cheyenne, what do you like to eat?" When we get out, I''ll treat you... Before he finished speaking, Cheyenne impatiently opened her eyes. The flickering brightness in her gaze warmed Kelvin''s heart. "Chicken mushroom soup, pan-seared steak, stir-fried broli, and steamed prawns..." Then she gave a cold smile, "Sound familiar?" Suddenly, a sense of indescribable sadness filled Kelvin''s heart. The dishes she mentioned were all his favorites. Yet he had never paid attention to what she liked to eat. His throat was filled with countless words, but he didn''t know how to say them. "I''m sorry..." "No need! I never console myself with false hopes. Kelvin, you underestimate me. It''s just hunger, isn''t it? I''ve experienced it many times when I was a child. There''s no need to make a big deal out of it." "Being as smart as you are, you should know that in a situation like this, it''s best to speak less and slow down your breathing to minimize consumption of energy," she said. She had experienced hunger many times when she was a child? Kelvin couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Although the Lawrence family in Akloit may not be a top-tier family, they were still influential and well-respected. Even families with average ie wouldn''t go hungry, so how could she, as a Lawrence family heiress, have experienced frequent hunger? From the information he gathered, whether it was the school teachers or the neighbors, everyone seemed to describe her as arrogant, rebellious, and academically ignorant... N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A person like that wouldn''t have led such a miserable life. Cheyenne leaned her head against the wall and chuckled softly. "You find it hard to believe, don''t you? I once tried to disappearpletely. I hid in a warehouse, hoping that someone woulde looking for me." "But... three days passed, and no one came." "That was the first time I experienced what hunger truly felt like. It turns out I wasn''t as important as I thought." "The second time, Mya, George and their daughter went on a trip and left nothing for me. I was so hungry that I had to climb through a window to steal cake from the neighbor''s kid." "I felt satisfied watching him cry. All I remembered was the sweetness of the cake. Who cared if he shed tears?" "I also tried running away from home. In the dead of winter, I went to sleep under a bridge, worrying that it might copse and crush me when a car passed overhead." "The bridge didn''t copse, but that night was bitterly cold, and the weather forecast mentioned sleet... Just when I thought I was going to freeze to death, he suddenly appeared and saved me." I once thought he was you... "I admit I''m not a good person. I''ve stolen things from children, pickpocketed wealthy people on ships, and deliberately cut the skirts of those well-breddies to make them embarrassed in public." She chuckled at her self-deprecation and continued, "Kelvin, it''s normal for you to look down on me... Compared to your Miss Berry, I am indeed full of ws." Kelvin had never known that she had lived such a difficult life. He thought Cheyenne''s personality was the result of being spoiled at home... Her birth mother died early, and her father was busy with thepany business. She never considered her stepmother important. But it turned out not to be the case. Now it seemed that Mya had never truly cared for Cheyenne. Chapter 384: You Wear Mine Chapter 384: You Wear Mine Chapter 384: You Wear Mine Kelvin deeply regretted not putting in the effort to understand her in the beginning. "No, it''s not that I look down on you, I just dislike when others forcefully interfere with my life," he replied. He had been independent since childhood, making his own decisions and acting on his own. Despite his strength, he couldn''t tolerate being forced when choosing a life partner. After marriage, he was afraid that Cheyenne, this clingy fairy, would enchant his mind and turn him into someone else, so he suppressed his true thoughts and tried to distance himself from her. As for Abbie, Kelvin had always treated her like a sister until he discovered her malicious side. If it was in the past, she would have been happy to hear those words. But now... in the face of an uncertain situation, her heart had be numb. "Kelvin, what you say now doesn''t matter anymore," she said calmly. Kelvin tightly clenched hisrge hand, and sweat began to form in his palm. He wanted to tell Cheyenne that he liked her. But he knew that saying those words would only make her scornful. Cheyenne, what should I do with you? They didn''t know how long they had been waiting. When they were both delirious from hunger, they finally heard footsteps. Someone wasing. Kelvin was the first to react. His deep-set eyes looked extremely sharp in the darkness as he shook the petite woman next to him. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Cheyenne, wake up, someone''sing." Cheyenne was in a daze from sleep and smacked her dry lips before gradually waking up. She had just dreamt of gnawing on a chicken leg... Instantly, she became fully awake and tensed up, entering a state of alertness. She hid together with Kelvin behind a shelf, peering through the cracks to watch the figure at the door. Suddenly, the room lit up, causing the two who had been in darkness for a long time to feel a little ufortable. Kelvin immediately reached out hisrge hand to cover Cheyenne''s eyes and slowly opened his own eyeless sockets. He considerately whispered in her ear, "Take it slow." "Mm." Two people entered, both wearing ck robes and white featureless masks. Whoosh. They removed the ck velvet that had been hanging on the shelf, and just as the velvet slowly fell to the ground, Kelvin covered Cheyenne''s eyes once again. "Mmm..." "Uh... Kelvin, what are you doing?" Because there were people present, she didn''t dare to speak too loudly, her voice as soft as a mosquito. The man''s gaze was fixed on the objects on the shelf, which were full of transparent ss jars. Looking at them, he felt a chill run up his spine, causing him to shudder. Inside the blue and purple liquid in the jars were pale hands, eyeballs, hearts, half of a hand, or even aplete baby, which appeared to be only three or four months old, along with the centa soaking in the eerie liquid. The child had already taken shape with eyes the size of mung beans, looking in his direction with a faint smile on his lips. It seemed that the child had been cut out while his mother was ying with it... This spine-chilling scene was even more terrifying than a horror movie. Kelvin closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and couldn''t help but think of another painful experience. His and Cheyenne''s child was lost when it was three months old too. This was also the reason why he couldn''t let Cheyenne see this. The two quickly exchanged a few words and took one of the ss jars off the shelf, opened it up, and wrapped the severed hand inside a ck stic bag before covering it with gauze. After all was said and done, the two hurriedly left. Just then, Kelvin pulled Cheyenne to the other side of the shelf, where the switch was located. He gave Cheyenne a nce, half-squatting, and quickly pulled out the electric card. Thud. The room suddenly went ck. The ck-robed man was also startled. "No, could it be a ghost? I''ve heard of one of our fellows who died inexplicably." "What are we afraid of ghosts for? It should be due to poor contact. I''ll go check if the electric card is demaized." As he spoke, the man walked over, his back to Kelvin. That''s when Cheyenne handed the knife to Kelvin. He moved like a swift ck panther, quickly pouncing on the man from behind and grabbing his neck. One hand covered his mouth, and the other hand shed down, leaving the man unconscious. Several seconds passed, and there was no response from the other ck-robed man. The shorter man hurriedly took out his phone and opened the shlight to shine it on the way ahead. "3467, are you okay?" "Strange, where are you?" And the electric card was gone too... As the second ck-robed man turned around, the shlight shone onto the woman crouching in the corner, her long hair covering her face and her silver-white dress shimmering in the darkness. Slowly, she raised her head... "A ghost! A ghost..." Uh. The phone fell to the ground, and the light instantly dimmed. Kelvin killed him using the same method and dragged the body behind the shelf. Meanwhile, Cheyenne casually reached out and gathered her long hair in front of her, tying it up with a rubber band. She then put on a ck robe and arge hat. Kelvin nced at her. The ck robe reached her ankles, and her high heels... one of them was broken. If she insisted on wearing them outside, she would definitely be exposed. "Then maybe I should wear his shoes," she said. With that, she prepared to squat down and take off the shoes of the ck-robed figure. Suddenly, Kelvin grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. "What are you doing?" she asked. The man''s face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth as he asked, "You want to wear his shoes?" "Then what should I wear?" Kelvin took off his own shoes and ced them in front of her. "Wear mine. At least my feet don''t stink." As for the others... well, that''s not guaranteed. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne realized that it might be true. She didn''t know any of these ck- robed figures, and if they''d got Athlete''s Foot... It seemed she could tolerate Kelvin rtively better. However, she was still mistaken. Kelvin wore size 41 shoes, while her feet were only size 36. She could only stuff some fabric inside them, and it felt ufortable. On the other hand, Kelvin reluctantly squeezed his feet into the ck-robed figure''s shoes. They were one size too small. It was a bit tight. As someone with cleanliness obsession, this was the first time he had ever worn someone else''s shoes, and goosebumps covered his whole body. But there was no other choice in this situation. Kelvin stood up and picked up the ck stic bag from the ground. "Let''s go." "What are you holding in your hand?" she curiously asked. Under the mask, the man''s face turned slightly pale. "It''s better if you don''t know." Chapter 385: Blood Pact Chapter 385: Blood Pact Chapter 385: Blood Pact Finally, they had passed through therge gate that had trapped them for who knew how long. Cheyenne took a step with her weak legs and felt a bit unsteady while walking... "Hold on!" Kelvin promptly supported her shoulder, his deep voice resonating from beneath the mask. "I... I''m fine," she replied. Not far from the entrance, there were three men. Two of them were dressed the same as Cheyenne and Kelvin, while the other wore a suit and a mask. As expected, he must be the personing to buy ingredients. One of the ck-robed figuresined in a disgruntled voice to the other two, "3467, you guys are so slow. Mr. Alvarez has been waiting." "Sorry, it took us a while to find the number," Kelvin said as he handed over the ck stic bag in his hand. After examining the bag, Mr. Alvarez used his hand to weigh it before opening it. Cheyenne couldn''t help but look over and was shocked to her core. It was half a human hand! Its fair skin devoid of pores, well-proportioned fingers, and delicate nails... It resembled a pickled chicken w treated with alum in a factory. Mr. Alvarez picked up the severed hand and sniffed it, then let out a satisfied smile. "Not bad, no odor... beautiful." Holy sh*t! He can''t be... nning to eat it, right? Cheyenne''s shocked gaze caught Mr. Alvarez''s attention, and he sneered. "I just want to use her fingernails to make a steel pen, that''s all." The other two ck-robed figures turned to look and gave amanding order, "You two can go down now." "Yes." A chill ran down Cheyenne''s spine. When those two men had looked at her earlier, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. Usually, she would have no problem dealing with these few people. Cheyenne and Kelvin were exhausted and making any more noise could potentially ruin their n. To be honest, Cheyenne also startled Kelvin, but fortunately, nothing unexpected happened. Both of them wore masks and ck robes, anxiously searching for an exit like headless flies. Eventually, they saw an elevator at the end of the corridor. Just as they were about to step inside, they noticed an Executor approaching them, handing them a food box. He gruffly said, "Go, both of you, take this meal to the third floor." "Yes," Cheyenne replied as she took the food box. The figure in the ck robe eyed her hand for a second, seemingly contemting something. Kelvin sensed something was amiss, and just as the elevator doors opened, he pushed Cheyenne inside and quickly followed. They were concerned that there might be surveince in the area, so they didn''tmunicate throughout the entire process. They arrived at the floor minus three. It waspletely different from the second floor, resembling a prison. Iron doors and walls trapped the area, leaving no way to escape. Each cell contained varying amounts of people. There were young girls, old men, and even children... As soon as they saw Kelvin and Cheyenne, they would fearfully hide away, afraid that these two were here to capture them. Cheyenne''s gaze quickly scanned the faces of these people, and finally... as she reached the second-tost room, she saw Jonathan, barely clinging to life. Her heart couldn''t help but ache. Jonathan was already in his sixties, his whiteb coat stained dark red with blood. Hey on a small bed, his hair silver, gasping for breath. The scene was deste. Kelvin opened the iron door and secretly squeezed her hand, giving her a hint. "Dinner time," she spoke up. The familiar voice startled Jonathan, who had been lying down. He immediately opened his eyes and struggled to sit up. His gaze flickered for a moment, fixated on the neers. When he saw Cheyenne making a "It''s me" gesture, Jonathan''s eyes turned red with excitement. "Cheyenne? What are you doing here? It''s too dangerous. Quick, leave..." "Jonathan, how can I save you and get you out of here?" Cheyenne removed the food from the lunchbox while asking. Get out? A bitter smile appeared on Jonathan''s lips. "They imnted a chip in my body. I can''t escape. You should leave... oh, right, this is a letter I wrote in secret. Please deliver it to the head of the Owen family." "Jonathan..." Cheyenne looked down and saw him slipping a blood-soaked letter with white background and red words into her sleeve. A tear fell from beneath her mask, but she held back her sadness, biting her lip. In contrast, Jonathan seemed moreposed. He spoke in a deliberately lighthearted tone, "I won''t die that easily, so don''t worry. But there''s one thing I can''t rest assured about. I hope you can promise me, Cheyenne." "Tell me." "Keep an eye on the hospital for me. I suspect there''s a mole there." This matter was out of the ordinary, and apart from Cheyenne and Eddie, he didn''t have anyone he could trust. Eddie had a simple and shy personality, which made him more suitable for focusing on scientific research. On the other hand, Cheyenne was courageous and resourceful, making her a good sessor. Jonathan imed that he was fine to reassure Cheyenne, but in reality, he knew that those people would harm him once they lost patience. This can be seen as entrusting his career to Cheyenne. The responsibility is great and the road ahead is long. Although Cheyenne had rejected several times before, Jonathan felt anxious this time, wondering if she would ept his request in such a dangerous situation. "Okay, I promise you. But I''m just filling in temporarily. You still have toplete your own work." Cheyenne agreed, but made it clear that it was a temporary arrangement. With these words, the heavy burden in Jonathan''s heart finally lifted. He urged the two of them to leave quickly. Kelvin stood at the door, watching the situation outside, while using his peripheral vision to urge Cheyenne silently. "Oh, and Cheyenne, take care of someone when you''re on your own." Jonathan called her back and whispered a name in her ear. Cheyenne calmly put away the empty food box and followed Kelvin out of the prison door. She watched as the metallic electronic lock snapped shut. Her eyebrows furrowed. No matter what, the first thing she had to do after getting out was to rescue Jonathan. How much longer could he hold on like this?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They retraced their steps and took the elevator from floor minus three straight to floor minus one. Between floor minus three and floor one, there was a small stairwell with a hidden door next to some clutter. Kelvin pushed aside the clutter, took Cheyenne''s hand, and opened the door together. Outside the door, the sunlight was brilliant. The rundown alley looked old, with a seven or eighty-year-old man lying on a rattan chair, half- asleep, holding a fan. In front of him was a small table with a few bottles of drinks, such as Coke, looking quite shabby. As the door opened, the old man, who was just dozing off, hurriedly sat up and looked over sharply. "It''s me." Hearing the voice, he rxed and quickly pushed the two of them into the darkness, gruffly asking, "Master Kelvin, why did you take three days toe out?" Three days! So she and Kelvin had been trapped down there for three whole days? Oh no, Iker must be really worried about her now. Chapter 386: Slip Chapter 386: Slip Chapter 386: Slip Kelvin didn''t say anything but asked the old man to arrange a room for them to change their clothes. The old man, who seemed to have forgotten about their small stall, led them to the second floor made of red bricks. It was a single room. Inside the room, there was only a bed and a small wooden table. There wasn''t even an extra chair. Eating, drinking, and sleeping all happened in this room. In the corner, there were scattered cardboard and bottles that he had collected. The bed was covered in scattered clothes and messy socks. It was summer, and the flies were buzzing around the socks. Cheyenne felt like she was about to throw up. Kelvin wasn''t doing much better. He took a brief look and felt a heavy pressure in his head, with veins popping on his forehead. The old man seemed oblivious to any issues and hunched down, rummaging under the bed and pulling out a blue checkered stic woven bag. The old man unzipped it and pulled out a slightly yellowed white shirt and army green pants, tossing them to Kelvin. "Master Kelvin, if you don''t mind, this is what I used to wear when I was in the army forty years ago. Don''t be fooled by its worn-out appearance. Back then, I was the most handsome guy on the street!" Cheyenne couldn''t believe he was this... um, narcissistic! With his unkempt appearance and shaggy beard, even if he were forty years younger, he couldn''t come close to being called handsome. But in the next moment, she received a p in the face. There was a photo frame hanging on the wall. In the yellowed photo were three young men in their prime, looking to be in their early twenties. They were all dressed in green military uniforms, with well-defined features and eyes shining like stars... In an era without cameras or photo editing, they were incredibly handsome. Evenpared to numerous male celebrities in the entertainment industry today, they would easily surpass them. Noticing Cheyenne looking at his photo, the old man chuckled, stroking his wrinkled face in a very self-obsessed manner. Heughed until his eyes disappeared. "So, you must be Miss Berry. You''re really beautiful." Kelvin''s expression instantly darkened, and he nced at the old man with a sharp gaze. "She''s not Abbie but my..." Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne interrupted, "You must have vision problems. I can''t be bothered to argue with you. That Abbie is nowhere near one-thousandth as beautiful as me!" Upon hearing this, the old man was momentarily stunned, but then he burst intoughter. "Good, you feisty girl. I like it, hahaha." Cheyenne rolled her eyes and continued in an annoyed tone, "Stopughing. Give me the clothes, and you can leave!" The old man couldn''t help but touch his own face again, pouting his lips in displeasure. "You''re not cute at all, youngdy. I, on the other hand, am quite handsome." "Alright, here, these are myte wife''s clothes. Wear them if you must, but remember to return them to me. I''ve kept only this one piece. I like to take it out and look at it when I miss her." After hearing this, Cheyenne was deeply moved. She didn''t expect this seemingly self-obsessed old man to be so sentimental. She realized that she had been a bit harsh earlier. But it wasn''t entirely her fault. After all, he mistook her for that little bitch, Abbie. Cheyenne took the clothes in her hands and muttered under her breath, "Who cares about your clothes. I will return them, hmph." She only hoped that the style wouldn''t be too outdated. After all, she couldn''t agree with the aesthetic of forty years ago. When she looked at the clothes, she was surprised to see a set of dress made of silk fabric. It was printed with butterflies and magnolia flowers, and the pastel pink color was fresh and vibrant. The design had a cinched waist, delicate frog buttons at the cor, and a hem in light yellowce, adding a touch of cute yfulness to the mature charm. The length reached the ankles. The old man left, and the two people who received the clothes looked at each other. Kelvin remained standing in ce, without the slightest awareness of being a gentleman. This was a single room, and there wasn''t even a curtain! Cheyenne couldn''t help but pout. Her gaze turned cold as she said, "Mr. Foley, can''t you give me some privacy?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Kelvin felt displeased. Why did she call him "Mr. Foley" again? A hint of helplessness shed in his eyes. "Well, I have no strength left in my body now, and my feet can''t move." What the hell! Cheyenne was furious. She clenched her hand tightly around the clothes. Fortunately, the silk fabric didn''t wrinkle easily. She forced a smile and lifted her head. "Then I''ll go outside. Mr. Foley, you can change first." Kelvin saw her about to leave and grabbed her wrist. With a gentle gaze, he whispered, "There are other residents outside. What if they see you?" When Cheyenne arrived, she had also noticed that it seemed like many families were living in this building... Just as she was in a dilemma, she suddenly heard Kelvin speak up, "You change first, I''ll turn around, I promise I won''t look." She was somewhat unsure about trusting him and furrowed her brow in silence. Kelvin chuckled, the wound on his body causing him pain. He spoke in a slightly annoyed tone, "We''ve slept together countless times. Is there any part of your body that I haven''t seen? Don''t worry, go ahead and change." "Shut up!" Cheyenne snapped at him, her ears turning slightly red. How dare this bastard speak like that? He had seen it all. But she hadn''t. They did it only when the lights were off, and when they showered together, she didn''t dare to look up at him. By the time she woke up, the man was long gone. In the end, Kelvin did turn around. After Cheyenne nced at him for two seconds, she saw him reach out and cover his eyes, and then she began to quietly take off her clothes. Little did she know, the self-obsessed old man''s house would never be without a mirror. A round mirror with a green stic frame was ced on the table. Kelvin''s gaze greedily fixed on the figure in the mirror, his Adam''s apple bobbing... Cheyenne had fair and tender skin, graceful curves, and when she bent over, her slender waist and beautiful back formed a soft and graceful line. As a result, her buttocks were even more prominent. She was nervous and struggled to pull the zipper several times, her injured hand causing some pain and making it hard to reach. Just then, a warmrge hand reced her small one. The man''s deep voice, carrying a hint of danger, sounded from behind her, "Allow me." Chapter 387: Vulnerable Part Chapter 387: Vulnerable Part Chapter 387: Vulnerable Part His fingers hooked onto a small zipper and as he pulled it up, he "identally" brushed her tender back with his palm. Cheyenne''s face flushed, and she felt like an ant on a hot pan, restless and annoyed. That bastard did it on purpose! He didn''t need to look to know that Cheyenne was definitely cursing at him in her mind. Kelvin gazed at the fading beautiful scenery in front of him, his eyes deep and pitiful. "Sorry," he began, sounding regretful. "I didn''t mean to." "You were peeking?" Cheyenne puffed her cheeks and turned to look at him, her chestnut hair cascading down to her chest. She wore a gorgeous pink robe that made her look like a beauty stepping out of the era. Her eyes shimmered with radiance, even in her anger. Kelvin couldn''t help but stare for a second, then coughed awkwardly. "No, I was looking at your shadow and noticed you couldn''t zip it up. Cheyenne, have you gained weight?" Shadow? Cheyenne finally noticed that the sunlight outside cast her shadow on the wall, clear like a shadow puppet on a curtain. Damn it! Kelvin quickly raised his hands. "I didn''t see anything! I turned around because you didn''t move for a long time. I swear on my honor..." Upon hearing this, she disdainfully scoffed, "What honor do you have? Spare me the bullshit and hurry up, change your clothes and leave." This time, she turned her back to him. Cheyenne refused to look at him. Kelvin felt disappointed because Cheyenne was very honest and indeed didn''t peek at all. As he fastened his buttons, all he could think of were the times she "tried every means" to get him to undress together and take a bath. He knew she wanted to see his body very much, so even in the bathroom, as wicked as he was, he covered her eyes. When she fainted from exhaustion, naturally, she forgot her original intention. But now, Cheyenne wasn''t interested in him anymore. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Was it because she had seen someone else''s naked body? At the thought of this, Kelvin''s heart throbbed with pain, aching bitterly. He paused and his voice sounded hoarse. "Cheyenne, can you do me a favor?" "What?" Cheyenne turned to look at him, only to see him holding his pants. A ck fabric was faintly visible beneath his white shirt. That was his... umm... She quickly turned her head, her neck now a shade of pink. Kelvin noticed her shy and innocent reaction and couldn''t help but curl his lips. "These pants are new. The stitches on the buttons haven''t been cut, so they can''t be buttoned." Cheyenne was dumbfounded as his words fell. Her face turned both green and red. She squinted her eyes and looked at him, saying, "Can''t you just cut it open?" Kelvin replied in a calm tone, "It used to be the servants who prepared everything." "I''m not your servant!" "I know, you''re my wife. But my hand is hurting, don''t forget... my arm is still inmed." Wife? Kelvin, do you know what you''re saying? It''s ridiculous! Cheyenne didn''t feel good about it and coldly reminded him, "Ex-wife! Mr. Foley, don''t forget, it was you who forced me to sign the divorce agreement back then." As she said that, she turned around to look for scissors. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find any sign of scissors, but there was a kitchen knife on the table. Cheyenne had no choice but to pick up the kitchen knife and approach him. Kelvin was dumbfounded by her imposing and aggressive manner. Was she so angry that she wanted to kill him? With a bitter smile on his handsome face, he said, "Cheyenne, I just forgot it, but you don''t have to kill me, do you?" She gently pulled the waistband of his pants, not being rough, and tried to cut open the stitch with the de of the kitchen knife in the other hand. "Mr. Foley, it''s better for you to keep quiet! This is my first time doing this. If my hand slips, your vulnerable part might be gone." The two of them changed into their clothes and walked downstairs. The old man looked at the two figures walking in front of him, handsome man and beautiful woman, just like his younger self and his spouse. His smile deepened. "This outfit is what my wife wore when she married me. She was a wealthy youngdy from a prestigious family and even studied abroad. But unfortunately, she didn''t have a good life after marrying me, so this outfit was kept away." Cheyenne clicked her tongue in astonishment. "With your messy appearance, your wife turned out to be a highly talented person." The old man became so angry that he rolled his eyes. "I was a good match for her because of my good looks in my youth." "Alright, thank you for the clothes. I will return them..." As she spoke, Cheyenne reached out and picked up a bottle of c from his stall, shing a radiant smile. "Since you''re just pretending to be someone you''re not, I''ll help you drink it, otherwise it will expire." Just as Cheyenne was about to open the pull-tab of the c, arge hand took the c away from her. "No, you can''t!" "Great, I knew Master Kelvin is an upright and good young man..." Before the old man could finish his words of gratitude, Kelvin put down the c and picked up a bottle of milk. He considerately inserted a straw and handed it to Cheyenne. In a gentle voice, he said, "Drink this instead. C is a carbonated beverage, which is not suitable for your stomach at the moment." The old man''s fan fell to the ground, his face filled with bewilderment. He praised too soon. Kelvin was far from being upright... Well, he finally figured it out. Master Kelvin and this girl were actually in cahoots! Chapter 388: YouVe Got To Be Kidding Me Chapter 388: You''Ve Got To Be Kidding Me Chapter 388: You''ve Got to Be Kidding Me Not long after, a ck Volkswagen slowly approached from the end of the alley. It was so ordinary that Cheyenne wouldn''t have noticed it if the car hadn''t stopped right in front of them. After all, there were so many cars like this that cost only a few hundred thousand dors... The car window rolled down, revealing a familiar face. The man smiled and greeted them, "Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence..." The one driving the car was his assistant, Chris. Cheyenne couldn''t help but wonder. She hadn''t seen Kelvin make a phone call just now, so how did he notify Chris? While she hesitated about whether to get into the car, Kelvin had already taken the initiative to open the car door and stepped forward with his long legs, ready to get in. Taking a couple of steps away, he noticed Cheyenne hesitating and reminded her, "Get in the car. It''s not safe to linger here." The old man waved his hand in agreement, "Master Kelvin is right. You should leave quickly. It''s crowded and not safe here, youngdy, remember to send me the clothes." "Don''t worry." She had no other choice since her phone had run out of battery... She couldn''t contact Iker right now either. Well then, she would go to the Foley mansion first. Kelvin himself was in such a state, so he wouldn''t dare to do anything to her! The two of them sat together in the back seat, and the car drove steadily ahead. Chris ced both hands on the steering wheel and asionally nced back at the situation inside the car. He was quite puzzled. How did the President end up with Miss Lawrence? The car was quiet, and because of the pain, Kelvin leaned against the seat and fell asleep. His incredibly handsome face was covered in sweat, and hisplexion was pale and somewhat purplish. He looked very ufortable. Cheyenne wasn''t in a much better condition either. Her feet were scratched from broken ss, and she had walked all the way in Kelvin''s shoes. The heels of her feet were also blistered. Every step felt like walking on a knife''s edge. It was damn painful! They hadn''t spoken the entire time. When the car reached the intersection in the city center, the direction of the Lawrence Vi was on the left. Cheyenne looked at the familiar intersection and calcted that she could hold on for about ten more minutes. So she suddenly spoke up and instructed Chris, "Mr. Richards, could you please pull over at the the intersection up ahead?" ''Huh? Miss Lawrence... aren''t you going home with Mr. Foley?'' As Chris was torn between stopping the car or continuing to drive, Kelvin, who had been resting his eyes, suddenly woke up. His voice was hoarse and weak as he gave hismand. "Keep driving." "Yes, sir." Cheyenne watched helplessly as the car became more and more distant from her home. Frustrated, she couldn''t help but turn around and re at Kelvin. "Kelvin, what are you doing?" The manpletely ignored her question and continued resting his head on the cushion. He softly said, "Cheyenne, I''m tired. Please be quiet for a while..." As his words fell, he fell into a light slumber once again, his thin lips pursed and motionless. He appeared fragile, like a delicate porcin doll, with a touch of inexplicable pity. Cheyenne wanted to get angry, but her heart softened when she saw the blood soaking through his shoulder. ''Forget it, I''ll talk to him when he wakes up. Besides, there are a few things I want to ask him.'' Silence descended upon the car once again. After a while, the car gradually came to a stop at the entrance of the Foley mansion. However, Kelvin continued to sleep soundly. Cheyenne guessed he didn''t want people outside to know about his injury. She gently shook his shoulder and said, "Hey, Kelvin, you''ve arrived home. Wake up... You can really sleep." As she made this motion, his bleeding seemed to intensify. Startled, she quickly withdrew her hand. She heard some noise in her ears, but Kelvin managed to squeeze out a smile and opened his deep-set eyes to look at her. After a brief moment of staring, he sighed helplessly. "Cheyenne, do you know you''re noisy?" Upon hearing his words, Cheyenne rolled her eyes on the spot. "I''m just reminding you, okay?" "Alright, stop talking. What do we do now?" "We can''t let anyone know about your injury." Kelvin also understood the importance of this matter. After hesitating for a moment, he had Chris take off his suit jacket and put it on himself, while Cheyenne remained barefoot. Without understanding what she was about to do, her body was suddenly lifted, and she couldn''t help but let out a small gasp, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. "Ah..." What is he doing? The moment Kelvin lifted her, a muffled groan escaped from his throat. He appeared to be in some pain, infuriating her to the point that she gritted her teeth. "You jerk! Am I that heavy?" She weighed just over 100 pounds. Sweat formed on his forehead, adding to the radiance of his smile, leaving Cheyenne momentarily stunned. "You''re not heavy, but... my hand is injured, you know that." "Well then, put me down." "No, be good... Later, cooperate with me for a little y." Listening to his weak and somewhat cheesy voice, Cheyenne almost exploded with anger. All she could think about now were those two words. ''Be good? You''ve got to be kidding me. Kelvin, this despicable man, is definitely teasing me.'' This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cheyenne snapped back to her senses, her face flushed, and she struggled for a moment, only to hear him emit a faint groan. Somehow, she suddenly gave up struggling and obediently stayed still. Seeing her finally quiet down, a trace of indulgent warmth shed across the man''s face, disappearing in an instant. Behind them, Chris caught up after parking the car and whispered, "Sir, how about I carry Miss Lawrence upstairs? Your hand..." Before he could finish his sentence, he received a fierce stare from Kelvin. It was creepily eerie. "I''m not weak to the extent you can imagine!" After all, she was Kelvin''s beloved. How could Kelvin let another man touch her? Listening to his show of strength, Cheyenne curved her red lips into a sarcastic smile. "Don''t you have any idea of your own weaknesses? If you can''t do it, then don''t pretend to be strong. Don''t want your arm anymore?" Then, she distinctly felt Kelvin''s piercing gaze, and Cheyenne looked up to meet his intense gaze, he said through gritted teeth. "I can do it, you know." How could an upright man admit that he couldn''t? He had to be capable! For no reason, Cheyenne''s mind wandered to their intimate moments, and her face turned even redder. With a slightly annoyed pout, she hummed lightly, "I don''t know." Suddenly, a gentle voice, as tender as a spring breeze, came from inside the door. A figure dressed in deep blue, wearing a refined smile, approached the two. "Kelvin, Miss Lawrence." Chapter 389: DonT Disturb Them Chapter 389: Don''T Disturb Them Chapter 389: Don''t Disturb Them Vincent''s gaze quickly swept over the two of them, finally settling on Cheyenne''s feet. He noticed that her pink dress had shifted up a bit, revealing a glimpse of her slender and fair legs, leading down to a pair of exquisite, wless feet that formed a captivating scenery. The only w was the numerous small scars on her perfect feet, which was quite a pity. A hint of astonishment shed in Vincent''s eyes, and his greedy gaze quickly disappeared, but catching Kelvin''s attention. This was the way a man looked at a woman! Kelvin lowered his head and, for the first time, noticed that Cheyenne''s skirt had annoyingly revealed arge expanse of fair skin, as if it were jade, smooth and stic. With a dark expression, he quickly pulled it down with his hand, covering her little feet. After warning Kelvin in a cold voice, he openly carried Cheyenne and walked towards his room. "Don''t tell Grandfather that I brought her back." As the words fell, the air was filled with Cheyenne''s indignant voice, her anger clearly audible. "Kelvin, you hypocrite, lecher! Since you do it, why can''t you admit it?" "Shut up!" "Are you scolding me? You bastard! You were just pressing me down... Mm..." "Be good, I know your legs hurt. I''ll go back to the room and give you a massage." "Get lost!" The voices of the two of them bantering and quarreling gradually faded away, ultimately drowned out by a resounding door shutting. Vincent still stood at the staircase, his gaze icy as he watched the closed door, his mind filled with images of Cheyenne''s exquisite figure beneath the dress, her enchanting beauty. No wonder even someone as proud as Kelvin would try everything to get back together with her. Inside the room, as Kelvin entered and kicked the door shut, he swiftly walked to the ck bed, throwing her onto the soft sheets. It didn''t really hurt, but Cheyenne was startled by his sudden action. ''What does this jerk want to do?'' "Kelvin? How dare you! I... Mmm?" Kelvin''s heavy bodynded perfectly on top of her. She had already been hungry for three days, and with this pressure from Kelvin, Cheyenne was in agony. She weakly pushed his shoulders, only to find that she didn''t have the strength to do so. identally touching the wound on his shoulder, a sticky, slippery red liquid met her palm, a sight that was both shocking and distressing. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Cheyenne looked up, the handsome face in front of her had turned pale, his eyes tightly closed, and the bruises and disheveled appearance were clearly visible. These past three days, he must not have rested at all. With great difficulty, she moved her fingers and pushed Kelvin''s body away, allowing him to lie on the bed. She then made her way towards thendline phone in the room. She quickly called Chris'' phone number. "Hello, Mr. Foley." "Prepare a set of surgical instruments for me, and... some shredded pork bread and a box of pure milk. Hurry up, or be prepared to collect the corpse of your CEO at home." The voice on the other end of the phone was emotionless but familiar. Beep... beep... beep... Before Chris could even ask what was going on, the call had been hung up. This concerned Kelvin''s life and also Chris'' future prospects. Chris was extremely efficient, and he appeared in front of Cheyenne in just over ten minutes, panting and sweating profusely. He handed her the pink medical box. "Miss... Miss Lawrence, the things you requested are here. Is Mr. Foley okay?" Cheyenne took the box and peeked outside the door, making sure no one was there before allowing Chris toe in. "Come inside, then we''ll talk." "Yes." She was also dizzy from hunger now. Drinking a bottle of milk earlier only temporarily quenched her thirst. She couldn''t afford to make any mistakes during the uing surgery. If she fainted from hunger midway, Kelvin would be in even more danger. Cheyenne, without any concern for her image, squatted barefoot on the floor, tearing open the packaging of the bread and devouring it hungrily. In less than a minute, she had devoured the palm-sized shredded pork bread. She chewed her food vigorously and then tilted her head back, gulping down a few mouthfuls of pure milk. With a few loud gulps, the 250ml carton of milk was emptied. Cheyenne, with a delicate and lovely face, surprised Chris with her voracious eating. Suddenly, Cheyenne stood up abruptly. After consuming arge amount of food, she was experiencing low blood sugar. Her quick movement caused her vision to darken, and she nearly fell. Fortunately, she managed to grasp onto the bedpost beside her in time. After waiting a few seconds, her vision gradually cleared, and she regained herposure. With a swift motion, she ttened the milk carton, then skillfully tossed it into the trash bin by the door, about ten meters away from her. It was as if she had revived as a warrior charging into her own battlefield. Chris had already followed her instructions and removed Kelvin''s clothes. With his top half exposed, his tanned skin appeared firm and his well-defined muscles exuded male charm. There was a small patch of coarse chest hair that added just the right amount of sensuality. She only took a quick nce before averting her eyes, picking up the blue surgical gown and putting it on. As soon as she put on her mask, Cheyenne''s entire being became calm and composed. She reached into a tray and picked up a silver surgical knife and forceps, ready to extract the bullets. "Chris." Suddenly hearing her call his name, Chris straightened up attentively as if facing a formidable opponent. "Miss Lawrence, I''m here." "Go and guard the door, don''t let anyone in. If somebodyes, tell them Kelvin and I have already gone to sleep." "Yes." Chris left, leaving only the two of them alone in the room. Cheyenne took a deep breath and focused her energy, diligently carrying out her work at a steady pace. Kelvin''s wound had started to ooze pus, with a mixture of pale yellow and foul-smelling liquid flowing from the wound. It blended together with the dark red blood clots, indicating a worsening condition. If she wasn''t careful, his hand could easily be permanently damaged. Cheyenne''s guess was correct - the interruptions started soon after. While she was extracting the bullet from Kelvin''s arm, she heard a noisymotion outside the door, apanied by a shrill voice. "I heard that my big brother is back. Let me go see him, Kelvin!" "Miss Foley, please don''t put me in a difficult position. Mr. Foley has instructed that he wants to sleep a bit longer with Miss Lawrence. He''s been very tired from his business trip these past few days." Chris'' plea did not deter Emelia, and she persisted. "I know my big brother is tired. I''m here to bring him some soup that can dispel his tiredness." "Well..." "What are you doing?" Chapter 390: Welcome A New Member Chapter 390: Wee A New Member Chapter 390: Wee a New Member An old, stern voice sounded from behind the two. Both of them turned their heads to look and saw old Mr. Foley, supported by Joe, slowly ascending from the first-floor hallway with his cane. His sharp gaze fixed on Emelia as he reached out and snatched the soup from her hands, drinking it all in one go. "Grandfather..." She stared at her empty hands in disbelief, about to say something, but actually, the soup... well, it wasn''t that good. Old Mr. Foley immediately regretted his impulsive actions. What kind of strange taste was that soup? Spicy and sweet... But to avoid losing face in front of his granddaughter and to maintain his composure as an elder, he gripped his cane tightly and coughed. "Kelvin and Cheyenne have finally reunited. Don''t bother them. Maybe our family will soon wee a new member, you know?" As he spoke, his eyes curved into a smile, as if he could envision his chubby great-grandchild, radiating a brilliant and suffocating smile. Emelia pouted in dissatisfaction and spoke ill of Cheyenne. "Grandfather, how could my big brother reconcile with his ex-wife again? Even if it''s not Miss Berry, there are many other eligible daughters of noble families, why must it be Cheyenne?" "Emelia, there are things you don''t understand. Alright, you should go back now and not disturb your big brother and sister-inw from conceiving their baby." With a furrowed brow, the old man spoke and then handed her back the empty bowl, showing obvious disdain. "Don''t bother making such a terrible soup in the future. It''s a waste of ingredients and harmful to people''s health." As he finished speaking, he turned and walked away. Emelia, with a flushed face of anger, remained in ce. Did her soup really taste that... awful? Having experienced a setback, she naturally had no reason to linger here anymore. She stomped her foot in frustration and turned to leave, carrying the empty bowl. At the end of the second-floor corridor, dim lights spilled down, enveloping the man''s figure, creating an inexplicably oppressive atmosphere. The faint glow from the cigarette butt in his hand emitted a subtle red light. Seeing the arrival of Emelia, the man spoke softly. "How did it go? Did you see anyone?" Disappointedly, Emelia shook her head and sighed dejectedly. "Grandfather appeared just in time and stopped me, preventing me from disturbing them." Then, she raised her fair face and looked at the person in the darkness, puzzled. "Vincent, why did you ask me to check if Kelvin is injured? He was just on a business trip. What could have happened to him!" Besides, when did Vincent start showing such concern for Kelvin''s safety? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the darkness, a hint of doubt appeared on Vincent''s face. He had inquired about it with the company. Kelvin was indeed on a business trip, but it was for a small project worth a few million. The big boss like him didn''t have to be involved at all. So it was puzzling why Kelvin would spend three days on it. And to top it off, he was staying with Cheyenne... This made Vincent skeptical and made him consider sending Emelia to investigate further. If it didn''t work this time, he would have to find another opportunity. ... In Kelvin''s room, the crisp sound of metal collision echoed as the bullet was finally extracted. Cheyenne casually tossed it aside onto a nearby te. The deep red, almost purple, blood clot clung to the bullet casing, apanied by a small piece of decaying flesh, forming a blurry mass. Cheyenne then noticed an additional hole on Kelvin''s arm. She had squeezed out the putrid flesh from his arm, cleaned up the pus and blood, and reapplied the medication. The wound on his back was minor, just superficial scratches from shattered ss. Last night, a crimson light had streamed in through the transparent French windows, casting a warm and cozy ambiance in the room. Suddenly, Cheyenne lifted her head, her gaze falling upon the two white dolls hanging on the window, swaying in the evening breeze. The copper bells emitted a pleasant and melodic tinkling sound. The innocent and jolly expression on the dolls'' faces inexplicably brought a moment of rxation to her soul, healing her with its simple smile. Never could she have imagined that Kelvin would hang such a cute and almost childish thing in his room. As she looked at his peaceful sleeping face again, Cheyenne couldn''t help but space out. The soft, ck satin pillowcase contrasted against his somewhat fairplexion. His thin profile, deep-set eyes that were tightly closed under thick, curledshes, a high nose bridge, and slightly pale lips. In this state, he appeared tranquil, fragile, and surprisingly pitiful. After knowing him for eight years, it was the first time Cheyenne realized that the seemingly invulnerable Kelvin was nothing more than an ordinary person. He could also get hurt, could also bleed... Her mind was briefly filled with a strange thought before being interrupted by a knocking sound at the door. Cheyenne cautiously strode forward, audibly slow, and nced through the peephole on the door. Standing outside was Vincent. What was he doing here? Frowning, Cheyenne briskly ruffled her own hair, casually unfastened two buttons on her dress, bit her lip, and stole a nce at herself in the mirror. Her lips were rosy, her teeth white, and her eyes bright and beautiful. She exuded a bewitching charm, akin to a seductive vixen who had attained perfection. Opening the door with sleepy eyes, she "dazedly" scanned the area outside before finally fixing her gaze on the man before her. Cheyenne arched her eyebrows slightly, curiously gazing at Vincent. She offered a delicate smile. "Do you need something, Master Vincent?" she asked in a husky andnguid voice, tinged with a hint of weariness. Vincent''s gaze immediatelynded on the milky skin peeking out from her partially exposed chest, igniting a tantalizing sensation within him. He nced inside the room and noticed a slight bulge beneath the covers. The dark fabric melded with his short hair, making it impossible to see his face. But there was no doubt it was Kelvin. Cheyenne''s mind recalled Mr. Owen''s words echoing in her ear. Unnoticed by Vincent, she discreetly observed Vincent, a hidden current flickering in her almond eyes. As expected, she discovered an identical string of rosewood beads on Vincent''s wrist, leaving her stunned within her. ording to her knowledge, the branch of the Foley family had left from Akloit over a decade ago. How old was Vincent when he left? Fifteen or sixteen? That indicated he must have had contact with the TWILIGHT and even be one of them before returning to the Foley family. Judging by this string of rosewood beads, his status must be considerably high. Chapter 391: The Rose He Stole Chapter 391: The Rose He Stole Chapter 391: The Rose He Stole Cheyenne was certain that he wasn''t Aidan because Aidan always smelled like cologne... while Vincent had a subtle scent of sandalwood. This kind of fragrance was reserved for mature men who were calm andposed in any situation. Vincent gave off a clean and obedient vibe... it was hard to imagine him associating with those human demons. Vincent realized he had been impolite and smiled apologetically. "Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry... I didn''t realize you were busy! I wanted to talk to Kelvin about some company matters. I just started recently and there are things I don''t quite understand, so I wanted to borrow some files." Cheyenne knew he was lying, but she couldn''t expose his falsehood directly. She gritted her teeth and faked a lightugh. "Kelvin is exhausted and asleep. Master Vincent, you cane again when he wakes up." Saying that, Cheyenne elegantly yawned, portraying an impatient look of "I''m tired, why aren''t you leaving?" She was beautiful and restless, tugging at heartstrings. Vincent looked at her and turned away like a gentleman, his voice still gentle, "Alright, thank you, Miss Lawrence." Lastly, he considerately reminded them that dinner was being served and they should remember to come and eat together. Cheyenne watched his elegant departure, her smile gradually fading into a serious contemtion. She forcefully closed the door and returned to her room. She was exhausted too. Aftering out of TWILIGHT, she had just stuffed a piece of bread before focusing her energy on treating Kelvin''s wounds. During the confrontation with Vincent earlier, she was truly on the verge of losing her bnce. As soon as her head touched the pillow, Cheyenne fell into a deep sleep, worn out and tired. As for Kelvin, she fed him two glucose tablets, making sure he wouldn''t die for the time being. After getting through the night, he would likely wake up tomorrow. At seven o''clock in the evening, old Mr. Foley noticed that the two hadn''te downstairs and his smile became even more profound. He quickly ordered a pot of chicken soup to be prepared. Upon hearing this, the people at the table felt awkward, especially Emelia, the only girl. She lowered her head and silently cursed in her mind, "Shameless." Vincent looked at the tightly closed door several times, but his mind was elsewhere as he mechanically ate his food... The outside of the window was shrouded in a deep dusk, scattered with countless stars that dotted the dark blue backdrop. The starlight was dimmed by the city lights, faintly hidden amongst the clouds. A crescent moon hung in the sky, and when Kelvin woke up, his eyes immediately caught sight of the half-open window and the moon shining through. His gaze shifted upward, and there was another moon hanging in the sky. The silver moonlight illuminated a petite figure curled up on the sofa, her chestnut hair cascading over her shoulders, reaching the floor. Her fair face was purer and more captivating than the moonlight itself. Her long and dense eyshes cast tired shadows on her eyes, while her cherry-red lips were slightly parted. He stared at her under the moonlight for a long time, her beauty resembling an ethereal elf from the forest, making people not dare to approach. Suddenly, she turned over and continued to sleep, facing the window. Kelvin watched as she hugged her shoulders, realizing she was only wearing a thin dress and hadn''t even closed the window. The wind blew in through the cracks, which was quite strange if she didn''t feel cold. He lowered his head and noticed the thick gauze wrapped around his own shoulder, an intravenous tube inserted in his arm, and the hanging IV drip. There was no need to guess that she was the one who did this. Kelvin rarely revealed a smile of infatuation. Suddenly, he removed the IV tube from his hand, pushed aside the nket, and got out of bed with bare feet. He knelt beside the sofa and watched her serene sleeping face. When his gaze fell upon her bloodied feet, Kelvin felt an indescribable heartache. She was such a fool. She was even tending to his wounds before taking care of her own. He nced around and saw the medicine box still ced in the corner by the bed. Kelvin endured the pain in his shoulder and stood up, bringing the medicine box over. As hisrge hands held her delicate feet, the touch felt as cold as ice, as if there were several long scratches etched on the tip of his heart. Kelvin carefully sterilized the wound with the hydrogen peroxide in front of him. The application of this antiseptic solution would cause a slight stinging sensation. As he gently wiped it on, he kept his eyes fixed on her face. Noticing Cheyenne''s difort, her brows furrowing, the man lowered his head, gently blowing on her wound. Finally, the wound was covered with a band-aid, marking thepletion of the task. Kelvin gently lifted her, cing her on the side where he had been lying before. The warm nket made her emit afortable whimper. She lightly smacked her red lips and sped her hands on either side of her cheeks, continuing to sleep in an adorable manner. Kelvin found her childlike sleeping pose amusing, and a silent smile curved his lips. The bed sank slightly, and his tall and sturdy figurey down beside her. Due to his injured back, hey face down and turned his neck to look at the back of Cheyenne''s head, where a piece of fair skin peeped out from under her chestnut hair. It stirred a slight movement in his heart, and hisrge hand lifted to embrace her slim waist. Just a few centimeters away from embracing her, Cheyenne suddenly flipped over and turned back, her delicate and exquisite face almost close enough to touch. Her cracked lips resembled an unblemished rose, exuding a sense of profound beauty in its imperfection. Kelvin suddenly felt the urge to let this flower bloom again with vibrance. So, he lowered his head and gently grazed this delicate rose petal with his teeth. In her dreams, Cheyenne, feeling a sense of breathlessness, thought it was a fly and waved her hand to fend it off. The next moment, anotherrge hand grasped her soft wrist, pressing it against his chest. Kelvin seemed to be silently immersed in this pleasure, like a thief who had stolen a flower. Approaching thirty years of age, he tasted the bittersweet vor of a hidden love for the first time. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was very sweet. After a kiss, he contentedly watched the vibrant and beautiful flower that he had moistened. Now it was blooming as it should. Unfortunately, the rose was stolen by him. He could only possess it briefly during the midnight hours. When dawn arrived, he would have to return her. Thinking of this, Kelvin finally hesitated no longer, and hisrge hand firmly held her slender waist, pulling her into his embrace. Gently pulling the nket over her, tucking it neatly, he satisfiedly cuddled her and drifted off to sleep together. The next day, at the break of dawn, Kelvin was awakened by a growling hunger. Amidst the affectionate morning with bread and kisses, he opted for the former. Only with a healthy body could he withstand the thorns of this rose. Little did he expect to encounter Vincent just as he descended the stairs, who had just finished his morning exercise. Vincent was dressed in ck sportswear, his limbs looking slender and lean. He had a white towel draped around his neck and was walking in Kelvin''s direction. Chapter 392: Sister-In-Law Chapter 392: Sister-In-Law Chapter 392: Sister-inw He took the initiative to greet Kelvin. "Kelvin." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yeah." After a casual response, Kelvin lifted his foot to go downstairs, wearing nothing underneath his ck bathrobe. In the fleeting moment of brushing past each other, arge hand suddenly grabbed his right arm, seemingly unintentional but forcefully. Kelvin muttered in his heart, enduring the pain shooting up his arm, while his deep-set eyes turned icy cold. His voice was low and hoarse. "What''s the matter?" Vincent didn''t notice anything amiss and couldn''t help but feel puzzled... Wasn''t that guy Kelvin? The person in front of him was emanating hints of an imminent outburst. He brushed off Vincent''s hand, his tone indifferent. "Your hand is all sweaty." It was evident that he was repulsed. The man''s gaze flickered for a moment. The hall was not lit, only the dim daylight from outside seeping in. He lifted his head again, a hint of embarrassment appearing on his face. He withdrew his hand and wiped it on the white towel in front of him. "Sorry, Kelvin. I just wanted to report to you about the StarJoy project I''m in charge of." At the same time, he nced at the indented marks on Kelvin''s lips and the red marks on his chest. They looked like signs of intimacy. His gaze suddenly became ambiguous, and he chuckled lightly. "But you were busy. I suppose Miss Lawrence did this. She really is a little wildcat." As Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows at Vincent''s description of Cheyenne as a "wildcat," his face turned gloomy. Coldly, he uttered words from his lips heavy with a warning. "Remember she is your sister-inw." Vincent stood against the light, unable to see his expression clearly. It took several seconds before he pretended to be funny and spoke up. "Kelvin, you''re really stingy. Looks like you and sister-inw will reconcile soon. Congrats then. Seems I''ll soon have a nephew or niece and the house will be livelier." After saying so much, Kelvin dismissed him with just a few words. "Let''s discuss work matters at the office." With that, as if not wanting to discuss Cheyenne further, he left in long strides. With his back turned, Vincent curved his lips into a cold smile and floated upstairs. It wasn''t him. After not hearing any footsteps behind him, Kelvin leaned against the kitchen door and quickly pulled down his cor to take a look at his arm, which was bleeding from the wound again. Cheyenne had used acupuncture to quickly reduce inmmation and applied ayer of white powder, so she didn''t cover the wound with thick bandages to prevent it from healing too slowly. Just as he was pulling his cor back up, he heard a surprised voice from behind, "Master Kelvin? What are you doing here?" It was still quite early in the morning, and normally he would wake up at 6:30 for his morning exercise ande back to have breakfast at 7. He would leave home at 8. Kelvin turned around and realized it was one of the housemaids responsible for the kitchen. He instantly sighed with relief and asked with a calm expression, "Is there anything to eat in the kitchen?" The maid seemed a bit startled, but then she quickly brought out the prepared food. "The sandwich is ready, but old Mr. Foley wants to drink yam porridge this morning, so it needs to be simmered a bit longer." Kelvin usually just ate something simple in the morning, like a sandwich and milk, which was enough. Thinking of Cheyenne still sleeping in the room, Kelvin suddenly instructed, "Prepare century egg congee without green onions for her, and go easy on the salt." Her? The maid quickly realized that "her" referred to Miss Lawrence. She nodded and smiled, agreeing to the request while feeling a bit envious. As Kelvin prepared to leave with his breakfast, he turned his head and saw old Mr. Foley slowly coming down the stairs. The grandfather and grandson exchanged a nce, and the old man surprisingly gave him a smile. "Waking up so early? Young people should get more rest." More rest? Kelvin''s lips twitched as he recalled how his grandfather used to wake him up at 6 o''clock when he was little... If he was even a minutete in the evening, his grandfather would make him run ap around the courtyard. Even Emelia, the delicate and pampered youngdy, couldn''t escape waking up before 7 in the morning. Early to bed and early to rise was a fine tradition in the Foley family. Unfortunately, when it came to Cheyenne, it turned intote nights andte mornings, which was not good for her health. Today, his grandfather was acting a bit strange. Kelvin nodded. "Yeah," and prepared to take the food upstairs. Seeing his demeanor, old Mr. Foley thought the breakfast was for his granddaughter-inw. He was overjoyed. Why didn''t old Mr. Foley suspect that it was Kelvin who brought himself breakfast? It''s because Kelvin was a germaphobe and would never bring food into his room. Seeing that his eldest grandson was about to leave, old Mr. Foley quickly called the maid to bring up a bowl of the chicken soup that was simmeredst night. The maid, realizing a littlete, swiftly took out a spoon and filled arge bowl to the brim. "This chicken soup was simmered on low heat all night." Chicken soup? As soon as Kelvin heard it, he frowned and felt hesitant. "Grandfather, it''s early in the morning..." It might be a bit greasy. Old Mr. Foley smiled brightly with a suggestive wink. "Not greasy at all. Who says only women need nourishment? Men need it too, especially since you''ve been tired for so long. Listen to me. Drink!" The maid stifled augh and almost dropped the soup bowl, but she managed to steady it in time. Kelvin stared at old Mr. Foley with a fiery anger, his gaze so dark it seemed to pierce. "You damn brat, you don''t know what''s good for you. This is the most nourishing ck-bone chicken, infused with mild wolfberries... I''m doing this for your own good, sending it up!" Thest sentence was directed at the maid as an instruction. The young maid hurriedly carried the soup, lowered her head, and scurried upstairs to wait. Kelvin knew he couldn''t refuse anymore, so with a gloomy expression, he turned and went upstairs, ignoring old Mr. Foley''s unnecessary words. With a contented smile, he thought that if the situation continued like this, his great-grandchild might be next in line! Smiling and stroking his beard, he hummed a famous tune, the lyrics of which he had altered in a messy way, walking towards the dining table. Chapter 393: His Unexpected Gentleness Chapter 393: His Unexpected Gentleness Chapter 393: His Unexpected Gentleness Kelvin finished his breakfast gracefully and quickly, but was still forced to drink half a bowl of chicken soup. When Cheyenne woke up, she smelled the fragrant aroma of chicken soup and saw Kelvin sitting alone at the table, enjoying his meal. "Gurgle..." An awkward sound came, and Cheyenne''s face turned crimson. She quickly pulled the nket over herself, curling up within it. Kelvin was dumbfounded by this series of actions, but once he realized what was happening, he couldn''t help but smile. It turned out that beneath her cool andzy demeanor, she was still just that adorable little girl. Walking over in his slippers, with his two somewhat sexy long legs, he sat at the edge of the bed, his gaze filled with a hint of delight as he looked at the bulging nket. "Alright, I won''t make fun of you. Come out and eat something." A muffled voice came from under the nket, "If youugh, then you''re a dog!" Hearing this, Kelvin couldn''t help but twitch his eye corner. How could the heir of the Foley family and the richest man in Akloit admit to being a dog? He quickly cleared his throat, adjusted his mood, and nodded solemnly. "Hmm, I really didn''tugh at you. You''ve been hungry for a while. Get up and eat a bit before sleeping." Only then did Cheyenne peek her head out from under the nket, her long chestnut hair in a messy and unruly state. Her watery apricot eyes seemed to speak, with a few strands of chestnut hair identally hanging on her red lips. Her innocent and bewitching expression made Kelvin''s heart skip a beat. But she had no idea how tempting she looked, and she casually uncovered the nket, preparing to get up. The pink embroidered dress with a high slit revealed her two slender and white legs, like a staple of aic book character. Just as her feet were about to touch the ground, Kelvin used his left hand to grab her cor and effortlessly lifted her onto his shoulder, as if he was carrying a sack. However, this position was ufortable for Cheyenne. She was already feeling hungry with an empty stomach. In this position, her head hanging down caused the blood to flow in the opposite direction... Just as she had woken up, this sudden movement startled her, causing her head to go momentarily nk and feel unusually heavy. "What are you doing?" she asked. "Put me down, I can walk on my own!" Seeing her resisting like this, Kelvin felt disappointed, but he still didn''t put her down, and strode towards the bathroom. "Don''t worry. I''m just afraid of your feet getting hurt again," he reassured. He ced her on the cold washbasin and once she sat firmly, Cheyenne red at him angrily before her gaze fell on the ck marble countertop. She noticed a pink ss on the countertop with geometric designs, featuring a small cat image. The cat curled its tail andy on the ground, extending its cute furry paw to hold a rose. Even the toothbrushes were cute and pink. Kelvin''s cup, on the other hand, was a pure blue color with an image of a smiling and naive tiger. In his hand, he held out a rose. Cheyenne lookedpletely bewildered. Was this something Mr. Foley would use? Wasn''t he into minimalist style? Kelvin''s face also showed a hint of awkward embarrassment. This was something he had bought a long time ago... about three years ago. He saw this award-winning set of couple cups while on a business trip. The designer said they could engrave a free inscription on it, symbolizing the "lifetime" of the two people. Almost as if guided by fate, he had engraved "CL" on the cups. By the time he realized what he had done, it was toote to regret. He had no choice but to buy the cups and casually pack them in his luggage on the way back. Cheyenne had never stayed in the same room as him, so naturally, she didn''t know about the cups. He had also forgotten about them. It was only after their divorce that when Kelvin was searching for cufflinks, he identally opened a drawer and discovered this quiet set of cups lying inside. They hadn''t been touched in three years, and even the unopened packaging looked old. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from the outside, and the maid brought in the cooked century egg porridge. Kelvin embarrassingly lifted his foot and walked towards the door, instructing carefully, "Alright, you freshen up first. I''ll go open the door. Let me know when you''re done.." "Okay," Cheyenne replied. Kelvin''s sudden change in attitude left Cheyenne feeling confused. Perhaps he felt guilty because he took care of her injured foot? Regardless, she decided to put it aside for now and focus on freshening up. Cheyenne picked up the pink cup and filled it with water. As she lowered her head to take a sip, she noticed two letters at the bottom of the cup. She couldn''t calm down for a long time. On the other side, Kelvin took the century egg porridge from the maid and found that it contained green onion, which made him a little angry. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His gaze turned cold. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t I say that she doesn''t eat onions, and not to put them in the porridge?" The maid was frightened by his demeanor, her face turning pale as she repeatedly apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Foley, I forgot. Should I cook another serving for her..." "What time is it now? Forget it, you can go, there won''t be a next time." "Yes," the maid replied. Relieved, the maid walked away, wiping the sweat from her forehead, thinking to herself that the young master was truly terrifying. She couldn''t fathom how Miss Lawrence, who appeared delicate and beautiful, dealt with his temperament. When Cheyenne finished freshening up and walked out in his slippers, she saw him sitting earnestly in a chair, meticulously using a small spoon to remove the green onions from the porridge. A small pile of green onions had umted on the pristine white te, without a single grain of rice touching them. It was evident that Kelvin was an incredibly meticulous man. Cheyenne had never seen someone with such perfectionism before. A slight wave of unfamiliar emotions swept through her heart. Cheyenne bit her lip and walked up to him, sitting down. Kelvin didn''t look up, his voice still cold as he said, "Wait a moment, I''m almost done picking out the green onions. It''s just right now, not too hot." Suddenly, her small, fair hand covered his hand, stopping his movements. "Alright, I''m not that fussy. I wouldn''t dare let Mr. Foley pick out the green onions for me. I''ll do it myself." "It''s just a small matter." But I''m willing to do it for you. Kelvin moved her hand away and continued removing thest few pieces of onion. He watched as the white and fragrant porridge, decorated with minced meat, stirred up his appetite. "Alright, eat quickly before it gets cold." He ced the bowl with the perfect temperature in her hands. Cheyenne looked at the bowl of porridge, and with a glimpse from her eyes, she noticed the green onions left behind on the te. She hesitated and struggled within herself. If she wanted to show some backbone, she shouldn''t eat this porridge. But she was really starving. After a brief inner struggle, Cheyenne finallypromised. Chapter 394: Indifference Chapter 394: Indifference Chapter 394: Indifference Kelvin felt an indescribable sense of aplishment as he watched her enjoy her meal so heartily. A contented smile, reminiscent of an old father, appeared on his face. He casually pulled out a tissue and gracefully wiped his hands, all the while keeping his gaze fixed on Cheyenne. Unconsciously, a trace of indulgent smile yed on his lips. Unable to resist, he reminded her, "Take it slow." "Mm-hmm," Cheyenne responded. Feeling a bit self-conscious under his intense gaze, Cheyenne turned her body towards the other side and hastily stuffed more food into her mouth. Within minutes, she had finished the bowl of porridge, but she was still only half full. Licking her rosy lips, her hands cradling the empty bowl, she looked at him with her deep, watery eyes, saying nothing. Kelvin couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. He reached out with arge hand and gently stroked her long hair, showing an inexplicable tenderness. Startled, she widened her eyes and hurriedly moved away from his touch. With narrowed eyes and a cold tone, she said, "Don''t touch me." It seemed that she truly disliked him. Kelvin felt an indescribable frustration, and awkwardly withdrew his hand. "Sorry, I only wanted to help you fix your hair, as it was a bit messy." Her hair was messy? Cheyenne waved it off, resembling an elderly man, and thrusted the bowl into his hands, saying, "Another one." "..." This time the porridge came without chopped green onions, allowing Cheyenne to eat cozily. Kelvin, however, felt a bit regretful that he couldn''t continue helping her pick out the green onions. While eating, Cheyenne brought up the matter and asked Kelvin directly, "Why did you go to TWILIGHT?" Instead of answering her question directly, Kelvin countered, "What about you? Why did you go to TWILIGHT?" The dark side of the world had nothing to do with her. Though Cheyenne was willful and exuberant, she had never done anything too outrageous. She shouldn''t have any ties with TWILIGHT. Cheyenne hesitated for a moment. After satisfying her hunger and thirst, her craving for cigarettes emerged. She tapped her fingers rhythmically on the table. "Give me a cigarette first," she demanded. Kelvin furrowed his brows fiercely. "You, a young girl, why are you smoking?" He remembered that she used to not smoke. "A young girl?" Cheyenne sneered, stood up, and boldly ced her knees on Kelvin''sp. Looking down at him with dominance, a hint of mockery in her tone, she exhaled softly, "I stopped being a girl a long time ago. Or have you forgotten, Mr. Foley, that you were the one who turned me from a girl into a woman?" Kelvin didn''t need to lift his head to see her fair face. The coldness and disdain in her eyes ignited an intense desire to conquer within him. Cheyenne''s audacious demeanor somehow made her unbearably attractive. Just as he was about to reach out and embrace her delicate waist, she swiftly twisted her slim waist and skillfully avoided his touch, returning to her seat on the sofa. Between her beautiful fingers was a cigarette, which she ced between her luscious lips. With her other hand, she expertly flicked the lighter. The deep blue me reflected in her dark, shining eyes. With a provocative and self-satisfied smile, she raised one leg, crossing it over the other. From Kelvin''s perspective, the high-slit dress elongated her leg''s contours, giving off azy and enchanting allure. Taking a deep drag of the cigarette, Cheyenne then ced the lighter back on the table and leaned slightly forward, revealing her curves. "Thank you for the cigarette, Mr. Foley." The cigarette was something he had taken out earlier when his arm was aching. But he quickly regretted it when he thought of Cheyenne sleeping. He didn''t want her to smell the smoke. So, he never lit it and tossed it back into his suit pocket. Little did he expect her eyes to be so sharp. Her seductive act earlier had merely been a ploy to take the cigarette from his pocket. Why did his heart race in that moment? Kelvin coldly watched as the pale blue smoke enveloped her petite face, blurring her features. In this moment, Cheyenne felt more distant and unfamiliar than ever before. In his mind, she was a somewhat bossy yet adorable girl who liked tough. She was mischievous and caused trouble, but when she returned home, she was obedient and well-behaved, sticking to him like azy kitten, her chatty mouth always rambling on. The only time they had been close, perhaps... was during those three days at TWILIGHT. He was beginning to miss those three dark days, where he could shamelessly gaze at her, hold her in his arms, and breathe in her scent. "When did you start?" he asked casually, as he put away the lighter. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cheyenne leaned her head back against the sofa, her thoughts somewhat scattered. Unsure of what she was thinking, her faint voice sounded somewhat weary. "I don''t remember anymore. It''s been too long. I think it was when I was fourteen. I was stabbed back then, and the wound was unbearable. I heard that smoking could ease the pain, so I learned." "At sixteen, I wanted to marry you. I heard that you likeddies like Miss Berry, so I quit." "After losing the child, I fell into severe depression for half a year, even contemted suicide," she said casually. "But Mr. Lara told me to smoke when I felt sad! So, I started again. Although he''s stingy, he only allows me to smoke asionally." Her words were light and effortless, but Kelvin''s heart ached as if it had been torn open. He looked at Cheyenne, who was blowing smoke, unable to imagine that the once optimistic and cheerful girl had suffered from depression. During that period, he was busy and didn''te home for about half a year. The thought of going back home to face his grandfather''s pressure, coupled with Abbie''s preparations for her dance training institution, kept him busy. He neglected Cheyenne. He ran his fingers over the metallic lighter, feeling its cold and smooth texture, wanting to ask her how she managed to ovee it. But he didn''t have the courage to hear the answer. Was it Omari or Benson? In any case, it wasn''t him, Kelvin. It wasn''t him, the husband who should have been by her side. "Cheyenne, I''m sorry," he finally spoke after a long silence. His voice was hoarse and low, reaching Cheyenne''s ears. Those words made her eyes slightly red, filling her heart with a sourness. Fortunately, the thin smoke from the cigarette veiled her emotions. Cheyenne gave a lightugh and looked into Kelvin''s eyes with a steady gaze. Her mood was surprisingly calm. "It doesn''t matter anymore. It''s all in the past," she said. As her words fell, Kelvin suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Being indifferent was more agonizing than being hated. He would rather have Cheyenne hate him than let her forget. Chapter 395: Stop Investigation Chapter 395: Stop Investigation Chapter 395: Stop Investigation Cheyenne didn''t want to discuss the past anymore, so she diverted the conversation with a cigarette in her mouth and her hands crossed. "You asked me why I went to TWILIGHT, right?" "Very simple, because someone wants to kill me. The person behind that car ident is associated with TWILIGHT," she said, and to Kelvin''s surprise, she evenughed. There was a hint of unexpected expression in her radiant smile. "I never thought I was worth so much, five hundred million! These guys really went all out." As soon as she finished speaking, Kelvin couldn''t contain his anger and shouted, "Enough!" His sudden outburst bewildered Cheyenne. She exhaled the smoke, flicked the ash, and watched as they fell into the ashtray one by one. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with confusion. Kelvin clenched his fists, the veins protruding on the back of his hands, resembling thick earthworms. He red at her and scolded in a cold voice, "I can''t stand your terrifying calmness and your pretending that you don''t care! Cheyenne, can''t you take this seriously?" Her life was in danger now! Someone who could spend five hundred million to kill her was definitely not an ordinary person. In other words, her life could end at any moment. But what about her? She was stillughing and joking, as if discussing the life and death of others. He had witnessed firsthand how she escaped from the clutches of death in the previous car ident. After she came back, he was restless for several days. Cheyenne tilted her eyes at him, slowly crushed the half-smoked cigarette in her hand, and pressed it into the ashtray. A wisp of smoke lingered in the air, changing its shape with the wind. Amidst his restlessness, she remained terrifyingly calm and lightly chuckled, "You already hated me from the start, didn''t you? Regardless of whether I''m like this or not, right?" "Besides, I am the one being hunted. I''m not anxious at all. Why are you so excited?" Was she mocking him for being meddlesome? Kelvin also realized that he had been somewhat excessive. Cheyenne''s indifference towards life and death caused a pang of pain in his heart. He slowly sat back down, his thin lips tightly pressed into a straight line. Struggling and darkness intertwined in his eyes, trapping him in an invisible. TWILIGHT wouldn''t act rashly, and there was no reason for Cheyenne, who had been stable for so many years, to offend them. Cheyenne appeared to have encountered mysterious people since she started treating Iker''s illness. Kelvin investigated the Todd family and even personally visited them. Their situation was far moreplicated. It was not a coincidence to be bitten by a snake for no reason. If Kelvin''s expectations were correct, Cheyenne must have offended Master Davon, as she stood in the way of Davon''s quest for dominance over the Todd family. Kelvin took a deep breath and quickly contemted a n. He sternly instructed her, "Cheyenne, give up on treating Master Iker''s illness." This way, she could distance herself from the Todd family. He would arrange for her to leave the country, where those people couldn''t find her. Once the storm passed, they could all forget about it. "I won''t give up on treating Master Iker''s illness," she replied firmly. Kelvin''s face reflected disbelief. "Are you brainless or do youck money? Even if you want money, it will be worthless if you are killed!" "Cheyenne, could it be that you''ve fallen for Iker?" Hisst sentence betrayed Kelvin''s uneasiness. It was the answer he least wanted to hear. If she had only cured Iker for money, he could provide it for her. Cheyenne currently owned 18% of the Foley Group, which was worth billions. She didn''t need to work anymore and could enjoy a carefree life for the rest of her days. "This has nothing to do with you, Mr. Foley. I refuse to answer that question. Now it''s my turn to ask you, why were you at TWILIGHT and Soar Casino?" Cheyenne''s refusal to answer angered Kelvin. If it wasn''t for money, could it be that she truly fell in love with the crippled Iker? Despite his frustration, Kelvin still told her the whole story. "Do you remember three years ago when mypany''s security system was nearly destroyed due to a leaked key by an insider?" Cheyenne certainly remembered because she was the one who helped him through that crisis. "So, Mr. Foley, what do you mean?" Kelvin turned to look at Cheyenne and replied in a low voice, "I''ve been investigating for a long time, and I finally found out that the person behind it all is someone surnamed Fraser. I found out that he had been to Soar Casino before, and eventually traced him to TWILIGHT." The truth that Kelvin didn''t tell Cheyenne was that Abbie obtained Misty Forest from this man named Fraser. Besides causing the death of their child, what else did Abbie do? That was what Kelvin wanted to find out. So, he spent arge sum of money to bribe the staff at the Soar Casino and was invited as a "valued guest" with respect. His visit to TWILIGHT this time was his attempt to investigate the truth using his own power, in an effort to distance himself from relying on "Mr. King." When he mentioned his appointment with "Mr. King" in the private room, it was a test for the waiter. But unexpectedly, it baited Aidan. Cheyenne listened to his exnation and description, her astonishment mirrored on her face. In that moment, their thoughtspletely ovepped. Calmly taking a deep breath, Kelvin held Cheyenne''s delicate hand as he advised her once again, looking deep into her eyes. "So, the truth is right in front of you. Will you continue to investigate, Cheyenne?" She pursed her lips, lifted her head, and suddenly let go of Kelvin''s hand, giving him an icy look. "You don''t want me to investigate TWILIGHT because of your precious Abbie, right? Kelvin, with just a few words, you expect me to give up. Who do you think you are?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Do you know that three years ago, Benson lost his eyes for saving my life? He was supposed to stand on a shining stage, but instead, he fell into darkness." "I won''t let Abbie and TWILIGHT go!" "I''m not easily intimidated. So what if it''s TWILIGHT?" After speaking, she picked up her phone and prepared to walk out barefoot. Seeing her misunderstanding him again, Kelvin hurriedly stood up and blocked her path. "Cheyenne, calm down and listen to me. I''m not defending Abbie. I just don''t want you to get into danger without sufficient evidence." Yes, he knew that he was saying all this toote now. The child was already gone, and Benson had lost his eyes. It made sense that Cheyenne med him. Chapter 396: High Blood Pressure Chapter 396: High Blood Pressure Cheyenneughed coldly, her lips curling up in a mocking smile as she gave him a piercing look. "Don''t bother, Mr. Foley. It''s better if we see each other less in the future." With that, she pushed Kelvin''s hand away and turned to leave. Just as she reached the doorway, Cheyenne paused for a moment and looked back. Kelvin''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that she still cared for him, that there was still reluctance in her heart... "Oh, by the way, a friendly reminder. Be careful of the people around you, especially Master Vincent. Goodbye." "Wait." Kelvin''s voice suddenly came from behind, and then a towering figure enveloped her within its shadow. She looked up and met a pair of deep-set eyes. Just as she was wondering what he was up to, Kelvin suddenly bent down, kneeling on one knee. His warm hands lifted Cheyenne''s delicate foot, and he put on a pair of t, apricot-colored slippers for her. At this moment, he seemed like a considerate gentleman. "Kelvin!" She wanted to dodge. But Kelvin held on tightly, his deep voice tinged with maism, "Don''t move. If you''re going to leave, you should at least wear your shoes." It was the second time. This was the second time he helped her put on her shoes, the first time being at the banquet. Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel her emotions in disarray. After putting on the shoes, she hurriedly turned around and left without looking back, hobbling away with a slender figure. Thud. A loud noise came from behind, and Cheyenne could hear it even from a distance. It sounded like the shattering of a ss. She pretended not to hear and calmly continued walking downstairs. Theplex and intertwined gaze continued to fixate on her from behind, causing Cheyenne to unconsciously quicken her pace. In the lobby downstairs, old Mr. Foley sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, engrossed in a swimsuit magazine. On the cover, a Western woman wearing a bright red bikini had a particrly eye-catching figure. Caught sight of someone approaching, the smile on the old man''s face quickly receded. With a "snap," he closed the magazine and threw it aside, kicking it with his foot for good measure. He then assumed a serious expression and looked at Cheyenne with a kind expression. "Cheyenne, you''re awake. Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? I will have someone prepare it immediately." Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel touched, her nose tingling as she suppressed the sour emotions in her heart. She nced with a teasing look at the corner of the sofa. "Grandpa, I''m not hungry. By the way, your blood pressure is on the higher side. It''s better to avoid those things until you recover. I''m afraid your liver heat will re up... Drink more tea, okay?" Upon hearing this, old Mr. Foley''s face turned immediately red, but he quicklyposed himself and exined, lying with his eyes wide open, "Oh, I was just curious about what it was. They were all found in Kelvin''s study." "Ah, young people these days... The moral fabric is in decline! In our time, everyone was so innocent." "Cheyenne, don''t worry, from now on, I will keep an eye on him. Even if he wants to read adult magazines, he won''t be allowed." Cheyenne was rendered speechless. ''Actually... I saw you drooling just now, Grandpa.'' Old Mr. Foley felt a chill creeping up his back, spreading from the soles of his feet to his scalp. His body felt weak and numb, as if an electric current had passed through it. Kelvin, with a dark and handsome face,manded Joe, "Prepare a car to take Cheyenne back." Joe struggled to suppress his smile, restraining the corners of his lips from lifting. "Yes, sir." He turned to prepare the car. On this side, old Mr. Foley was somewhat displeased. He pped his thigh and stood up, "Cheyenne, are you leaving today?" Cheyenne gracefully bowed and thanked him, "Thank you for your hospitality, Grandpa. Take care of yourself. I''ll be going now." Even the obtuse old Mr. Foley sensed that something was amiss between her and Kelvin. He angrily scolded his grandson. "Kelvin, you''re something else. Did you bully Cheyennest night and make her ufortable? A wife should be loved." The suggestive words in his statement made Cheyenne''s face turn as red as a cooked shrimp, and she didn''t dare to linger for a moment longer. "Grandpa, why are you saying such things? Take care and get well soon." As she said this, she followed behind Joe and left. Old Mr. Foley watched her leave, standing foolishly by the staircase, his eyes filled with reluctance.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned and red at Kelvin, who was still standing in ce. "You brat, why don''t you say some sweet words to persuade Cheyenne to stay?" The book says that women from the age of eight to eighty love hearing sweet and affectionate words. Kelvin didn''t even pay attention to him. His other hand was casually ced in his pocket as he coldly and handsomely walked upstairs. At the same time, he instructed the housemaid who was nearby, "When you clean, pay attention to the corners and under the sofa." "Yes, sir." "Hey, what do you mean, Kelvin? Those are Grandpa''s treasures. It''s not like they''ll do anything just by looking at them!" "Grandpa, I''m afraid you might get too excited and end up with a flushed face and a high blood pressure. What would we do then?" Old Mr. Foley sneered. He was already of such an age, not a young boy anymore. How could that happen? In the courtyard, Cheyenne followed behind Joe in silence, walking towards the direction of the garage. She happened to see two gardeners carrying several pots of vibrant red roses and warmly greeted them. "Joe, where should we ce this new batch of flowers?" Cheyenne''s curious gaze nced at the dense rows of dozens of rose pots, waiting to be arranged. But doesn''t Kelvin despise colorful things? Like red roses! He finds them tacky. He prefers the pure and White lilies, perhaps because of Abbie, right? Joe noticed Cheyenne''s reaction and smiled as he instructed the workers to put the flower pots in their designated ces. As they walked, he chatted with her, "Master Kelvin seems to have changed a lot recently. Miss Lawrence, your room is cleaned every day, and even the flowers you like have been reced with roses." "Oh, we''ve arrived at the garage. Thank you for your arrangements, Joe." She left nonchntly, as if she hadn''t heard his words just now, leaving Joe sighing heavily. It seemed that Miss Lawrence had not forgiven Master Kelvin yet. It''s understandable when you think about how deeply she was hurt and how much she now hates him. "You''re wee." Cheyenne sat in the car and instructed the driver to go to the Lawrence Vi. The car was so silent that she could hear her own heartbeat. The words Kelvin said to her echoed in her mind. With her mind filled with thoughts, she didn''t even realize when she arrived home. Chapter 397: Five Million If You Want Me To Leave Chapter 397: Five Million If You Want Me to Leave The Lawrence Vi. It was unknown who leaked the news about Cheyenne''s absence for three days, but George showed up at the door with Mya and Nora. The three of them swaggered into the house, casually taking seats on the sofa. Mya even strolled around as if she still considered this ce her own territory. They opened Cheyenne''s bedroom door, their eyes glittering as they looked at the emerald bracelet and gemstone ne on the vanity. They discreetly hid the ne in their bags. Inside the wardrobe, the colorful haute couture gowns and designer shoes and bags made Nora burn with jealousy. She pursed her lips and suddenly walked over to the desk, picked up the ink bottle, and unscrewed the cap, sshing ink onto Cheyenne''s clothes. Mya was taken aback by the sudden action, her face full of regret as she looked at the high-quality branded clothing and essories. "Nora, what a waste. These clothes are so good; you can''t even buy them with money." Her words were filled with genuine distress. Taking a step forward, Mya picked up the clothes that hadn''t been unpacked yet. The ink only sttered onto the packaging, so a wipe would do. "Mom, what are you doing? I wish I could burn all her things." Upon hearing the words, Mya scolded Nora for being foolish. These clothes were probably forgotten by Cheyenne herself. They could easily be packed into their handbags and taken away. Nora looked at her mother''s greedy expression and clenched her red lips, but in the end... she dropped the ink bottle in her hand. It fell to the ground. The remaining ck ink sttered on the white shag carpet, staining its pure, snow-white surface. She gave it a cold nce, then tightly clenched her fists and watched her mother stuff the clothes into her handbag before decisively turning and leaving. In truth, she wasn''t any better than her mother. Inside her backpack, she had a diamond tassel ne... a limited edition jewelry collection from Cartier. Downstairs in the living room, George called for the servant to pour him some tea. His gaze surveyed the greatly transformed mansion, pointing and gesturing. "This chandelier is too childish, and the curtains need to be changed to a deep green. The walls need a fresh coat of paint too. Sky blue is so dull, gold is much more grand." Mya gently clung to George''s shoulder and rested her head lightly on his shoulder. "You''re right, honey. I felt that the style of this vi was off as soon as I entered. The previous decor style was much nicer." "How did you all get in?" A voice as cold as a frosty de suddenly came from the entrance. George tilted his head and saw a handsome and extraordinary man sitting in a wheelchair. His sharply defined face exuded a resolute and handsome charm. The oppressive aura of someone in power made them briefly nervous. George thought that this was Cheyenne''s vi, and he was her father and naturally had the right to enter this vi, so he mustered up courage and smiled at Master Iker. George stood up and walked towards Iker, pausing in front of him. He proactively extended his hand, lips curled up in a typical business-like fake smile. "You must be Master Iker, right? Hello, we didn''t have a chance to introduce ourselves properly when we met brieflyst time. My name is George, Cheyenne''s father."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he finished speaking, Tanner muttered under his breath, "How could Miss Lawrence have a father like you?" Although his voice was low, George still heard it, and his smile faltered on his face. Hesitant because of the other''s higher status, he didn''t dare offend and could only force a smile as he took out his ID and showed it to the two. "Has Master Iker forgotten? We also met at the reception for Miss Davidsonst time." Iker nced coldly at the three sudden guests in the living room, his impatience evident as he interrupted George''s words. "Mr. Lawrence, may I ask what brings you here today?" Iker''s clearly dismissive tone amused Mya. She quickly got up from the sofa, a smile on her face as she walked to George''s side. With full confidence, she said, "Master Iker, you''re mistaken. We are Cheyenne''s family, and t our home. Do we need a rezis return to our own home?" She paused for a second, then directed her words at Iker. "I heard that Master Iker is just temporarily staying here, right? I''m sorry, but even though we have plenty of rooms, a family of four fits just right. It might be a bit inconvenient for you and your foffower to live here." Content "After all, my daughter is so beautiful, I just can''t trust having two unfamiliar members of the opposite sex in the house." As her words fell, Tanner almost couldn''t help butugh in exasperation. He rolled his eyes on the spot. Although he had a fair and cute baby face, he had a quick temper. Countless reckless men had met their demise at his hands. "Rest assured, ma''am. Your mean daughter attracts neither of us." "Even I don''t find her attractive, so my young master naturally wouldn''t care either. She could barely be a dishwasher maid if she tries..." Nora''s eyes reddened in an instant, her eyes welling up with tears at the humiliation of those words. "What did you say? Say it again!" Mya''s scream, three times louder, echoed in the room, piercing and grating. "Tanner, step aside." Iker''s voice rang out, and even if he wasn''t willing, Tanner had to obediently step aside. Despite that, he turned his back and made a disgruntled gesture to express his displeasure. Iker didn''t have the time or patience to deal with these three people. He had been exhausted from searching for Cheyenne these past few days. He just wanted to send them away as soon as possible. He went straight to the point, "If you want us to leave, it''ll cost you five million!" "What did you say?" Mya couldn''t believe her ears and reached up to touch them, suspecting she had misheard. Little did she know, Iker had instructed Tanner to fetch the "rental agreement" from the study, which had Cheyenne''s own signature on it. In truth, he just wrote it randomly, and Cheyenne was easy to negotiate with. As long as there was money, she would agree. With a wave of her hand, she signed her name like it was a game. Tanner unfolded the contract and ced it in front of the three individuals. In ck and white, it clearly stated the terms of their rental agreement. "This is the agreement between Miss Lawrence and me. I rented this ce and wouldn''t move out until I recover from my illness." "The rent is five million! My leg hasn''t healed yet, and Miss Lawrence hasn''t returned." "If you want me to move out, you can pay back these five million." Tanner never expected that the usually reserved and silent young master would strike right at the heart of these three people with his words. Seeing their greedy expressions, how could they possibly produce five million? At this moment, all George could think was that they had gone mad! They hadn''t even settled in properly, and now they were being asked to cough up five million to help Cheyenne repay her debts? What a dream! Chapter 398: Keep The Tomb Chapter 398: Keep the Tomb The couple found themselves in a difficult situation and exchanged a brief nce, deciding to resort to ying dirty. Mya took a deep breath, discreetly encouraging herself - ''I am a shrewish woman, who should I be afraid of? As long as I can avoid paying the debt, it doesn''t matter. Besides, Cheyenne won''t being back, so this contract is just a piece of waste paper.'' "Master Iker, may I ask if there were witnesses present when this contract was signed?" Mya immediately seized on the opportunity, coldly sneering, "Aside from old Mr. Edwards, the rest of them are your own men, so their testimony has no credibility." "What are you saying? The Todd family is incredibly wealthy, and yet you think we can''t afford five million?" For ordinary people, five million might be an amount to earn for a lifetime, but for the Todd family, it was merely the cost of a garment. Even if the Iker spent a hundred million every month, he wouldn''t be able to exhaust his wealth in his lifetime. Why would he swindle them out of a mere five million? George naturally stood on his wife''s side, ying the role of the pacifier. After all, he was afraid of offending the Todd family and facing retaliation. They were just a small family, unable to afford to offend these wealthy and powerful families. "Master Iker, please calm down. My wife did not mean to offend you. It''s just that Cheyenne may have encountered a misfortune, and as her father, I am also heartbroken." George tried to reason. "But people must always look forward. She has had a difficult life, growing up without a mother. Now, at such a young age, she is gone. This house is the only thing she left me, so I hope you understand, Master Iker." Iker originally thought Kai was despicable enough, but now he realized that Cheyenne had suffered even more than he imagined. Had this selfish and hypocritical father ever shown her a shred of love? Iker fel anger towards Cheyenne''s circumstances, and under the influence of this empathy, he couldn''t even look kindly upon George. With narrowed deep-set eyes and hands sped together, he slowly traced his thumb along the back of his hand, a gesture full of hidden meaning. The sharp scrutiny in his gaze was oppressive, exerting a dominating pressure that made George''s scalp tingle. In his mind, George muttered to himself, ''Iker was just a useless person sitting in a wheelchair, so how could he possess such a powerful and terrifying presence?'' But then he remembered - Iker had once been in the military. He had killed people. ''Maybe more than one, hands stained with blood...'' George thought to himself, regretting that he had listened to Nora''s words when he saw Iker''s elegant and clearly articted hands beckoning to him. "Well..." George''s words faltered, his face turning red as he didn''t know how to answer the question. Nora stepped forward, interrupting their conversation. "Let me speak. As far as I know, she has been missing for three days. Master Iker and the police seem to be searching for her everywhere." "The Golden 72 hours have passed, and I fear my poor sister may have encountered a mishap. As her only rtive, we are here to take care of her affairs." "Even if there is no body, it would be good to have a tomb to mourn her, wouldn''t it?" Tanner was dumbfounded, witnessing such a "family" for the first time. They believed Miss Lawrence was dead even though she hadn''t been found yet. Just then, a slightly hoarse but melodious voice sounded from the doorway, "My dear little sister, I think you should keep this tomb for yourself." The voice! Iker''s face couldn''t hide his joy as he looked over. The beautiful figure wearing a pink dress, whom he had been thinking about day and night for the past three days, was none other than Cheyenne. She appeared thinner, with several new wounds on her feet, while old Mr. Edwards supported her as they slowly walked in. Cheyenne''s appearance left the whole family stunned. Layne fixed his gaze on the two of them and took bold steps towards George, unabashedly giving him a resounding p. In his fifty-plus years of life, George had never been pped like this before. Everyone seemed surprised by the normally smiling and gentle old Mr. Edwards'' sudden burst of anger. The p was delivered swiftly and harshly,. Unluckily, Layne was the one who hit George, and thetter dared not fight back. His face swelled up high, bowing his head and apologizing. "Dad, you''ve misunderstood. Mya and I heard that Cheyenne went missing, so we came to help with the search," George said calmly. "Don''t call me ''Dad'', your father-inw is Zack Mitchell!" George said angrily. Mya felt sorry for her husband being pped and took out a white handkerchief from her bag, gently wiping his face while taking the me upon herself. "Old Mr. Edwards, you''ve really misunderstood. We came in and saw two unfamiliar men in the house. It''s understandable that George reacted that way," Mya et exined. Layne knew exactly what kind of person she was. Without giving her any respect, he gave her a p in the face. "Master Iker is living here with me and Cheyenne''s consent. If you want to move in, sure, but it''ll cost you! Five million per person." Five million... that would be twenty million for their family of four! Why doesn''t this old man just rob a bank?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne stood at the door, smiling, her gaze falling suspiciously on the bags carried by the two intruders. "Grandpa, you''ve misunderstood. They don''t want to move in, they just want to take over my house." Her words hit the nail on the head, causing an embarrassed blush to appear on the faces of the three people. "How dare they! This house was bought for your mother, and now it rightfully belongs to you. No one can take it away!" George eximed. Mya also red at Nora before turning to Cheyenne and offering forced smiles. "Cheyenne, you''ve misunderstood. Your father and really worried about you. In the three days you were missing, your father couldn''t eat or sleep, and he''s lost weight." Lost weight? Cheyenne looked at her "father," who seemed well-fed, and couldn''t see how he had lost any weight. Changing the subject, she fixed her gaze on the bags held by the mother and daughter. "Is that so? I didn''t realize my father had lost weight. Since you said you came to visit me, I''m sure you didn''te empty-handed." "I want to see what you''ve brought me, such a big bag," she said with a yful tone. "Oh, Mya, you really spoil me!" Cheyenne quickly snatched the backpack off Mya''s shoulder and emptied it onto the floor. "No!" Two simultaneous screams echoed throughout the vi. ttering sounds followed as several items fell out. Chapter 399: Give My Things Back Chapter 399: Give My Things Back On the groundy a number of things - clothes, a diamond ne, a gold bracelet, even Cheyenne''s pearl earrings. This mother and daughter were truly insatiable. Mya felt embarrassed, her face turning red as she trembled and dared not look her husband in the eye. Her gaze fell on Cheyenne''s shoes, noticing the wounds on her feet, which surprised her. Meanwhile, Nora tightened her grip on the strap of her bag. She couldn''t let Cheyenne find any evidence against her; she absolutely couldn''t! Feeling the disdainful gazes of everyone, George felt like his dignity was stomped on the ground. It was truly embarrassing. Tanner quickly recognized the items and pointed to the cherry blossom diamond ne on the floor. "Isn''t this Miss Lawrence''s? I saw Miss Lawrence wearing itst week..." Cheyenne, leaning against the door with her arms crossed, looked at the mother and daughter in front of her with a mocking smile. "Don''t be silly, why would Mya steal my things to give them back to me?" "This kind of shameless act... Mya is known in high society for being virtuous and elegant. How could she do something like this?" Cheyenne didn''t use foulnguage, but Mya''s face turned even redder with embarrassment. With an awkward smile, Mya said, "Cheyenne... don''t misunderstand. I bought these things, they might have gotten mixed up with yours." Cheyenne walked over with a smile, her bright eyes shining like stars, piercing into Mya''s soul, causing her to feel a panicked sense of being exposed. "Oh, I see. So, Mya, how would youe to see me carrying so many jewelry and clothes? Could it be that you didn''te to see me at all?" Layne understood everything and sneered, stroking his beard. He nced at Nora, deep in thought. "It''s true, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Cheyenne, check the surveince footage and see if anyone entered your room." "Sure, I can also test out the newly installed hidden camera. Since my foot''s not in good condition, Tanner, would you like to go to the study and fetch myputer?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. What! There was surveince in the house. With this revtion, both Mya and Nora truly panicked, too scared to look at Cheyenne. Sweat formed on their foreheads. Having lived together for over a decade, George understood their reactions with just one nce. Not only did his wife take Cheyenne''s belongings, but even his usually obedient daughter took something too. If Cheyenne were to present the surveince footage, there would be no room for turning things around. George took the opportunity to snatch the bag from Nora''s shoulder and opened it. Inside, he found a diamond tassel ne. "What is this?" he forcefully questioned. Trembling, Nora answered in a small voice, "It''s... it''s a gift from a friend. This is mine, not Cheyenne''s." It was a Cartier diamond ne with a snowke cut and a pink tourmaline embedded in it. The irregr tassels cascaded from short to long. It was part of the famous cherry blossom series, with only three pieces released worldwide. The ne Cheyenne had was a gift from Benson three years ago, but she had never worn it because it was too precious. She clearly remembered keeping it in a wooden box. "You im that it''s your ne, then you should know that there is a matching cherry blossom pink crystal bracelet. Nora, since your friend gave this to you, why don''t you show me the bracelet?" George sternly demanded. Nora couldn''t have anticipated all of this and hearing Cheyenne''s words, she became as restless as an ant on a hot pan, unsure of what to do. Desperately struggling, she said, "I left the bracelet at home and didn''t bring it with me." "Is that so? Well, I happen to have mine." Cheyenneughed and rolled up her sleeve, revealing a pink bracelet on her fair wrist. The pink flowers on it were identical in shape and material to the ones on the ne. Nora bit her lip with a look of grievance, her eyes filled with misty tears. "Sis, it''s highly likely that there''s another version avable for sale." "Theputer is here!" Tanner shouted from upstairs and hurried downstairs. Seeing the situation, George didn''t dare to continue. He raised his hand in anger and gave Nora a resounding p across her face. "Smack!" As her pretty and tender face swelled with a red mark, Nora fell into Mya''s arms, crying pitifully. "Dad, how could you... how could you hit me for Cheyenne?" She could no longer trust her father. "You''re wrong. He didn''t do it for me, but for his own reputation," Cheyenne said coldly. Cheyenne smiled faintly, her gaze lingering on Nora as she extended her delicate and fair hand, palm open. Tanner ced theptop onto her hand, and she looked at the screen with a pleased expression. Her slender and nimble fingers moved quickly, and soon an unbelievable scene appeared on the screen. Mya and Nora had indeed entered her room just ten minutes ago. When they came out, their guilty expressions were quite obvious. Cheyenne turned theptop to face George, who saw everything. He abruptly shook off Mya''s arm that was linked with his own. "Shameful! Truly shameful! Why did you two have to do something like this?" He wondered if he had mistreated them in any way. Yet they resorted to such vain and thieving behavior. If this got out, his reputation would be ruined. He had no choice but to lower his head and shamelessly beg Cheyenne for forgiveness. "Cheyenne, I beg you. Please, for the sake of them being your mother and sister, spare them this once, okay?" When had George ever been so submissive in front of her? From childhood to adulthood, his eyes had only been on Nora and Sean, while she was treated as someone dispensable. In their encounters, it was either scolding or physical abuse. Besides giving life, George had done nothing for her. Content Often, it was the so-called rtives who were the cruelest people in the world. They used the excuse of "blood rtions" as a means to kidnap and devour your soul without any bottom line. Cheyenne could never forget the superior look on Mya''s face when she asked her for pocket money during her childhood. It was as if she were a beggar pleading for alms. "Mother? Sister? They thought about iming my belongings before my death. What makes you think they are worthy of my family? Now that the evidence is clear, Tanner, call the police," Cheyenne ordered. "Yes." As soon as Cheyenne finished speaking, Mya dropped to her knees in front of her. The whole scene was met with astonishment! Chapter 400: Kneel Chapter 400: Kneel Cheyenne didn''t expect that one day Mya woulde to her begging for mercy. Of course, she would take this opportunity to seek revenge. "Cheyenne, I beg you not to call the police. Nora is at a crucial stage now, and it concerns her future." The new semester was about to start, and there would be a new international artpetition, where the first-ce winner would receive a rmendation card from a mentor. This card would qualify Nora to pursue further studies at the Royal Academy of Arts in Metshire. Additionally, Nora''s mentor had a connection with a professor from the Royal Academy of Arts. As long as Nora performed reasonably well and secured first ce, she would obtain this golden ticket. If Cheyenne called the police at this moment, it would tarnish Nora''s bright future. The academy would investigate, and she would be rejected. All of Cheyenne''s hopes rested on Nora, so even if Mya admitted to stealing, she wouldn''t let her daughter bear that me. As Nora looked at her mother kneeling and pleading for her, her eyes turned slightly red. This was the third time she had embarrassed herself in front of so many people. Wasn''t it because she had a rich grandfather and was so beautiful that she could act so arrogantly? Just wait, Cheyenne, I will make you pay. Cheyenne crossed her arms and watched the woman kneeling in front of her. Suddenly, she remembered how this woman used to bully her when she was a child. A mischievous smile appeared on her pale and haggard face. As soon as Layne saw that smile, he knew someone was in for a hard time. But this mother and daughter deserved what wasing to them. "You want me to spare Nora? Fine, I have three conditions. If you meet them, I will delete this video," Cheyenne said. "If you can''t meet them, I''ll hand it over to the police! As for how many people will see it, I can''t guarantee." "The school belle Nora is actually a thief. This news will definitely be explosive." Just the thought of this oue was thrilling for Cheyenne. In Nora''s mind, scenes of being discouraged by her mentor and ridiculed by her ssmates yed out. No! This cannot happen. Her reputation cannot be ruined. These things were taken by her mother first. Nora only took the diamond tassel ne and didn''t touch anything else. Nora stood behind, grabbing onto Mya''s sleeve, pleading with her eyes, hoping she would agree first. "Okay, I promise you. But Cheyenne, you must also promise me to delete the video once I meet them." Cheyenne snorted, "Rest assured, I''m not as despicable as you. When I give my word, I keep it." "The first condition is for you to kneel in front of my mother''s memorial tablet, pour tea, and apologize!" As Cheyenne''s words fell, Layne''s eyes turned red first. His poor daughter was publicly announced by this woman to have died from a difficult childbirth, but he didn''t believe things were that simple. Mya must have done something back then! George''s face also darkened. Wasn''t this nonsense? That idiot had been dead for over a decade, and Cheyenne suddenly pulled this stunt just to bully his wife. He wanted to stop it, but when he thought about the two people next to Cheyenne who were protecting her, the words stopped in his mouth. With a change in tone, he tried tofort and persuade Mya to endure it for the sake of their child. It was just pouring tea, and after all, what harm was there in kneeling before a dead person? Mya saw her husband''s nonchnt expression and felt a sense of disappointment that almost made her vomit blood. He simply didn''t understand! This bastard was trampling on her dignity. Cheyenne was reminding her of the fact that she was a third party, even though she had already officially married George. Despite all this, Mya swallowed her pride, reached out, and took a teacup, walking towards the portrait. This object had been thrown into the warehouse by her, but Cheyenne somehow found it and had it redecorated before cing it in the hall.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mya hadn''t seen Sh''s portrait for over a decade, so seeing it suddenly startled her. She didn''t dare lift her head to look at the person in the photo. Swallowing her saliva she knelt in front of Sh''s portrait with a stiff upper lip and trembling voice, "Sel... Sh, it''s been over ten years since west saw each other. Please bless our family in theherworld." Bless her? Her shamelessness truly surpassed Cheyenne''s bottom line of understanding. "Mya, even though you are older than my mother, based on the principle met ''firste, first served,'' it seems you got marriedter. The deceased takes precedence. Calling my mother ''Sis'' wouldn''t be too much, right?" Sis? Damn Cheyenne, she actually wanted her to call Sh ''Sis.'' How dare she? Mya gritted her teeth and reluctantly knelt down again, calling out, "Sis, please have some tea." The first condition waspleted. The second one, however, wouldn''t be so simple. "I remember when I was a child, Mya was really good to me. She would specifically find old clothes from the trash for me to wear. I have to admit, they were quite fashionable, leopard print with a pink coat, tsk tsk..." It caused her to be ridiculed for a long time. Content Why did Cheyenne wear them? It''s simple, because if she didn''t wear them, she would be left out in the cold. "One time, I was envious of Nora having a beautiful new dress, so I secretly tried it on." "But when she caught me, she angrily tore the dress and told Father that I was the one who ruined it." "At that time, Father punished me by not allowing me to eat for three days." As the words fell, George''s old face suddenly turned red, sensing the angry gaze from his father-inw Layne. He quickly tried to distance himself. "Dad, you, you''ve misunderstood. It wasn''t me, it was Mya who told me that Cheyenne requested to buy those clothes. I was busy with work. How could I bother with women''s dressing up?" Layne felt a sourness in his nose and regretted leaving Cheyenne with these two people for thirteen years. For thirteen years, he didn''t know how Cheyenne had been living. But when he came back from abroad to find Cheyenne all those years ago, the well-behaved girl had been forced to be a bully around the school. From teachers to ssmates to neighbors, no one liked her. Layne couldn''t help but feel heartbroken for the proud and lonely Cheyenne. She should have been the happiest person in the world. Thankfully, the little girl only temporarily went astray, and her conscience and bottom line were still intact. It took Layne a long time to guide Cheyenne back onto the right path. Chapter 401: Wearing The Clothes Of The Dead Chapter 401: Wearing the Clothes of the Dead As high school approached, Layne feared that her outstanding granddaughter would attract unwanted attention. So, she encouraged Mya to continue pretending to be a bully. The smile vanished from Mya''s face. Did Cheyenne find out? The clothes were scavenged from a second-hand market by the household staff, who said they were taken from deceased patients in nearby hospitals. Most of these people had contagious diseases and no one to im their bodies. They were hastily cremated to dispose of them. When she sent the staff to buy the clothes, she had been discreet about it. She was afraid that if the matter got out, it would tarnish the "kind-hearted" image she had carefully built for herself. But how did Cheyenne find out?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. One day, after wearing a ck cotton coat, she feltpletely ufortable. She walked down the street feeling dizzy and lightheaded. identally, someone bumped into her. His scissors tore through her coat, causing dirty, bloody clumps of cotton to fall out, emitting a nauseating smell. People around her looked at her with disgust and disdain, covering their noses as they walked away from her. From that day on, rumors spread through the campus about Cheyenne''s unkempt appearance. Everyone assumed she had identally stained her clothes during her menstrual cycle, even dying the cotton inside the coat red. For young girls just starting junior high, many were na?ve about such matters. Cheyenne was shocked when she first discovered bloodied cotton inside her coat. She skipped ss and went home. At the doorstep, she saw an old and tattereddy, carrying a bag with a blue checkered pattern. The olddy opened the bag with a smile, revealing a pile of dirty clothes. The maid, with a disgusted expression, handed her two bills, then walked into the mansion, carrying the bag of clothes. A few dayster, Mya handed her two "new clothes," one of which was from the bag. When the olddy came for the second time, Cheyenne followed her all the way to the ruins behind the hospital. It was a huge garbage dump. Piled high were discarded medical waste, bloodied needles, empty bottles, and a heap of abandoned clothes. Every day, old people and children came to scavenge through the trash, picking up clothes to wash and sell in the second-hand market. Curiously, Cheyenne opened a ck stic bag at her feet. As she pulled it open, she glimpsed something drenched in blood. It was a clump of severed human limbs, a head separated from its body, with red blood mingled with white brain matter. Some resembled bodies that were six or seven months old, almost formed with a basic human shape... Cheyenne let out a scream and flung the contents of her hands aside. The olddy, thinking that Cheyenne was also one of the trash collectors, mocked her for being startled. After all, these were all discarded waste from the gynecology department. Many of the pregnant students were underage and dared not tell their families, so they hurriedly had abortions. Since they couldn''t afford a cemetery plot, the hospital had to handle the disposal. For pregnancies in the early stages, they were flushed down the toilet using medication-induced abortion For pregnancies further along, they had to undergo surgical procedures, during which the doctors used forceps to forcibly dismember the baby''s limbs before removing them. The patients didn''t want these fetal remains, and they were too small to be sent to the crematorium. So, they were packed in ck stic bags and treated as medical waste. The olddy was already ustomed to this. She patted Cheyenne''s shoulder tofort her and advised her which trash was worth collecting. She even boasted that she had sold a bag of clothes from a child who had died from lung cancer to a wealthy family earning 200 dors. To her, that Was a huge sum. If she were to sell those clothes in the second-hand market, she would only fetch a few dozen dors at most. Cheyenne''s second condition was simple. She wanted Mya and Nora to wear those clothes and stroll around the streets. Upon hearing this, Nora nearly had a breakdown. She couldn''t bear the thought of wearing clothesden with bacteria and viruses. She had always been delicate, and how could she wear clothes of the deceased? Mya was also afraid. She personally sent people to collect those clothes and knew exactly where they came from. Tearfully, she begged George to help her. She couldn''t wear them. What if she got infected? "What? You two can''t wear them, but Miss Lawrence can? What a mean stepmother." Iker said with a hint of hostility, thinking about his three stepmothers, his voice tinged with anger. The mention of stepmothers provoked George, making him lose face. Yes, back then, even young Cheyenne wore those clothes. Now it was their turn, why couldn''t they bear it? As she grew older, Cheyenne burned most of those clothes, leaving only two sets as mementos, stored at the bottom of a box in the utility room. The maid quickly took the clothes downstairs. After several years of neglect, the clothes carried a musty smell and dust. They had faded significantly, and their style was outdated, with exaggerated ruffles and small floral patterns from over a decade ago. They were incredibly outdated. Not to mention Nora, the privileged heiress of the Lawrence family, even an ordinary woman wouldn''t wear them. Cheyenne mmed the clothes in front of them and ced her finger on the "enter" key. "You don''t have to wear them, but with just a gentle press of my finger, this video will be uploaded to the official school website." "Not to mention, I have full confidence in making sure you don''t graduate." Half of the school''s shares belonged to the Foley family. All Cheyenne needed to do was say a word to old Mr. Foley, and Nora''s dream of obtaining a graduation certificate would be shattered. But she didn''t bother to do that. She simply scoffed at the idea. "No! Cheyenne, please don''t post it. I will wear them. Nora, it''s okay, you just have to wear them for a bit..., if you can''t graduate, your study abroad ns will be ruined." Mya had stooped low enough to kneel before that despicable Sh. Now it was just a matter of wearing some clothes of the deceased. They had been dead for so many years, she wasn''t afraid at all. At most, she would feel disgusted by the dirtiness of the clothes and take an extra shower when she got home. Nora stared resentfully at the woman in front of her. She was smiling with a smug look on her face, reveling in her victory. "I''ll wear them!" she said through gritted teeth. Treating others the way they treated you, that was something Nora excelled at. Both mother and daughter reluctantly put on the clothes, wearing expressions of despair. Little did they know, Cheyenne had boiled the clothes in hot water and sterilized them several times, after all, she had worn them before. She wouldn''t be foolish enough to neglect any precautionary measures especially after seeing Mya''s true colors. All in all, they were getting off easy. Chapter 402: Did Jerry Undergo Plastic Surgery? Chapter 402: Did Jerry Undergo stic Surgery? As for the third condition, Cheyenne wasn''t being too excessive. She just wanted Nora to apologize to her. Unlike this dishonest mother-daughter duo, once the three conditions were met, Cheyenne would delete the video without dy. Considering her own future, Nora had no choice but to lower her head and reluctantly offer an apology, filled with immense resentment as she left. The smile on Cheyenne''s face gradually faded as she walked upstairs, lifting her feet with each step. As soon as she entered her room, she saw ck ink on the carpet and bedsheets. Not only that, her entire wardrobe had been rummaged through. It was all sttered with ck ink. The maid was frightened, with sweat dripping down her forehead. "Miss... I''m sorry. I didn''t know those two would barge in." Tanner watched with anger, pounding his fist on the door so it made a loud sound. "Damn it! If only we hadn''t let them go so easily." "Forget it, just throw away these clothes." Cheyenne was exhausted now. She had no interest in dealing with these trivial matters anymore. She considered it as getting identally bitten by a mad dog. Meanwhile, on the other side.... George and his family stepped out of the vi''s gate. The mother and daughter nced back at the vi. They had been so happy when they arrived, but now they were leaving in such a disheveled state. "Let''s go, Nora." Mya''s hand barely touched Nora before thetter forcefully pushed her away, roaring with resentment in her voice. "Don''t touch me! If it wasn''t for you insisting on taking Cheyenne''s things, she wouldn''t have found out. Now I''m so embarrassed!" Nora''s unfamiliar attitude sent a chill through Mya''s heart. Wasn''t it all for her own good? Those beautiful clothes, jewelry... she just felt that Cheyenne wasn''t worthy of them. Why didn''t Nora have them? And now, her daughter was even ming her for everything. George wanted to reprimand both of them. But seeing Mya cry and Nora''s cold demeanor as she walked away, he hesitated to speak. "Where are you going?" "To the art studio. Don''t bother me!" "Hey..." Mya heaved a sigh of guilt. It was all her fault. If she hadn''t been greedy and taken so many things, Cheyenne wouldn''t have caught them red-handed. At the entrance of Akloit College, a slender figure in white slowly walked out. The warm sunlight shone on his wine-red short hair, resembling a flickering red me. Against his fair and gentle face, with delicate features, he appeared like a beautiful youth who had stepped out of a manga. Everyone was mesmerized, and the passing female students seemed lost in time. Suddenly, a book fell to the ground, its pages rustling in the breeze. It happened tond at his feet. Jerry quickly looked down, bending over to pick it up. He extended his slender, well-defined hand and handed it to her. His voice was clear and maic, "Here you go, miss. Your book." He smiled slightly, leaving the girl dumbfounded as she stared at the boy in front of her, unable to even speak. "Tha-thank you." Btedly, she extended her hand and took the book, and at the same time, noticed his hand. Oh my god! Not only was he incredibly handsome, even his hand was so good-looking! It was simply unfair. "You''re wee." The youth raised his red lips in a light smile, casually flicking his bangs off his forehead. He put his hand in his pocket and swaggered away from the envious gazes. Even when he had walked far away, the girl with long hair holding the book still stood rooted to the spot, staring foolishly at the textbook in her hand. How lucky! A handsome guy helped her pick up the book and even smiled at her. The bell for ss rang, sounding like a death knell in the ears of the students. The boy who was using the restroom hastily pulled up his pants, and ran towards the ssroom. As he ran, he reminded his buddy, "Jerry, hurry up. It is Justine''s ss today. If you''rete, you might end up on her cklist." "Got it, you go ahead," Jerry''s nonchnt voice came from the cubicle. He casually flicked the cigarette butt into the toilet, flushed He it, and then walked to the mirror F admired his glorious good looks, happily washed his hands, and once again tidied his bangs. Humming a tune, he headed towards the ssroom. On the podium, a middle-aged female teacher dressed inly, wearing a pair of ck-framed sses, appeared stern and inflexible. Justine was notoriou for being ruthless and often threatened students with failing their final exams. Jerry, as the "underachiever" in the ss, had ended up on Justine''s cklist countless times. Every year, he would fail the final exams. Today was the final exam, and if he waste again, he would surely fail the subject. As the time drew near, there was still no sign of Jerry. Several students secretly sneered in their hearts.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Where''s Jerry?" "If he doesn''t show up soon, I''ll mark him as absent!" With a stern expression, Justine picked up Jerry''s exam paper. She was about to write "absent" on it when she heard footsteps behind the door. A white figure emerged against the light, and his vibrant red short hair was tousled by the breeze, exuding a rebellious vibe. His slender figure and delicate facial features, reminiscent of peach blossoms, were breathtaking. Everyone''s mind went nk. Who was this? "Jerry?" Justine looked at the person before her with disbelief, surprised as she pushed her sses up her nose. "Good day, teacher. Sorry, I had to go to the restroom just now." With a smile, he confidently walked to his seat, radiating an air of confidence and indifference. Justine quickly realized what had happened. Shepared the picture on the student list with the person in front of her, and indeed, it was her student, Jerry. His features hadn''t changed; only his fashion sense and skin had improved. Previously, Jerry''s face was covered in e, leaving behind red blemishes. They had healed quite a bit, with only some faint marks that were barely noticeable. Curious and unable to contain their excitement, many people secretly observed Jerry during the exam. When it was time to collect the exam papers at the end of the day, he was already surrounded by a group of girls, who were enthusiasticallyplimenting his good looks. "Jerry, did you encounter a fairy? How did you suddenly be so handsome?" "Yeah, it''s like apletely different person! Did you secretly go for stic surgery?" "How much did it cost? I want to go too. So envious!" Chapter 403: IVe Encountered A Fairy Chapter 403: I''ve Encountered a Fairy Enjoying the praises of the girls for the first time, Jerry felt so proud. He used to walk with one hand in his pocket, but now he had both hands in his pockets, looking cool and mysterious as he said, "Stop bothering me. I didn''t get stic surgery, thank you." "But... it really is like encountering a fairy!" Yesterday, when Jerry was preparing to doundry, he found a crumpled piece of paper falling out of his pocket. Unfortunately, it happened to fall into the dirty water he was using to wash his socks. He quickly salvaged it and took a look. It turned out to be three pills. He remembered that it was Miss Cheyenne Lawrence who gave them to him when he visited the Lawrence familyst time. He had casually stuffed them into his pocket and forgot about them. Now, the three pills were slightly damp, and one of them was on the verge of dissolving. Miss Lawrence must have given him something valuable. After some self-reflection, Jerry came to a conclusion - a good boy shouldn''t waste things. So he took all three pills in one breath. The first gulp tasted a bit strange: bitter, with a hint of sweetness and a bit of saltiness. After reluctantly swallowing it, he didn''t notice any obvious effects. Jerry crumpled the wet paper into a ball and tossed it into the trash can by his feet, muttering to himself, "I thought it was something good. It''s probably some health supplements Miss Lawrence thought I needed." However, the next morning when he looked in the mirror, damn it! He almost got shocked by his own handsomeness! Was the handsome guy in the mirror really him? Jerry was so excited that he burst intoughter in the bathroom, almost thinking he was dreaming. He turned on the cold water switch and let it pour down from above. The icy sensation brought him back to reality. He wasn''t dreaming; he really became handsome. Unable to contain his excitement, he let out a burst of crazyughter, waking up his roommates. They allined and scolded him. "Jerry, are you trying to kill us? It''s early in the morning, can''t you warm up your vocals quietly?" "Yeah, I only slept for less than four hours because I went to bed after 3 am. I''m so tired." "You scared me, I thought someone was butchering a pig..." "Wait, isn''t Jerry supposed to wake up at 7:30? Why did he get up to shower at 6 in the morning?" "Could it be that this guy secretly watched an adult movie against night?" Too excited to sleep, everyone discussed it excitedly. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened. Click. A naked figure walked out, a handsome young man with water droplets still clinging to his hair, causing the other five people to scream in unison. "Who are you?" In short, the messy and sloppy Jerry suddenly became handsome. He gained poprity that rivaled the school''s heartthrob, Graeme. Ever since the scandal between Graeme and his cousin Peyton broke out, Graeme became the target of everyone''s criticism. Unable to bear the me, Graeme applied for studying abroad. As for Peyton, it was said that she dropped out of school and her family arranged for her to meet potential suitors, probably nning for her to get married and have children. As a result, Jerry suddenly ascended to the position of Akloit College''s heartthrob. Everyone was trying to figure out the reason behind Jerry''s overnight transformation. Even if it was stic surgery, it would still take some time, right? However, his roommate testified that Jerry was still in the dorm ¨¥ yesterday, washing his socks and eating instant noodles with Laoganma chili sauce. He didn''t even leave the dormitory. After bing handsome, Jerry started paying attention to his appearance. Previously, he was just a homebody, so he only wore school uniforms or T-shirts. To match his extraordinary looks, he decided to go shopping and get a new outfit. Jerry rarely took out his savings from his bank ount, the money he had been saving since he was ten. He realized that if he wanted to marry a wife, he needed to find a girl who likes him. It''s toote to dress up when you''re old. He spent over a million in the morning without even blinking his eyes. Exhausted, hey on a chair in the park, catching his breath. Shopping was really physically demanding. Those girls usually appeared delicate and weak, but when they went shopping, they could wear high heels of seven or eight centimeters and walk all day. Girls are truly mysterious creatures. While he was pondering this, a white figure walked past him, and the slender and familiar figure made Jerry''s eyes light up. Nora! "How did she end up here?!" Jerry hurriedly carried his belongings and followed behind. He coughed and walked up to her, his handsome face turning red. His speech became stuttered, "Nora, what are you doing here?" The sudden appearance of the man in front of her left Nora feeling confused. She lifted her head and nced coldly, only to find that he didn''t look too bad. Unfortunately, his attire clearly showed that he wasn''t well-off. She wasn''t interested, and her tone naturally reflected that. "Get lost!" Just likest time, he was once again disliked by his goddess. Jerry felt a bit wronged. He admitted that he used to be ugly, and no girl would like someone like him. But now he was better looking, judging from the reactions of other girls this morning, he was undoubtedly handsome. Why couldn''t Nora be interested in him? Jerry didn''t want to give up; he wanted to give it another try... If he was rejected again this time, then he would truly give up.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Finally, he gathered the courage to confess to Nora. "Nora! I like you, really like you. Can you give me a chance to be your boyfriend?" He didn''t mind if Nora had a boyfriend before. A beautiful girl like her would naturally have suitors around her. Besides, they were all college students now, and it was normal to date others before. Jerry''s voice was so loud and silly that it attracted the attention of passers-by. Many young girls anddies looked at the handsome young man with envy in their eyes. This admiring gaze lifted Nora''s terrible mood a bit, and she suddenly changed her mind and walked back. She stood in front of Jerry and raised her delicate, fair face to look at him for a while. "Do you really like me?" He nodded vigorously, earnestly saying, "I really like you. Since the first time I saw you, I''ve treated you as the goddess in my heart." "In my eyes, you''re like a lotus flower that can only be admired from afar. I like you, Nora." Hearing someone describe her as a snow lotus for the first time, Nora couldn''t help but snort disdainfully. Chapter 404: Cheyenne Is Mr. X Chapter 404: Cheyenne is Mr. X She wasn''t feeling well, so she wanted someone to apany her and pass the time. She took the initiative to hold Jerry''s hand and asked him in a coquettish voice, "I''m feeling down. Can you apany me for a drink? You''re my stand-in boyfriend."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Drinks! Jerry''s mind instantly filled with other thoughts, and he was so happy he felt like fainting. Indeed, when you look good, luck follows. "Of course, of course. Nora, where would you like to have a drink?" Should he wait for a moment and put these things in the car first? But Nora couldn''t wait and grabbed his wrist, leading him towards the biggest and most luxurious bar in Akloit, Club Star. As they walked, she yfully leaned on his ear and said, "You can just call me Nora. Oh, by the way, what''s your name?" "Jerry!" He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Nora praised his name, saying it was "pretty good," but deep down, she snorted and was full of disdain. In a private room enveloped in darkness. The colorful neon lights alternated, reflecting on Nora''s exquisite face. She was already slightly intoxicated from the game, her almond-shaped eyes filled with resentment and disappointment. Empty beer bottles were scattered on the table, at least twenty of them. Jerry came to apany her for a drink, but it turned out that his alcohol tolerance was even worse than hers... He had only drunk about ten bottles of beer and was already in this state. He kept smiling foolishly, revealing his white teeth, and non-stop talking into her ear. "Nora! Goddess! My goddess, wah... This is amazing! I can actually be Nora''s boyfriend." "Do you know? The first time I saw you, you were like a female warrior saving me. The sun was shining that day, and you were so beautiful." Burp After huping, the man stuck to her like a ster, with slightly rough hands grasping Nora''s shoulder, pulling her towards himself. "Don''t touch me, get your dirty hands off!" Nora pushed him away impatiently with a face full of irritation. Nora regretted bringing Jerry to drink in the first ce, knowing now that he would talk so much when drunk. Despite being rejected, Jerry had no self-awareness. At one point, he reached out and hugged Nora, resting his head on her shoulder and rubbing it against her. He was like a little dog, trying to please his owner. He continued babbling incessantly: "Nora, don''t dislike me, I washed my hair." "In the past, I seldom go out or wash my hair, but now I''ve be handsome, so I wash it every day." "Smell this Lux fragrance, hehe... it smells so good." "This is great! From now on, I''ll be Nora''s boyfriend and Cheyenne''s brother-inw." When he mentioned Cheyenne, Nora''s anger started to burn, ready to erupt. Wait a minute! Who is he? How does he know that little bitch Cheyenne? Nora woke up a bit from her daze, leaned in and nted a soft kiss on Jerry''s face, gently asking him. "How do you know my sister?" The sudden warm sensation on his face, soft and moist... Jerry waspletely lost in it, his eyes shining ck. So this is what a kiss feels like? Oh my god! Goddess actually kissed him voluntarily. Nora must have been captivated by his handsomeness. Jerry became excited, his face burning, and he was on the verge of passing out from happiness. "We just know each other. Miss Lawrence also helped me heal my face. Burp." Healing his face? Nora carefully scrutinized the handsome face in front of her, y connecting it with a nauseating face. Content NovelDrama.Org The hotel... He was the same person fromst time! So, it was that bitch Cheyenne who caused Jane to discover her with Teagan at the hotel! Nora asked Jerry several more questions, and as he was intoxicated, he revealed everything without any defense. Nora quickly turned on the voice recording function on her phone. "Are you saying that Cheyenne deliberately made you wait for me outside the hotel roomst time?" "Huh? No, Miss Lawrence told me to confess... I, I like you. Nora, you have to believe me..." "Is she the one who healed your face too?" "Oh, this? Yes, she did. Am I handsome?" "Answer me quickly." "Yes, Miss Lawrence gave me three pills, I took them yesterday, and I''m fine today." "Amazing. Miss Lawrence must be a fairy." "Onest question, how did you meet Cheyenne?" At this point, Jerry fell silent for a second, pretending to think, unsure of how to answer. Nora urged Jerry to answer quickly, kissing his face again despite feeling nauseated. Enchanted by his allure, he sporadically revealed that Cheyenne was none other than the world-renowned hacker "Mr. X." And she was currently being pursued, with a value of five hundred million! As Jerry''s words trailed off, he fell asleep on the couch, snoring thunderously. However, Nora found it difficult toe back to her senses for a long time, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Cheyenne was actually the hacker "Mr. X." Five hundred million! If she were to spread this information, she could at least demand a news fee of ten million. Nora found the Dark League website on Jerry''s phone and copied the link to her own phone. Immediately, she dialed Teagan''s number on her phone. Not long after, Teagan drove to Club Star and kicked open the door to the private room. "You said you have something important to tell me. What is it?" If he wasn''t mistaken, why was there a man lying on the couch? Teagan walked in with a furrowed brow, grabbing Nora''s chin and pulling her into his embrace. "Who is he?" "Forget about who he is for now. I have even more important news to tell you. Let''s go, we''ll talk in the car." Nora reached out and held his waist with with the hands, grabbing her bag other. The two of them left Jerry, who was still sound asleep, and walked away. Inside the private room, the lights and music continued, while Jerry slept soundly. Completely unaware that he had made a grave mistake, almost bringing disastrous consequences to Cheyenne! Chapter 405: Betrayal Three Years Ago Chapter 405: Betrayal Three Years Ago The next day, Jerry was awakened by a bartender. It was closing time for their night shift, and they needed to clear out the customers in the bar. He groggily woke up, only to find himself lying on the bar''s couch, his head pounding as if it was about to explode. The pain was unbearable. Beer bottles were scattered on the coffee table and the floor in front of him. How did he end up getting drunk in a bar? Wait a minute, wasn''t yesterday the final exam? Did he feel so liberated after finishing the exam that he went to the bar to celebrate? The things he bought yesterday were still on the couch, which reassured Jerry. It must have been like that. "How much?" he asked. "Sir, you spent a total of 130, 517st night. Will you be paying by card or cash?" the bartender replied. "What!!" He had just been having a few drinks by himself, and he ended up spending over a hundred thousand! Jerry was shocked, his eyes almost popping out. He had a gloomy expression as he calcted that he would have to work hard for the next three months to make up for it. As he stepped out of the bar, the sun was shining brightly outside, but Jerry''s mind was in chaos. Why did he feel like he had forgotten something important? Oh right, he had a wonderful dreamst night. He dreamt about the goddess Nora, drinking with her, and even kissing her in the dream. Upon waking up, he found himself all alone, confirming that it was indeed just a dream. It must have been because he had been obsessing over Nora during the day that he had such audacious dream. From somewhere, a ck dog appeared and started biting on his pants, refusing to let go. It had ck curly fur, eyes as dark as buttons, emitting a deep, dark radiance. With its short legs, it wagged its tail and followed behind him. Jerry looked down and couldn''t help but wear a speechless expression. "Why does this dog look so ugly?" "Woof woof woof!" "Hmph! You stupid dog, how dare you bare your teeth? Don''t think you''re the only tough guy here, I can be one too!" Jerry squinted his eyes, turned around, and bared his teeth at the small ck dog. "Woof woof woof." A battle of gazes ensued between the man and the dog. Jerry kicked the dog away and ran off, carrying his belongings. "Woof." "Stupid dog, stop chasing me. I have to go to school... Go chase someone else!" "Woof woof." "Damn, are you in heat? I must have be so ridiculously handsome that I''m irresistible to both humans and animals!" Look, society can be really harsh. When he was ugly, not even a dog would pay attention to him. Now that he''s handsome, they chase him desperately. In the tranquil morning, Jerry ran through the streets, full of vitality. The Lawrence Vi. A table filled with nutritious breakfast was set, with Cheyenne sitting beside her grandfather Layne, and Iker facing her. Tanner stood nearby, ready to assist the young master with serving food. The maid had been asked by Cheyenne to temporarily leave. As they ate, Cheyenne briefly exined to her grandfather and Master Iker everything she had witnessed at TWILIGHT. The Judge, the trafficking of human organs, and the imprisonment of Jonathan. She purposely downyed the three days she spent hiding, where her life was in danger. She didn''t want her grandfather to worry about her. "And one more thing, I suspect... that Aidan who wanted to capture me is actually Master Davon. He is indeed connected to Soar Casino and TWILIGHT." "Do you all remember thest time Mr. Zamora was ambushed, and I almost got into a car ident? It was all orchestrated by Soar Casino." "Konner was Madam Thalia''s driver. He must have obeyed Master Davon and learned about the darkness of Soar Casino, which is why Master Davon killed him." "And the Datura stramonium found in his body happens to be one of the three treasures of TWILIGHT''s gship products - Misty Forest!" Cheyenne''s spections were entirely reasonable, causing everyone to sink into contemtion. Tanner clenched his fists in anger, hammering the wall with frustration. Through gritted teeth, he said, "It''s really them behind the scenes. Three years ago, they plotted against Master Iker, and now they can''t ept it unless he dies." Content The perpetrator set the fire in Iker''s Estate had been found - it was the security guard from Iker''s Estate. After the incident, he resigned and returned to his hometown. Master Iker''s men brought him back, and he admitted that it was Master Davon who ordered him. If he didn''tply, his family members would suffer. Cheyenne was curious about what happened three years ago. She looked at Iker and softly said, "Master (ker, I''ve escaped death for your sake. What truly happenedContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. three years ago? Can you please share it with us so we can find a way t¨¦ deal with Master Davon''s uing schemes?" Content The man''s handsome face turned gloomy. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes." Three years ago, he was a young and promising future general, full of potential. However, due to a car ident, he lost his legs and his path to greatness was cut short. This car ident was definitely not an ordinary one. He received a call from Erica and hurriedly drove back home from the neighboring city, despite the rain. He always treated Erica like his own younger sister. In the phone call, Erica said she was in urgent trouble and very scared. As he was passing through a curved stretch of road, another ck truck suddenly appeared and headed straight towards him. Iker instructed the driver to reverse, but the truck driver crashed into his car. The car rolled off the cliff, but fortunately, he was able to break the window with a safety hammer and jump out in time, grabbing onto a smalt sapling on the edge of the cliff, his body hanging in mid-air He held on for a whole day and night with sheer determination. When he tried to climb up with his own strength, a figure in white appeared and shattered his hope with a stone. Iker remembered that dress. It was a birthday gift he personally gave Erica on her eighteenth birthday. He never expected that the person who pushed him into hell would be Erica, whom he had treated as his sister and cherished for over a decade. When he woke up in the hospital, the doctor told him that his legs were no longer functional. He would never be able to walk again in his lifetime. Naturally, his position and future were taken away by someone else. His father announced that he would marry a new wife, and that person was none other than Erica. She was pregnant. The child belonged to his father. Iker didn''t know if this was his father deliberately announcing the news to protect Erica or if Erica''s ambition had grown to the point where she was willing to give herself to his father. He didn''t expose the truth about that figure in white; he simply forbade Erica from ever setting foot in Iker''s Estate again! After listening to his story, Cheyenne had an intuition that the figure in white was not Erica. Women understand women the best. When Erica looked at Iker, there was a spark in her eyes. Just like the way she used to look at Kelvin. How could Erica, who loved him deeply, possibly push him off a cliff with her own hands. Chapter 406: The Abandoned Wife Turns Out To Be A Top Hacker Chapter 406: The Abandoned Wife Turns Out to be a Top Hacker Perhaps, some new clues could be obtained from Erica. Cheyenne made up her mind to arrange a meeting with her. In the quiet space, a phone suddenly rang, capturing everyone''s attention as they turned to look at the phone on the table where Cheyenne had ced it. She paused for a second, wondering who would call her so early in the morning? She picked up the phone and to her surprise, it was Eddie calling. Being familiar with the Zamora family, everyone knew that Cheyenne liked to sleep in and wouldn''t wake up before ten o''clock. It wasmon knowledge not to call her in the morning unless something urgent happened. "Hello, Eddie. What''s going on? Why are you suddenly calling me?" Cheyenne asked. As expected, Eddie''s voice sounded urgent. "Cheyenne,e to the hospital quickly, something has happened." Jase was dead. He left behind a message written in blood, implying that Cheyenne was the culprit. As soon as the call ended, the sound of sirens echoed outside the Lawrence Vi''s gate, clearly audible. "Beep... Beep..." Soon, a blue and white car parked in front of everyone. The doors opened, and four people in deep blue uniforms stepped out of the vehicle. The young man in the lead appeared to be around thirty years old, towering over 6 feet tall with a strong and resolute face. He strode towards Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence, hello, I''m Gordon Murillo, the person in charge of this case. I kindly request Miss Lawrence toe with us," he said. They arrived so quickly? Gordon Murillo was Director of Police Department in Akloit transferred from Onistead. He''s known for his thunderous methods, swiftly handling several brutal murder cases with impartiality. Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows and calmly looked at the person in front of her. "Can you give me a moment to change my clothes?" She had just woken up not long ago and was still wearing her teddy bear pajamas. As her words fell, the two female police officers behind Gordon red viciously and made a gesture as if to handcuff Cheyenne. "Don''t try to y tricks!" Iker, displeased, cast a cold nce at the two women and met Gordon''s gaze. "Long time no see, your position has grown quite substantial." When Gordon realized that the person in front of him was Iker, his face showed a momentary surprise. He quickly ordered his two subordinates to step back. "Master Iker, why is it you?" Back when Iker''s leg had not been injured, Gordon was his subordinate. Later, as Iker was about to step down, he had intended to promote Tanner, but Tanner insisted on leaving Onistead with him. So, he gave this precious opportunity to Gordon. Three years had passed, and Gordon had indeed lived up to his expectations, climbing to higher and farther positions. He just didn''t expect that their first encounter after three years would be in such circumstances. While Iker might show his tender side in front of Cheyenne, he remained the cold and unyielding man in front of others. With a sharp look at Gordon, Iker sarcasticallyughed, "No need to be afraid. After all, I am just an ordinary citizen now, not your superior. Mr. Murillo, there''s no need to be so polite." Gordon broke into a cold sweat. Iker was angry. "Master Iker, you will always be my superior. The subordinates beneath me are ignorant. Please don''t be angry. Since Miss Lawrence is your friend, I believe she must have been wronged." "Miss Lawrence, I apologize to you on behalf of my subordinates. Feel free to change your clothes and go ahead." The young female police officers who had just berated Cheyenne blushed with embarrassment. It was the first time they had seen Mr. Murillo acting so "humble" in front of someone else. They were taken aback. Who exactly were these people? Based on what they knew about Cheyenne, she was just an abandoned wife from an elite family, right? Her grandfather, Layne, might have been a big shot back then, but he had been retired for decades. The Edwards family had fallen. The fact that Iker was speaking up for Miss Lawrence was what surprised them the most. Momentster, Cheyenne changed into a sky-blue Chanel-style dress and walked down from the upstairs room. She had a slender figure and captivating eyes. The blue dress entuated her charming long hair appearance, and her wavy I cascaded down her back, adorned with a purple butterfly-shaped hair clip. "Let''s go," Cheyenne walked past everyone with a calm expression. She didn''t seem like she was heading to the police station but rather like a young girl going to the movies with her boyfriend. "I''ll apany you," Iker reached out and pressed a button on his wheelchair, offering to apany her. However, Cheyenne declined his offer. "It''s alright, Master Iker. Just wait for me at home. I have Grandfather with me, I''ll be fine." Tanner was also very worried about Cheyenne. It was evident that someone was deliberately framing and implicating her. Gordon stood awkwardly to the side, coughed, and assured Iker, "Master Iker, rest assured, we will ensure Miss Lawrence''s safety." Hearing this, Iker issued a final warning, radiating an intimidating aura. "You better keep your word, Gordon. If I find out that you dare to give her a hard time, your position will be in jeopardy." "Yes, Master Iker. Rest assured," Gordon replied. When they got into the police car, Gordon took the initiative to open the door for her, bending down and extending his hand in a gesture of "please". "Miss Lawrence, please get in the car." Observing his obsequious attitude, Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel impressed. It was true that higher positions spoke louder. "Turn off the siren. It gives me a headache," Cheyenne said. "Yes, I''ll turn it off right away."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On a certain social media tform, a shocking piece of news suddenly emerged. #Elite Abandoned Wife Turns Out to be a Notorious Hacker #Cheyenne Entrapped in Murder Case, Suspected Retaliation #Wealthy Heir''s Former Wife Proves to be a Ruthless Hacker The news spread like wildfire as a post from a user named "Peppermint" surfaced in the early hours of the morning. In just four short hours, it skyrocketed to the top of the trending list, causing a nationwide frenzy. The post imed that Cheyenne was not simply an abandoned wife; she was also the number one hacker on the Dark League known as Mr. X. Moreover, the evidence was overwhelming. It included the timestamps and domain names of Cheyenne''s website logins, as well as an audio recording where her hacker identity was revealed. It even implicated her in the historical cyber attack on the Foley Group three years ago, suggesting t that Cheyenne was indeed the elusive hacker Mr. X who had even targeted her own husband''sopany website. Chapter 407: ItS Not Easy Chapter 407: It''s Not EasyContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hackers have never been associated with anything honorable; they are a terrifying group of people. Hidden in the darkness, they navigate through the vastworks, capable of wreaking havoc on yourputer with the simple movement of their fingers. The revtion of Cheyenne being the infamous Mr. X, the top hacker, created a massive uproar, and what''s even more shocking is her involvement in a murder case. Some people have unearthed past videos that show Cheyenne having an argument with Juliana, Jase''s niece. Moreover, tensions between them had risen due to Eddie''s surgery. In Jase''s diary, he wrote about Mr. Owen''s impending retirement and the candidacy for the new hospital director, a position initially intended for him and Eddie. However, out of nowhere, Cheyenne emerged as a contender, with clear intentions of taking over. At the crime scene, several chestnut, long strands of hair were found, and DNA analysis confirmed they belonged to Cheyenne. This led many to specte wildly that Cheyenne brutally murdered Jase, driven by her desire to be the hospital director. To make matters worse, she also hacked into hisputer, gaining ess to all patient files. Based on the avable information, Cheyenne was considered the prime suspect. Jase''s death urred three days ago, coincidentally ovepping with Cheyenne''s sudden disappearance, providing ample opportunity and motive for the crime. Onlinements are divided: "Anyone iming that Cheyenne is a top-tier hacker must be out of their mind! As far as I know, she hasn''t attended a single day of school since she got epted into Akloit College!" "Not attending school doesn''t discredit her hacking skills. There are many underage professional gamers nowadays." "With the audio recording, time-stamped logins, and domain names, it''s truly terrifying! Did she already possess such exceptional skills at seventeen or eighteen, three years ago?" "I don''t think Miss Lawrence is the one who killed Jase. Being the predetermined candidate, she had no reason tomit murder." "Perhaps Mr. Terry discovered her secret, and she resorted to murder to silence him!" "The Chambers family isn''t to be taken lightly. This scandal is huge! I wonder how Mr. Foley, the concerned party, feels about his ex-wife''s actions." "Thank goodness Mr. Foley divorced her. Imagine having a wife who can attack yourpany at any time, anywhere. Truly frightening." "I heard from my senior that someone on the Dark League offered five hundred million for the capture of Cheyenne! I don''t know if it''s true or false." "Damn! That''s impossible! Five... five hundred million? It''s money I''ll never earn in my whole life." "Since Cheyenne is worth so much, there would be no need for her to kill Mr. Terry. As a top hacker, she wouldn''t becking money, right?" On the inte, there were various opinions surrounding whether Cheyenne was a hacker and whether she killed Jase. Within the Chambers family, there were also differing opinions. Rex didn''t believe Cheyenne was the killer, stating the simple reason that she looked smart and kind-hearted, making it unlikely for her tomit murder and dispose of a body. Juliana, on the other hand, took an opposite stance. She posted a lengthy article on her Twitter, listing Cheyenne''s "crimes," including their previous argument at the hospital that was caught on video. She called for charges against Cheyenne. Juliana''s fans were a group of irrational people. Influenced by her ims, they unquestioningly attributed all the me to Cheyenne. They gathered on Juliana''s Twitter, forming a queue to berate her. "I knew this bitch wasn''t a good person. It''s true; beautiful people are always wicked!" "Murderer! She must be severely punished!" "Cheyenne must be sentenced to life imprisonment, and she should rot in jail." "Poor Juliana. How did she manage to offend such a vicious witch?" "Cheyenne, you slut! Murderer! Heartless widow! You deserve to be abandoned!" As her fans join in the verbal attacks, Juliana, pretending to be kind online, gained the sympathy of many who felt sorry for her loss of an uncle. Juliana: "Thank you all for understanding that I haven''t been in a good moodtely due to the loss of a loved one." "I still remember when I was a child, my uncle used to take me to school. He truly was a person of both virtue and talent. But as I grew up, my uncle grew old." "When I went to the hospitalst time to see him, he was hunched over eating fast food. He only took a few bites and got up when he heard a patient need him, and he didn''t even finish his meal." S "My poor uncle, may heaven bring you peace and happiness without pain! I will not let your killer go." She concluded with a photo of herself, heavily made up with swollen and teary eyes, standing in front of a memorial hall. After Juliana''s emotional outpouring, Jase''s image as a dedicated, kind, and warm person came to life on paper. Fans felt sorry for Juliana, and they pooled together funds to buy several wreaths tomemorate Jase''s passing. Their r¨¦sentment towards Cheyenne reached its peak. Reece only found out about Cheyenne''s major incident after finishing filming. He saw Juliana''s online act and sighed. Reece, rarely making a statement, stood up for his friend. Reece: "She cries about her uncle''s tragic death while wearing heavy makeup? Who is she fooling?" Reece''s fans were enjoying the drama. Suddenly, their beloved idol showed support for a murderer, and they were all shocked and worried. "Reece, quickly retract! Be a good boy. Let''s just enjoy the show. Don''t say anything reckless." "Reece, you don''t need this kind of friend. Don''t bring trouble upon yourself." Seeing Reece getting involved in the situation, his arch-nemesis Jerome, surprisingly, stood on Juliana''s side. Jerome liked Juliana''s tweet andmented, "I agree that Cheyenne is a wicked woman. She kicked me once! Ouch, it hurt so much!" He included a picture of a cute panda emoticon, looking teary and aggrieved. This undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. At this moment, Cheyenne herself was sitting on a ck leather sofa, enjoying the air conditioning and happily munching on frozen watermelon in the police station. There were many snacks on the table in front of her, including melon seeds, soda, and more, piled up like a mountain. Gordon stood by with seven subordinates, like a loyal henchman, showing his respect. Chapter 408: Intimidate Crazy Fans Chapter 408: Intimidate Crazy Fans "Miss Lawrence, how''s the temperature in the room? Is it hot? Should we lower the air conditioning a bit more?" Cheyenne felt a bit warm, but her grandfather, being an elderly person with a weak immune system, might catch a cold if it was too cold. So she declined. "What about the watermelon? Is it sweet?" "It''s okay, not very sweet. Do we have any grapes? Actually, I prefer grapes." As Layne spoke, he identally spat out two ck watermelon seeds, one of them sticking to his beard, which seemed surprisingly funny. Upon hearing this, a few staff members standing by couldn''t help but twitch their lips. These two really treated the police station like a vacation resort, didn''t they? Having watermelon to eat was already good enough, and now they shamelessly asked for grapes. However, Gordon immediately took out his wallet, pulled out two bills, and told his subordinate to go buy them. "Quickly, go and buy two pounds of grapes for old Mr. Edwards." The young man seemed to be a newly appointed rookie and was dumbfounded when he saw such a scene for the first time. He didn''t know if he should take the money... Seeing him hesitate, Gordon lightly kicked him in the buttocks, "What are you standing there for? Go quickly!" "Yes, yes." The young man clenched the money tightly and prepared to leave. But after stepping out of the threshold, he backed up and suddenly popped out, looking as cute as a groundhog. "Um... Miss Lawrence, may I ask if you prefer green or purple grapes?" "Purple ones." "And would you like them with or without seeds?" "Seedless! Hurry up, and don''t ask me silly questions like whether I want them peeled or not. Be careful, or I''ll hit you." Listening to her teasing words with a smile, the young man''s face turned serious, and he quickly ran off. Inside the room, after finishing the two watermelons, Cheyenne gracefully took out a wet tissue from the table and wiped her hands slowly while ncing at Gordon. "Mr. Murillo, you don''t have to be so polite. Please, have a seat and let''s talk," Cheyenne said. Gordon finally sat down on the sofa across from Cheyenne and took out the neatly organized information from his hands. "This is the information we currently have. Please take a look, Miss Lawrence." Cheyenne nodded andzily picked up the documents to examine them. She learned that the body was found in the ruins near the hospital, and the cause of death was a stab wound that pierced through the aorta, resulting in fatal bleeding. There were no other signs of a struggle on the body, indicating that the killer struck swiftly and with precision. It could be either a skilled surgeon who was knowledgeable about human anatomy, or a professional hitman. Coincidentally, both of these points applied to Cheyenne. The mostpelling evidence the police had now was that they found several strands of Cheyenne''s hair on Jase''sb coat. Additionally, she happened to be out of Akloit on the day of the crime. Cheyenne found this situation quite troublesome. Three days ago, she was indeed in Akloit, but she couldn''t reveal that she had spent those missing three days at TWILIGHT, or Jonathan''s life would be in danger. "Mr. Murillo, I''m sorry. Three days ago, I was actually in Akloit, but I can''t tell you where I went during that time," Cheyenne said. He was infuriated by Miss Lawrence''s blunt and arrogant attitude. He remembered Master Iker''s warning and the phone call from Mr. Lara. He felt defeated. How could Cheyenne have the protection of both the Lara family and the Todd family at the same time? Bitterly smiling, he ced his hand on his knee. "Miss Lawrence, this matter concerns your own innocence. Please, consider it carefully. The Chambers family is not to be taken lightly. Jase is Rex''s brother-inw, and Juliana, his niece, is a public figure." The situation had be quite serious, with Juliana''s zealous fans showing up at the police station every day, held signs demanding severe punishment for Cheyenne. He had said everything he could, but Cheyenne still refused to disclose her whereabouts from three days ago. If she wanted to prove her innocence, she would have to find clues from elsewhere. S "Mr. Murillo, can you take me to the crime scene?" Cheyenne asked. Gordon agreed. He had a car prepared and personally took Cheyenne and old Mr. Edwards along. As soon as they stepped outside the police station, Juliana''s fans spotted Cheyenne. Suddenly, someone screamed, "She''s here!" and Cheyenne became the target of everyone''s anger. Various rotten vegetables, stinky eggs, and even stones were thrown at her. The crowd''s eyes were bloodshot as they red at Cheyenne with furious expressions. "Murderer! Cheyenne, you bitch, why don''t you go die!" "She''s an orphan, no parents to take care of her. Cheyenne is nothing but a piece of rat droppings." "Beat her! Let her pay for bullying our dear Juliana, you slut!" "Cheyenne, go to hell!" The crowd hadpletely lost their rationality, making it impossible tomunicate. The scene was chaotic, with waves of hostility. Layne''s eyes turned red, and he quickly shielded Cheyenne behind him, his voice trembling as he exined, "Everyone, please calm down My granddaughter Cheyenne is not the murderer. Please, stop hurting her." Before he could finish his sentence, a palm-sized stone suddenly came flying and hit him right on the head without deviation. A muffled sound echoed, and red blood flowed down his silver-white hair, staining his face. It was a shocking sight. "Grandpa!" Cheyenne cried out, reaching out to support the staggering body of Layne. With bloodshot eyes, she turned her gaze towards the person who threw the stone.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a quick flick of her foot, the stone on the ground jumped up and was grabbed by her hand. In a split second, she struck the culprit with lightning-fast speed. "Ah! My eyes!" The stone she threw hit the stone-throwing idolized fan''s eyes. Both eyes immediately turned bruised and swollen. This happened so quickly that no one even saw when Cheyenne made her move. The loud and noisy voices finally quieted down, with only one person still stubbornly moring for Cheyenne to pay for her actions. If it were an ordinary person, they would have been terrified in the face of so many aggressive people. However, Cheyenne stood tall, her back straight, and her gaze calm andposed. "If I''m guilty, let thew judge me! Who do you think you are? Just brainwashed fans of Juliana, a bunch of social parasites who spend their parents'' money to worship stars!" "You don''t study properly at such a young age, with distorted values and twisted features, you bunch of madmans!" "Is it Juliana, the madman queen, who sent you here?" "Don''t use me of being guilty. Even if I am, you have no right to harm my personal safety! Not to mention hitting my grandpa. He''s already seventy. Can you afford the consequences?" Cheyenne''s voice was powerful and resounding. With amanding presence and sharp words, those who were still thinking of throwing stones hesitated after seeing the fate of the previous perpetrator. With her own strength, she intimidated the entire crowd. Chapter 409: We Spent These Three Days Together Chapter 409: We Spent These Three Days Together The Foley Group''s top-floor office. The office was brightly lit with understated yet luxurious decor. The floor-to-ceiling windows were clean and clear, and several calligraphy pieces with powerful brushstrokes adorned the walls. The calligraphy showcased the owner''s refined and opulent taste. Behind the office desk, a man dressed in a tailored ck suit with a slicked-back hairstyle revealed a broad and handsome forehead and a deeply striking face. His sharp gaze was so intense that people couldn''t meet his eyes directly. He was currently looking down at his phone, his fingers sliding and tapping on the screen, his brow furrowing tighter and tighter. The atmosphere was unusually tense and stifling. Chris stood to the side, eyes fixed on his own shoe tips, silently thinking that Miss Lawrence had likely encountered a major problem this time. Judging by the situation, the CEO would probably lend a helping hand. Sure enough, Kelvin''s cold voice rang out, followed by him picking up his suit jacket, preparing to leave. "Get the car ready."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." They arrived just in time. As soon as they reached the police station entrance, they saw Cheyenne surrounded by a crowd, filled with the harsh sound of insults that grated on the ears. She appeared defenseless, unable to utter a word in her defense, and it was heartbreaking to witness. Kelvin, upon seeing this scene, felt a sudden pang of pain in his heart, a surge of impulse to protect her in his embrace. He strode forward with his long, slender legs towards her direction. His overwhelming aura was so powerful that evenpared to movie stars, itmanded attention. The fans around him instinctively made way, their curiosity piqued as they scrutinized the man before them. Whisperings broke out. "Who is this guy? Howe we''ve never seen him before? Is he a new idol?" "I don''t know, but damn, he looks so handsome! He could easily rival Jerome." "He''s really handsome, just like the male lead described in a novel! Well-defined features, sharp contours..." Among the crowd, someone finally recognized Kelvin''s face and whispered in disbelief, "I... I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before!" "Exactly! I remember now, the CEO of the Foley Group! It''s him! He''s so handsome, even more than what the financial newspapers portray." The CEO of the Foley Group? Whose worth is in the trillions? The fans at the scene widened their eyes in shock. The legendary Akloit''s wealthiest man, Kelvin, was standing right before them, alive and well. Isn''t Cheyenne his abandoned ex-wife... and didn''t Kelvin already announce their divorce? Why would he suddenly appear here? Could it be that he came to support his ex-wife? Kelvin''s presence surprised Cheyenne as well. She raised her gaze and nced at him with a touch of incredulousness in her tone. "Why did youe?" He walked towards her without hesitation, reaching out with arge hand and naturally pulling her shoulder, half-embracing her in his arms with a slight force. Due to their height difference, her head barely reached his chest, creating an unexpectedly harmonious and adorable scene. His other hand, with a touch of dominance, gently touched her long hair. The unexpected head patting made the whole scene envy-inducing, with pink bubbles floating in the air. "Three days ago, Cheyenne and I were together. At the Cloud Hotel. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. Don''t trouble her." His voice, not loud but filled with an imposing charm, every word, every sentence confidently resonated with everyone present. Following that, Chris presented the stay confirmation, clearly stating the details and invoice of Kelvin and Cheyenne''s hotel stay three days ago. Three days ago, Cheyenne was actually with Kelvin! Some people still found it hard to believe the news. After all, they were previously husband and wife, and given Kelvin''s capabilities, it would be a piece of cake for him to falsify a stay confirmation. Besides, for three whole days, it was impossible for the two of them to stay in the hotel without leaving the room, right? Kelvin''s response was - yes! They didn''t leave for three days! A man and a woman spending three days and nights together in a hotel room... What did they do in there? One couldn''t help but let their imagination run wild. Chris even presented a video as evidence, showing Cheyenne entering the lobby with a man in ck, holding onto his arm, and then entering the room. During that time, only the hotel staff came up to deliver their meals. When they left the room, it was three dayster. Cheyenne, dressed in a pink dress, was personally carried into the car by Kelvin. The movement trajectory indicated that she spent these three days at the hotel. This truth, aside from being surprising, was also blush-inducing. Mr. Foley was truly something! Three days and nights... If this continued, it seemed like these two might reconcile... Cheyenne truly had charm. She even made the ice-cold Mr. Foley have a change of heart. What about Miss Berry? Cheyenne also seemed surprised, then she reached out with a hand and tugged on Kelvin''s sleeve. She tiptoed and whispered in his ear, her voice gentle. "Where did you get that video?" It seemed surprisingly smooth, without any signs of editing. Kelvin, unperturbed, embraced her shoulder and answered in a voice only the two of them could hear, "Stand-in." He found a woman who had a simr figure and facial features as Cheyenne, As for his own part, it was filmed before he entered Soar Casing Only the scene of him holding Cheyenne was edited and seamlessly integrated, so perfect that no ws could be detected. Regarding Cheyenne being Mr. X, Kelvin was equally shocked. Three years ago, hispany suffered a major data breach. The entirepany''sputer systems were hacked. Because it happened suddenly, it took him some time to ovee it, resulting in losses of millions with every second of dy. If the contracts leaked out, the Foley Group would face billions inpensation. It was at this moment that Mr. X intervened. Initially, he thought it was a hacker taking advantage of the chaos, but he didn''t expect the other party to help him and casually leave without epting any payment. Afterwards, he conducted an investigation but only found a wanted notice concerning the assassination of Mr. X on the Dark League. Kelvin secretly deleted the wanted notice, but it unexpectedly still leaked out. He had no idea that Mr. X was Cheyenne! In his eyes, three years ago, she was nothing but a useless ornament. He never imagined she would be one of the world''s top hackers. This also exined why Mr. X suddenly appeared to help and disappeared without a trace after resolving the issue. She had been right beside him all along. Cheyenne couldn''tprehend how someone as astute as Kelvin could be unaware that she was currently in the midst of dangerous situations From the Todd family to es It was behind TWILIGHT and now entangled in a murder case... definitely unwise for him toe closer to her. But still, he came. Chapter 410: Murder Case Chapter 410: Murder Case His arrival threw her off guard, and Cheyenne''s peripheral vision caught sight of his hand resting on her shoulder. She was about to remove it when Kelvin gently held her delicate wrist. With his deep-set eyes gazing at her, his smile unchanged, he softly said, "Don''t move. What if someone throws a stone and hits you?" His tone was casual, but Cheyenne could sense a trace of concern in his words. She furrowed her brow. "Kelvin, you shouldn''t havee. Didn''t we agree to part ways?" As the words fell, a hint of helplessness shed through the man''s eyes. He inwardlyughed at herment. Part ways? Don''t even think about it... He wanted to entangle himself with her, even if Cheyenne hated him. Although he thought this way, Kelvin still maintained a cold and indifferent expression on his face, pretending to be aloof as he lightly hummed, disying a touch of petnce. "Cheyenne, don''t tter yourself. I came here because my grandfather told me to. I don''t like being indebted to others." Upon hearing his words, a indescribable sense of disappointment washed over Cheyenne. So, that''s how it was... If it weren''t for his grandfather summoning him, someone like Kelvin would never make a special trip for her. But that''s fine. This way, she would only owe Old Mr. Foley a favor. Chris, who stood behind the two, couldn''t help but sigh repeatedly, almost shaking his head publicly. Mr. Foley, why do you bother with this unnecessary act? You obviously wanted to help Miss Lawrence urgently, so why not just admit it honestly? But you stubbornly denied it. When will you be able to win back Miss Lawrence''s heart if you continue acting like that? Seeing her visibly relieved expression, Kelvin couldn''t help but feel annoyed with himself for how he spoke earlier. He had thought about it countless times in his mind. He wanted to tell Cheyenne - With me by your side, no one can harm you! But he couldn''t bring himself to say it when it mattered most. In his anxiety, he ended up bringing up his grandfather instead... Couldn''t a clever girl like her understand his true feelings? After secretly ncing at Cheyenne, his handsome face darkened further, and the hand resting on her shoulder deliberately pressed her closer to his chest. This small action did not escape the watchful eyes of Layne. With a cool glint in his eyes, he swiftly approached and stood between Kelvin and Cheyenne, separating Kelvin''s hand from Cheyenne. ''This brat just ignored mepletely? He dares to take advantage of my granddaughter right in front of me.'' Now Kelvin was feeling frustrated. Originally, it was supposed to be Layne apanying Cheyenne to investigate the crime scene. However, due to his unexpected injury, Kelvin took his ce. A small vige in the outskirts of Akloit was home to over a hundred households. The vige was neither big nor small, but it had a lush bamboo forest. It was in this forest that Jase''s body was discovered. A local viger who was preparing to cut fresh bamboo leaves to sell noticed bloodstains on the leaves. Following the trail of blood, he searched and found a body in his bamboo forest. A green snake was protruding out of the dead person''s mouth, hissing menacingly. The sight was horrifying and eerie, causing the viger to drop his sickle and immediately call the police. The police quickly concluded that it was a murder. By the time Cheyenne and the others arrived, the body had been removed, leaving behind a considerable amount of darkened bloodstains.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Not far awayy a severed snake head, its colors vibrant and dripping with moisture. It was evidently a venomous snake. ording to the forensic report, the cause of death was severe arterial bleeding, with no signs of any bite marks on the body. This meant that the shake had crawled here after the person had died. A dead person cannot move on their own unless someone had moved the body here after the murder. It''s conceivable that this might not be the primary crime scene. Someone killed Jase and then brought the body here to dispose of it. Jase was around 1. 75 meters tall, slightly overweight, with a weight of around 130 to 140 pounds. To move such a heavy corpse, it would require the strength of an adult male. Then, because of the darkness at night, the person didn''t see the snake and got angrily bitten, leading him to kill the snake. Cheyenne looked around at the nearby soil. The misty water in the forest during the night made the soil soft. If someone had stepped on it, it would definitely leave footprints. However, there were no footprints visible in the surroundings, indicating that this person also possessed anti-tracking abilities. She turned her serious gaze towards the farmer who had first discovered the body. "Sir, I would like to ask approximately what time you found the body. Was there anything suspicious at that time?" In response, the honest and straightforward farmer shook his head and answered in the local dialect of Akloit, "To be honest didn''t notice anything. I was terrified to the core and dared not look any longer." "Wait, you said earlier that the snake crawled out of the victim''s mouth?" Cheyenne''s mind suddenly shed with insight, thinking of something else. Suddenly interrupted, the farmer uncle also froze for a second before nodding. "Yes, the snake came out of his mouth." Cheyenne walked to Kelvin, tiptoed in front of everyone, pulled his sleeve, and whispered in his ear. With the sudden proximity, her warm breath sprayed on his earlobe, causing a slight tingling sensation. The delicate fragrance of roses emanated from her breath, diluting the damp and bloody smell in the surroundings. Without having to tilt his head, he could see her wless, fair little face, without a single visible pore, with exquisite and petite features. Her rosy cheeks resembled cherries, soft and tender, almost like jelly, tempting him to take a bite. In a soft voice, she said, "Do you still remember that Bible story? The one about the revenge of the Medusa." As soon as she mentioned it, Kelvin understood immediately! This method of murder does resemble the modus operandi of the group from the TWILIGHT. Medusa was originally a messenger in the temple of the goddess, but after being vited, she transformed into a half-human, half-snake monster. She possessed beauty and danger in one. This snake was intentionally inserted into the victim''s body. Chapter 411: Forest Chapter 411: Forest Kelvin''s face darkened instantly. It seemed like TWILIGHT intended to closely watch Cheyenne. Wasn''t it dangerous for her to live alone in the vi? Old Mr. Edwards was old and frail, Iker had mobility issues, and Benson, being blind, could hardly protect himself. In short, everyone around her was either old, weak, sick, or disabled. The best solution now was to have Cheyenne stay at the Foley mansion, where she would have several bodyguards with her, making it safer. Kelvin''s train of thought had shifted from the murder case to TWILIGHT, and finally to her. He didn''t even hear clearly what Cheyenne said. Cheyenne was unaware of Kelvin''s thoughts and continued speaking about her own doubts. "But it doesn''t make sense. The autopsy report stated that Jase''s time of death was approximately twenty-four hours ago. At that time, we were still at TWILIGHT. How did the killer frame and target me?" Could the killer have nned from the beginning to have her hair? Frowning, Cheyenne felt her mind was a chaotic mess, with many scattered clues that urgently needed to be connected. Unconsciously, she reached out and pped her own head, forcing herself to quicklye up with a breakthrough. The next moment, a pair of warm, slightly coarse hands covered her small hand, easily gripping her wrist and pulling her soft wrist down. In a cold voice, he said, "You''re not smart enough. Just go to the hospital and see who Jase had contact with before his death." Cheyenne nodded lightly, realizing the proximity between her and Kelvin, her face stiffened, and she regained her previous expressionless demeanor. "Let go of your hand," shemanded. Kelvin had no choice but to release his grip and watched as she raised her long, slender legs and walked towards Gordon. The jealousy in his heart grew stronger. "Mr. Murillo, may I ask where Jase''s body was currently ced? I would like to see it for myself." This question startled Gordon. Miss Lawrence, being a weak woman, was bold enough to want to see the body... Most girls would scream in terror at the sight of a dead person. Later, Gordon understood. She was not an ordinary woman. Jase''s body was temporarily stored in the hospital morgue. Due to being dead for a while, the body was cold and stiff. In the low temperature environment, the skin had a purplish hue, which looked eerie. However, Cheyenne calmly put on a pair of white rubber gloves and confidently walked in. She seemed like a brave warrior marching into battle. Swish. She partially uncovered the white bedsheet that covered the body, revealing the exposed chest and skin. Her slender hand, d in gloves, pressed down on his lungs and discovered that it still had some sticity... which shouldn''t be the case. The fatal wound was a cut near the left atrium, while the rest of the body remained intact. There was only some dirt in the crevices of the fingernails, which likely happened when Jase identally got stuck in the rural area. Kelvin stood outside the door, observing Cheyenne''s actions from a distance. Especially when he saw her gaze fixed on Jase''s purplish and stiff chest, the cloud on his face never dissipated. He wished he could rece that lifeless body lying under her hands... Cheyenne''s two fingers returned to his lungs and gently pressed, confirming that there was still sticity. "Mr. Murillo, who conducted the autopsy on Jase?" she asked. "It was me." A doctor in his early forties walked out from the crowd. He was wearing a whiteb coat, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses rested on his nose. He had a gentle and courteous appearance. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He was Gordon''s old partner and had been working as a forensic pathologist for ten years, making him an experienced professional. Cheyenne friendly extended her right hand, still wearing the glove that had just touched the dead body... She momentarily forgot. But the other party seemed unfazed and shook her hand, "Hello, Miss Lawrence. Is there any issue with the autopsy report?" Not knowing if it was just an illusion, Yurem Compton felt like the air around them grew colder as he shook hands with Miss Lawrence. He initially thought it was because the morgue doors were open. But when he inadvertently turned and met Mr. Foley''s gaze, Yurem finally understood where that chilling air came from. It was Mr. Foley... terrifying. Did he offend Mr. Foley? He quickly retracted his hand. "Mr. Compton, I was wondering if you noticed a soft spot on the abdomen of the deceased while examining the body," Cheyenne questioned. Yurem was momentarily stunned, then exined, "Miss Lawrence, I did notice. However, the patient had a history of liver tumors, so I believe it was most likely the tumor." As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne ruthlessly refuted his words, her voice sharp and echoing in the corridor. "Most likely? Being a doctor means saving lives. The slightest difference between a sess and a failure can make all the difference. We should not have words like ''most likely Yurem, as a forensic pathologist, you didn''t take X-rays or perform an autopsy, so how can you conclude it''s a tumor?" He blushed and stood speechless in ce. "Miss Lawrence, it''s because the Chambers family did not allow me to perform an autopsy..." The Chambers family was a traditional literary family, who believed in a proper burial. Just as the tension escted, Juliana, along with Rex and the Terry family, emerged from the staircase at the end of the corridor. The group approached in a swarm. The moment Juliana saw Cheyenne, her anger exploded, charging angrily towards her, lifting her hand as if to strike. However, before her hand could reach Cheyenne, another hand intervened, stopping her and pulling her back into his own embrace. Juliana looked up at the man who suddenly appeared before her, a glimmer in her eyes and a pleased smile on her face. Her furious voice transformed into a coquettish tone, as if she could switch emotions instantaneously. "Mr. Foley, what are you doing here?" The sudden change in attitude was truly impressive... her acting skills were worthy of an Oscar. She pushed Cheyenne aside and took her ce, forcefully trying to make her presence known in front of Kelvin. Meanwhile, another figure in white hurriedly approached from the other end of the corridor and stood before Cheyenne. With a concerned gaze, Eddie assessed her from head to toe, his voice gentle as he asked, "Cheyenne, are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?" Eddie''s handsnded on her shoulders, his genuine concern bringing a faint warmth to Cheyenne''s heart. She gave him a faint smile and shook her head. "I''m fine." "That''s good," he sighed in relief. Chapter 412: She Smiles At Him Chapter 412: She Smiles at Him Kelvin''s heart grew sour with jealousy as he witnessed the harmonious scene between Cheyenne and Eddie. How could she be so happy smiling at another man? Juliana, noticing Kelvin ignoring her, stomped her foot in anger, secretly frustrated. "Mr. Foley? Mr. Foley..." But the man walked right past her without acknowledging her presence, his gaze fixed on Cheyenne and Eddie not far away. They seemed engrossed in a conversation, their lips almost touching as Cheyenne whispered in Benson''s ear. Didn''t she have any sense of shame? "Eddie, look at this soft mass on Director Liu''s abdomen, it doesn''t feel right." "Really?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eddie curiously ced his hand on Jase''s abdomen, identally brushing against Cheyenne''s hand. Despite it being a brief moment and through ayer of white rubber gloves, it caused Kelvin''s eyebrows to furrow. "Really? Let me have a look too!" Suddenly, Kelvin walked over and inserted himself between the two, smoothly pushing Eddie aside. His hand boldly covered Cheyenne''s hand. It was so petite; his hand could easily epass it. Unfortunately, after just a moment, she retrieved her hand, looking at him with eyes that seemed to see a monster. Somewhat surprised, she spoke, "Don''t you have mysophobia?" Kelvin''s mysophobia was so severe that it was maddening. For example, she once expressed her desire to adopt a cat. Of course, he didn''t allow it because he believed animals carried a lot of bacteria and their fur was unclean. But then one day, Cheyenne found a ck stray dog on the street and named it Chance. Its front paw had been identally run over by a car, so it walked around limping, looking extremely pitiful. So she secretly brought Chance home and kept it in the warehouse, bringing food and water there every day to take care of it. When Kelvin discovered it, he flew into a rage. It took a lot of pleading for him to let Chance stay. However, he demanded that the housekeeper wash Chance three times a day... As a result, the once fluffy dog. due to excessive bathing, started losing hair and turned into something resembling a dachshund. Unable to bear these rules, Chance secretly dug a hole under the fence in the corner of the warehouse one sunny evening and ran away, never to return. Now Kelvin was touching a dead body with his own hand... It was something that would have been beyond belief in the past. Kelvin was feeling sick to his stomach, even more so than when he was forced to wear someone else''s shoes. The veins on the back of his hand were prominent, exposing his current state of mind. However, he had to grit his teeth and endure it. "It''s... it''s nothing. Just searching for evidence," he managed to queeze out through clenched teeth. Cheyenne didn''t quite believe his exnation and calmly walked up to Rex. "Mr. Wood, there''s something I must discuss with you. I suspect there are many suspicious aspects to Mr. Terry''s death and I would like to perform an autopsy to further examine it. I kindly ask for your approval." She bowed respectfully to Rex, putting him in a difficult position. People around them imed that Cheyenne was the one who killed her nephew, but deep down, Rex couldn''t see someone as talented, smart, and graceful as Cheyenne being capable of such a heinous act. Perhaps there was more to her nephew''s death than met the eye. On the other side, Mrs. Terry, Jase''s wife, disagreed. Mrs. Chambers, who was crying behind Rex, also vehemently disagreed. She had been influenced by the malicious rumors spread by her daughter, Juliana, who saw Cheyenne as an uneducated girl with a bit of culture. Now, hearing Cheyenne''s desire to perform an autopsy on her brother''s body, Mrs. Chambers was the first to stand up and oppose her. She rushed to Cheyenne, her gaze sharp as if she wanted to devour her and forcefully shoved her. "Get away! You''ve killed my brother, and now you want to dissect his body. You''re truly a heartless woman." Cheyenne looked at the furious beauty in front of her and couldn''t help but sigh helplessly. She attempted tomunicate with her calmly. "Mrs. Chambers, I didn''t kill your brother. On the contrary, just like you, I want to find the culprit as soon as possible." "Performing an autopsy is to help Mr. Terry, isn''t it? Rather than letting him die unjustly, it''s better to uncover the truth sooner." Rex nodded in agreement. But as soon as he finished speaking, Juliana angrily approached them, pointing a disrespectful finger at Cheyenne and speaking in a cold, harsh tone. "What are you pretending to be, a good person? It''s you who killed my uncle! Cheyenne, your so-called search for the killer is nothing but a smoke screen!" Juliana''s words brought everyone into a contemtive silence, freezing the atmosphere. The only sound that could be heard was Jase''s wife sobbing softly, creating an echo in the empty corridor. It felt as if there were two crying voices resonating. Jase''s sister, Mrs. Chambers, held her husband''s hands, tears streaming down her face as she cried and said, "My brother is already dead, and you still want to defend Miss Lawrence?" Cheyenne shrugged her shoulders, her voice filled with helplessness. "This is the most direct and clear method." However, Mrs. Chambers refused to agree. Her brother had died a miserable death. She couldn''t bear the thought of him being dissected after death, leaving him without a §Öplete body. As a religious person, she believed that if someone wasn''t buried with aplete body, even in the next life, they would be born with missing limbs. That was not eptable. Jase''s wife, a slender and pale woman in her early forties, was the quintessential housewife. Since her appearance, she had been crying non-stop, unable to utter a single word She said she listened to Juliana and Mrs. Chambers. If they suggested it was okay to perform an autopsy, then she would agree. In reality, Jase and his wife had a troubled marriage. Before marrying into the family, she was a kindergarten teacher. She came from a rural background, her parentscked education and savings. She was introduced to Jase, who agreed to marry her because she was obedient and asked for a small dowry. At first, their marriage of two years was rtively harmonious. But as Jase''s position in the hospital grew higher, bing a department head, he started receiving a lot of ttery. Despite being busy as a doctor, he had his fair share of socializing. Because she had only given birth to a daughter after so many years of marriage, Jase had an affair outside and even had a son with that woman. She could only barely survive by reading the moods of these siblings. Chapter 413: Miss Lawrence Is Different Chapter 413: Miss Lawrence Is Different Mrs. Terry couldn''t bear her husband''s frequent domestic violence, especially when he was drunk. She had long wished for his death. Now that Jase was dead, it was actually a relief for Mrs. Terry. Whether there were clues didn''t matter that much to her. Juliana, however, told her that Cheyenne was wealthy and if she could prove her as the murderer, she would receive a substantialpensation. Her husband had taken away all the money in the house, most of which ended up in the pockets of his mistress and their illegitimate child. Meanwhile, she and her daughter were living in a small apartment. Her only hope now was to get that money and leave this heartbreaking ce with her daughter, never to return. Cheyenne could easily see that Mrs. Terry could be easily swayed and manipted. Perhaps she could find some clues from her. So, Cheyenne looked at Mrs. Terry intently, gently took her hand, andforted her, "Madam, I know Mr. Terry''s death has caused you a great deal of pain." "Now I am used of being the murderer, but I''m innocent. Please give me a chance to clear my name, and I promise I can find the real killer." "Furthermore, if you have any difficulties, please speak up. I won''t let you down." When Cheyenne got closer, she noticed the faint marks of bruises on Mrs. Terry''s fair neck, hidden beneath her cor. Even the area near her temple was slightly swollen. Compassion welled up within her. She discreetly slipped a one million dor check into Mrs. Terry''s hand. Mrs. Terry hesitated as she held the check, and it was at that moment that Eddie joined in the persuasion. He suddenly approached, bowed deeply and sincerely to Mrs. Terry, his voice gentle like the breeze, gently blowing into one''s heart. "Although Mr. Terry and I werepetitors, he was my senior in medical skills, and I respected Mr. Terry." "Please allow us to find the truth about his death, as I believe you also want a clear understanding, don''t you?" Finally, Mrs. Terry agreed, but she insisted on having Eddie do it because she didn''t trust Cheyenne''s medical skills. After all, she looked too young, not at all like an aplished doctor. This decision infuriated Mrs. Chambers and Juliana alike. They had agreed beforehand to put all the me on Cheyenne. But Mrs. Terry had let them down. Cheyenne could only spread her hands helplessly, indicating that she was just toozy to obtain the medical certificate. In fact, her medical skills were not inferior to anyone''s. Unfortunately, now people only trusted that flimsy piece of paper with their names on it... "Cheyenne, then let me not interfere." Eddie didn''t mind this matter, he walked to her side with a smile, as gentle as ever. "Can you handle it?" He nodded, "Yes, it''s just that your foot injury hasn''t healed yet, so you should rest on the side." Ten minutester, the body was transferred from the morgue to Emergency Room 1. The surgery resumed, with the operating room''s overhead lights turned on, casting a ring white spotlight on the surgical table. Eddie put on his blue surgical gown and white rubber gloves and entered the operating room. Cheyenne stood by the side, her gaze fixed on the knife in his hand, giving instructions from the sidelines with her lips slightly parted. With a gentle swipe of the sharp silver surgical knife, Jase''s abdomen was effortlessly cut open, as if slicing through tofu. The body had been in cold storage for a long time, so there was no fresh blood flowing out. Eddie quickly followed Cheyenne''s instructions and found the small piece she had pressed with her hand. As soon as he made the incision, white round objects clung to his intestines and organs. It was densely packed, like a silkworm cocoon, shocking everyone. It definitely wasn''t a tumor! "What is this?" "Snake eggs," Cheyenne replied with conviction. Mrs. Terry looked at the erged LCD screen on the wall, her face turning pale, almost copsing in fright. Luckily, Juliana caught her arm in time and couldn''t help but remind her, "Auntie, be careful." Even she herself quickly turned her head to the other side. To think that there would be such disgusting things in her uncle''s stomach. She felt like throwing up at this moment. Only Kelvin remained calm, looking at Cheyenne attentively. Although she didn''t personally operate, under her guidance, Eddie carried out the surgery methodically, showing the deep understanding between Cheyenne and Eddie. This wasn''t something that could be achieved overnight. Did the two of them often work together? Thinking about this, a sour feeling rose in his heart, making him feel ufortable. Looking at these white snake eggs, Cheyenne''s mind thought of another thing - the Serpent Magic, one of the three treasures of TWILIGHT. Just like the Serpent Magic that Master Iker had been poisoned with, it seemed to be rted to TWILIGHT. But it was a crucial matter. How should she tell Gordon about TWILIGHT? "This is unbelievable!" Yurem had been practicing medicine for many years and had seen many perplexing cases, but he had never seen anything like this. He had initially thought it was a tumor, but he didn''t expect these to be snake eggs attached to the deceased''s intestines. Cheyenne''s answer sent a chill down everyone''s spines, making their scalps tingle and their legs feel weak. It was hard to imagine a person''s body filled with snake eggs. What would happen if they hatched? Standing outside the room, Gordon, who had been paying attention. the operating room, was also shaken. He thought of the contents mentioned in the organization''s top-secret file, and his face became also a as serious as a sky full of dark clouds before a typhoon. Content He had thought it was just a simple murder case, but he never expected it to be so far-reaching.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was not convenient to reveal the truth here, so he sneakily nced at Cheyenne, and the two exchanged nces, deciding to have a talk in a different ce. On the other hand, Kelvin didn''t stand idly by. He had just gone to the other end of the corridor and made a phone call to have Chris investigate Jase''s past. When he came back, he saw Cheyenne and Gordon walking away side by side. This made him stench his phone, his lips almost straightening into a line. With long strides, he followed them. Cheyenne used Eddie''s office. As soon as she entered, she sat on the leather swivel chair and drank a ss of water hungrily, swallowing it down. The disgusting images in her mind also faded a lot, and she finally felt a bit better. Gordon looked at her injured foot, which was still wrapped in bandages, and saw blood seeping through. His fondness for Cheyenne deepened in his heart. He had thought Miss Lawrence would be a delicate and pampered youngdy, but she endured the pain in her injured foot and apanied the police from the station to the suburbs and then to the hospital without a single word ofint. Compared to those pampered youngdies, she was really different. Chapter 414: JulianaS Scandal Chapter 414: Juliana''s Scandal After demonstrating her skills, Cheyenne sessfully gained Gordon''s respect. He straightforwardly revealed his doubts and stared intently at Cheyenne''s beautiful and delicate face as he spoke softly: "Miss Lawrence, do you know Soar Casino? As far as I know, a month ago, there was a woman in a red dress who caused a scene at the casino, attracting the attention of those guys." Cheyenne didn''t know Gordon''s purpose for approaching her, feigned ignorance and chuckled awkwardly in response. Her two fair and slender hands picked up a pen from the table, and shezily nced at the man in front of her. "Oh? A casino? A ce for gambling?" Her cherry-red lips curved into a sweet smile, and the pen in her hand deftly twirled between her fingers. The speed was so fast that multiple lingering images appeared before his eyes. Gordon didn''t believe it. His charming eyes blinked twice as he focused on Cheyenne''s small hand, noticing her fragility and the dexterity of her slender fingers. One could tell she was skilled with a knife. "Is that so? Then Miss Lawrence, do you know Mr. Foley was the one who reported the incident that night?" Kelvin had no reason to do this unless he wanted to protect someone inside. And coincidentally, the woman in the red dress was Cheyenne Lawrence herself. Meanwhile, Cheyenne appeared confused, her reaction slightly dyed. The pen she was holding fell to the ground with a muffled sound. Her mind went nk for a moment while she bent down to pick up the pen, her breathing momentarily paused. The person who helped her escape from Soar Casino was actually Kelvin? How was that possible? Didn''t he go to Soar Casino himself? Wasn''t he afraid of his own identity being exposed? Upon reflection, what couldn''t a wealthy person like him aplish? But Cheyenne couldn''t believe that Kelvin would choose to help her... She even spected maliciously that he intentionally led the people from Soar Casino to Sebastian, causing Sebastian''s billiard room to close for almost half a month. Just as Cheyenne was about to stand up, a pair of shiny ck handmade leather shoes entered her line of sight. Looking up, she saw Kelvin''s straight and slender legs. His handsome face was sharp and profound, and his deep-set eyes were staring at her. When Kelvin noticed that Cheyenne had exposed a fair and rounded shoulder and some cleavage due to her movements, he instinctively took a step forward, sessfully blocking Gordon''s gaze. He also casually grabbed the corner of her cor, discreetly tugging it upward. From Gordon''s perspective, he could only see Mr. Foley extending his hand to hold Miss Lawrence, their fingertips interlocking, looking nothing like a divorced couple. Instead, they appeared affectionate like a couple in the early stages of dating. Kelvin''s deep voice, tinged with a hint of anger, sounded in the space, directly meeting Gordon''s gaze. "Mr. Murillo, you can ask me anything you want to know." Implied in his words was, "You don''t need to stare at Cheyenne."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gordon secretly smirked and rubbed his hand on his own back, apuding. "Mr. Foley is quite stingy. Rest assured, I just asked Miss Lawrence a few questions and have no other intentions. Since Mr. Foley has the answers I need, I''ll go directly to you for a detailed discussion." "I won''t hide it from you, I was sent to investigate TWILIGHT." However, TWILIGHT''s location was extremely secretive. My men would always lose track of it near the coffee shop. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne immediately had a n in mind. Perhaps she could use the influence of the police to rescue Jonathan. She had sent a letter yesterday, but she didn''t know how the Onistead Owen family would react. But before that, rescuing Jonathan was a feasible option. ... Regarding Mr. Terry at Hopedale Hospital, the case of the female star''s uncle being murdered had once again be a hot topic! When checking the news, it was filled with sensationalized articles, half-truths and half-lies. #Shocking! The angels in white are two-faced! #Joined the wrong side, Juliana pped herself in the face. @Juliana official fan club #We should all apologize to Cheyenne! Last night, around three in the morning, an anonymous user on a certain microblogging tform posted a video of the investigation today. They followed from the outskirts to the hospital, capturing the entire dissecting surgery that turned the tables. In the morning, around eight o''clock, a mysterious package was found at the police station. It contained evidence of Jase''s crimes. After verifying the information, the police found that everything mentioned in the video was true. So Gordon personally held a live public enforcement broadcast. S The charges against Jase, such as keeping a mistress, embezzlement of hospital funds, and mixing low-quality drugs with imported drugs, were all organized and published online. The court immediately filed charges against Jase for these actions. Even though he was dead, he still had billions in assets. Over the years, he had taken advantage of his position to pocket over 30 million in kickbacks from the hospital, as well as coborating with foreign suppliers of elne substandard medicinal materials, inting the price of imported drugs... The whiteb coat was stained with the blood of desire. The turn of events was too quick, leaving Juliana stunned for a year. After she came back from the hospital yesterday, she had nightmares and barely slept after two o''clock. Just as day was breaking, her agent called and told her, "Juliana, something has happened! Quickly check Twitter, this time it''s a real mess!" Originally, she wanted Juliana to gain attention from the hype and stir up some discussions. But who knew that she would end up in a mess instead. Juliana was wearing a thin silk and sexy nightgown, her bare feet stepping on the white fluffy carpet. She got up and walked towards the living room. As soon as she picked up her phone, she fell onto the soft, plush Enofonean-style sofa, herzy body sinking into it. Her fingers skillfully scrolled on the screen as she opened Twitter. When she saw the trending topics, Juliana''s face turned pale. She was at a loss for words. Her uncle had actually done so many illegal things. She had previously put so much effort into defending him online, crying toizens about how her uncle was a good person, caring, dedicated, and gentle... But now all these scandals were being exposed, wasn''t it like pping herself in the face? Keeping a mistress. Domestic violence. Abuse of power... Any one of these was enough to make him fall from the clouds into the mud, and Juliana, who testified for him, was in a dire situation. Fans were brainless. Her carefully crafted image as a noble and wealthy youngdy was destroyed in an instant, making her the liar. Chapter 415: DonT Bother With Me Chapter 415: Don''t Bother with Me Rex, on the other hand, was utterly embarrassed. He had repeatedly told his family that Miss Lawrence wasn''t the culprit and to refrain frommenting until there was sufficient evidence. Unfortunately, no one listened to him. Now, the Chambers family was entangled in this scandal caused by Juliana''s uncle. It was so bad that Rex didn''t even dare to attend his association meetings, fearing that his colleagues would mock him. Mrs. Chambers had been aware of her brother Jase''s ndestine affairs all along. However, she dismissed them as trivial matters, believing that her husband could easily cover up these transgressions. Little did she know, it was Kelvin who orchestrated it all. Even though Rex had spent a fortune, it was difficult topletely extinguish these news stories. They frequented the top of the trending lists. The previous fans who had shouted online for Cheyenne to be kicked out of Akloit due to suspicions that she was the murderer fell silent. As for the bystanders and the fans who had previously liked Juliana, they remained active. "Damn it! Cheyenne is truly awesome. Are these pieces of evidence real or fake? If they''re real, she''s way too versatile!" "Of course, they''re real. Haven''t you seen the court subpoenas delivered to the Chambers family?" "Juliana''s crazy fans unjustly used Miss Lawrence, and yet she hasn''t even offered an apology. Disgusting!" "That''s right, who would''ve thought that her so-called good uncle turned out to be aw-breaking scumbag who abuses his wife and keeps a mistress?" "No wonder hospital drugs are getting more expensive and medical technology is declining. It''s all because of these parasites!" "I feel offended! Not all medical professionals are like Jase. We can''t say all doctors are scumbags; it just so happens that scumbags be doctors." Juliana''s refusal to apologize leftizens feeling even more dissatisfied. Thements criticizing her on Twitter skyrocketed, surpassing hundreds in just a matter of minutes. In response, she had no choice but to disable thements section. She contacted an emergency public rtions team and had them release an ostentatiouswyer''s letter. Juliana''s studio would hold those who baselessly nder and distort facts on the inte ountable for their actions. However, the purpose of thiswyer''s letter was simply to intimidate those immature, inexperienced middle schoolers. Reece was not afraid of Juliana at all. Moreover, his fame was higher than hers. Now that the police had provided evidence, he had even more confidence in what he said. Reece: "She was moring to bully my Cheyenne, right? The truth hase out. Why doesn''t she write an elegy for her scumbag uncle this time? Is it because she has been acting too pretentiously and run out of talent? @Juliana" Juliana had a small portion of die-hard fans, and when they saw Reece responding to their beloved Juliana like this, they flocked to Reece''s Twitter to hurl insults. "You''re so heartless! Didn''t you see that our Juliana lost her uncle? He''s dead, and yet you''re still not letting go. How undignified." "Exactly, besides, Cheyenne didn''t lose anything. Our Juliana lost her uncle." Reece''s fan club wasn''t one to stay passive either. They directlyposed a coge of Juliana''s memorial photos and posted them in thements section. "Tsk tsk. What do you mean by saying that Miss Lawrence didn''t suffer any losses, but Juliana lost her uncle Your values are truly peculiar. ording to your logic, it''s just the death of her uncle, not herself, so what are you moring about?" "There''s no need to discuss dignity with a despicable person like you. When you feel sorry for your uncle look at the current situation of your aunt and cousin. If you truly care, why don''t you make a donation? @Juliana" "Infidelity and domestic violence are unforgivable. If Juliana speaks up for such an uncle, what kind of person could she be?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The fans of both sides were engaged in heated arguments. Jerome, who was previously on Juliana''s side, quickly posted ament to distance himself, under the urging of his agent. "I swear, I was just intentionally bickering with Reece before. Miss Lawrence and I fight because we care about each other. Reece, how about we have a barbecue and sing together? @Reece" "Get lost! Don''t bother me. @Jerome" Both of them were top idols in the entertainment industry. Jerome portrayed himself as a versatile and angelic character, which attracted arge number of female fans. Reece, on the other hand, had been honing his acting skills in recent years, portraying a witty and charming persona. His Twitter was like a joke forum and had a dedicated fan base. Cheyenne was currently busy dealing with matters at the hospital, while Gordon had left with thetest information and evidence. Regarding the n to save Jonathan, Gordon told Cheyenne he would discuss it with higher-ups and decided to proceed cautiously. Cheyenne''s foot wound had not healed, and she was just about to get up to find Eddie for medication when suddenly a hand appeared on her arm. The tall, silent man stood beside her, supporting her without saying a word. His voice was cold and tinged with a hint of sarcasm as he said, "Let''s go." "Mr. Foley, aren''t you going home?" she asked, but he didn''t answer. If it wasn''t for fear that she would refuse, he would have wanted to wrap her up to protect her. Chapter 416: The Video From Four Days Ago Chapter 416: The Video from Four Days Ago Just as the two of them were about to step out of the ward, a flustered nurse ran past them in a hurry. Without checking, she bumped into Cheyenne''s arm, causing her to let out a pained groan and losing control of her body as she stumbled towards the nearby wall. Fortunately, Kelvin''s quick eyes and reflexes allowed him to catch her by the waist, preventing her from intimate contact with the wall. His deep-set eyes stared at the nurse, revealing a hint of anger and an intimidating presence. "Don''t you know running is prohibited in the hospital?" "Sorry, I''m so sorry!" The young nurse apologized repeatedly, bowing to them in haste. "It''s alright, just be more careful next time," Cheyenne chuckled lightly. However, as she turned around, a glimpse of something in the nurse''s hand caught her attention, causing her to freeze in her tracks. "What''s wrong?" Kelvin asked curiously. Stopping the nurse in her tracks, Cheyenne intercepted her path and asked, "Excuse me, where did you get that medicine bottle in your hand?" If she wasn''t mistaken, this should be the thing she gave to Eddie. How could it be in this woman''s hand? The nurse clearly appeared guilty, beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she stuttered, unable to utter a word. Having spent years in the business world, Kelvin immediately noticed something was amiss and sternly threatened her, "If you don''t speak up now, I''ll report this to your superiors." Upon hearing this, the woman quickly confessed. She was merely an intern, and if any mistake urred during her internship, she wouldn''t be able to secure a permanent position. After some consideration, she decided to reveal the truth. As it turned out, Jase had asked her to steal the bottle from Eddie''sb. Now that Jase was dead, she was terrified. Thus, she had intended to bury the bottle somewhere, but she coincidentally ran into Cheyenne. Both Kelvin and Cheyenne inquired about thest time the nurse saw Jase and the location. Soon enough, they found a new lead. Based on the nurse''s response, she had seen Jase at the hospital four days ago. Kelvin retrieved the surveince footage from that day, and a video segment captured Jase having a conversation with someone in the office adjacent to Eddie''s. Shortly after the nurse left, he too left within a few minutes. To Cheyenne and Kelvin''s astonishment, the person who walked out of the neighboring ward turned out to be Vincent. Four to five minutes after he left, Abbie walked out from the same room. Cheyenne quickly estimated the time and realized they had spent approximately twenty minutes inside the room. What could they have been doing in there? Almost instinctively, she looked up at Kelvin, her eyes filled with a gloating expression that was hard to miss. However, Kelvin remained silent, his face cold and expressionless. He pretended to be calm. She couldn''t help but chuckle and reached out to pat his shoulder, speaking sympathetically, "It seems you''ve been cuckolded, haven''t you?" Kelvin''s lips twitched slightly as he looked at Cheyenne with utmost seriousness, emphasizing once again, "I only treated her as a sister, and after discovering that she was the one responsible for killing our child, I''ve cut ties with her." Cheyenne didn''t seem to pay attention. She shook off his hand and started to walk away. But just as she took a step forward, a voice suddenly sounded from behind, Kelvin''s voice. He said, "Cheyenne,e back. I will protect you." Upon hearing this, the woman nced back, seemingly smiling, her gaze icy cold. "No need to trouble you. I can take care of myself. You should go and protect your Miss Berry." ''This time, I want to see how you n to protect her!'' she thought. Kelvin felt a dull pain. He didn''t want to protect Abbie anymore. The reason he didn''t release the video was that he felt there were still many mysteries, such as why Vincent appeared there. As soon as Cheyenne left, Kelvin followed Chris, his assistant, to the hospital entrance. A red Bentley slowly approached from across the street, stopping right in front of them. Stepping out of the car was Abbie, with a slim and radiant figure, holding a ck dog in her arms. The dog looked dirty and skinny, with its head drooping. When Abbie saw Kelvin, she smiled and walked lightly towards him. "Kelvin, why did youe to the hospital?" her voice trembled slightly. Kelvinpletely ignored her, treating her as if she was air. Abbie''s face paled, and her voice trembled as she asked, "Kelvin, don''t you want to see me?" He turned to Chris coldly and said, "I''ll wait here for you, go and bring the car." Chris nced at Abbie cautiously and quickly left. Abbie was about to say something when she noticed Cheyenne and Eddieing out of the hospital entrance, chatting andughing. Kelvin''s gaze remained fixed on them until they disappeared from sight. Only then did he slowly avert his eyes. Abbie immediately came up with a n, and her voice sounded gentle as she spoke next to his ear, using the same old tricks. "I never expected Miss Lawrence to find another date. Impressive, Mr. Zamora is truly a talented young man. It seems that beautiful peopleThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. like her always have suitors." Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin red at her coldly and interjected, "Cheyenne and Eddie are just friends." Hearing Kelvin defend Cheyenne like that, Abbie felt a sense of surprise. "Kelvin, are you angry?" she asked. Absurdly, he was actually getting angry with her because of Cheyenne. "Kelvin, I didn''t mean it that way. I was just saying that Miss Lawrence is beautiful, so she''s popr. I didn''t mean anything else." She thought her old tricks could still deceive Kelvin. But at this moment, Kelvin realized how foolish he had been before to be swayed by her words and develop a dislike for Cheyenne. But not anymore. He counterattacked without hesitation, "What does it have to do with you? If you know you''re not attractive, you should focus on studying and improving yourself!" As his words fell, Chris brought the car and honked the horn as a reminder. Without saying a word, Kelvin got into the car and left. He didn''t even nce at Abbie from start to finish. Abbie truly felt that he had changed. He seemed distant... So cold. Abbie was devastated by Kelvin''s attack on her appearance, which was the second time he had insulted her. The first time was when she first arrived at the Foley mansion, where he said she looked in and unremarkable. Her average appearance had always been a sore spot for Abbie. In reality, she had wanted to undergo stic surgery, but her self-esteem didn''t allow her to do such a thing. Angry and frustrated, she identally scratched the dog''s fur with her sharp nails, causing it to yelp in pain and instinctively bite her hand back. "Ah!" Abbie cried out. Fuming with anger, she grabbed the dog''s ears and threw it into the air with force. The ck little dog crashed into a utility pole. Then, with her high-heeled shoe, she kicked the dog, listening to its pitiful cries. It strangely brought her satisfaction. The dog, with its wet and pitiful eyes, looked at her, trying to seek forgiveness from its owner. But instead, she sneered and yelled, "Even a beast dares to bite me? Don''t forget who provides you with food." "Both you and him are ungrateful beasts! If I don''t teach you a lesson, you will forget who your owner is." With that, she looked around and used the dog leash to tie the dog to the utility pole at the entrance of an alley. The extra length of the leash was tightened around the dog''s neck, restricting its movement to a small area. The surroundings were the hospital''s inpatient department, and it seemed like there was no one around. If she didn''te back, the dog would either starve or die of thirst here. However, Abbie had no intention of taking this ck and ugly dog back with her. If Kelvin didn''t care about her anymore, would he care about the dog? Afterpleting all this, she waved her hand dismissively and left gracefully, leaving behind only the desperate barking of the dog. No one answered. Chapter 417: Cheyenne, Take Care Of Yourself Chapter 417: Cheyenne, Take Care of Yourself Kelvin walked into the Foley mansion''s grand hall, burdened with worries, not even hearing old Mr. Foley calling out to him. His mind was consumed with thoughts of why Vincent appeared at the hospital, leaving him startled when the old man suddenly appeared in front of him. Old Mr. Foley''s face, wrinkled like tree bark, erged suddenly, and he stared at Kelvin with wide copper bell-like eyes before making a mischievous face. Kelvin''s lips twitched, and he reluctantly pushed the old man aside. "Grandfather, if you don''t have anything important to say, you should go upstairs and rest... By the way, is Vincent back?" The old man, bored as ever, ran his hand through his beard and shook his head, sighing. "You boring kid. Cheyenne is much better. She knows how to y along with me. If only I had a young great-grandchild to y with. Too bad you''re useless!" He had the audacity to bring up the soup incident. Kelvin gritted his teeth; that soup kept him up all night, feeling both tired and hot, tossing and turning. "Grandfather, just answer my question!" Kelvin demanded. At his words, old Mr. Foley finally snapped back to attention. He nced upstairs and then towards the front door before casually waving his hand. "He should be at thepany. I haven''t seen him." "Do you need me to find him, Kelvin? He said he had a friend to meet and went out for coffee," Emelia''s voice came from the staircase. She was wearing a Lolita-stylece doll dress with arge red bow on her head, slowly descending. As she passed by the two men, a strong scent of perfume made old Mr. Foley sneeze uncontrobly. The sound was as loud as thunder, startling the servants outside the door, making them think a storm was about to brew. Kelvin, with hisposure intact, merely furrowed his brow. "Emelia, where are you all dressed up to go?" old Mr. Foley asked, touching his own nose curiously. yfully lifting her skirt, Emelia twirled in front of them, half-bent her leg, and performed adylike courtesy. Her smile was sweet and adorable,pletely masking her usual sharp and mean demeanor. "I''m going to the Parry family," she said. After Teagan and Jane went their separate ways and Teagan announced that he was with Nora, tomorrow night would be Danielle''s birthday. For some reason, she had invited Emelia, although they had only briefly met at thest banquet. After calling to inquire, Emelia found out that the Parry family had invited all the socialites in Akloit, except the Berry sisters. Since she had just returned to Akloit and wanted to quickly integrate into the circle, attending the banquet was the most convenient way. Kelvin''s gaze immediately locked onto Emelia''s wrist. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed her fair, slender wrist, his gaze piercing like a hawk perched on a branch. In a deep voice, he asked, "Where did you get this bracelet?" Bracelet? Emelia looked down in confusion, realizing it was the string of beads she wore on her wrist. She proudly raised her hand to show it off in front of Kelvin, her voice tinged with a hint of boastfulness. "Oh, this? It was a gift from Vincent. He says it''s made of rosewood andvender-infused. It helps with sleep." She had been having trouble sleepingtely, and wearing it for two days showed some improvement. Kelvin carefully examined the bracelet. It was exactly the same as the one Aidan had on his hand when they met at the TWILIGHT. Old Mr. Foley didn''t understand why his eldest grandson suddenly became interested in women''s stuff. He thought Kelvin wanted to give Cheyenne a gift. He inwardly delighted. Kelvin slowly released his grip on Emelia''s wrist and walked towards the study upstairs. A dark glint crossed his eyes. Cheyenne''s foot injury had been rewrapped, and she resumed her bustling activities. First, she returned the pink dress she borrowed. Soon after, she received a call from Benson and decided to pay him a visit. Concerned about her safety, Benson spoke up, "Cheyenne, is everything going smoothly with that matter? Are you okay? Have they been giving you trouble? Don''t pay attention to those online people..." He rarely fretted like this, and Cheyenne felt a warm current flow through her heart from his words. She pretended to be at ease and smiled lightly. Reaching out, she hooked her arm with Benson''s and they sat together on the soft couch. "Benson, don''t worry unnecessarily. I have found the evidence I needed, and the onlinements are overwhelmingly supportiven Ov Content Upon hearing this, Benson finally let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. He reached out with his fair and warm hand, gently touching her smooth and tender face. His handsome yet vacant eyes focused on her, reflecting her image in their unfocused brown irises. Cheyenne shifted slightly, allowing his warm fingertips to trace over her eyebrows and eyes, pursing her lips and smiling lightly. After a few seconds, Benson''s clear and reassuring voice reached her ears, filled with relief. "It''s been three years since Ist saw you. You must have grown even more beautiful now." "When you entered just now, you intentionally stepped lightly, your right foot moving slowly and putting more weight on the left. Did you get injured?" he lowered his head, parted his rosy and sexy lips, and med himself, "Cheyenne, I can''t protect you at all times now. You need to take care of yourself and not get hurt, understand?" Cheyenne''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears, her nose tingled, and the crystal teardrops clung to her long, darkshes. Fearing Benson might hear, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands and tilted her head back, forcing the tears to retreat.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He always remained so warm and elegant, even when he himself was enveloped in endless darkness, he still radiated a warm sunshine through his smile to others. "Benson, I will definitely cure your eyes!" Her determined voice echoed, and Benson nodded, his hand holding Cheyenne''s trembling slightly. His palm was slightly damp with sweat. He could still feel her presence with his hearing, sense of smell, touch... Cheyenne was like air, constantly existing in his world. In the afternoon, Benson asked Cheyenne to stay for dinner. However, when she opened the refrigerator, all she found was a packet of instant noodles and two eggs. Without hesitation, Cheyenne tossed the instant noodles into the trash and pouted her red lips as she comined, "Instant noodles are et ¦¯¦«¦¯¦² unhealthy, Benson. You should eat less of them. I''ll buy some dumplings and put them in the fridgeter." "Sorry, Cheyenne. Asking you to eat puts more burden on you. How about we go out instead?" When he was alone, he would usually handle it casually. Otherwise, he could eat at the restaurant near the entrance of themunity. For a blind person, ordering takeout was an extremely challenging task. But for regr people, it was just a simple one. Chapter 418: On The Brink Of Death Chapter 418: On the Brink of Death Cheyenne happily hooked her arm with Benson''s and grabbed her bag and keys from the entrance. "Benson, have you ever been to a local market? Come, let me take you there to experience the hustle and bustle of life!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He always seemed like a sacred and ethereal being, standing on a cloud. But Cheyenne suddenly felt that it was necessary for such beings to descend to earth asionally. "Ah? A market..." Benson had indeed never been to such a ce before. Before losing his sight, he was a child prodigy, renowned as a genius. His family was also well-off, and he never had to do household chores. His daily life consisted of practicing the piano... After losing his sight, he lived alone, and most of his daily problems were taken care of by Cheyenne. On his first trip to the market, Benson couldn''t see, but the bustling voices, the smell of fish or the fragrance of meat wafting into his nose... and most of all, Cheyenne''sughter made his blood boil. This was the truest form of life. He held onto the sleeve of Cheyenne''s clothes silently, keeping pace with her. He listened to her bargaining with the vendors for a few dors, her triumphant smile after sessfully getting a discount, causing Benson to involuntarily curl his crimson lips. It would be even better if he could see the expression on Cheyenne''s face right now. He thought, it must be adorable. When they came out of the market, Cheyenne''s hands were full of bags. She was panting and sweating. "I haven''t been to the market in a long time. I almost got lost. Benson, wait here for a moment. I''ll go get the car," she said, cing the bags by his feet. "Okay." Benson stood in ce with his white cane, tall and elegant. His presence drew the attention of passing middle-aged women and young girls, some even taking out their phones to take pictures of him. Unable to see, there was an awkward atmosphere in the air. Benson nervously gripped his white cane, his face frozen with an almost imperceptible smile. Whispered discussions and sympathetic voices from people around him reached his ears, piercing his heart. "Such a waste of a handsome face. Turns out he''s blind. What a shame!" "I wonder if he has a girlfriend? He must, otherwise how could a blind person go grocery shopping?" "Just a pretty boy. You women are so infatuated! In my opinion, what''s the point of a grown man keeping long hair? It''s embarrassing and effeminate..." "Look at the watch on his hand; it looks like it''s made of diamonds. He must be a gigolo. Those rich older women love this type." Just then, a sapphire blue Porsche pulled up from a short distance away. When the people in the car caught sight of the white figure in the crowd, the car stopped. A slender and fair foot, adorned with red pointed high-heeled shoes, touched the ground. Looking up, a youthful and beautiful woman with stylish sunsses walked down from the car in a high-profile manner. Feeling the gaze of the onlookers, filled with either envy or admiration, she curved her rosy lips, reached up, and took off her sunsses, hanging them on the cor of her low-cut dress. The weight of the sunsses caused the cor to slip even lower, revealing a captivating expanse of fair skin. She stopped in front of Benson and grabbed his arm. "Who do we have here? So you''re Cheyenne''s friend. Blind man, would you like me to give you a ride home?" At the moment the woman touched him, Benson felt incredibly ufortable, and quickly let go of her hand. Those two words felt like steel needles poking at his wounds. But Benson''s years of upbringing allowed him to maintain his elegance even in such a situation. He smiled lightly and shook his head, firmly rejecting the woman''s invitation. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you." "It doesn''t matter that you don''t know me now. We can get to know each other through more contact," Danielle said. As Danielle looked at him up close, her eyes filled with even more admiration. Since thest time she saw She had already developed feelings for him. However, Cheyenne, that troublesome woman, was always getting in the way, so she couldn''t have a proper conversation with Benson and left a bad impression on him. Content Benson''s clear rejection didn''t make Danielle back down. She even audaciously snatched his white cane and pretended to forcefully take him away. "Don''t touch me." Losing his white cane, Benson felt a sense of panic, like a drowning person losing their lifebuoy, a lifeline. Danielle sneered, "Allowing me to give you a ride is showing that I value you. Don''t pretend to be unwilling." Just as Cheyenne arrived and witnessed Danielle fawning over Benson, she rushed over to rescue him. The three of them stood amidst the chaotic crowd,pletely unaware that danger was slowly approaching. On the top balcony of a twenty-story building, concealed behind a broken window, lurked a dark figure. He blended in perfectly, like a ck panther hidden in the jungle, waiting for the perfect moment to deliver a fatal blow! With a perfectly sculpted high bridge .ne nose and a pair of brown sses, the lenses automatically focused on Cheyenne. The red circle in the. center aligned with the back of the woman''s head, divided into four equal parts by a red "cross" line. Numbers in red constantly flickered before him. "Wind speed: 390m/s" "Resistance: 207pa" The maximum range was approximately 500 meters, and the target was well within that range. His thumb was already on the trigger, ready to lightly press it down and take Cheyenne''s life within a second. Meanwhile, Cheyenne was using ironic words to make Danielle retreat. As the two argued, Benson had a gut feeling that something wasn''t right with the situation. He calmed his mind and closed his eyes, trying to sense the surrounding noises. He had a feeling someone was watching them. Benson could sense the danger and quickly pulled Cheyenne into his arms, swapping their positions. Just as they moved, a loud bang echoed through the air. Themppost next to them trembled violently and crashed down, startling the onlookers. "Themppost fell! Run!" someone shouted, and the crowd scattered, trying to get away from the potential danger. The fallenmppost caused a chain reaction, and electricity sparked and spread through the nearbympposts, creating a hazardous situation. Chapter 419: Smart Dog Chapter 419: Smart Dog Danielle and Cheyenne were in the midst of a heated argument when suddenly, a dark shadow fell upon Danielle''s head. It was the fallenmp post, heading straight towards her direction. The incident happened too suddenly, and Danielle barely had time to react. Her legs gave way first, and she plopped down onto the scorching hot pavement. She was wearing a thin strappy dress, with bare thighs covered only by sheer stockings. The sensation of pain and heat shot through her limbs as she sat there, wide-eyed, watching themp post crash down. She let out a panicked and terrified scream, piercing to the ears. Up in a high-rise building, a sniper watched as his bullet unintentionally hit themp post. He clenched his lips in frustration, swiftly packed up his equipment, and left. A weak gust of wind blew by, dispersing the heavy smell of gunpowder in the air. There was no trace left, as if nobody had ever been there. Cheyenne, still shaken, stared at themp post hanging in mid-air. It was only two centimeters away from crushing Danielle''s head. That post must have weighed at least two hundred pounds, and if it had hit, it would have been fatal. However, what caught her attention was the obvious ck hole on themp post, oozing a wisp of ck smoke. It was the result of friction between metals at extremely high speeds, causing a fire. If Benson had reacted just slightly slower, she might have met her demise. Benson, also filled with fright, tightly held Cheyenne''s hand, trembling. He said anxiously, "Cheyenne, let''s go home quickly." "Okay." Without hesitation, she picked up their belongings, took hold of Benson''s hand, and got into the car, ready to leave. Behind them, Danielle remained sitting on the ground. Her delicate and beautiful face was pale, filled with anger. She called out loudly from behind, "Cheyenne, please... please don''t leave me behind. It was so scary." While driving back home, as Cheyenne passed through a small alleyway, she faintly heard a pitiful dog''s howling. She had to slow down the car and turned to ask the man sitting in the passenger seat, "Benson, did you hear anything?" How could Benson not have heard that faint dog''s cry with his sharp hearing? He nodded and quickly gave his assessment, "Northwest direction, approximately fifty meters away." "Okay." Cheyenne followed the sound and indeed found a small ck dog, around two to three months old, stuck on a utility pole. It seemed to have been starved for two or three days, and its barks were bing hoarse and low. The dog''s neck was stained with blood from being strangled by the leash. The blood flowed down its ck fur, forming a small puddle on the concrete floor - a sight that evoked sympathy. What kind of person would do this? Why would someone abandon a dog like this? Even if they were giving it up, there was no need to tie it up on a pole, slowly starving it to death. Such a cruel and malicious act. She instantly remembered the ck dog she used to have. Comparatively, this dog was smaller in size and seemed to be in better health.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cheyenne quickly opened the car door and approached, personally untying the leash. She reached out her fair hand, trying to approach the small dog. Animals usually react with fear when they encounter humans. The dog quickly darted to the side, trembling, its body swaying as it took a few steps back. The little ck dog looked back at Cheyenne with its pitiful ck shiny eyes, showing a mix of fear and a desire for closeness. "Don''t run, little thing, I''m here to save you. I''m a good person, okay? I will take you to eat delicious food, alright?" Cheyenne happened to have some ham sausages and milk that she had bought from the supermarket. She tore open the package of ham sausages and waved it in front of the dog''s eyes. The little dog seemed hesitant, and after a moment of silence, it started wagging its body, taking small unsteady steps towards Cheyenne, with its short thin legs. Its tail swayed behind, and it raised its paws in a pleasing manner, bowing to express gratitude. This scene surprised Cheyenne, realizing that this dog could actually understand human words. What a smart little dog. Moreover, it bore a resemnce to Chance, the ck dog she previously kept. Cheyenne held the little ck dog in her arms, wrapping it in her white coat, and brought it back to the car. "Benson, let''s take it to see a vet first." Listening carefully to the sounds in the car, Benson smiled lightly and reached out his slender and well-defined hand to stroke the dog''s head. "Cheyenne, what does it look like?" "It''s a rural dog, with ck fur all over but its feet were white. Its paws are white. It''s three to four months old and has round, bright eyes." As Cheyenne fed the dog, she suggested, "It''s quite smart, it even nodded at me to thank me earlier. Benson, when it recovers, we can train it to be a guide dog for yout." Benson, the handsome man with a dignified presence, listened to her description and envisioned the appearance of the dog in his mind. "ck... so ugly." He preferred white. Before Benson could finish speaking, the dog, who was busy eating, suddenly lifted its head and barked at him twice, causing Cheyenne to giggle. She affectionately stroked the dog''s head and smiled, "Not ugly at all, Chance is not ugly." "Benson, you see, this dog is really smart!" Benson tried to reach out and touch the dog''s ears, feeling its soft and furry texture. A lightugh escaped his throat, "Yes, indeed smart." And so, Chance naturally stayed in Benson''s home. Cheyenne thoughtfully bought it a dog bed, dog food, and a designated spot for it to relieve itself. What Cheyenne didn''t expect was that this little ck dog she casually rescued would bring her a tremendous surprise. At 10:00 PM, at TWILIGHT. Neon lights of various colors continuously flickered in the private room, casting a mesmerizing glow, on the fair and handsome face of the man sitting there. He was d in a white suit, en hene an elegant and noble aura as he sat on the couch, lost in deep thought, appearing like an exquisite painting brought to life. In his hand, he held a ss of XO brandy that gently swayed in the transparent cup. However, his thoughts drifted far away through that ss. Sitting across from the man in white was a young man in a ck suit. His shirt, also ck, wrapped his slender yet sturdy chest. The top two cufflinks were undone, revealing a glimpse of tanned skin, teasingly alluring. Two seductive hostesses with hot figures sat on either side of him, their slender hands caressing his chest in a flirtatious manner. He did not refuse nor react in any way and simply conversed with the man in white as if it was a regr urrence. Chapter 420: The Youngest Director In History Chapter 420: The Youngest Director in History "You made a mistake? How could you possibly make a mistake at that time!" Facing his furious questioning, the man in white nced casually, lifted the ss in his hand, and drank it all in one gulp. "Nothing is impossible. There were too many people around her." At a critical moment, the blind man unexpectedly pushed her away. He had investigated everyone around Cheyenne, and Benson was undoubtedly the blind man. Even a normal person wouldn''t be able to discover him perfectly concealed, and even Cheyenne herself didn''t realize it, right? But there were some people who, after training, could acquire a sensitive sense of danger. However, this was something that requires years of training. Benson was involved in the arts and spent most of his time in the music room. It was impossible for him to have such keen sense of detection. Unless he has superpowers, senses of smell and hearing beyond normal. "Sam, you should understand that Cheyenne must be killed now! My older brother has started suspecting me." These past few days, he had been using his busypany schedule as an excuse and only went homete, fearing a confrontation with Kelvin. "I know!" Sam nonchntly said, putting the ss on the table and standing up, his long legs striding out of the private room. Behind him, Vincent impatiently pushed the two women away, saying, "Get out!" The two women looked at each other and dared not say anything more, quickly standing up and bowing their heads as they exited the room. In the Lawerence Vi, Cheyenne sat barefoot on the sofa, and on the table opposite her was a document with the words "Appointment Letter" clearly imprinted. On the other side of the sofa sat the Zamora siblings, Master Iker and Tanner on the left. All eyes were focused on Cheyenne. Layne rubbed his tired eyes and yawned. "Cheyenne, it''s up to you whether you want to ept or not. It''s just being an acting director of the hospital, what''s there to be afraid of... Your grandfather is there for everything." Iker thought she should ept as well. Being unexpectedly involved in a murder case and yesterday''s sniper incident... it undoubtedly showed the other party''s intent to kill. In this situation, Cheyenne can only protect herself by standing at a higher position. "ept it, Miss Lawrence, you should have confidence in your medical skills." "Yeah, Cheyenne, the acting director! You might be the youngest director in the history of Hopedale Hospital. I support you, and I even want to rely on your influence." She sent Jonathan''s bloodstained letter to Onistead, and unexpectedly received an appointment letter in return. There was even the President''s personal signature and stamp on it! When she first opened the package, she was really shocked... After all, it''s the position of a hospital director. Can it be decided so hastily? After considering for a while, Cheyenne finally picked up the appointment letter, took a deep breath, and said firmly, "Alright! I''ll listen to you. I''ll start working at the hospital tomorrow." The next day, the sun was bright, the sky was as blue, and it was another beautiful day. Just as the previous trending topics was about to fade away, Cheyenne''s name once again became trending. Whether online or offline, thements about her were prized. Many people didn''t have high hopes for Cheyenne bing the director. After all, she was only twenty-one this year, without a proper university degree, and only had a high school diploma. Despite the Edwards family''s long-standing tradition in traditional medicine, Cheyenne falls far short of the standards required for employment at Hopedale Hospital, let alone being appointed as the director. Many believed that it was pure luck for her to receive a personal appointment from Jonathan''s brother just as Jonathan went missing. Who would believe there were no connections involved? Within the hospital, there were many worried patients who just checked in and now found themselves with a new director. Could this hospital be on a downward spiral? But then again, being a government-run institution, even if Cheyennecks managerial skills, how bad could things get?¡¤ They could simply remove her from her department, and there were other highly respected senior doctors to choose from. A few doctors who were nominated as director candidates, just like Eddie, express their dissatisfaction with Cheyenne. They had worked tirelessly for decades, and now a young girl suddenly emerges,cked education and credentials, and would be their superior. They discuss ns to give Cheyenne a show of authority, hoping she would realize the difficulty and step down. When Cheyenne arrived at the hospital in the morning, there was no weingmittee or banners in sight. The hospital seemed as ordinary as ever, with only the Zamora siblings standing at the entrance to greet her. Eddie presented Cheyenne with a brand new white coat tailored to fit her perfectly. As she put on the coat, a radiant glow surrounded her entire being, highlighting her lovely and vibrant face. Her wavy ck hair cascaded down over her delicate ears. With one hand in her pocket, she walked, and the gentle breeze lifted a corner of her white coat, creating a beautiful and confident image. Kate''s eyes sparkled with admiration, and she almost teared up, saying, Cheyenne, if you were a man, I would definitely marry you Damn, where can you find a handsome yet talented andAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. kind blue friend like her? Unfortunately, Cheyenne is a woman. Content As Kate''s words faded, Cheyenne yfully flicked her forehead with a tender finger. "You''re daydreaming. If I were a man, I''d y with different types of women and never fall for any one of them!" Hearing her grand ideals, Kate muttered to herself that Cheyenne could achieve the same now. The handsome Master Iker, Mr. Lara, her eldest brother, and even Master Sam fromst time... they are all so attractive that it makes one drool! Kate can''t help but sigh for her older brother. It seems impossible for him to win over Cheyenne. Those who were waiting tough at Cheyenne were soon pped in the face hard. They thought a person of her age who received the favor of the director must not be good-looking. Beautiful women like her surely could not concentrate on studying. However, when that stunning figure in white high heels walked into their view, time seemed to freeze. Although Cheyenne was young, her majestic presence was impossible to ignore. With a confident lift of her fair delicate chin, she walked directly into the director''s office and settled herself into the ck leather sofa. Outside the door, the crowd was dumbfounded. ''Is this the new director? Her appearance rivals that of movie stars, and she doesn''t require much adornment to showcase her enchanting charm. It can be said that if she gets into the entertainment industry, she will be popr in no time.'' Chapter 421: The Hand Of God Chapter 421: The Hand of God Some nurses and female doctors, fueled by jealousy over Cheyenne''s looks, held a negative opinion of her. Whispering behind her back, they remarked, "This is a hospital, not Fashion Week. Why would she wear high heels? She''ll be standing for over ten hours during surgeries. She''ll regret it!" The other nurses chimed in, "Exactly! Same white coat as everyone else, but she had to make it special by sewing her name on the chest... Is that necessary?" Eddie walked behind them and happened to overhear theirments. His dark, intense gaze revealed his anger. His voice, calm but stern, was loud enough for the attentive to hear, "Isn''t itmon to write your name on the white coat? Hospital uniforms are often collectively cleaned and sterilized, so it''s inevitable that they can get mixed up." Many people do it. They saw Cheyenne through color-tinted sses, which made them find fault with even trivial matters like this. Eddie''s reprimand left his adoring female fans heartbroken. Eddie, known for his gentle demeanor, never scolded his interns, even if they made mistakes. If they did make an error, Eddie would kindlyfort them and remind them to be more careful next time. It was the first time everyone saw the usually gentle Eddie angry, all because of the newly appointed hospital director... They quickly fell silent and returned to their respective positions to continue working. Meanwhile, in the office, Cheyenne began organizing the files left by her senior colleague. Besides the typical patient records and a few valuable VIP client files, there was nothing unusual on the shelves. She spent a little over an hour reorganizing and reviewing the documents. As the end of her shift approached, Cheyenne suddenly discovered a hiddenpartment in a cab tucked away in the corner of the room. Curiously, she opened it and found a blue folder inside. A small white note stuck to the spine read "File Number One." Intrigued, she took out the folder and opened it. Inside, she found detailed information about an international criminal organization known as "The Hand of God." Despite the continuous development of science and culture in recent years, and rtive global peace, there were still asional outbreaks of wars in certain regions. Within these conflicts, mysterious organizations and influential figures intertwine. The Hand of God was an organization that emerged in the early 1980s. Their first appearance involved a notorious kidnapping that shook the financial district in Cluicia, targeting several prominent billionaires and demanding a staggering ransom of one trillion dors. Their emblem was a blood-red handprint, hence the name "The Hand of God." Theyter moved their operations to Metshire, bing a dreaded force of evil. For reasons unknown, The Hand of God went silent for almost fifteen years, adopting a low-profile approachpared to their previously headline-grabbing tactics. Gradually, people forgot the carnage they had caused. Approximately five years ago, The Hand of God resurfaced, catching the attention of higher authorities who were determined to eradicate their influence on home soil. However, their adversaries proved to be cunning, consistently evading capture, with only a few lower-level operatives apprehended. Soar Casino and TWILIGHT were among the businesses owned by The Hand of God. The Soar Casino served as a front for moneyundering and umting illicit wealth. TWILIGHT specialized in human organ trafficking and tailored videos catering to the perverse desires of wealthy individuals. Customers would ce orders through the Dark League website, receiving invitations to TWILIGHT for the transactions. Despite being active for nearly three decades, The Hand of God remainedrgely hidden, with even Jonathan having only a glimpse of the vast extent of their operations. His task from above was to crack down on the Misty Forest and the Serpent Magic, two key strongholds. Misty Forest had been deciphered through the joint efforts of Cheyenne and Eddie, with its mainponent being Datura stramonium, along with some hallucinogenic substances like mandrake leaves. As for the Serpent Magic, it was mentioned briefly in Jonathan''s information since it is exceptionally rare and precious,cking any substantial details. Nevertheless, Cheyenne had gathered some preliminary information, leading her to believe that the recent death of Jase was evidence of the omnipresence of The Hand of God. Sitting in her office for the entire morning, Cheyenne didn''t have any patientsing to see her. She took advantage of the free time to rx, reclining on the desk and taking a nap. Upon waking up, she nced at the clock and then took out her phone to y a couple of rounds of game before killing time until the end of her shift. Eddie had just walked over from his own office and asked Cheyenne with a concerned tone, "Cheyenne, how was your first day at work?" He discreetly nced at her, noticing that she seemed rtively content. "It was fine, just okay. Working can be so boring!" Cheyenne replied, slightly lifting her spirits. Eddie couldn''t help but smile at her response, knowing that she found it boring because she wasn''t busy yet.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As a doctor, one could go without sleep for days and nights when things got hectic. "It''ll get better as time goes on. By the way, when ites to meals, we usually eat at the cafeteria or order We takeout. However, if we get busy, might not have the time, and the food at the cafeteria is pretty good too, "Eddie exined. Cheyenne didn''t have any special dietary requirements and believed that filling her stomach was sufficient. They walked into the cafeteria together, drawing attention from others due to their good looks. Many people whispered and sarcastically mocked Eddie behind their backs. "So soon, he''s already trying to please the new director? Is it because she''s attractive and divorced, so he wants to make a move?" On the other hand, although Cheyenne was a divorcee, her pretty face couldn''t be denied. These derogatoryments made Eddie angry, and he rarely red back at them, causing the group to slightly restrain themselves. Cheyenne, however, didn''t really mind. She shrugged her shoulders, reaching out to grab Eddie''s arm. "Don''t worry about it, Eddie. Let''s just go and have our meal," she said. News of Cheyenne taking up the position as the new director quickly spread throughout Akloit. As expected, many citizens were skeptical yet incredulous at the same time. Rex, feeling deep guilt over falsely using Cheyenne of killing his brother-inw, went all out to celebrate her appointment by sending ten baskets of flower neatly lined up at the entrance of the hospital. Old Mr. Foley went even further, using a helicopter to shower Cheyenne with confetti in mid-air. Kelvin, though maintaining a silent demeanor, secretly visited a jewelry store and purchased an exquisite gift box. The gift, a diamond ring he bought during their marriage, was left behind by Cheyenne on the table when they got divorced and nearly ended up in a trash bin by the cleaning maid. Kelvin retrieved it when he saw it and bought a new box, intending to give it to Cheyenne again and have her wear the ring once more. Unfortunately, he arrived at an inopportune moment, witnessing Benson presenting arge bouquet of vibrant red roses to Cheyenne. Even though he wasn''t well-versed in matters of love, he knew that red roses symbolized a deration of love. Chapter 422: Ten Dollars Is All You Get Chapter 422: Ten Dors is All You Get Cheyenne took the roses with a sweet smile, thanking the man in a soft voice. Benson, in his stylish white coat, was still squatting down next to a small ck dog with an adorable face, which kept barking excitedly. The scene of a man, a woman, and a dog was so warm and harmonious, it could have been a scene straight out of a TV drama. When Chance saw Kelvin, he swung his cheerful little tail and ran over, barking around him. Themotion caught the attention of the others in the room including Cheyenne, who turned to look in curiosity. Standing at the entrance to her office was a tall man, his ck silhouette blocking most of the light. He was staring at Cheyenne with intense, angry eyes as if he had caught his wife cheating on him. It was absurd, as they were already divorced. What was wrong with talking to Benson, her good friend for years? Cheyenne gazed at the dog, who was persistently clinging to Kelvin''s pants legs, acting like a loyal, subservient servant. It irritated her, and her delicate face went from rosy to pale. The man, unusual for him, crouched down and picked up the small dog, caressing it with a touch of tenderness. How surprising, given that Kelvin was known for his serious case of germophobia, with a phobia of touching anything dirty or unsanitized. Cheyenne asked him how he got here. Kelvin scrutinized the dog in his arms and frowned, thinking, ''Isn''t this the dog I asked Chris to give Abbie? How could it be here at the hospital?'' Without a second thought, Cheyenne strode forward, snatching the dog out of Kelvin''s arms with a calm but resolute expression. "This is the dog I gave to Benson. How do you know it?" Chris hesitated before answering, "Miss Lawrence, this dog was originally meant for Miss Berry as a gift from Mr. Foley." The words stung her heart like a needle, causing her to feel nauseous.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a moment when she felt a strong urge to just throw the dog in her hands away. Just the thought that this dog was Kelvin''s way of pleasing Abbie made her feel disgusted. But then, she reconsidered She despised Abbie herself, but Chance was innocent in all of this. Benson, who observed Cheyenne''s obvious stress, tenderly rubbed the puppy''s head, and then suggested, "Mr. Foley, Cheyenne and I found this dog on the side of the road when he was almost at death''s door, hungry and suffering multiple injuries. If not for Cheyenne''s kindness in taking it home, the dog would have died long ago. How about this, you can name your price, and if it''s within our means, we can buy it from you, but we don''t owe each other anything?" As Benson spoke, he retrieved a hundred dor bill. However, Cheyenne stopped him immediately, her tone arrogant and domineering, "One hundred dors is too much! I think ten dors is enough. It''s just a stray dog! If it wasn''t for me, it would have died long ago!" She pulled out a ten-dor bill from her wallet and handed it to Kelvin. Her dazzling eyes, shining like stars, were fixed on him with an indifferent and icy demeanor, just as he had once been towards her. "Don''t say you''re at a loss here. Ten bucks is not a small amount, you know! From now on, this dog belongs to me." Kelvin knew she had misunderstood him again, and his mind went nk. Mr. Foley, who could talk persuasively and dominate any negotiation, was now at a loss on how to prevent a woman from getting angry. Because, indeed, this dog could be considered his gift to Abbie. But at that time, he just wanted to rid himself of Abbie''s constant pestering, so he told Chris to find any dog as apanion for her. Who would have thought Chris would find a dog that was seven or eight parts simr to the one Cheyenne had previously raised and give it to Abbie? And he never imagined that she would be so malicious as to tie the dog to the roadside and let it starve to death. Now, Cheyenne had clearly transferred her resentment onto him. Kelvin tightly gripped the boxin his pocket that held the diamond ring. He had considered taking?t out several times but abandoned the idea in the end. s?novel The woman in front of him red at him angrily. Even if he were to take out the ring now, he feared Cheyenne would heartlessly throw it into the trash. After several seconds of silence, he spoke in a deep voice, with conviction, "No need for money. Since you found it, it''s yours." Cheyenne didn''t feel happy about his concession. When she turned around to return the dog to Benson, Chance whimpered in distress. He appeasingly stuck out his tender, pink tongue and licked Cheyenne''s fingers, as if saying, "Don''t be angry; you''re my true owner." Benson also softlyforted Cheyenne, and only then did a gentle smile appear on her face as she lovingly stroked the dog''s head. "I''m sorry, Chance. I mistakenly vented my frustration on you earlier." The warm scene between the two made Kelvin''s heart ache. He recalled many moments of their life together, the way she loved wearing a red sundress during summer, cuddling with the ck dog on a cool mat for their afternoon nap. s?novel Whenever he came back, Chance would bite on his slipper and greet him at the elevator door. Now, the scene had shifted to her being with Benson. The stark contrast in their lives suddenly struck Kelvin, and he realized how much of their happy times he had missed. Never did he imagine that he, at this point in his life, would find himself in such a pitiful state. Kelvin couldn''t help but tremble. Finally, summoning his courage, he took out the gift box. As he did, his heart pounded in his chest with fervor. Despite being nearly thirty years old, he felt like an inexperienced boy in love,pletely unsure of what to do next. It was not hard to detect a rare touch of embarrassment in his ordinarily cold and aloof voice, and his speech sped up slightly. "Congrattions, Cheyenne, on bing the director. I have something to attend to, so I''ll be going now." Swiftly, he ced the gift box on the table, avoiding her gaze, fearing that Cheyenne would reject him, and turned to leave. By doing so, even if she were to casually toss away the ring, he wouldn''t be able to witness it and feel too devastated. Chapter 423: Finally A Raise Chapter 423: Finally a Raise Amidst Kelvin''s series of aggressive moves, Chris finally realized that the CEO was undeniably feeling jealous. He chuckled inwardly and greeted Cheyenne briefly before following Kelvin as he turned and left. "Miss Lawrence, we shall take our leave now," Chris said. On the way back, the man sitting silently in the back seat of the car, the atmosphere inside turned icy and silent, as if they had prematurely entered the depths of winter. Chris, driving with one hand on the steering wheel, cautiously nced at his boss through the rearview mirror, who emanated a chilling aura. He spoke with aforting tone, trying to provide some sce: "Sometimes, those involved in a situation can''t see clearly, while onlookers have a clearer view. When Miss Lawrence heard me mention that you gave Miss Berry this dog, she clearly showed signs of anger. It means that Miss Lawrence still cares about you, Mr. Foley." In an instant, it was as if a refreshing stream flowed through Kelvin''s body, reviving his once barren soul, and breathing new life into it like a withered tree in spring. A faint twinkle of radiance appeared in his previously dark eyes, a fleeting shine that even slightly lifted the corners of his eyes, with joy evident on his face. It was an expression that couldn''t be concealed. This was the first time Chris had seen Mr. Foley reveal such a delighted expression. He couldn''t help but think, ''The power of love truly is immense, even Mr. Foley, who has always been virtuous, reserved, and cold, has be uncertain in matters of the heart.'' Kelvin questioned in a pleading tone, "Is what you said true? Does Cheyenne still care about me?" This kind of probing question actually indicated that he wanted a definite answer. Chris, well aware of this tactic, nodded earnestly and continued in a serious tone, "If Miss Lawrence didn''t care about you, she wouldn''t have gotten angry over this dog belonging to Miss Berry." "And when you were shotst time, it was Miss Lawrence who performed the surgery on you, and she took care of you all night long," he said. "When you had a high fever in the middle of the night, it was Miss Lawrence who used a towel to cool you down, going up and down the stairs. I could see that she was tired, but she didn''t utter a singleint." "Even during meals, she almost choked herself because she ate hastily. I offered to take care of you, but Miss Lawrence was worried about any sudden incidents and stayed by your side all night despite her own weakness." "In reality, there''s a saying that holds true: hate is the obverse of love. The more one hates, the more one loves." Kelvin murmured softly thest words Chris said, gazing suddenly at the gloomy sky outside the window. Dark clouds rolled and tumbled, with moistureden air, unusually sultry. It seemed that rain was imminent. He suddenly gave an order, "Go to the Central Cemetery." Chris was momentarily taken aback, slowing down the car and reminded in a low voice, "Mr. Foley, ording to thepany schedule, there''s a meeting at 2:30 in the afternoon." "Cancel it," he said firmly, leaving no room for negotiation. This was unlike his usual style. The previous Kelvin would persistently stay at his work post even if his stomach condition caused him to sweat profusely in pain. He was someone who prioritized his career above all else and would never let anything interfere with his work. "Understood," Chris replied. He reluctantly turned the car around and changed direction mid-route. A few minutester, torrential rain arrived as expected. In summer, the raines forcefully and violently, turning the world into a vast expanse of gray. The sound of rain, noisy yet rhythmic, filled the air like a resounding symphony. It wasn''t a weekend, and the weather was hardly ideal. Not many people would choose to visit the cemetery at this time. The old caretaker, an elderly man, leisurely prepared a cup of tea, moved his reclining chair under the eaves, and was ready to blissfully enjoy the leisure. Little did he expect to see a ck luxury car driving through the entrance gate. Oh my, are those golden figures on the car real gold? The car came to a stop, and two figures dressed in ck stepped out. Both were tall, sturdy, and handsome young men with resolute and noble faces. The one in front was especially striking, with a well-defined and handsome face, and cold white skin that contrasted against his crimson lips. Content He stood in the rain, holding a ck umbre, making the already oppressively gloomy surroundings even more deste. As far as the eye could see, there were rows upon rows of ck tombstones, standing silently and exuding a chilling aura. Kelvin''s eyes turned red as he looked at the gold letters on the tombstone that read "Grave of Danny Lawrence, beloved son." The name of the person who erected the tombstone was Cheyenne. This was their child. As the biological father, his name was missing from the tombstone. It wasn''t Kelvin''s first time visiting his child''s grave, but each time he saw this ck tombstone, he couldn''t help but feel a wave of pain in his heart. He would always wonder what their child would be like if he hadn''t died. They would be three years old by now. If it was a boy, he would probably have a face resembling Kelvin''s, following him around like a little tail, calling him "father" and Cheyenne "mom." If it was a girl, she would be as beautiful as Cheyenne.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chris couldn''t bear to see his boss in such agony and despair. He quickly took out an umbre from the car and stood behind Kelvin, opening it. "Mr. Foley, the past is in the past. You should start a new life with Miss Lawrence," Chris said. Kelvin''s voice was filled with sadness. "How can I make her forgive me? And this child... I have failed him. Even if he were alive, he might have abandoned me as an ipetent father." Chris didn''t dare to respond because he had never experienced such emotions before. "Perhaps if you have another child, Miss Lawrence may forgive you," he casually remarked. Kelvin''s eyes brightened, suddenly realizing something. "Yes! A child." The biggest obstacle between him and Cheyenne wasn''t Abbie, but this child! It was the miscarriage that made her give up on himpletely. But if the child came back... He and Cheyenne would have one more bond, giving him a reason to stay by her side. Kelvin''s face, usually so handsome andposed, broke into a rare smile. "Well said, a raise this month to award you." Chris looked puzzled and nced at Mr. Foley. What did he say? Well, a raise was always a good thing. He had been working for Mr. Foley for over a decade, and today was the first time he received a raise. In order to have the chance for more raises in the future, Chris decided to buy a few more dating guides after work. After all, he couldn''t remain clueless forever. Chapter 424: IkerS Return Chapter 424: Iker''s Return At the Todd mansion, Iker''s return also stirred up ripples in the otherwise peaceful Todd family, like a stone causing ripples in ake. Davon and Thalia greeted him with smiles, but during the weing banquet, they made numerous attempts to test Iker''s legs. Taking advantage of the opportunity to toast, Thalia deliberately spilled wine on Iker''s leg and exaggeratedly eximed, "Oops, Iker. I was just trying to toast you, but the wine slipped out. Oh dear, you see, my hands shake as I grow older. You''re not angry, are you?" Tanner quickly handed a white towel to Iker, who calmly wiped off the spilled wine from his pants. His voice was as cold as frost. "It''s nothing." If it were an ordinary person, they would instinctively move away when wine spilled on their legs. But Iker''sck of reaction meant that his legs were still unresponsive, just as they were before. During a brief moment when no one was paying attention, Davon exchanged a knowing nce with Thalia. Kai, sitting in the first seat, furrowed his brows, showing signs of displeasure. "Isn''t this old Mr. Edwards famous for being a miraculous doctor? Why hasn''t your leg improved? What have you been doing during your stay of over half a month?" Hearing his father''s clearly angry tone, Iker calmly replied, "It has nothing to do with the Edwards family. Under their treatment, although my legs haven''t regained the ability to stand, the pain has lessened." Kai''s expression slightly improved upon hearing these words, and he snorted before continuing to eat. Adrian, standing behind everyone, stared at Iker''s legs with a puzzled expression. Thest time at the Foley mansion, he was certain that Cheyenne had learned Thirteen Needles, and ording to the normal procedure, Master Iker''s legs should have healed. So why were they still unresponsive? Was Iker pretending? Iker''s eyes didn''t escape the scrutinizing gaze of Adrian. He turned around and stared directly back at him, calmly asking, "Adrian, do you have something to say?" Thetter quickly raised his wine ss and smiled lightly at him. "Master Iker, you misunderstood me. I''m just happy to see your leg injury healed." As he spoke, Iker''s eyes shed with a hint of coldness, replying indifferently, "Is that so? Thank you, Adrian." At another table, Erica held onto Lewis while they ate, asionally casting a look at Iker. The joy in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. However, he didn''t respond at all. That night, Cheyenne called him and specially reminded him to provoke Davon and his mother, to make them expose their true intentions. Iker nodded in agreement and before hanging up, he told Cheyenne to take care of herself. "It''s rare for the icy Master Iker to show concern for others." Hearing the teasing tone in her voice, he chuckled softly, his voice low and maic. "Of course, if you die, I won''t be able to find a doctor as good as you."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cheyenne took it as apliment to her medical skills and nodded happily, until a noisy sound came from the other end of the phone, prompting her to quickly hang up. Meanwhile, Iker sat by the window, smiling faintly as he stared into the distance, his mind involuntarily recalling that rainy scene. Cheyenne appeared in front of him wearing a pale yellow dress, fresh and bright like a rainbow after the rain. During the half-month with The Lawrence family, it was the only moment he felt rxed in the past three years. On his first day of leaving, he was already starting to miss the days living under the same roof as Cheyenne. To force himself to escape from this "prison", Iker plunged into the study. In the Lawrence Vi, having just finished her meal, Cheyenne was preparing to review the case when she heard a barking sound outside the door. She had to put on her slippers and go open the door to check. Upon opening the door, she found no one there. She lowered her head and saw Chance, holding a white cloth wrapped package in its mouth, standing in front of her. S Chance looked at her with a pair of shiny, watery ck eyes, letting out a low whimper. Finally, it rubbed against Cheyenne''s leg and ced the white cloth package it was holding in its mouth in front of her. Cheyenne finally noticed the white cloth package it was holding. She crouched down and reached out to touch Chance''s little head. Kate used to raise a cat, and she knew that some cats would bring back dead mice as a way to express goodwill to their owners. Could it be that Chance brought a dead mouse back for her? After some thought, she realized it was unlikely. If it were a mouse, Chance wouldn''t have wrapped it in white cloth. It''s a dog, not a human. "Are you trying to tell me that you want to give this to me?" Cheyenne asked softly. "Woof woof." Chance nodded, letting out a couple of low barks. Such a clever dog. She picked up the white cloth package from its mouth and opened it, only to find a blood-stained de inside. She was familiar with this thing; many girls used it for eyebrow shaping. Cheyenne immediately thought of the clean wound on Jase''s chest... Could this be the murder weapon? In an instant, her fair face turned serious, and she asked Chance in a low voice, "Where did you find this? Tell me, and I''ll award you a chicken leg tonight!" Chance immediately wagged its tail happily, whimpering softly and biting Cheyenne''s pants, trying to pull her outside. She quickly understood what it meant. It wanted her to follow. Cheyenne wrapped the murder weapon back up and put it away. She slowly followed behind Chance as they walked towards the exit. The little one walked in front, stopping and turning its head to look at Cheyenne whenever it felt they were getting too far apart, waiting for her to catch up. After more than ten minutes, they passed through several streets, and the scenery ahead became increasingly dpidated and deste. The low-rise buildings appeared aged, with red bricks crumbling and covered in overgrown green ivy, like an abandoned residence obscured by weeds. Cheyenne was only wearing a simple white long T-shirt that reached her thighs, revealing her slender and fair legs. When she walked through the weeds, she inevitably got pricked by thorns, causing slight pain. Chance continued to venture into the dense grass, quickly disappearing from sight. "Wait for me, Chance." It couldn''t be that Chance purposely led her astray for a chicken leg, right? It seemed like no one had been here for a long time, so how could it be the ce where the murder weapon was found? Chapter 425: Abandoned Building Chapter 425: Abandoned Building After a considerable effort, Cheyenne made her way through the dense patch of grass and arrived at the entrance of the abandoned building. The wooden door still had half a faded poster on it. A gust of wind blew, causing the partially torn poster to make an eerie rustling sound. Even during the day, there was a chilling aura emanating from behind. Not to mention the constant worry of poisonous snakes lurking around. Creak! Suddenly, a sound of something tearing apart reached her ears, and the partially opened wooden door slowly swung open. The scene inside the house gradually became visible. Empty and deste, with ck walls on all sides and spider webs filling the whole room. There was nothing else to be seen. Cheyenne clutched her arms tightly, her face instantly turning pale... Could it be a ghost? She was certain that she was the only person around. Who opened the door then? Just as she was allowing her uncontrolled thoughts to imagine what a female ghost might look like, a small ck head poked out from behind the door. Chance had some grayish-white spider webs stuck to its fur. Its two slender paws stood on the doorframe as its watery eyes stared at Cheyenne. Turns out, it was Chance who opened the door. It genuinely frightened her. With lingering fear, Cheyenne patted her chest and followed Chance into the house. The building had three stories in total, and the roof had some leakage. It had rainedst night, and the umted rainwater seeped through the cracks in the walls, forming a small puddle on the floor. A blood-red puddle.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She nced at it briefly and looked away. The wooden stairs were connected, but due to years of abandonment, the boards were somewhat rotten and covered in dust. She clearly saw three sets of footprints on the stairs. Onerge, one small, and one in the shape of a plum blossom. Those were Chance''s pawprints. She immediately took out her phone, snapped a photo of the footprints, and sent it to Gordon. "Woof..." Suddenly, Chance let out a bark. It had somehow made its way to the second floor. After sending the location, Cheyenne cautiously walked along the wall to the second floor, afraid of disturbing any evidence. The scene on the second floor truly shocked her. The mottled walls hung various ck instruments of torture, giving the impression of walking into a torture chamber filled with a chilling atmosphere. In the center stood a rectangr table covered with a white cloth, stained with dark, aged blood, as well as scattered hammers, nails, and other items strewn about. A white skeleton hung from the ceilingmp, and a skinned wild caty nearby... The flesh had dried and turned ck, but the round cat eyes still looked rtively fresh. But they had lost their luster. The entire second floor emitted a putrid smell of decay and a heavy atmosphere of dust. Cheyenne covered her nose with her hand and walked towards the window. Upon opening it, she was met with a densely packed cemetery behind the building! There were still some partially dposed bodies randomly discarded among the trees. Human and animal skeletons hung from the branches. The scene was bloody and horrifying. Boom! A gust of foul-smelling wind blew, mming the door shut, causing the light inside the room to dim slightly. The wind made the overhead chandelier sway, emitting a faint creaking sound. The white skeleton hanging from it seemed to be swinging in Cheyenne''s direction. "Woof woof woof!" Chance''s bark began to sound urgent and loud, as if it had been startled by something. In this extremely quiet environment, it seemed particrly eerie. "Chance, Chance! Where are you?" Cheyenne called out anxiously. Just as the white bone nearly hit her, she quickly pulled her foot back. Bang! The skeleton fell right where her foot had been. She cautiously looked at the table below and found a beautiful earring with a blue gemstone iid on it. The earring even seemed somewhat familiar. She picked it up, examined it in her palm, and pocketed it. "Woof!" Chance''s fur stood on end, baring its teeth as it barked furiously at the nearby door. Cheyenne felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. Already frightened, she was even more startled due to Chance''s unusual behavior. Cheyenne couldn''t help but take a deep breath andfort herself in in mind that there were no ghosts in this world. Those who imed to be ghosts were just ying tricks. Summoning her courage, she ced her hand on the doorknob, closed her eyes, and silently counted to three. But just as she reached two, the door was suddenly mmed open by an external force. She, who was behind the door, was almost pushed over but managed to grab hold of something on the side just in time. However, when Cheyenne saw what was in her hand - a severed cat tail- she felt a thorn-like sensation in her throat. She couldn''t say a word, feeling extremely ufortable. She quickly retracted her hand, which had a ck cat hair stuck to it. It was so filthy! She disgustedly picked up a corner of her clothes to wipe her palm. "Whoever did this is such a pervert." To actually cut off a perfectly fine cat''s tail and hang it here, naturally drying it like dried meat. Meanwhile, a surprised voice came from the open doorway. "Miss Lawrence?" Cheyenne looked over and saw Gordon, dressed in casual clothes, standing there with an assistant. Chance, who had just calmed down, ran back and lowered its body, ring at Gordon in a defensive stance. It turned out that Chance had heard their voices, which set it off. Cheyenne had been truly scared just now. "Mr. Murillo, you finally arrived." With the arrival of two more people, Cheyenne''s sense of fear slightly eased. Gordon scratched the back of his head somewhat sheepishly. A hint of blush appeared on his resolute and handsome face. "I apologize for scaring you earlier." After receiving the photos and location that Cheyenne had sent, he immediately brought his assistant to the scene. However, when they arrived at the door, they didn''t see her. Only when they saw the extra set of footprints on the stairs did they think something had happened to Cheyenne. They assumed that there were other dangerous individuals hiding upstairs, so they proceeded cautiously, preparing to strike a fatal blow to the perpetrators. They never expected that they would be first discovered by a small dog. It turned into a big misunderstanding. Fortunately, Miss Lawrence didn''t mind. She only asked him to buy chicken legs for Chance to soothe it. Gordon dly epted the task and smiled at her with his white teeth. "That''s no problem!" "Alright, let''s focus on the case now." Cheyenne handed over the photos she had taken and the evidence she had found to Gordon. Her intuition told her that the breakthrough point of the case was probably this earring. Chapter 426: The Hidden Passage In The Fireplace Chapter 426: The Hidden Passage in the Firece The sapphire earrins was adorned with real diamonds, showcasing a beautiful and fashionable design, indicating its substantial value. It was not something an ordinary person could afford. Cheyenne faintly felt like she had seen this earring somewhere before, but couldn''t recall where exactly. Frustrated, she wrinkled her face. "Miss Lawrence, there''s no need to rack your brain if you can''t remember. We can hand it over to a professional appraisal agency, and they''ll likely find some leads," Gordon teased with a smile. Cheyenne stopped pondering and decided that she''d take a photo and do an online searchter. "Yeah. We also need to take the eyebrow razor back andpare it with the deceased, Jase. That way, we can determine if the earring''s owner and the murderer are the same person." If they match, it would confirm that this is where Jase was killed, the primary crime scene. Simultaneously, she had another perplexing thought. When she passed through the grasnd, there were no footsteps, yet two sets of footprints suddenly appeared on the stairs. Onerge, measuring three and a half inches in length and six and a half inches in width-likely a man''s footprints. Judging by the size, the person should weigh between 130 to 140 pounds and be around 5''7" to 5''8" tall. The other set of footprints, smaller, measuring two inches in length and only four inches wide, indicated a woman. She should be around 5''6" to 5''7" tall and weigh around 100 pounds. Even in Akloit, it wouldn''t be easy to find a dozen people fitting these descriptions. The distinct inclination of the left foot towards the side suggested the person was wearing ufortable shoes, like high heels. Gordon, being a professional investigator, quickly contacted a specialized appraisal agency, instructing his assistant to bring the bloodstained eyebrow razor and gemstone earrings. Once the assistant left, it was only him and Cheyenne, along with a dog. For some reason, the air felt colder by two degrees. They went up to the third floor to investigate. The third floor appeared ordinary, with a pile of discarded medical packaging and empty bottles in the corner. Curiously, Cheyenne asked, "Mr. Murillo, what exactly is this ce? I''ve lived in Akloit for twenty years, but I''ve never known of such a horrifying and eerie ce. It could easily be turned into a haunted house." It was as if the ce had been abandoned by society. Gordon finally revealed the answer, "Back in the 80s, this used to be a private cosmetic surgery hospital." "However, one of the doctors suffered severe depression and identally killed a customer during a procedure. The hospital couldn''t continue to operate." "Local vigers spread rumors that the doctor was possessed, and his vengeful spirit could still be heard crying in this ce." "Over the years, nobody dared to stay here, and they chose to relocate, especially with the development in the central area of Akloit. This old district gradually became forgotten." "As for the cemetery on the nearby hill, it used to be where locals buried their deceased before the cremation policy was implemented. The hospitat reached an aThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. u with the vigers, designating this as a makeshift graveyard and providing them with an annual allowance." "After the hospital relocated in the early 2000s, this ce became an area that everyone avoided. Never did I expect it to be a hiding ce for criminals," Cheyenne nodded in agreement, holding Chance as they descended the stairs. The little dogy quietly in her arms, asionally ncing at Gordon with its shining ck eyes. Bored, it ced its little paw on her shoulder and yawned. Gordon had previously owned a military dog, but even that dog wasn''t as intelligent as Chance. When Cheyenne heard him complimenting her dog, she couldn''t help but continue bragging, "Mr. Murillo, do you know? Chance was the one who fetched the eyebrow razor and brought it to my doorstep. That''s how I found out that this ce is the primary crime scene." Gordon nced in surprise at Chance and reached out with his warm hand, wanting to pet it. However, Chance avoided him, feeling disdainful. "The little thing is truly clever. I''ll buy it a month''s supply of chicken legs," he said generously, making Cheyenne feel a little embarrassed. She smiled and nodded, patting Chance''s little head. "So, it''s settled then. No backing out!" she said yfully. "Miss Lawrence, you can rest assured," he replied. While he couldn''t match the wealthy people in Akloit, he had some savings and could afford a few chicken legs. The two continued searching the ruins of the building, finding no other clues apart from the body in the backyard and the skeletal remains of cats and other animals in the corridor. Returning to the first floor, they passed through the empty hall and spotted an abandoned firece. Suddenly, Chance barked excitedly. Cheyenne turned her attention to the firece and understood what Chance was trying to convey. "Chance, are you saying there''s something here?" she asked. Chance barked a couple more times, and Gordon, curious, also looked over. "Seems like there is. I trust Chance," he said. He took the lead and was about to crouch down and investigate by entering the firece. Cheyenne reached out and grabbed his sleeve, looking at him with bright eyes. "Be careful," she cautioned. Gordon nodded and smiled lightly, "Miss Lawrence, don''t worry. I''m tough. Such a task is a piece of cake." "Still, be cautious," she insisted. The firece appeared dark and empty, likely concealing a person or something else inside. After taking off his coat, Gordon proceeded alone into the firece. His movements were quick and nimble, as expected from someone professionally trained. Meanwhile, Cheyenne stayed by the entrance with Chance, her gaze fixed on the narrow opening of the firece, her lips pursed without a word. She stood there for quite a while, her legs starting to feel sore. She took out her phone and nced at the time disyed, realizing that fifteen minutes had passed, yet Gordon hadn''t emerged. The surroundings were empty, and when the wind blew in from the outside, it carried a chilling sense of coldness, sending shivers down her spine. Cheyenne gradually felt that something was amiss. Fearfully, she called out into the firece, "Gordon? Mr. Murillo... are you there? Please answer me..." Her voice sounded twice as loud in the narrow passage of the firece, bing increasingly sharp and high-pitched. Suddenly, a pair of ck eyes stared straight at her from the vacant firece opening. A white, trembling figure, like a ghost, startled her heart, causing it to race. Sweat dripped down her forehead, and her voice became hoarse. Chapter 427: Madam Erica Chapter 427: Madam Erica Taking a closer look, it turned out to be Gordon. He emerged from inside... with his face covered in ck ashes, only revealing his ck eyes. When he spoke, his snow-white teeth were even more dazzling. And the white figure that startled her was a white coat. It had "Hopedale Hospital" written on the chest along with its logo. How could this be a hospital uniform? Cheyenne was greatly shocked. There were traces of blood and green grass juice on the white coat. It must have sttered on the person while passing through the woods, sticking the green leaves to the clothes. On second thought, she hadn''t heard anyone in the hospital mention losing their uniform. She reached out her fair and tender hand and grabbed Gordon, curiously asking him, "Mr. Murillo, is there something under the firece?" Gordon held her small hand in his, a blush quickly shing across his dark and handsome face. He felt somewhat embarrassed and lowered his head. Girls'' hands are so soft? When he recalled how he had dirtied Cheyenne''s delicate and fair hand, he felt even more guilty. In a haste, he climbed up, let go of Cheyenne''s hand, and answered her, "It seems like there''s a secret passage below. I only walked about twenty meters. It was too dark, so I didn''t dare to go any further. I will bring my men here for further investigation. Cheyenne agreed, continuing to specte, "If this secret passage leads outside, it could exin why there are no footprints outside, but suddenly footprints appeared on the stairs." "Yes, that''s possible!" Gordon deeply appreciated Cheyenne''s intelligence. His liking for her deepened a bit. After putting on his clothes, a gust of wind blew, and the putrid smell in the air made both of them grimace. Cheyenne covered her nose with her small hand, expressing her disdain, "Let''s go, this ce is so stinky." He quickly took something in his hand and said, "Miss Lawrence,dy first." His gentlemanly side surprised her, and she smiled, her crescent-shaped eyes almost narrowed into a line. A teasing voice sounded in Gordon''s ear, "I thought all you policemen were unromantic guys." Gordon smiled wryly, pondered and said, "That can actually be true, given the nature of our work. So most of us aren''t really romantic. There are many of us in our 30s who are still unmarried." He unexpectedly startedining about his single status. Seeing the obvious traces of a bitter smile on his face, Cheyenne felt curious. "How is that possible? Mr. Murillo, you hold a high position, you''re young, and there are many women who like you." Gordonughed without saying a word, his face clearly reflecting a shadow of sadness. He did have someone he liked, but that person''s status was too high, while he was just a lowly policeman with no future prospects. They simply weren''t a match.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. There was a story behind this expression. Cheyenne loved gossip the most. While walking in front without turning back, she couldn''t resist asking, "Who is the person you like, Mr. Murillo? Can I know?" Gordon gave a vague answer, "She''s in Onistead, and I''m afraid I won''t see her in this lifetime. Miss Lawrence, please don''t ask anymore." He spoke lightly, but Cheyenne seemed to see his sadness. She could empathize with him. With a knowing expression, shefortingly patted Gordon''s shoulder, leaving him somewhat puzzled. "Anyway, Mr. Murillo, keep up the good work. For now, getting rich is easier than getting out of being single!" As Cheyenne continued her exaggerated remarks, Gordon quickly changed the subject. "By the way, there have been some new developments in the case!" When it came to the case, Cheyenne immediately shifted into a professional mode and turned her head to ask, "What?" "We located Konner''s wife, who found a diary while sorting through his belongings. It contains some useful information. You can take a lookter, Miss Lawrence." "Alright." At the entrance, the assistant who had just left returned with a police car waiting for them. Cheyenne and the assistant got into the car and headed back. The diary was delivered to her mansion near dusk. Cheyenne sat on the couch and opened the diary. It contained some of Konner''s journal entries, mostly trivial matters that were of little importance. Many of them were about what he did today, where he drove what cigarettes he smoked, and who he saw. There were also numerousints about his employer. The diary recorded up until about three months ago when there was finally a change. One entry read: "I finally made 100, 000 today, in less than a minute! Damn, it''s so easy for rich people to make money. Money begets more money! While poor people have to work their whole lives. Fuck, it''s unfair." From Konner''s cryptic words, Cheyenne guessed that he was referring to Soar Casino. There were several more entries that mentioned Soar Casino. One of them said, "Today, followed the young master to the money house to gamble again. It''s really a good ce. Not only does moneye and go, but there are also beautiful women to flirt with! But just when I made a little money, the young master called me up to send Mr. K home!" Content Thest entry caught Cheyenne''s attention. It was the most important and valuable clue so far. Konner wrote that he drove with Erica to the Cloud Hotel so sh woman pretending to be noble. could meet Aidan and joked that Erica was a The rest of the entries mentioned that he was still searching for materials for the young master, as finding those materials would allow him to continue gambling. His goal for this year was to buy arge house, a beachfront vi, where his two children could attend an elite school. It was easy to see that although Konner had lost his conscience, he was still a good father. After finishing the diary, Cheyenne closed it, absentmindedly cing it on the table as she fell into deep thought. Aidan and Erica had shared a room together? That meant the two of them must have had some connection. This perhaps corroborated her and Kelvin''s initial spection. Aidan was indeed a member of the Todd family! But who could it be? It seemed that she could only meet Erica in person to find out. The next day, it was a sunny and beautiful summer day. Erica was ying at the racetrack with her son when she suddenly received a message from Cheyenne, inviting her to meet up. Erica was clearly taken aback. Why would Miss Lawrence suddenly invite her for coffee? After hesitating for a moment, Erica decided to dress up and go to the meeting. Before leaving, she simply instructed her household staff to take care of her son and said nothing about where she was going or whom she was meeting. At a corner caf¨¦, Cheyenne and Gordon sat together. Surprisingly, even from behind, their figures seemed to blend harmoniously. The tall and handsome man and the petite and alluring woman created an adorable height difference. People passing by couldn''t help but cast envious nces. As Erica stepped into the caf¨¦, she Kerel. immediately saw the two sitting together and her gaze turned slightly angry as she looked at Cheyenne. She had initially thought that Cheyenne had feelings for Iker However, she turned around and saw Cheyenne with another man. How could a fickle woman like Cheyenne deserve her Iker? This sight of Cheyenne made Erica feel that Iker deserved someone better. Perhaps her gaze was too direct and intense, as Cheyenne noticed the malice in her eyes and turned around to look at her. Erica was dressed in a whitece dress, with her exquisite curls cascading down her back. She was wearing a pair of red high heels and carrying a limited edition designer handbag. Cheyenne took the initiative to greet Erica, saying, "Madam Erica, over here." Erica walked over with elegant steps. As soon as she took her seat, she couldn''t help but respond to Cheyenne in a curt tone, emphasizing her distance. "Miss Lawrence, I don''t recall our rtionship being close enough for you to invite me for coffee. So, what do you want from me?" "If there''s nothing important, I should go back. You know I''m busy taking care of my child," Erica added, standing up to leave. Cheyenne smiled lightly and reached out her fair and delicate hand, gently gripping Erica''s shoulder. Her bright. gaze was as dazzling as the sun. "Madam Erica, there''s no need to rush. Let''s have a ss of ice (" coffee first. It''s so hot outside, you wouldn''t want to risk getting heatstroke. And would you like to eat some strawberry sundae ice cream?" Chapter 428: Envy You Chapter 428: Envy You Erica did not respond, her cold gaze fixed on the interactions between the two. It seemed as if she was trying to catch some clues or hints of their rtionship. Gordon touched his nose, feeling somewhat awkward. Erica seemed to have misunderstood his rtionship with Miss Lawrence. He straightforwardly asked Erica, "May I ask, Madam Erica, what were you doing at Cloud Hotel on the 18th three months ago?" As he finished speaking, a brown file foldernded in front of Erica. Her delicate body trembled, clearly taken aback. Strong andposed, she straightened her posture and asked, "What is this?" Cheyenne smiled, her hand supporting her fair, delicate chin, and she looked at Erica with a yful gaze. "There are records of the hotel room reservation, and the video shows signatures from both Aidan and Erica with their ID cards as coteral." When Erica saw the signed document in front of her, she was clearly shocked. Her face turned pale, and her tightly clenched hands under the table embedded her nails into her palms. Suddenly, she angrily grabbed her bag and stood up, her words filled with guilt and fear. "I don''t know what you''re talking about! These are all usations! There are many people named Erica in the world, maybe it''s just someone with the same name as me." Cheyenne, seeing her obvious guilty demeanor, coldly smiled and mercilessly exposed her lie. "Names may ovep, but what about the ID number? Madam Erica, please exin your rtionship with Aidan." Erica stubbornly insisted, "I have no rtionship with him; I don''t even know anyone named Aidan." Cheyenne directly ced all the evidence of the hotel records in front of her, her voice loud. "There have been a total of five reservations, Madam Erica, and you''re telling me you don''t know Aidan. Well, that''s fine. I can just take it directly to Mr. Kai. Maybe he knows Aidan." Upon hearing that Cheyenne would bring this evidence to Kai, Erica slumped back onto the genuine leather chair, her voice trembling. "Please... Miss Lawrence, please don''t do this. I''ll tell the truth." "In fact, Aidan is actually... Davon," Erica confessed. Her and Kelvin''s judgment was correct after all. Cheyenne''s bent fingers rhythmically tapped on the table, making a dull sound. She listened attentively as Erica recounted the history between herself and Master Davon. In reality, Erica had always admired Iker since she was young. However, at that time, Iker had an arranged marriage with Emily, the daughter of the high-ranking president. She knew she was not worthy of Iker, but as long as she could remain in the Todd family as his sister, she thought it would be good enough. But Erica never expected the turn of events that urred on her eighteenth birthday. She went to discuss with Davon about weing their eldest brother home. However, when she arrived at the door, she identally overheard Thalia and Davon plotting to kill Iker on his way back home. Erica was too terrified at the time, and when she stepped back, she identally stepped on a branch and fell, revealing herself. Davon dragged her into the house and vited her. In the end, he forced her to join him in plotting against Iker, threatening to release the video of their intimate moments if she didn''tply. She had no choice but to call Iker under her own name and trick him intoing back to celebrate her eighteenth birthday. Davon and Thalia bought off the truck driver to crash into Iker''s car to create a man-made car ident. Originally, their intention was to kill him, but due to an unexpected turn of events, Iker''s legs were the only things that ended up broken. Erica thought that after she had done this, Davon would spare her. She had hoped to escape and start a new life, but Davon did not let her off the hook. He wanted her to continue poisoning Iker''s medicine, but Erica refused Davon''s proposal, which led Thalia to threaten to kill her. So she had to find a way to climb into Kai''s bed, thereby finding a new protector. Davon couldn''t bring himself to kill her in the moment, and he also knew that the child was Davon''s. Kai was aware of this too. In Kai''s eyes, whether it was a son or a grandson, made no difference. They were all blood of the Todd family, and he couldn''t let the twins grow up outside the family. Furthermore, he had some affection for Erica. His three wives had grown old and lost their allure, while Erica''s appearance was undoubtedly outstanding. He had watched her grow up with his own eyes. This age difference brought a sense of aplishment to his heart. That way, the idea of killing Erica was dispelled from Thalia''s mind. However, Thalia privately warned Erica multiple times not to interfere in the matters between them and Iker''s people, or else she would find a way to make her disappear. In these three years, Davon, that beast, had forcefully taken her multiple times, using the pretext of visiting his younger brother. Erica also knew that the incident with the snake release was orchestrated by Davon, but she dared not speak up. Erica had a unfortunate life. Her parents died when she was five years old, and she was taken in by the Todd family after a difficult journey. Under normal circumstances, she should have graduated from a prestigious university and had a bright future. She would have met a wonderful husband and lived a life together. s?novelThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. All of that was destroyed the moment she overheard Davon and Thalia''s malicious n. She could never go back. Since the moment she chose to betray Iker out of fear, she was unforgivable. These past three years of miserable existence were spent in constant guilt every single day. Despite loving Iker deeply, she was forced to give herself to Davon, even serving his father Kai. In the end, Erica gave a pitiful smile and looked at Cheyenne with envy, whispering, "I actually envy you." Cheyenne was taken aback by her words - what was there for her to envy? "I have nothing worth envying. I''m just a discarded woman from a wealthy family, have you forgotten? Madam Erica, you shouldn''t have chosen to make a deal with the devil." Even though she had betrayed Iker, Thalia still hadn''t let her off, right? In that case, it would be better to try and cooperate with Iker, nning in advance for a strategy. On second thought, Erica, just like Cheyenne, was still an inexperienced young girl when everything happened. Her luck was average, at least she clearly knew the truth about Kelvin, while Davon was aplete scumbag, not even worth thebel of trash. How could an innocent eighteen-year-old girlpete against two cunning demons? "Miss Lawrence always easily obtains what others can''t. Doesn''t that make people envious? Do you know that Iker likes you? I have liked him for over a decade, but it can''tpare to the one month you spent with him." Honestly, Erica felt a sense of unwillingness. She didn''t know how she fell short inparison to Cheyenne. In terms of background, Cheyenne wasn''t much higher than her. In terms of talent, Cheyenne only graduated from high school, while she had a doctoral degree from a prestigious university. The only difference was in their figure and appearance, where Cheyenne was truly stunning enough to make any woman jealous. Her words left Cheyenne bewildered, with an inner voice screaming, ''impossible!'' Iker liked her? "You misunderstood. Iker doesn''t like me. Isn''t he in love with his fianc¨¦e, Emily?" Otherwise, why would he go to such great lengths to recover his legs?" Chapter 429: Cheyenne, His Antidote Chapter 429: Cheyenne, His Antidote Seeing Cheyenne''s astonished expression, Erica gave a bitter smile. ''Miss Lawrence truly didn''t appreciate what she has. If only my years of waiting could exchange for a single nce from Iker, I wouldn''t have ended up scheming with Master Davon.'' Cheyenne and Gordon discussed luring Aidan out using Erica''s name, intending to capture him in one fell swoop. In the office of the hospital director, a petite and delicate figurey slumped behind the office desk, dressed in a thin white coat, peacefully asleep. A magazine rested on top of her head. Kelvin arrived and noticed the slightly ajar door. He didn''t hesitate and gently pushed it open. She was sound asleep. Fatigue marked her fairplexion, and the dark circles beneath her eyes revealed several nights of sleep deprivation. Her finely shaped lips were slightly parted, revealing pearly white teeth hidden beneath rosy petal-like lips - a truly alluring sight. A beam of sunlight from the window cast a soft golden hue on her ck curls, creating a sense of tranquility and well-being. The contrast between her sleeping and waking state was stark. She appeared gentle and serene, like a quiet watercolor painting that grew more endearing the longer one looked. Kelvin raised an eyebrow, lightening his footsteps as he approached the desk. His dark and luminous eyes rested on the book precariously hanging off the edge. He quickly reached out, catching it, and nced at its content before closing it and setting it aside. His long and slender fingers would have retreated then, but as luck would have it... they ended up on her slightly disheveled temple. With tenderness in his touch, he yfully brushed away the stray strands of chestnut hair behind her ear. The warm sunlight illuminated her ear, tinting it a rosy shade, and even the fine white fuzz on her earlobe was visible. Kelvin''s hands, acting on their own ord, lightly pinched her delicate ear, relishing its soft and cool texture. Moving gently, his coarse andrge hands caressed her finely arched brows, glided over her delicate and petite nose, and finally halted on her lips. His thumb lightly pressed against her rosy, unadorned lips. Cheyenne hadn''t even applied any lipstick, her lips naturally adorned in a vibrant crimson that captivated his attention. His tall and sturdy figure leaned closer, gradually closing the distance to her lips. A sudden rush of heat surged through Kelvin''s face. Her lips were so close, like a ripe and tempting cherry, mere inches away. But he also feared that if Cheyenne were to suddenly wake up, she might p him. Without hesitation, he closed his eyes and, in the tranquility of this midsummer afternoon, stole a kiss from her lips. In that fleeting moment when their lips gently met, the sweet and alluring fragrance emanating from Cheyenne left Kelvin''s mind nk. So sweet. Cheyenne, still drowsy from her sleep, dreamt of her high school days when Kate had invited her for ice cream. She took a bite of the sweet ice cream, her tongue gently licking it... Huh, why did it suddenly disappear? Kelvin never expected her to respond, even if it was unconsciously. But that was enough to stir a reaction within him. His gaze darkened and, hastily, he forced himself to withdraw. To him, Cheyenne was like a scarlet poppy that bloomed deep within his soul. Beautiful, yet fatally toxic. Once contaminated, there was no escaping its allure! He thought to himself, feeling intoxicated... Click.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A faint sound came from outside the door as Eddie''s figure suddenly appeared at the office entrance. "Cheyenne, you asked me... Huh? Mr. Foley, what are you doing here?" Eddie''s voice trailed off as he fixed his gaze on the cold and aloof man in front of him, his initial surprise quickly turning into annoyance. With a worried nce at the peacefully sleeping Cheyenne, Eddie let out a sigh of relief and walked towards Kelvin. Kelvin''s face was still flushed, but luckily his naturally pale skin and poker face prevented Eddie from noticing anything out of the ordinary. "I came to find Cheyenne," he replied emotionlessly. Eddie nonchntly picked up a white coat from a nearby hanger and draped it over Cheyenne''s shoulders, gently and tenderly. Kelvin''s eyes darkened as he watched this scene, wishing he ted could cut off his hands. He berated himself for not thinking about it when he came in earlier. Just as Eddie finished draping the coat on Cheyenne''s shoulders, the sleeping woman slowly opened her drowsy and bewildered eyes, looking at Eddie with a cute and innocent expression, like a lost fawn in the woods. She paused for a second before gracefully yawning and tilting her head slightly to examine the coat on her shoulder, a smile stretching across her face. "Thank you, Eddie," she said. Eddie couldn''t help but be charmed by her natural and adorable demeanor. He wished he could reach out and gently touch her slightly disheveled hair, but unfortunately, there was another person present, so he held back. "What time did you go to sleepst night? Why were you sleeping in the office with the window open, dressed so lightly? Be careful not to catch a cold," he said with concern. Eddie''s gentle demeanor only irritated Kelvin more. His deep-set eyes squinted slightly, and a strong light shed across his eyes. Cheyenne rubbed her small face, which had red marks on it from sleeping against her sleeve. The marks contrasted with her fair and beautiful face, giving it a rosy and exquisite appearance. She sighed dejectedly. "I went to bed after two in the morning and woke up at half past sel.ne seven. Since no one was looking for me for consultations, I took the opportunity to sneak in a nap. Hehe... She had spentst night organizing everything and investigating the earring''s information. The pair of earrings were called the "Tears of Poseidon" and were a fashionable earring released by the Dream brandst spring. Dream was by no means unfamiliar to her; it was created by Emily, the daughter of the president, who had her own business ventures. Dream was one of the most promising luxury brands in the country in recent years, with a high-end positioning and each piece with considerable value, although the sales volume was rtively small. Eddie''s eyes filled with pity. "Cheyenne, you don''t have to push yourself so hard. The truth wille to light one day." And he believed that they were getting closer and closer to the truth, right? Cheyenne nodded, but before she could respond, Kelvin deliberately coughed, drawing her attention to the man who had also arrived earlier. Her smile faded slightly, and she calmly looked at him. "Mr. Foley, why are you here? Is there something you need?" Kelvin felt slightly frustrated at the distant way she addressed him. "I came to change the bandages." It had been two or three days since the surgery, and the wound on his shoulder should have started scabbing by now. Besides, changing the bandages was something any nurse could do. A faint twitch appeared at the corner of Cheyenne''s lips as she was about to refuse, but he cut her off. "After all, I got injured for your sake." Chapter 430: And I DonT Want Money Chapter 430: And I Don''t Want Money Sensing the tension between the two, Eddie took a step forward with his handsome face adorned with a warm and charming smile, akin to a gentle breeze in spring. "Mr. Foley, Cheyenne is already exhausted. If you don''t mind, allow me to change your bandages," he offered. As soon as Eddie''s hand reached out, Kelvin deftly sidestepped, his deep-set eyes coldly fixated on Eddie with an eerie glint. Parting his thin lips, he uttered a rather conceited remark, "You''re not qualified enough." Eddie was momentarily stunned by the ambiguous statement, his heart skipping a beat, but his smile grew deeper. Nonchntly shrugging and stepping back, he said, "If Mr. Foley doesn''t want my help, then so be it. However, Cheyenne is genuinely exhausted." Cheyenne overheard their conversation, assuming that Kelvin looked down on Eddie due to his lower social status, hence refusing his assistance. Fuming with anger, she scolded, "Kelvin, that''s enough! Eddie is the youngest person ever to receive a medical award before turning twenty. If he''s not qualified enough, then why don''t you go to Nightingale to have your wounds treated?" Kelvin was really jealous when Cheyenne defended another man in front of him. Eddie discreetly couldn''t help but chuckle at Cheyenne''s defense of him. He subtly pushed his sses up his nose and spoke tofort her, "It''s alright, Cheyenne. Mr. Foley is of high status and wealth, whereas I''m just a humble doctor. It''s nothing." Kelvin''s initial intention was solely to have Cheyenne tend to his wounds, but after Eddie''sment, it seemed as if Kelvin was looking down on Eddie instead. But how could someone as proud as Mr. Foley possibly apologize to a doctor? With a pair of gloomy eyes fixed on Eddie, his voice, seemingly forced through clenched teeth, resonated, "Mr. Zamora, you truly have impressed me." Unfazed, Eddie met that piercing gaze with poise, sping his hands together in front of him, and lowering his gaze to observe his own hands. "Mr. Foley, you''re being too polite. If you truly find me displeasing, the hospital has other esteemed senior doctors. Cheyenne had an exhausting night, and she hasn''t even had breakfast yet. I would feel sorry for her hunger," he expressed his concern from an elder brother''s perspective. Little did he know that Kelvin interpreted his words differently. A sarcastic snort followed. "And what exactly are you to Cheyenne?" In the end, Kelvin raised his left hand, gazing at his wristwatch before continuing, "It''s only ten o''clock. The hospital officially closes at twelve. As the director, Cheyenne, do you intend to refuse patients seeking medical attention?" Cheyenne found herself unable to refute his argument, her eyes widening in anger, and her crimson lips pouting with frustration. "Didn''t you hear that I haven''t eaten?" To her dismay, Kelvin''s response grew sharper, "Are you suggesting that you''d rece a surgeon just because you haven''t eaten before going into the operating room?" "I..." Cheyenne was at a loss for words. Was heparing his situation to lying on an operating table? Feeling frustrated by Mr. Foley''s unreasonable statements, Eddie coughed lightly and intervened, attempting to reconcile the two. "Cheyenne, how about you tend to Mr. Foley''s wound first, and I''ll go buy you breakfast? What would you like to eat?" Cheyenne couldn''t help but let out a light exmation, her eyes shining, and she smiled a bit embarrassedly, "Is this okay? Thank you so much for doing all this, Eddie..." "It''s no problem, thest thing we need is for you to starve. The stomach is the hardest thing to please." "Humph, you must be up to something!" Cheyenne nced at him, warning him not to cause trouble... Kelvin pursed his lips and spoke before she could, "She likes to eat soup dumplings with milk, from that restaurant in city south. Mr. Zamora, could you take care of it? I''ll have my assistant transfer double the amount to youter." As he spoke, Cheyenne was slightly surprised. How did Kelvin know what she liked to eat? Even though Eddie had a good temper, his face couldn''t help but darken His hands, buried in his coat pockets, clenched into fists as he tried his best to maintain his good temper. "No need for money, it''s something I should do." After saying that, he turned and left, his slender figure growing farther in the distance... t It wasn''t until that figure disappeared at the end of the corridor that Kelvin withdrew his gaze, his eyes sparkling with a bright, ephemeral light. It was like the proud smile of a child who had sessfully yed a prank, fleeting. Cheyenne got up and stretched her shoulders. She had been lying on her stomach for so long and felt a bit sore. She looked at him with an annoyed expression, "Come on, take off your clothes!" Her direct and generous words made Kelvin stunned for a second. Then he immediately stretched out a hand to loosen his tie. His fingers moved slowly, elegantly undoing the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing a bronze-colored throat. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. The lines on his neck stood out, exuding the mature aura of a man, silent yet sexy. Cheyenne''s gaze was fixed, and she involuntarily blushed, her mind filled with the image of him undressing just now. Um... just as she was daydreaming, Kelvin actually ced his hand on the hidden sp of his waistband. His fingers gently pressed. Snap. The metal sp made a suggestive sound, and Cheyenne''s eyes widened as she looked at his hand. Her mind wentpletely nk. When she finally reacted, her face had turned as red as an apple. She immediately covered her eyes with both hands. But she couldn''t help but spread her fingers and look at Kelvin through the gap, Kelvin Foley, are you a pervert? Isn''t the wound on your shoulder? What are you taking off your pants for?" Kelvin saw Cheyenne''s shy expression all too clearly, and a rare yful smile appeared on his cold and stern face. "I think you might have misunderstood something. My belt was just too tight, so I couldn''t pull my shirt, so... Cheyenne, wipe off the drool, are you that thirsty? Now that Omar is gone, don''t you have any other lovers?" His words were really harsh! Cheyenne lowered her hands and looked at him directly, her rose-like lips filled with anger, turning her into that sharp and prickly little hedgehog again. "You''re right, I do need to find a man. Who says only men need to be satisfied?" Knowing full well that she was deliberately trying to annoy him, Kelvin still got angry andpletely forgot that it was because of him that the situation had escted. His ice-cold eyes stared at her as if trying to see through her. Just as Cheyenne was thinking about how to defend herself, the man said something that made her blush and stammer. "Well, I can be your fancy lover, and I don''t want any money."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Ha!" Chapter 431: Pillow Talk Chapter 431: Pillow Talk Only heaven knows how long it took for someone as proud as Kelvin to utter such self-deprecating words. Being the most eligible bachelor in Akloit,bined with his striking looks and model-like physique bestowed upon him by the heavens, he was surrounded by no shortage of admirers. Countless women offered themselves to him... Even though Kelvin, like other sessful men, kept a string of lovers, it was nothing more than a scandalous rumor in other people''s mouths. He had the qualifications for it. However, his abstinence prevented him from having any lingering affairs in his life, except for the asional exception with Abbie due to a mix of sympathy and pity. As proud as he was, he could never bring himself to pursue someone like this, let alone express his desire so boldly. Cheyenne, however, treated his words as delusional rambling,ughing coldly and bluntly rejecting him at the door. "Kelvin, I don''t recall you losing your mind," she remarked. With that, she roughly grabbed his suit cor and yanked it downward. The ck jacket peeled away, leaving him in a white shirt that showcased his handsome face, with features resembling a work of art, exuding a cold and ethereal aura like a natural aristocrat. His well-built chest filled out the shirt, perfectly fitting the stereotype of looking slim with clothes on but having muscle when unclothed. If it were before, Cheyenne would have already clung onto him with both hands. In Kelvin''s eyes, she was naturally rebellious, arrogant, and greedy. She was even more passionate and sincere when it came to matters of love, showing her true self down to her bones. She couldn''t resist now, but she pretended to be indifferent, standing to the side with a professional gaze, looking at him just like those lifeless props in aboratory. Kelvin refused to believe that Cheyennecked any trace of desire for him. His big hand abruptly grabbed her delicate and petite chin, applying just enough pressure to make her look up at him. His deep and maic voice sounded angrily in her ear as he stared at her in disbelief, "Cheyenne, stop pretending. Aren''t you infatuated with that kind of sophisticated, cold, and passionate love?" And he fulfilled precisely those qualities. Cheyenne gently lowered her thickshes and focused on his hand, gripping his wrist with her small, fair, and smooth hands. She twisted, breaking free from his grasp. Her gaze carried a disdain that reached unprecedented heights as she looked at him. Letting out a soft sigh, she turned around and walked towards a nearby shelf, stating, "Kelvin, let''s just leave it at this. I did my best, and I''m tired." "Let''s just leave it at this. I did my best." At first, these words didn''t seem to hold any significance. But upon rereading them, Kelvin felt as if his heart had been ripped to shreds. Why did he only realize her worth after losing her? His gaze followed her slim figure, his lips tightly pressed into a straight line, hisrge hand clenched into a fist. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, and his fingertips turned icy cold. With a somewhat hoarse voice, he called out her name, "Cheyenne, can''t we..." Start afresh? Before he could utter those words, Cheyenne mercilessly interrupted him, returning with her medical box, her face expressionless as she approached him. Step by step, she closed in. "Mr. Foley, please have a seat!" Her clear gaze held no emotions, as if she were treating an ordinary patient. The feeling it evoked in Kelvin was like being crawled over by a myriad of ants, but in the end, he chose to sit down, pulling down a corner of his shirt with his back turned to Cheyenne. Starting over was impossible. She had a strong aversion to dirty men, and even though Kelvin possessed the physique and appearance she desired, he had be tainted. Cheyenne could never forget the sight of Abbie arrogantly lying on her bed, wearing her nightgown. Her delicate fingers, slightly cool to the touch, pressed against Kelvin''s arm as she nced at the yellowing gauze. Her eyebrows furrowed in concern. "Didn''t you change the dressing afterwards?" she asked. She vividly remembered giving Chris all the necessary supplies and instructing him on what to keep in mind. It had been almost four days since they left TWILIGHT, and Kelvin''s wound showed no signs of improvement. In fact, it had started to fester. It was just not scientifically possible. Listening to the anger and interrogation in her voice, Kelvin couldn''t help but smile inwardly. However, he feigned indifference as he replied, "I was busy." That was why he had forgotten. "Even if you were busy, shouldn''t you have changed the dressing? Don''t you care about your hand anymore?" Cheyenne forcefully removed the gauze, even if it caused him pain! Kelvin gasped, biting his lip to endure the pain. In reality, even old Mr. Foley had forced the servants to change his dressing. After that, he sprinkled a small amount of salt on the wound. It was excruciating. But the thought of using this as an excuse to see Cheyenne was worth it. He had made such a foolish self-inflicted act. Thinking back, Kelvin couldn''t help but mock his ownck of rationale. Finally, she showed some tenderness. After cleaning the pus and blood around the wound with a cotton swab, she used a pair of metal tweezers to hold a cotton ball soaked in hydrogen peroxide and wiped it for disinfection. As soon as the hydrogen peroxide was poured onto the wound, it began to bubble and produce a fine white foam. Those were all bacteria. With a stinging and burning sensation, Kelvin''s voice trembled slightly from the pain, but he still managed to say, "Cheyenne, please answer me, why don''t you want to give us another chance?" "What''s there to be confused about? Can a normal person fall into the same pit twice?" Cheyenne retorted. In response, Kelvin''s lips slightly parted as he dered firmly, "Even if it''s a pit, it can still be a happy one, can''t it?" "Heh," Cheyenne rolled her eyes in response, almost wanting to pour the entire bottle of hydrogen peroxide over him. "Kelvin, don''t be so conceited. Do you know that women became wealthy after their loves died?" She chuckled lightly, continuing in a teasing tone, "You should consider yourself lucky that my desire for wealth didn''t make me kill you!" Kelvin was rendered speechless. He hadn''t expected her to have such thoughts.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After carefully tending to his wound, Cheyenne rewrapped it with gauze and lowered her head to tidy up the supplies as if giving him a signal to leave. Kelvin''s fingers, in the midst of buttoning up his shirt, slowed down when he caught sight of earring on the table. He took a step forward. He picked up the earring, studying it intently for a few seconds. Just as Cheyenne turned around, she saw him holding the earring and immediately rushed forward, snatching it from him. Infuriated, she questioned, "What are you doing?" After what had happened with the video, she had no intention of having any further interaction with Kelvin. She was wary of him hiding evidence or messages to protect someone. Her obvious guarded expression infuriated Kelvin. "Cheyenne! Isn''t it too much to condemn a person to lifetime of imprisonment for a idental mistake? Even a dee row inmate should have the chance to appeal for a reduced sentence, shouldn''t they?" Kelvin had never spoken so softly in his life. He acknowledged his past mistakes and the harm he had caused her. Can''t she see that he was gradually changing? Chapter 432: Cheyenne, IM No Worse Than Mr. Lara Chapter 432: Cheyenne, I''m No Worse Than Mr. Lara Cheyenne felt a loosening in the tight string within her heart as Kelvin looked at her with his dark eyes, which were filled with nothing but her reflection. In that moment, she forgot about Abbie. It was as if she believed that she was the only person in his world. Cheyenne''s inner turmoil was like two wild animals fiercely tearing at each other, destined to fight to the death, but ultimately leading to no resolution. "Kelvin, do you understand that even one mistake can be enough to cause someone''s demise?" She had given him chances before. When she had a miscarriage, she persuaded herself to believe in him and gave him another chance, as long as he was willing toe home, as long as he could spare some time away from Abbie to be with her. But he didn''t. Suddenly, Kelvin embraced her from behind, enveloping herpletely in his arms, greedily inhaling the faint fragrance emanating from her body. He rested his head on her shoulder, attempting to find a sense of familiarity from the past. "Cheyenne." "Abbie and I have no contact anymore. Please believe me this time." "Not only does Grandpa need you, but... I need you too." He only wore a thin shirt, and naturally, men had higher body temperatures than women. Kelvin''s chest felt like a zing furnace. Despite the multipleyers of fabric separating them, his violently pounding heartbeat still made its presence known in her ears. She struggled, but couldn''t break free from his embrace. Kelvin even lowered his head and sensually nibbled on her fair and soft earlobe, disying a deeper understanding of her body than she had herself. It seemed that the prickly hedgehog was gradually softening, and Kelvin intensified his scorching kisses. They rained down upon her neck, delicate and tender, with a clear downward direction, resembling a summer rainstorm. He took a step forward and abruptly pressed her against the bookshelf. It wasn''t a forceful act, but with Cheyenne''s chest against the bookshelf, it felt somewhat stifling. She lifted her foot and attempted to kick him in the lower body while he was distracted, but Kelvin quickly caugh her sharp high-heeled shoe. On her slender and delicate ankle, faint blue veins were visible, and there was a string of lettering tattooed on it. "Let go! Don''t force me to kill you!" "You still love me, don''t you?" Kelvin''s slightly warm and rough thumb caressed the tattooed letters on her ankle. Hisughter entered her ears, filling her with a mixture of joy and embarrassment. She was too embarrassed to admit it. After all, this tattoo was made by painstakingly poking needles into her skin and then applying ink... it was painful. And her skin was delicate; even a strong kiss would leave marks that took several days to fade away. A tattoo... it was a lifelongmitment. Kelvin hated himself for not noticing it sooner. Cheyenne, in frustration and shame, turned her head and red at him fiercely. "It was a mistake I made due to my ignorance. I''ll wash it off another day." Just like most rebellious teenage girls, she had also gone through a rebellious and crazy phase. Seeing many ssmates in her school carving their lovers'' names on their arms withpasses or knives to prove their deep love with blood, Cheyenne felt awkward to do the same on her arm. So she went to a tattoo parlor and had it inked on her ankle instead. The average person wouldn''t know the meaning behind those letters. And he had never bothered to ask. "No, you''re not allowed to wash it off!" This was Cheyenne''s way of proving her love for him. How could she wash it away? Taking advantage of her turned head, Kelvin took the opportunity to capture her soft lips, engaging in a passionate and dominant kiss that left her with no chance to resist. Cheyenne''s breath was suddenly stolen, and in anger, she extended her hands and struck at his handsome face. Snap. Kelvin, hurt by Cheyenne''s p, stared at her with his dark and brooding eyes, making Cheyenne feel a chill run down her spine. Her hand trembled uncontrobly. She hadn''t considered their height and strength difference when she acted out of anger a moment ago. If Kelvin were to strike back in anger, she would only have a small chance of winning the fight. But she quickly dismissed the thought. He had neverid a hand on her before, even when he was furious... just giving her the silent treatment and leaving. Right now, she just wanted Kelvin to leave. Unfortunately, he held her hand tightly, and gently blew on it beside his lips. "Does your hand hurt? Shall I blow on it for you?" he murmured softly. Cheyenne eximed, "What the hell, Kelvin! Be normal! We''re divorced, do you understand? Divorced means two people breaking apart!" Her angry shout echoed through the room, catching the attention of patients and nurses passing by outside. When they nced inside, all they saw was a wooden door. Oh, she forgot, the door wasn''t even open. Compared to her fiery anger, Kelvin appeared calm. He continued to whisper seductively in her ear. "Cheyenne, don''t you want this? I''m not worse than Mr. Lara, you know. Maybe you''ve forgotten, after all these years. Let me remind you." "What are you talking about, with all this nonsense?" ''Not worse than Mr. Lara? I have no idea if he''s good...'' Cheyenne was wearing a light blue babydoll dress today, reaching just above her knees. Kelvin effortlessly slid his hand up and caressed her smooth skin. In a fit of anger, he bit her earlobe and said, "You naughty girl, why don''t you wear...?" "None of your business!" Cheyenne mimicked his dismissive tone and mocked him in return. But he burst intoughter and buried his head in her shoulder, whispering, "I know you don''t like being constrained, but this works too." What did he mean by "this works too"? Cheyenne''s face instantly turned red. She used to avoid wearing stockings because... it was convenient for tempting him, but then it became a habit. Besides, her dress length was knee-length, so she didn''t have to worry about exposing her private part. Why bother with the trouble of wearing those things? Content But now, it made it convenient for this despicable man.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Kelvin, you bastard! If you dare... I will definitely kill you!" Last time was unavoidable. But she wouldn''t be helpless this time. However, what Cheyenne didn''t realize was that her refusal only fueled his possessiveness. "Enough talking, Cheyenne. The angrier you get, the cuter I find you." "I''m sorry." He suddenly bit her earlobe and said in a deep voice. Cheyenne bit her lip in pain, tiny drops of blood forming on her red lips. Kelvin tenderly held her lip, gently licking it. "Does it hurt?" "Kelvin! You despicable, shameless scumbag! If you want pleasure, go find your sweet first love! Do you think I''m your ything? Do you dream? Even in this situation, she still had the strength to be jealous, which made Kelvin think that maybe he had been too lenient. Content He shifted his grip from her hand to her slender waist, gently lifting her and pressing her against the bookshelf. "I have no one else, only you," he said seriously, whispering in her ear. Cheyenne''s mind went nk for a second, then she blushed and grabbed onto the bookshelf, stubbornly retorting, "I don''t care about your nonsense. Be gentle... If anyone outside finds out, I''ll bite you to death!" In response, muffledughter came from behind her. "As you wish." "But I don''t want it!" Chapter 433: YouLl Die Ten Years Earlier Than Me Chapter 433: You''ll Die Ten Years Earlier Than Me In broad daylight, if people outside were to find out that she and Kelvin were doing it in her office, she might as well quit her job at the hospital. The soundproofing of this room was not good, so Cheyenne could only bite Kelvin''s shoulder fiercely, venting all her anger on him. She continued until her mouth was filled with the taste of sweet, metallic blood, yet she showed no signs of letting go. Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, helplessly staring at her thick, flowing hair that swayed like ripples. "Cheyenne, go easy." "Easy my foot! If it hurts, we both feel the pain. Who''s afraid of who?" Reluctantly, he carried her and walked towards the office desk, gently brushing aside the files on top to make room for her to sit. "It shouldn''t hurt like this now, you pampered girl." When his gaze fell upon the red marks on her fair shoulder, a hint of tenderness flickered in his deep-set eyes, softening his actions. Cheyenne closed her eyes tightly, gritting her teeth. She tried to convince herself that she had paid for the services of a handsome gigolo. Time passed, and the fragmented sounds in the director''s office finally quieted down. Kelvin sat on a chair, holding the exhausted woman in his arms. Large beads of sweat dripped down his broad forehead, sliding across his straight nose andnding on Cheyenne''s delicate shoulder. Finally, he lightly kissed it, like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Cheyenne was too exhausted to even lift a finger. She slumped on his shoulder,cking the energy to do anything except give Kelvin some instructions. "Tissue." "Mhm." Stretching out his long arm, he pulled out a tissue from the box on the desk. Just when Cheyenne was about to reach out to take it, Kelvin personally wiped the sweat off her. "I can do it myself." She still wasn''t used to his sudden tenderness, always feeling that something was off. The man pursed his lips and smiled lightly at her. His cold, stern eyes stared at her delicate face and he couldn''t help but hold her hand and y with it. "You''re tired, let me do it." Since he wanted to be attentive, Cheyenne didn''t refuse. It was as if she was acting like a queen, ordering Kelvin around to wipe her sweat, help her on clothes, and tidy up the scattered files on the desk... Her triumphant look was reminiscent of a viinous character who had gained power, but Kelvin looked at her pink and tender face, her weak and slumped figure on the chair, and couldn''t help but feel joy in his heart. He was willing to be at her beck and call. As the CEO of the Foley Group, when had he ever done such trivial tasks? The room was still filled with an intense and peculiar scent. When he looked at her, her bones seemed to tremble under his gaze. Her face immediately turned cold. "You can leave now, Kelvin." As Kelvin''s lips were about to curl up, they froze. He was both angry and amused. Men were always the ones who refused to admit their mistakes. Now, this woman was burning bridges. Hadn''t she been immersed in it just now? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sneer at her hypocrisy. "Cheyenne, you really are heartless!" With those words, Cheyennezily stretched out her hand, her eyes fixed on her fair arm, covered in bite marks. Her eye twitched slightly. "Isn''t this what I learned from you?" Kelvin lowered his head in silence, his gaze fixed on the white floor tiles... Countless hot nights floated in his mind, seemingly every time, it was indeed him who left first. Crossing his arms over his chest, he straightened his spine and looked up firmly. "Cheyenne, it won''t happen again." Just as his words fell, Cheyenne''s face became even darker, and she stared at him with wide eyes, rebuking, "You want there to be a next time?" With great confidence, Kelvin nodded, shamelessly uttering a sentence, "Of course, because in this world, there are only two types of men. Me and all the other men besides me!" Cheyenne didn''t hesitate to strike him down, not giving him any respect at all. "Ha, Mr. Foley, you''re already twenty-eight. In two more years, you might be impotent or suffer kidney deficiency and yet you''re here bragging." Kelvin''s handsome andposed face was instantly dark. "Cheyenne, are you calling me old?" Cheyenne gently stroked her fair chin, propping her cheek with her delicate hand as she nodded. "Indeed, I am calling you old!" She nced again at his now gloomy face and continued to stir the mes. "Although I''m not a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, I''m only twenty-one, in the prime years of my youth, Mr. Foley and you''re already twenty-eight ContentAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "If we round it off, I''m twenty and you''re thirty. That''s a whole ten-year difference. In other words, you''ll die ten years earlier than me." Ten years... Over 3, 600 days and nights... Kelvin''s face turnedpletely dark. He wasn''t angry with Cheyenne but was seriously pondering her words. He had to admit that he was indeed seven and a half years older than her, which meant their time together would be reduced by seven and a half years. In order to be able to spend more time with her in the future, to grow old together, Kelvin embarked on a grueling fitness n. If Cheyenne knew how her impulsive words had led to so many "side effects" for herself, she would never have let her quick tongue get the better of her today. Just as the atmosphere between the two of them inexplicably became tense, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. It was Eddie, who had actually gone to buy soup dumplings and milk in the southern part of the city. Yet, it was already past 11 o''clock, and they would be off work in just over twenty minutes... As Eddie stepped into the office, he sniffed lightly with a puzzled expression, asking softly, "Why does it smell strange in this room?" Cheyenne felt as if bolts of lightning wereing at her all at once. How embarrassingly awkward! Since the smell wouldn''t dissipate for a while, Kelvin had sprayed nearly half a bottle of her Dior perfume. This spendthrift didn''t realize that those few milliliters cost thousands of dors... Cheyenne felt heartbroken. She hastily threw him a bottle of 84 disinfectant. So when Eddie said there was a strange smell in the office, it was probably abination of a passionate scent mixed with the fragrance of roses and the pungent smell of disinfectant. Blushing, she turned to re at Kelvin and calmly exined, "I just found a cockroach in the office, so I used disinfectant to drive it away..." "I see." Eddie was a single guy who had never had a girlfriend before. The only opposite sex he had held hands with, besides patients, was his illogical and forced exnation from Cheyenne, he actually believed it. younger sister, Kate. Even this al no Chapter 434: I DidnT Touch Them Chapter 434: I Didn''t Touch Them Cheyenne slowly heaved a sigh of relief, as she had managed to convince Eddie with her feeble excuses. She attributed all of this to Kelvin''s actions; if it weren''t for his recklessness, none of this would have happened... Suddenly, Eddie ced the soup dumplings he had bought on the table and spoke gently, "Cheyenne, you must be starving. Eat them while they''re hot." As he began to move the documents on the table, Cheyenne''s sharp eyes caught sight of suspicious water stains on one of the papers, and her mind felt as if it had been struck by a resounding bell. Damn Kelvin, can''t he even tidy things up properly? This isn''t just some water stains, it''s... She quickly picked up the document and haphazardly stuffed it behind a bookshelf, her face turning red, her voice bing slightly hoarse and seductive. "That''s nothing important." Finally noticing that something was off, Eddie stared at Cheyenne''s beautiful face for quite some time, anxiously asking, "Cheyenne, why is your face so red? Are you okay? Do you have a fever or something?" As he spoke, he reached out his hand to touch Cheyenne''s cheek. Kelvin couldn''t sit still seeing this situation. He immediately stood up from his seat, walked over, and firmly held Cheyenne''s shoulder, pulling her into his embrace. His deep, dark eyes gleamed with a hint of satisfaction. "Mr. Zamora, no need to worry. She just has sensitive skin and got irritated by the disinfectant. I''ll take her out for a walk. As for the soup dumplings, thank you for your trouble, you can enjoy them yourself." Without waiting for the other two to react, Kelvin had taken hold of Cheyenne''s slender waist and led her out of the office. As they left, she caught a glimpse of a ring on the table and casually picked it up, slipping it into the pocket of her white coat. "Wait." "No need to wait. Mr. Zamora won''t mind." Eddie watched their retreating figures, one in front and one behind, with a handsome face that revealed a bitter smile. Perhaps Cheyenne still had feelings for Kelvin. Just based on this, he had lost. ... Kelvin strutted proudly with her in his arms as they made a conspicuous entrance and exit at the hospital, catching the attention of many colleagues and patients. The first reaction was surprise, followed by envy, jealousy, and even hatred... Cheyenne didn''t have time to observe all of this, as Kelvin had already brought her to the hospital entrance. His luxury car was parked by the roadside, and Chris had woken up from his nap in the car. There were about ten cigarette butts on the lid of the garbage bin at the car''s door, evidence of his boredom just now Cheyenne''s cursing woke him up, and he jerked up from the steering wheel, looking towards the window. The contrasting ck and white, thebination of a suit and a white coat, unexpectedly looked harmonious and pleasing to the eye. Unfortunately, Miss Lawrence seemed to be behaving like a reluctant kidnap victim, squeezing Kelvin''s waist so hard that it hurt so much. Kelvin endured it and took in a sharp breath, "Hiss. Be gentle, if I get injured, how will I spoil you?" "Don''t I have the ability to find new booty call?" Kelvin was angry now, squeezing hisrge hand that was wrapped around her waist, his raised eyebrows showing visible anger. "Is what happened just now as simple as a booty call to you?" ''Does that mean anyone else can sleep with her, besides him? Like that geeky guy earlier, or that cunning Mr. Lara? Even the leg-broken Iker... Are Cheyenne can booty call them?'' Whenever Kelvin thought about Cheyenne''s alluring and gentle appearance under another man, jealousy consumed him. He was considering whether to buy an iron chain to keep her by his side so that she would obey and not go out to find those other men. Cheyenne was deliberately provoking him, and she retorted assertively, "What? Is it not allowed? So, only you can have affairs with different women? I never cared about your past scandals with those female stars, or your socializing at the Vintage Club, or even sleeping with your first love! I have never interfered!" Listening to her unreasonable words, Kelvin''s face turned purple with anger, and he red at her fiercely. "All those scandals were fake, and as for the socializing, I never even touched those dirty women!" He used to refuse exnations, simply because he felt disdainful. Men of their status and position always had social engagements outside, and it was inevitable to be ttered with beautiful women. Role- ying was just part of the job. But Kelvin would only have a drink with them; he never let those women touch him, not even with a finger. As for the scandals, most of them were deliberately fabricated by those small-starlet drama queens with grand ambitions. He couldn''t be bothered, and thepany had a professional PR team. As long as it didn''t affect thepany''s interests, they wouldn''t pursue legal action. Sometimes, they could even use the scandal as an advertisement, a win-win situation. He never thought that Cheyenne would feel upset seeing those news articles because each time he returned home, she seemed cheerful and showed no signs of sadness. Kelvin had thought about bringing it up several times, but Cheyenne''s smiling face made him feel it wasn''t necessary. He had cleanliness OCD; Cheyenne believed he never had physical contact with other women. But what about Abbie? In the hospital, Abbie admitted that she and Kelvin were about to get engaged and were living together. Kelvin lost count of how many times he exined that issue, and he felt mentally exhausted. He didn''t know whether he should be d or worried. The dness was that at least Cheyenne asked about Abbie, which meant she was jealous, believing she had a ce in her heart. The worry was that he didn''t know how to prove his innocence.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, he decided to pick her up and forcefully put her in the backseat of the car, closing the door. "Let go, I''m still working. What are you doing?" She reached out her small hand to push the car door, but Kelvin ordered Chris to lock the door, with his eyebrows raised. "What''s good about going to work? If you really want to work, then work for me!" "Pfft!" An untimely muffledughter filled the car. Cheyenne suddenly became quiet, staring at the back of Chris''s head... Kelvin''s cold and eerie gaze followed. Chris was rendered speechless. "Sorry, Mr. Foley. I... I was just ying around with banter. I''m sorry..." Cheyenne looked disgusted and said, "You''re 30 years old and still ying with childish banter? Disgusting." "30 years old?" Chris shrugged helplessly and whispered, "Miss Lawrence, I''m only 29 this year." "Tsk, you''re older than your boss. You''re almost 30! Round it off, it''s basically 30, right?" "Oh... So that''s how rounding off works. I''ve been ignorant, I suppose." Chris coughed and lowered his head, focusing on driving. "That''s how I do it. If you can''t ept it, tough luck!" "No, no, I ept it. Miss Lawrence, you''re truly clever." Miss Lawrence, really now? Who said only women care about age? Don''t men care too? Just the thought of turning 30 this year and still not having a girlfriend made Chris even more despondent. But what shattered him even more was yet toe. Kelvin announced something that struck Chris to his core, "This month, your sry will be cut by half!" Couldn''t he just focus on driving properly? Did he have to seek attention like this? Kelvin did some mental calction and realized that Cheyenne had just spoken four sentences with Chris, which was more than she had which wa spoken with him the whole time they were together. Let''s say each sentence was worth a thousand bucks. If Chris knew that the reason his sry was cut was because he talked more with Miss Lawrence than Kelvin, he would have chosen to tape his mouth shut. A jealous person can be really terrifying. To make matters worse, just a few days ago, Kelvin had announced a two-thousand-dor raise, but before he could even receive the money, four thousand was deducted. He lost two thousand in the end! "Where are we going, Mr. Foley?" This time, Chris was smarter. Whenever Cheyenne spoke to him, he pretended not to hear and directly asked Kelvin. After a moment of contemtion, Kelvin replied, "Let''s find a restaurant." "Yes!" Chris felt a spark of hope. This could be his chance for a sry increase! It just so happened that a few days ago, when he googled how to win a woman''s heart, he stumbled upon some strategies, and one of them rmended taking her to eat delicious food. They even included a popr restaurant with good reviews. Coincidentally, it was in Akloit. Chapter 435: Not A Beauty Chapter 435: Not a Beauty After about twenty minutes of driving, they finally arrived at their destination. Chris gave Kelvin a quick nce and then exined, "They say the steak at this ce is delicious, and I thought you would like it, Miss Lawrence." "Oh," Cheyenne replied indifferently, but internally, she was going crazy. Eating with Kelvin was enough to ruin her appetite, even if it was a state banquet. A few minutester, Kelvin led her out of the car. Chris, being tactful, hailed a taxi for himself and left with a cheerful smile, saying, "Then I''ll leave now. Enjoy your romantic lunch, Miss Lawrence and Mr. Foley. Cheyenne couldn''t help but mock him, "Haha... Why are youughing? Trying to show off your white teeth?" "You regard eating steak a romantic lunch. No wonder you''re thirty and still don''t have a girlfriend." Poor Chris, who didn''t have a girlfriend, felt very wronged. He didn''t want to stay single, but he was busy with work! His boss never gave him a vacation! Where could he find a youngdy to pursue? "You can leave now!" In the short time they spent together, Chris had spoken to Cheyenne several times, but he hadn''t said a word to him! Kelvin felt that his assistant was obstructing him! "Fine." Indeed, they were like a married couple. Compared to Cheyenne''s sarcastic humor, Kelvin didn''t have many harsh words. Chris didn''t even dare to linger while waiting for an online taxi, instead he waved down a passing taxi and left, continuing to worry about whether their first date would be messed up. "Mr. Foley, the car is here for you to take Miss Lawrence back to workter. If you''re full and want to rest in the car, it''s also very convenient." When Kelvin understood the implication in his words, some images immediately floated through his mind. Hmm... They had tried it in the bathroom, bedroom, balcony, and even the office desk. But it seemed they hadn''t tried it in the car. On the other hand, Cheyenne''s face turned cold. If she wasn''t standing by the roadside, she would definitely grab that damned Chris and give him a good beating. Chris had left, but the culprit was still here. She could only re at Kelvin. "The father''s misconduct leads to the son''s indiscretion!" Surprisingly, the usually aloof and cold Kelvin suddenly showed a sense of humor. He nodded, quite agreeing with her words. "You''re right. If the father doesn''t teach, the son will misbehave. It''s my fault for not educating him properly." Cheyenne was rendered speechless, feeling a sharp pain in her liver from anger. As the two of them just reached the entrance of the restaurant, Cheyenne was stopped by a busy waiter standing at the door. The waiter informed her that only Kelvin was allowed inside. The reason being that she was wearing a whiteb coat today, with a regr dress underneath. "Ordinary people are not allowed to enter. Miss, please leave!" "She''s mypanion," Kelvin snorted, reaching out to hold Cheyenne''s hand. Their affectionate gesture made onlookers envious. The waiter hesitated whether to let her in or not. At that moment, a tall and morous figure approached from the side. The woman was wearing a bright yellow strapless dress, with her long hair elegantly styled, and heavy makeup. When she saw her old acquaintance Cheyenne in her shabby attire, she couldn''t help but cover her lips andugh. "Oh my, Cheyenne, you just never give up. Are you here to mooch off the food and drinks since you knew we were having a ssmate gathering today?" "You came just like that? You''re not so poor that you don''t even have a decent dress, right?" Danielle''s words immediately attracted theughter of the surrounding ssmates, and everyone''s eyes turned towards Cheyenne. It turned out that they were having a ssmate gathering here today, but they specifically didn''t invite Cheyenne and Kate. It was because Cheyenne had a bad reputation during their school days and was isted by them. As for Kate... The Zamora family in Akloit wasn''t as prestigious as the Parry family. This ssmate gathering was organized by Danielle, so if she didn''t invite the two of them, naturally no one would dare to have any objections. However, some people thought that although Cheyenne looked shabby, her figure and face were quite good. Four years had passed since they graduated from high school, but she still had a youthful appearance although her attire now had a touch of charm. It was simple, yet enough to catch the attention of the men present. "Who says I have to dress up when going out for lunch?" Cheyenne responded with disdain. "You''re so sharp-tongued. No wonder nobody wants to invite you to our gathering." As her words fell, Cheyenne quickly nced at the people in front of her, disdainfully chuckling, "I don''t even remember many of you..." With her photographic memory, she had never paid much attention to these people. "Whether you invite me or not, I couldn''t care less about attending your boring show-off event. I''m not that free." Cheyenne''s nonchnt attitude infuriated Danielle and the others, their faces flushed with anger. Some of them discussed her hypocrisy: "Four years have passed, and she''s still as annoying as ever."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I heard that she got into college but chose to marry into a wealthy family. Stupid move, thinking that a wealthy family needs a decorative vase? I''m sure she regrets it now. Cheyenne is truly foolish." "The most ridiculous thing is that she ended up being cheated on by her husband!" The surrounding discussions grew louder and louder, and Cheyenne''s face turned dark. She pushed Kelvin''s hand away and he naturally heard thosements. His gaze lowered. Kelvin realized that Cheyenne had been under so much pressure and scrutiny since she married him. With her talents and abilities, she should have had a much broader horizon. She should have been standing on a higher and more dazzling stage, admired by everyone, instead of being mocked by these petty people. Waves rippled in Kelvin''s heart. He owed Cheyenne more than just three years of indifference and a life. He would definitely give her a brighter and happier future. Danielle, proud, twirled her dress and reached out her hand towards Cheyenne. "Don''t act so high and mighty. You are just unworthy. Have you seen this ring? It''s five carats, worth three million. Even if you painted a hundred paintings, they wouldn''t be worth that much!" A mere three million? Cheyenne couldn''t help but sneer at Danielle''s words. In Danielle''s furious gaze, she calmly responded, "So what? Your ring and dress are probably rented, right? advise you not to be so vain. You should spend more time taking care of your family business." "Do you know that the Parry Group''s stock has been declining year after year?" Several other colleagues had also arrived and overheard Cheyenne say that Danielle''s dress was rented. Their gazes towards Danielle immediately changed. It was true that the Parry Group''s stock had been declining year after year... That was why Teagan had done everything possible to seduce Jane, and when she no longer had any value to him, he kicked her away. Chapter 436: Black Peony Card Chapter 436: ck Peony Card Danielle felt embarrassed and furious. She reached out from behind, intending to push Cheyenne, and shouted hoarsely, "Get lost! What does a country bumpkin like you know? This is an authentic new model from the Dream brand this year. Renting? You don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense!" Just as Danielle''s hand was about to touch Cheyenne, she swiftly stepped aside and grabbed Danielle''s shoulder, pushing her back. The two suddenly switched positions. In an instant, Danielle hadn''t even understood what had happened, and her body uncontrobly fell backward. Just as she thought she was about to intimately connect with the ground, the corner of her eye caught sight of a slowly approaching ck figure. Great, someone to help! She hurriedly shouted, "Sir... can you please... can you help me up?" However, the man in ck clothes paused his footsteps and immediately dodged away from her, his face filled with disgust and aloofness. "Thump..." The muffled sound seemed to be the sound of bones colliding with the ground, as if she had fallen herself. Even her teeth trembled slightly. Danielle''s delicate body fell solidly on the ground, her misty eyes carrying a trace of aggrieved tears as she looked at Kelvin. Kelvin raised his expressionless face and walked past her. His attitude was as if there was no one around, treating her like air. "Stop!" Suddenly, Danielle reached out and grabbed the hem of his pants, the stark contrast between ck and white colors clear and distinct. Only then did Kelvin lower his head and look at her, his gaze chilling, and his voice carrying a cold aura, "Do you want to die?" He exuded an aura of cold and arrogant masculinity, akin to Satan, the ruler of all evil in hell. Danielle''s face turned red with anger. She impudently attributed the embarrassment she caused herself to the man''s failure to help her. "Why... why didn''t you help me just now when I asked for help!" Upon hearing this, Kelvin''s long, thick eyebrows furrowed, and he coldly snorted, full of aloofness, "Do we know each other?" "No, we don''t." "Since we don''t know each other, whichw states that I must help you?" These words undoubtedly made Danielle even more trembling with anger. As the young miss of the Parry family, even though her appearance was not stunning, she was considered to be in the ranks of beautiful women. Throughout her life, she had no shortage of suitors who fawned over her and treated her with utmost respect. Kelvin lowered his head and nced at his suit pants, specifically patting the ce she had pulled earlier to smooth out the wrinkles. The movement was exceptionally elegant and pleasing to the eye. What... What does he mean by this? Danielle stared nkly, her face filled with confusion. "I have mysophobia! I especially detest the touch of unfamiliar women. It''s dirty!" As his words fell, this imposing man continued walking to Cheyenne, and in the shocked gazes of everyone, he confidently took her small hand, speaking softly and gently, veline "Cheyenne, as you saw just now, she shamelessly wanted to pulme, but I didn''t touch her." The tone carried a hint of grievance, as well as a touch of disdain. Cheyenne twitched at the corner of her eye and coldly taunted him. "What''s that got to do with m Shouldn''t you be happy that a beauty threw herself at you? Kelvin, are you trying to show off Kelvin, immense charm as the CEO of the Foley Group?" However, Kelvin was serious and earnest, and he replied to Cheyenne''s words without any pretense, "She can''t be considered a beauty, she''s ugly!" Danielle felt hurt. How could they say such things in front of me? Do I have no dignity?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The people around them were shocked by the mention of "Kelvin, the CEO of the Foley Group", and their eyes were filled with disbelief. This was followed by a wave of even more mocking discussions. "So this is the richest man in Akloit? Impossible! Rich people are not so easy to meet, and the Foley family is even richer than the rich!" "Yeah, I heard that Kelvin''spanion is Miss Berry, his childhood friend. Is Cheyenne so infatuated with love that she''s using someone else as Mr. Foley?" "If he can be attracted to someone like Cheyenne, Kelvin must be average-looking. Handsome, young, and wealthy men like him are rare in the country. It''s even rarer to find one who is both handsome and faithful!" Cheyenne had good hearing, so she naturally heard the words of those narrow-minded people. Her delicate eyebrows raised slightly, and she smiled mischievously at the man beside her. "Kelvin, they say you''re a gigolo I''m keeping... bute to think of it, with your face, you''d probably do well even if you were a gigolo." Many wealthy women would love a cold and domineering man like him, especially considering Kelvin''s handsome and resolute features. Kelvin''s face became even colder, and he casually nced at those people. He reached out and grabbed Cheyenne''s cor, pulling her into his arms. "The more you say, the further from the truth. I won''t let you keep me, but I could consider keeping you." "You''re such a chauvinist!" Cheyenne struggled like a captured chick, and quickly reached out her other hand to pinch his waist. Unexpectedly, it was as if he had read her mind. Kelvin knew exactly what she was about to do as soon as she raised her hand. He held her soft and tender hand, lowered his head, and lightly kissed the back of her hand with a fond smile. Dominant and teasing, provoking envy from everyone. "Cheyenne, stop fooling around. There''s no point in arguing with this group of clowns. You''ve been tired all morning, let''s eat first." With that, he held Cheyenne''s hand and walked directly to the restaurant. If it were any other time, there wouldn''t be any ambiguity in hearing those words. But this time, Cheyenne''s face turned red with embarrassment. Tired all morning... who was the real culprit here? She was just leisurely cking off at work and waiting to eat during lunch break. The waiter who had prevented Cheyenne from entering earlier didn''t dare to stop them this time. Danielle and her high school ssmates were expecting the two to make a fool of themselves. However, they were surprised to see the man casually take out a ck card from his suit pocket. As soon as the card appeared, silence fell around. The ck card, the size of an ID card, was imprinted with a golden peony pattern. It was the prestigious ck Peony Card issued by the United Bank, with no more than twenty cards issued each year! To obtain this card, the first step was to undergo asset verification. Only those with a worth of over one billion were eligible to apply for the card. Chapter 437: Cheyenne Is Annoyed Chapter 437: Cheyenne Is Annoyed Even Danielle was dumbfounded. The Parry family did not have the qualifications to possess a ck Peony Card, but she had seen one before. A few years ago, when her older brother''s ex-girlfriend, Jane, took her shopping, they ran into her cousin Abbie at a store. Abbie generously paid for their purchases, and when they were checking out, Danielle saw the ck card with a golden peony pattern. The manager of the store was shocked and personally served them, even offering a 25% discount to please them. Little did they know, that card was borrowed by Abbie from Kelvin and could be used freely, but only for a day. Emelia had expressed several times that she wanted that card, but Kelvin only lent it and didn''t give it away. Danielle stood rooted to the spot, her hands intertwined, biting her teeth, looking at the backs of the two withplex emotions. Muttering in a sour tone, her red lips whispered, "It must be fake, it must be! How can a man kept by a poor wretch like Cheyenne have enough money? His ck card is going to embarrass himter, hmph!" As soon as her words fell, a clear and pleasant electronic sound suddenly came from ahead. The card... the card had been activated! Now, Danielle''s face became extremely gloomy. Her eyes widened, and she stared in astonishment as Cheyenne, being led by the handsome tall man, walked towards the VIP private room on the second floor The restaurant''s general manager was leading them. "It... it''s real! Damn it, what kind of background does the gigolo kept by Cheyenne have?" "I don''t know. Could it really be Kelvin Foley?" "Wouldn''t he be her ex-husband?" The two figures on the second floor had disappeared behind the door, but the people outside the restaurant started a lively discussion. Inside the private room. A well-dressed middle-aged man was carefully serving Kelvin, a slight smile on his face that he couldn''t hide. He chattered on, introducing the specialty dishes of the restaurant. "Mr. Foley, would you like to start with the Creamy Chicken Puff Box and Caviar? The caviar arrived this morning by air from France, very fresh." "Okay." Cheyenne, supporting her chin with her delicate hand, yed with the earring in her hand, listening attentively to the manager''s description. "For the soup, we have Oxtail Clear Soup, French Onion Soup, and Italian Vegetable Soup..." "Clear soup. She doesn''t like onions, and she''s a glutton who loves meat." Kelvin earnestly looked at the menu, listening to the manager''s introduction with furrowed brows as he responded. "She" naturally referred to Cheyenne. Thetter straightened up and looked at Kelvin. In the morning, she thought he just happened to speak her favorite food. She didn''t expect him to really know her preferences... Did he deliberately investigate her? What she didn''t know was that Kelvin even asked the family''s chef and had Chris collect information on where she used to go, what she ate, what she bought, etc.... "Marseille Fish Soup, Foie Gras Fillet, Paris Lobster, Caviar, and for dessert, another serving of ice cream." Kelvin took charge of the entire ordering process, and Cheyenne continued to support her chin, watching him orderzily, not saying a word. He would be paying, so he had the right to order, right? And Kelvin waspletely catering to her preferences, saving her from wasting time deciding what to eat. "Alright then, please bring the food as soon as possible," he said coldly, closing the menu in his hands and handing it back to the restaurant manager, gesturing for them to leave. , NovelDrama.Org §Ú§Þ The private room was now empty, leaving only the two of them. Kelvin''s attention was once again drawn to the earrings in Cheyenne''s hand. He nced at them several times, but seeing that she ignored him, he fell silent. After almost half a minute, the young woman still hadn''t looked at him. Instead, she took out her phone and started chatting with someone, smiling sweetly and radiating charm. Kelvin clenched hisrge hand into a fist on the table, his expression clearly showing jealousy. He suddenly stood up and walked over to her. Looking down at her, he immediately noticed the chat messages on her phone screen. In the notes section, it said "Gordon". Cheyenne had sent a photo of the earrings, and Gordon replied that he hadn''t identified the owner yet, but sent back several pairs of other styles of earrings. He also asked which pair she preferred. It seemed that he wanted to give her a gift. "Miss Lawrence, you have been of great help to me. This is just a small token of appreciation. Please let me show my gratitude." "Then the pair in the middle, I guess." "Miss Lawrence has a great eye, I also like this pair. You will definitely look good wearing them." "But I haven''t worn them yet." "You''re beautiful, so they will definitely look good on you." "And here I thought you policemen were unromantic, but based on what I see, Mr. Murillo, you know how to talk, haha." "Is that so? Then, Miss Lawrence, are you single?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This question clearly carried a teasing meaning, but before Cheyenne could answer, she realized that she was being spied on. She quickly covered her phone, raised her gaze, and gave the man in front of her a displeased look. "Why are you peeking at my chat? Mr. Foley, don''t you know that it''s impolite to invade someone''s privacy?" As she spoke, her fair and slender fingers swiftly typed one word on the phone keyboard. "Yes." She sent it to the other person. Seeing Kelvin''s dark and menacing gaze still focused on her phone screen, his crimson lips forming a tight line, emanating anger. "Cheyenne, how can you dare to say that you''re single? You clearly..." They were just intimate moments ago... and now she''s even chatting with another man right in front of him in such affectionate terms. Cheyenne''s lips twitched, her red lips forming a seductive smile, directly meeting Kelvin''s anger without fear. "Did I lie to him? No, I am currently single... as for the pair of earrings, it''s just a gift from him in return for my favor, why can''t I ept it?" "Besides, I''m only 21 years old, I still have plenty of youth ahead of me. What''s wrong with getting married again when I meet the right person?" "Kelvin, you''re being too hypocritical. Only you''re allowed to abandon your wife and go to your childhood. sweetheart for a honeymoon abroad, while I''m not allowed to have social interactions?" Content She really had a talent for making people angry. Kelvin was forced into a retreat by this series of counter-questions, and twopletely different scenes shed through his mind. In the office, she was alluring, willing, and obedient. And now... she hadpletely changed her attitude! Chapter 438: Mr. Foley With A Twisted Mind Chapter 438: Mr. Foley with a Twisted Mind "And besides, we have nothing to do with each other anymore, so stay out of my business!" Her final words echoed loudly, serving as a warning. Kelvin felt a heavy weight in his heart, shattering into pieces because of herst statement: "Stay out of my business." The thought of Cheyenne marrying another man brought about a tearing pain in his chest. This was what heartache felt like. Was this the feeling one experienced after being hurt? Leaving her on their wedding night to fly abroad was his mistake. At that time, he wasn''t aware of his love for Cheyenne. It was rushed, and he didn''t have a chance to exin. Kelvin returned from abroad without any exnation... he thought it wasn''t necessary, as they would eventually divorce. Now, looking back, he wanted to p himself for his actions. Back in his seat, Kelvin desperately wanted to exin, but Cheyenne no longer needed to know. "Cheyenne, what happened on our wedding night was my fault," he said. "Oh," she replied casually, continuing to y with her phone, her fair hands sliding across the screen. Kelvin couldn''t ept this. He continued, "The nanny who took care of Abbie called to inform me that she had fainted and was hospitalized, needing surgery. She had no parents and was all alone abroad, so I went to visit her." The woman in front of him, with a slight smile on her lips, continued to scroll through her phone without even ncing up. With a clear voice, filled with the same coldness that he exhibited, she said, "Mr. Foley, these things don''t matter anymore. I don''t want to hear about how you took care of your first love and traveled around Western Enofone with her. I''ve seen the travel photos, matching couples with beautiful scenery, quite impressive." "What travel photos?" Confusion appeared in Kelvin''s eyes. After visiting Abbie in the hospital, he had been busy with the affairs of the overseas branch. At most, he picked her up when she was discharged and she mentioned wanting to eat stir-fried pasta. So, he drove her to the famous restaurant in Frul and then returned to the hotel. For the next half day, Abbie stayed in the hotel alone. After finishing his work abroad, he had to return home the next morning. He left for Shada City on a business trip as soon as he returned and was gone for two months...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t want to face Cheyenne and didn''t even inform his grandfather about the business trip. As for Abbie, she suddenly announced her resignation a month after being discharged. How could he have had time to travel with her in such a tight schedule? His confusion and perplexity seemed like acting to Cheyenne. She finally looked up at him, her almond eyes filled with frost. Cheyenne opened her photo album, found the album from three years ago, and found the photos that Abbie had sent her, presenting them to Kelvin. In front of a bridge, behind them stood the famous Frul Cathedral. The ssical architecture of the Renaissance, still a must-visit tourist spot in the area. Three years had passed, and the photos had some maization, but one could still clearly see a man and a woman embracing by the bridge. Under the sunlight, they looked like a prince and princess from a fairytale. Abbie''s smile was so blissful that it was almost blinding. Cheyenne took her phone back and deleted the photos in front of him,ughing self-mockingly. Her mocking smile pierced his heart. "Even though felt heartache, I still kept this photo. Because it was the first time saw you smile... Every time I saw you, you had a face full of impatience, even when we took wedding photos or kissed in front of the priest, you had a frown, she said. Kelvin guiltily lowered his deep-set eyes, and therge hands under his suit sleeves were already cold and sweaty. He watched Cheyenne delete the photos, her actions quick, as if relieved from a burden. It felt like something was slipping away... getting further and further away from him. She wasn''t deleting just the photos, but also his past memories, just as she had said. Was Cheyenne starting to search for another source of support? No! Kelvin''s heart began to panic. He could exin all of this... he just needed some time to make it up to her. Things wouldn''t be the same as before. "Cheyenne, this photo isn''t what you think. At that time, she said she felt nauseous from the car and wanted to get out and get some fresh air So, I walked with her by theke, and by chance, we saw a little girl crying because her balloon flew away. That''s why I smiled," Kelvin said. Kelvin had never thought about getting married before, let alone having a child in the future. But when he saw that delicate little girl, looking like a doll and barely reaching his knee, crying because her balloon flew away, a thought of having a daughter shed through his mind. Even though Cheyenne wasn''t his ideal type, too enchanting and giving off the impression of restlessness, Kelvin had to admit that she had wless looks. He and their daughter would definitely be as cute and exquisite as that little girl. For a fleeting moment, a smile of happiness appeared on his face, without him even realizing it. The photo showed him holding Abbie''s waist, but it was a huge misunderstanding. She was standing perfectly fine when sh suddenly tripped, and Kelvin, being a gentleman, just helped her intime. He let go within a second. Content The photo was taken from a bystander''s perspective, and the only person present was Chris. Kelvin was sure that Chris didn''t take the photo. His assistant, being a typical unromantic guy, rarely took pictures. Therefore... the photo was deliberately taken by Abbie, and her "fall" had hidden intentions. He didn''t notice it, nor did he care about this small incident. It became an advantageous weapon for Abbie to use against Cheyenne, as hardly any woman in this world would ept their newlywed husband abandoning them to spend time with another woman. Cheyenne listened to his three-year-dyed exnation with a serious expression, her gaze calm, making Kelvin feel uneasy. This was really astonishing - rhe CEO of the Foley Group, a man of power, felt uneasy because of such a trivial matter. Deep down, he hoped that Cheyenne would believe his exnation, even though it sounded far-fetched... but it was the truth. Who knew that after how long it was, she uttered a sentence without rhyme or reason: "You''re really twisted in the head. How can youugh when you see a baby cry?" Kelvin was rendered speechless. Was that the main point? Chapter 439: Like Air Chapter 439: Like Air Kelvin felt powerless and wondered why Cheyenne''s focus was so different from what he thought. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Cheyenne''s hand, ced on the table. Hisrge hand covering her small hand was damp and hot. She felt ufortable. When she looked up into his shiny eyes, she saw herself reflected in them, and he was looking at her attentively. "Trust me." Cheyenne''s fair face sank into contemtion at his words. Conflicted emotions surged like waves crashing against the shore, receding and advancing,ing and going. All of these things were made up by Abbie... Should she trust Kelvin? The answer to this question had been in Cheyenne''s mind all along. She had just been seeking a reason to believe Kelvin. Kelvin was a businessman, and integrity was the foundation of a businessman. From this perspective, he wouldn''t lie. As an aloof genius, he didn''t seem inclined to lie either. She knew him well enough to know that he wouldn''t deceive her. His expressions of displeasure and indifference were always so direct that itcked any gentlemanly demeanor...This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In the gaze he expected from her, Cheyenne finally nodded. Her lips parted slightly, and she exhaled as she said, "I believe you now. You can let go." Don''t think she didn''t notice that his palm was sweaty and that he tried to rub his hand back and forth against hers... In this hot summer weather, didn''t he think it was dirty? When she said she believed him, Kelvin finally smiled. The corners of his eyes lifted, and his icy and stern face lit up. Before he could get too happy, another ruthless blow struck. Cheyenne''s harsh words left him looking lost and pitiful. "Kelvin, just because I believe you doesn''t mean I forgive you. I was serious when I said those things in the office. Let''s end it here." She was tired. She had been chasing after him for eight years... always looking up at his back. Even a little bit of care from him was enough to make her happy for days. Cheyenne coldly withdrew her hand, picked up the white towel on the table, and meticulously wiped her hands. She rubbed each finger carefully, especially her hand back, applying force and rubbing it several times. It was starting to turn a bit red. A prickling sensation ran through Kelvin''s throat. Just as he was about to speak... his hoarse voice hadn''t even uttered the first syble when the knocking on the door interrupted him. The restaurant manager appeared in front of them with five or six handsome waiters. The aroma-rich and appetizing dishes were served one by one, but the manager noticed that the atmosphere in the private room was off, causing him to break out in a cold sweat underneath his shirt. "Thank you, you can leave now." Cheyenne didn''t like people chattering in her ear while she was eating, especially now that she wasn''t in a good mood. She directly refused the manager''s hospitality. "Yes, please enjoy your meal. If you need anything, just let us know." After serving the food, the restaurant manager and the good-looking waiters left, leaving the private room to revert to its previous calm. Cheyenne gathered all her emotions and once again put on a carefree andzy smile on her delicate and beautiful face. "Mr. Foley, it''s time to eat. I''m hungry, let''s eat first." She rolled up her sleeves without hesitation and prepared to start eating. Her happy expression waspletely different from her cold demeanor just now. Kelvin had a thousand words in his heart but didn''t know where to start. Cheyenne... I''m sorry. Both of them ate their meals deep in thought, suddenly feeling that this expensive and authentic local cuisine was nothing special. Compared to his elegant dining, Cheyenne appeared casual. She had never been ady, and she didn''t need to pretend to be a "properdy" in front of Kelvin. The most important thing was to eat her fill and leave. The private room was so quiet that only their breathing and the sound of her chewing could be heard. Kelvin saw her eating too quickly and was afraid she would choke, so he couldn''t help but remind her in a soft voice with furrowed brows, "Cheyenne, slow down. It''s still early, and no one is trying to take your food." "I''m used to it." She had always lived a life of alternating between being full and hungry, so she developed a habit of eating quickly. Although itcked elegance, it wasn''t rude either. Upon hearing his words, Kelvin felt even more distressed. He had never made an effort to understand her past and her habits. He had only demanded Cheyenne based on his own standards... but his "standards" were rigid and bound by the rules of the aristocracy. Such rules only bred refined selfishness. Cheyenne, on the other hand, wasn''t restrained by those rules of etiquette. She deserved a man who understood her, epted her, and appreciated her, like the gentle and divine Benson by her side. Kelvin''s heart began to ache again. Cheyenne visited Benson every week. She apanied him in practicing the piano, did hisundry, cooked for him, and read to him... she even apanied that man to crowded and dirty ces like the market. Thebined weight of Omari and Iker was probably not as important as that blind man. His true rival was that elegant blind man. Thinking of this, Kelvin''s heart suddenly became heavy, as if burdened by a boulder, making it hard for him to breathe. When he abandoned Cheyenne, it was Benson who stayed by her side. On her birthday, it was Benson who prepared a surprise for her. When she nearly lost both her baby, it was Benson who saved her with his own eyes. The debt that Cheyenne owed that blind man was actually Kelvin''s debt... But no matter what, he would never give up on Cheyenne. She was like the air he relied on to survive, seemingly invisible but indispensable. Once he was separated from her, he would suffocate and die! Having decided on his thoughts, Kelvin''s gaze towards Cheyenne became even deeper and more indulgent, unable to hide his love for her. Even though it hurt, he still loved her. How could he choose to let go? He also believed that Cheyenne had the same feelings for him. When they were indulging in pleasurable activities just now, she had shown her emotions. Her voice was so alluring. Even if, as she had said, her temporary infatuation with his body was just to fulfill her physical needs. "Cheyenne, I''ve figured it out. I can be your friends with benefits! Please don''t go looking for other men..." His sudden revtion startled her, causing the soup in her mouth to spurt out. "Pfft!" Kelvin was right in front of her... The tiny spots of grease on his ck suit immediately became uneven in color. Cheyenne looked dumbfounded. After staying still for a few seconds, she suddenly huped. She felt as if the temperature around her had dropped several degrees, feeling a bit cold. She apologized while hugging her arms. "Mr. Foley, I''m sorry. I just couldn''t hold it in." She pursed her lips and gave him an annoyed look. "But it''s not entirely my fault, you said something so thoughtless out of nowhere." Various images involuntarily appeared in her mind, making her secretly swallow her saliva. She couldn''t deny that Kelvin had a superior physique and appearance, and had a certain pride in certain aspects. But she wasn''t a woman so hungry for sex, why would she want to have a ticking time bomb next to her? Cheyenne silentlyposed herself while cautiously stealing nces at his dark and sullen face from the corner of her eye. He was a neat freak... There was no way he would appear in front of others wearing a suit stained with grease. Indeed, Kelvin took off his suit jacket ¨¨ and casually draped it over the chair behind him. But he identally got some stains on his pants as well. area was very awkward. "Cheyenne... You handle this!" The short sentence seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth. Kelvin''s gaze froze like an icy abyss, making her even more guilty as she touched her delicate nose. In a low voice, she continued to mutter, "But I can''t just take off my skirt for you to wear." "Wipe it off." Suddenly, he domineeringly pulled her hand and stuffed a clean white towel into it, with a forceful attitude. Chapter 440: EricaS Death Chapter 440: Erica''s Death Cheyenne raised her eyes and reluctantly nced at him. "Fine, but make sure you take care of your stuff!" This time, Kelvin blushed, trying to stay calm as he watched her hand continue to move towards his waist and hips... The towel was warm, and even through the thinyers of fabric, he could feel the softness of her hand. The tall man''s body trembled, veins popping on the back of his hand, as he struggled to restrain himself. His lean face tightened, and his deep eyes gazed at her soft cheeks. Kelvin suddenly leaned in and nted a kiss on her face. Cheyenne''s pupils trembled, and the towel in her hand fell onto his pants. Her face turned as red as a petal, and the blush spread to her fair neck. The man''s eyes darkened, and a dangerous aura shed by. "What does it mean when you steal a kiss from me?" She angrily sniffed, and her slender hand grabbed his cor, her expression fierce. He casually brushed away her hand, chuckled lightly, and stared at her red lips intently. "Just consider it as you agreeing to my proposal earlier." "When did I agree?" "Your silence just now implies consent." "I don''t agree!" Hearing her angry voice, Kelvin, despite being infuriatingly victorious, revealed a mischievous smile like a cunning old fox. "My whole being belongs to you. You''ve already admitted it." Cheyenne blushed even more, gritted her teeth, and stomped her foot. "You''re crazy! I think you should really see a psychiatrist." After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the door. Before she could take a step, Kelvin grabbed her wrist, his xlips curling up, clearly in a good mood for sessfully teasing her. "Where are you going?" "The restroom. Do you need me to hold your hand, Mr. Foley?" Cheyenne shrugged off his hand and walked out with graceful steps. Her wavy hair swayed behind her, entuating her slim waist. He watched with great interest and quietlyughed. He only casually teased her after seeing through her disguise. As soon as she left, Kelvin stopped eating. He actually wasn''t hungry and could wait until she came back. His gaze swept across the private room and finallynded on Cheyenne''s bag ced on the chair. Its apricot-colored exterior had even started to fray... she was still carrying it. Kelvin took out his phone and captured the logo on the bag, thinking of downloading a shopping appter. He didn''t usually need anything. His clothing, food, shelter, and transportation were all taken care of by professionals, and he didn''t need to shop. But seeing Cheyenne still carrying a bag that was so worn out, ripples formed in Kelvin''s heart. She clearly deserved better.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It had been two or three minutes, and Cheyenne still hadn''t returned. Kelvin picked up the earrings she had left on the table out of boredom. These earrings... looked familiar! Suddenly, he remembered the photo that Cheyenne had deleted earlier. Yes! They belonged to Abbie. How did they end up in Cheyenne''s hands? Kelvin couldn''t help but wonder if Cheyenne envied others who wore beautiful earrings and wanted to buy a pair for herself. The more he thought about it, the more he felt it might be the case. He took out his phone again, opened the memo app, and added the word "earrings" to his shopping list. However, he quickly realized that if Cheyenne came back and saw that he had touched her things, she might get angry. Worried about this, he hurriedly put the earrings back in their original ce. Just as he put it back, Cheyenne appeared at the door. Her face, covered in a cloud of blush, still had a touch of pink, and her eyes were heavy. She came over and suddenly spoke with a serious expression, "I have to leave. Madam Erica... passed away." "What?!" Kelvin was also surprised. He had been to the Todd mansion and had seen Madam Erica. She was young and appeared to be in good health. How could she suddenly die? "It was suicide." Cheyenne exined softly. Gordon had called her suddenly and told her that they had received news from the Todd family that Erica had taken sleeping pills and died. Their original n was cancelled. After saying that, she quickly picked up her bag and turned to leave. "Mr. Foley, enjoy your meal. I have to leave. Thank you for lunch. Goodbye, and let''s never meet again." She walked away decisively, and her determined departure made Kelvin so angry that he pounded the table with his fist, his eyes red. The dishes and cutlery on the table ttered to the floor, causing a loud noise. Cheyenne, do you really dislike me so much? The noise soon caught the attention of people outside. The restaurant manager thought it was a dissatisfied customer and hurried over to see. The youngdy in the private room had left, leaving only one person. He quickly realized that it must be a couple arguing. Such things weremon in restaurants. Although it seemed romantic for two people toe and eat Western food, it was also possible for them to quarrel or break up during the process. S He could onlyfort Kelvin not to take it too seriously. Kelvin did not respond to his words of experience. He forcefully cut off his babbling with an expressionless face. "Can I have the bill?" "Ah? Of course." What a pity, dessert hadn''t arrived yet. As he signaled for the bill, the dishwasher outside, who was waiting, pushed a small cart in to clean the dishes. She appeared to be in her fifties or sixties, with gray hair and a slightly overweight figure. But even if her face turned to ashes, Kelvin would still recognize her. She was Rachel, the maid who had taken care of him during his childhood and handed him an umbre. After the incident bac then, he returned to the Foley Mansion with his grandfather, and she moved out half a yearter. They had a phone call. When he mentioned Rachel, his mother said that Rachel had some family issues and resigned. She gave her some money and sent Rachel back to her hometown. Kelvin was too young at the time and didn''t remember where Rachel''s hometown was, but he was certain it was not Akloit. So why was she working as a dishwasher here? Looking at the pile of dishes, and considering her age, doing such hard work, it made his nose tingle. Rachel didn''t seem to recognize him yet; she diligently cleaned the tableware. Perhaps due to her advanced age, her hands and feet were not very agile. Just as she lifted a te of lobsters, her hands slipped. "Crash." The beautifully patterned porcin te shattered into several pieces, and the unfinished stir-fried lobster fell all over the floor, with oil and water staining the white tiles. The manager red at Rachel angrily and scolded her loudly, "What the hell are you doing? Didn''t you see there are still customers here? This te costs more than 300 dors. Are you going to compensate for it?" "You clumsy fool! If you can''t do your job properly, then leave! And the cost of this dish will be deducted from your sry!" Upon hearing that her sry would be deducted, Rachel became anxious. She wiped away her tears with her sleeve, crying pitifully. With a greasy hand, she grabbed the manager''s sleeve, pleading with him not to deduct any more money. "Manager, please, can you stop deducting money from my sry? I only earn 4, 000 a month... I have a grandson and a paralyzed spouse at home..." "Get out of here!" Kelvin couldn''t stand it anymore. He pushed the manager forcefully, and his narrow eyes turned icy cold. "Is it worth it for just a te?" The manager was frightened by Kelvin''s sudden anger, and sweat poured down his forehead. Chapter 441: Kind-Hearted Woman Chapter 441: Kind-hearted WomanContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin reached out to support Rachel and asked the manager to put the 300 dors on his tab before sternly scolding him to leave. The restaurant manager, knowing that he couldn''t afford to offend these wealthy people, left quickly, full of doubts about their rtionship. Inside the private room, Rachel''s muffled sobs could still be heard. It was only after Kelvin had dealt with that despicable manager that she finally recognized the tall and handsome young man in front of her as the young master she had taken care of before. She looked at Kelvin with a mixture of surprise and joy, smiling with relief as she cried, "Master Kelvin, is it really you? This is so wonderful..." "So many years have passed, and you have grown up so much. You''re a grown man now," she said. "I still remember when you were only four or five years old and attending kindergarten. You were already this tall... Time really flies," she continued, her tears flowing like water from a faucet. Kelvin quickly handed her a tissue. "Rachel, don''t cry. Let''s sit down and talk." Rachel nodded tearfully. She was a bit hesitant to sit in such an upscale seat. After all, she was just a dishwasher... Her clothes were stained with the kitchen''s cooking smoke. "It''s okay, please sit. Chairs are meant for sitting, regardless of status or rank." He gently pressed her down onto the seat and carefully looked at Rachel. Then, he asked in a deep voice, "Rachel, my mom told me that you went back to your hometown. Why did you stay in Akloit?" Hearing Kelvin mention the past, Rachel burst into tears and recounted the hardships she had faced in recent years. She had taken care of Kelvin''s mother and discovered identally that there were two corpses hidden in her art studio. She was terrified... Rachel would never forget the crazed look on the woman in the white dress when she showed her murderous intent. In Rachel''s perception, Kelvin''s mother had always been elegant and approachable. She had no education, only a few years of schooling, and she couldn''t speak beautiful words of praise. But she gotta say, Kelvin''s mother seemed as pure as a lotus flower, untouched by worldly affairs and should not have been associated with those terrifying and bloody things. Yet, Rachel had seen Kelvin''s mother carefully applying makeup to the lifeless body in front of the dressing table, applying lipstick andbing its hair. It resembled the way her own daughter delightedly dressed up her Barbie doll after receiving it, full of joy. When Kelvin''s mother noticed her presence, she forced Rachel to resign on her own initiative. However, she publicly imed that Rachel left due to family reasons. She also gave Rachel some money. After returning to her hometown with that money, Rachel opened a grocery shop with her husband. Her husband was a good-for-nothing,zy man. He was tolerable when they were poor, but once their situation improved, he started having an affair and even had two children with the other woman. As a result, he became even more contemptuous of Rachel, iming that she used to work as a maid in a wealthy household, in other words, doing menial tasks like a servant, which embarrassed him. The grocery shop couldn''t survive. They quickly divorced, and Rachel had to take care of their two children on her own. Her son was born with polio and couldn''t walk, so he had to crawl on the ground with the help of a small stool. Her son was five years older than Kelvin and finally got married at the age of 28. Her daughter-inw was poor, and had some mental issues. Her parents agreed to let her go with them for a dowry of just ten thousand. Although she was considered foolish, at least she was a normal woman. After getting married, her daughter-inw quickly got pregnant and gave birth to a chubby grandson. Rachel, who had never had a good day in her life, pinned all her hopes on her grandson, leading her to be distant from her daughter. Rachel''s daughter, who had received some small favors from her husband''s second wife, hadpletely forgotten who her biological mother was and even called her stepmother "Mother". Just two years after graduating from high school, Rachel''s daughter married a man who was a driver and had a bad temper. They would often argue with each other. When Rachel''s daughter had a fight with her husband, she came back and take her frustration out on her mentally impaired sister-inw, her brother got furious nad argued with her. Eventually, both of them ended up falling into the water, and Rachel''s son drowned. Rachel severed all ties with her daughter after the incident, but soon after burying her son, she discovered that her grandson had an illness. She had spent almost all of her savings and had no ability to have her grandson receive the best treatment in arge hospital. Since the average sry in the small town was not high, she decided to return to Akloit with her foolish daughter-inw and grandson. She wanted to work as a nanny again because although the job might be a bit hard and exhausting the sry was decent, and it provided meals and amodation. Unfortunately, when potential employers found out that she was apanied by her two dependents, they rejected her. Rachel had to settle for doing some low-skilledbor in Akloit just to survive. From a young age, Kelvin had lived in a wealthy family, where money was just a number to him, and he couldn''t fathom a family struggling so much because of it. "Why don''t youe back to the Foley mansion, Rachel?" Kelvin suggested. "With me there, I can guarantee you a job." Rachel shook her head in silence. She had promised Kelvin''s mother that she would never return to the Foley family. So, despite the hardships and poverty she faced, Rachel never considered going back to seek help from the Foley family. Kelvin changed the topic, "How is your grandson''s illness? I can help you get in touch with the hospital for free treatment." A glimmer of gratitude appeared on Rachel''s face as she spoke, "My grandson is much better now. I have to thank Mrs. Foley." Kelvin looked puzzled, "What do you mean by ''Mrs. Foley''?" Rachel took out a crumpled piece of paper from her pocket, on which the phone number and address of Cheyenne were written. She cherished the paper and couldn''t help but shed tears. "Four years ago, when I just arrived in Akloit, I hadn''t found a job yet and was doing odd jobs. My grandson was seriously ill, and my daughter-inw couldn''t help me. So, I started selling chicken soup on the roadside." "A female student approached me after drinking the chicken soup I made. Her name was Cheyenne, and she told me that she was your fianc¨¦e. She asked me to teach her how to make chicken soup." "At first sight, I knew that she was a kind-hearted person. Plus, she was going to be your wife, so I decided to give her a chance. Miss Lawrence didn''t disappoint me. Her hands were so soft and delicate that she doesn''t seem to have done any housework, and yet she was able to handle the chicken butchering so cleanly. Later, she heard about the difficulties my family faced and contacted the hospital to provide free treatment for my grandson." "My grandson''s illness has been cured, and I am truly grateful. I just taught her how to make a chicken soup, and she left a hundred thousand dors in my house." "I''ve been keeping this note all along because I wanted to gather the 100, 000 dors as soon as possible to repay Miss Lawrence." It turned out to be Cheyenne. That bowl of chicken soup back then was indeed made by her. She even took care of Rachel for him... He knew how Cheyenne managed to get that 100, 000 dors. By chance, he hade across Cheyenne signing up for a gamingpetition. He had lightly mocked her for not focusing on her studies. If he remembered correctly, the prize money for thatpetition happened to be five hundred thousand. Five people in a team, with each person receiving one hundred thousand dors. Chapter 442: Many Suitors For Such A Good Girl Chapter 442: Many Suitors for Such a Good Girl Rachel was still unaware of the news that Cheyenne and Kelvin had divorced. She thought Cheyenne was probably in college now and would marry Kelvin after graduation. She was a kind and sincere woman who had genuinely treated Kelvin as her own child during the years she worked for the Foley family. Unable to resist saying a few more words, she added, "Master Kelvin, please don''t me me for being nosy. Miss Lawrence truly loves you. I can tell she''s not someone who''s good at cooking. Besides efficiently killing chickens, she often gets flustered when making chicken soup and ends up burning herself. Her hands are full of blisters." "But despite that, she never gives up. Every day after school, shees to my ce with a chicken to practice. She keeps at it until I say her cooking is identical to mine, and only then does she stop. It''s all to let you taste the vors of your childhood." "In this world, it''s hard to find girls who are as beautiful and kind-hearted as her. You must cherish her. Yes, Miss Lawrence is still young and studying, so make sure you don''t let her slip away." "A girl as good as her will have plenty of suitors as soon as she enters society." Kelvin lowered his gaze, thinking to himself, ''There are already many suitors around her now.'' "Oh, by the way, after Miss Lawrence left, Miss Berry came to see me. She knew I was teaching Miss Lawrence how to make chicken soup, and she offered me money to putxatives in the soup." "I immediately refused. How could such a girl have such wicked intentions? Later, she asked me to teach her to cook chicken soup, or she would ruin my business. I had no choice but to teach her." "But Miss Berry is clearly not suited for the kitchen. She''s submissive when ites to killing chickens andins after getting oil sttered on her... I don''t know why she does all this." Kelvin didn''t need to be told who Miss Berry was. It was Abbie... She was still plotting against Cheyenne in secret. Kelvin quietly took out his wallet. Nowadays, most people used mobile payment, and not many carried cash. He was no exception. He didn''t have much cash, probably around three thousand, which he handed to Rachel. He also gave her a business card. "Rachel, take this money. This job is too tiring and not suitable for you. This is my business card. If you need anything, you can contact me." "I... I can''t ept your money. Miss Lawrence gave me a hundred thousand before and also helped treat my grandson''s illness. You both are kind-hearted." Rachel hesitated and tears streamed down her face. "Just take it. It''s not much, just a small token of my appreciation." Kelvin could probably guess that Rachel left the Foley family because of his mother, and in a way, it was the Foley family''s fault that Rachel lost such a good job. Rachel couldn''t argue further and reluctantly took the money. She still had to continue working and couldn''t chat for too long. Before leaving, she reminded Kelvin once again to marry Cheyenne soon and have a chubby baby to make the old Mr. Foley happy. "Yes, I will." In the past, Kelvin would have given a cold nce to anyone who mentioned having children in front of him. But now, he surprisingly nodded in agreement.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rachel left the private room feeling content. Suddenly, Kelvin''s eyes lit up when he saw the earring left on the table. He pursed his lips and quickly picked up the earring, chasing after Cheyenne. Erica had passed away, so Cheyenne would definitely be at the Todd mansion. Kelvin could just go directly to the Todd mansion to find her. Cheyenne got into a blue taxi after leaving the restaurant and casually said, "Driver, Crystal Bay." "Okay." Next to the restaurant, there was a skyscraper under renovation. A few workers wearing protective gear and helmets were busy working. The loud rumbling of machinery drowned out the voice of the driver, but Cheyenne''s voice reached the man''s ears clearly. It even prated his heart. "Cheyenne?" The voice sounded young and somewhat familiar. It was deep and maic, pleasant to the ear. Cheyenne didn''t expect to encounter a man with such a pleasant voice on a construction site. She curiously looked up, but the tall walls of the alley were empty. There was nothing there. , NovelDrama.Org Empty. She quickly averted her gaze and got into the taxi to leave. The man followed closely behind. His dirty hands with some mud on them reached into his pants pocket and took out a billnote, which he took handed to the driver, saying, Follow the car in front." The taxi driver, seeing his attire as a typical construction worker, was surprised by his generous gesture and couldn''t help but take a few more nces. The man thought the driver was suspicious of him and pretended to be dejected as he exined, "The woman in front is my wife. She said she went to the city to find work two months ago and hasn''te back since." So that''s the story! The driver sympathetically nced at him, stepped on the elerator, and immediately caught up with the car in front. Sitting in the front taxi, Cheyenne felt something was off. As it was the end of the workday, the city was bustling with countless cars waiting in line for traffic lights. It seemed like she was being paranoid again. After a while, the taxi slowly stopped at the entrance of the luxurious Todd mansion. A young woman got out of the car and walked straight into the Todd mansion''s gate. The man looked at the magnificent vi of the Todd family, his lips curling into a smirk, his eyes unusually bright. "Bro, we''re here. Hey... Women nowadays, they only like the rich and despise the poor. Listen to me, if it doesn''t work out, just leave her." Hearing his words, the man frowned. Without waiting for the driver to give him change, he pushed the door open and got out of the car. He hesitated by the door for a while, then sat behind a flower bed, staring at Cheyenne''s graceful figure as she gradually moved away. He took out his phone and made a call. "Boss, Miss Lawrence has entered the Todd mansion. What should we do now?" "Wait." "Yes." A cold voice came from the other end of the phone and promptly hung up. When Cheyenne arrived, a funeral hall was already set up in the hall of the Todd mansion. Thalia, dressed in a morous blue dress, stood aside, pretending to wipe her tears with a handkerchief. How many of these people were truly saddened by Erica''s death? Even Cheyenne could tell that even the seemingly honest Poppy was secretly using onion to make herself cry. Seeing her swollen eyes that looked like peaches, Cheyenne coughed. Poppy was the first to notice Cheyenne and quickly tucked the onion into her pocket before weing her. "Miss Lawrence, you''re here." Cheyenne nodded, "My condolences." Iker, as usual, sat in his wheelchair, silent and expressionless, staring at Erica''s photo. Davon wore a symbolic ck suit. When he got closer to Cheyenne, the strong scent of his perfume made her wrinkle her brows. Chapter 443: He Seemed To See The Future Her Chapter 443: He Seemed to See the Future Her The man in front of him clearly had a handsome and extraordinary face. He was dressed in a ck suit, possessing a body and wealth that made many women go crazy. However, when Cheyenne looked at him, she felt a wave of disgust rise in her heart. In her eyes, Davon had a beastly nature, far from being considered human. His lips curved into an elegant and graceful smile as he walked up to Cheyenne and stopped. "Miss Lawrence, I didn''t expect you toe. Thank you." Cheyenne stared at the hand he extended but didn''t respond. Her gaze turned dark as she changed the subject. "Why did Madam Erica suddenly pass away?" The man''srge hand awkwardly remained suspended in the air. He withdrew it with a slight coldness that shed and disappeared in his eyes. "I''m not quite sure about that either. I received the news this morning. I wasn''t homest night." "She swallowed a bottle of sleeping pills." His voice was rough and hoarse, filled with exhaustion and a sense of pain. Kai, holding a pair of crying twins, pushed open the door with a white funeral g hanging outside and strode over. Master Lewis'' delicate face was covered in glistening tears, his watery eyes fixed on the mourning hall, seemingly a bit fearful as he choked on sobs. As for Erica''s daughter, she was crying and calling for her mother. The heart-wrenching cries were beginning to take a toll, leaving Cheyenne feeling helpless and pained. The twins lost their mother before they even turned three. Kai turned around and temporarily handed the little girl to Thalia, who secretly pinched the waist of the little girl with force. The cries of the girl intensified, and she helplessly forced out a smile. "Well... I haven''t taken care of children for over 20 years. Davon wasn''t as cry-prone when she was little." Seeing Kai''s impatiently knitted eyebrows, Thalia smirked knowingly. Now that Erica, that wretched woman, was dead, even if her husband adored the twins, it was impossible for him to personally care for them. He was always busy with external matters. If he returned home to find the children crying like this, his patience and affection would eventually wear thin. By then, it would be easy for her to mold and manipte the twins as she pleased. Perhaps Thalia had yet to know that the twins that she wanted to develop as pampered children were her very own grandchildren. However, Davon was well aware that these were his children. When he saw the little girl gasping for breath as she cried in her mother''s arms, he couldn''t help but reprimand his mother. "Mom, she''s still young. Be more gentle when you hold her."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, alright, I got it. I''ll take the girl out for a walk first. You can talk." Thalia carried the girl and turned to walk towards the door, letting the maid help hold Lewis. "Lewis." Hearing Thalia call his name, the little one ran towards Cheyenne, opening his arms and clinging onto Cheyenne''s thigh without letting go. His wet, pleading eyes looked incredibly pitiful. The maid stood in front of Cheyenne, wearing a troubled expression, not knowing what to do for a moment. Thalia raised an eyebrow and smiled lovingly, with a gentle touch, she patted the top of the Lewis'' head. "Lewis, stop making a fuss. This is a guest in our house, you mustn''t be rude. Your tears will dirty Miss Lawrence''s clothes." Content Cheyenne''s heart softened and she squatted down, gently picking up Lewis. She smiled and said, "It''s alright, Lewis is a good child and won''t disturb us." "Well... alright then. Miss Lawrence, I''ll trouble you with him. If he doesn''t behave, please bear with him a little. Lewis can be quite mischievous sometimes," Thalia said with a smile, as if subtly telling Cheyenne that Lewis was a headache. Content Unfortunately, Cheyenne was not intimidated by her words. Instead, she held Lewis tightly, gently wiping away his tears. "Master Lewis is still young, it''s normal for him to be a little naughty." Although Lewis was young, he already had a high level of emotional intelligence He knew who treated him well and who didn''t. Thalia had bullied his mother and was now speaking ill of her in front of this fairy-likedy. So, Lewis hadn''t said aword to them all along. He only started crying when he saw Cheyenne. "Fairy sister, will my mommy nevere back again..." He didn''t quite understand what "dead" meant. The nanny who took care of him and his sister pointed to the photo in front of the mourning hall. "Dying means nevering back, you and your sister will be motherless children, you know?" Cheyenne saw that he was clearly already upset. Tears the size of beans silently rolled down his cheeks, but he endured and didn''t cry out loud. She then held Lewis tightly to bring him somefort. "Don''t cry, don''t cry, Master Lewis... Your mommy will turn into a little star and always apany you and your little sister to grow up happily. And you can y with your dad and your sister, you can also y with me." Children are easy to coax. When Lewis heard Cheyenne say that his mommy hadn''t died, but had be a little star, he stopped crying, only sniffling softly. In an adorable voice, he stuttered, "Fairy sister, is what you said true?" "You called me fairy sister, and fairies don''t lie." Kelvin arrived just in time and spotted Cheyenne squatting in the mourning hall, holding the child. The light outside gathered at her feet, and the scene of her gentlyforting the child with her soft words was warm and tender. At that moment, he seemed to see the future Cheyenne, and in her arms were their children... Involuntarily, he began to hope that he had knocked her up after they did it in the office. Kai''s eyes also turned red, and he turned to inhale some cold air, but when he saw the tall, ck figure at the door, he froze for a moment. "Mr. Foley? Why are you here?" Kelvin handed a basket of white chrysanthemums and walked towards Erica''s memorial tablet. After all, respect for the deceased was important. He solemnly bowed at a ny-degree angle, his face serious. "I heard from Cheyenne that Madam Erica has passed away. Mr. Todd, please ept my condolences... The deceased has passed on, the living must always look forward." When Kai heard Erica''s death mentioned, his mood clearly soured. He nodded and let out a heavy sigh. "I didn''t expect her to do this, it came as such a sudden shock." "Yeah, Erica always seemed so full of life, but poof, gone just like that," Davon chimed in, attracting Kelvin''s attention. Chapter 444: The First Thousand Paper Cranes Chapter 444: The First Thousand Paper Cranes Kelvin''s cold gaze fell on Davon, subtly ncing at the man''s left hand. Back at the TWILIGHT, he had fought with Aidan and used a dagger to cut Aidan''s wrist. Coincidentally, when Davon reached out his hand, a small piece of white gauze was identally revealed, exactly in the same spot as Aidan''s injury. It was quickly covered by his ck shirt, and even his ck sleeve seemed to give off the same illusion. Kelvin pursed his lips lightly, surrounded by a chilling aura as he walked towards Cheyenne. He reached out a hand, intending to help her carry Lewis. "Let me do it. He''s heavy." The little one had cried himself to sleep and was now peacefully lying in Cheyenne''s arms. Being nearly three years old, the child was indeed quite heavy, especially for someone like her whocked experience in holding children. Her arms felt sore after just a short while. She moved away from Kelvin''s outstretched hand and subtly twisted her own tired wrists, her voice carrying a clear tone of distrust. "No need, I''ll take him back to bed. It''s too noisy here." "Miss Lawrence, pleasee with me." The nanny tactfully guided Cheyenne towards the vi where Erica had lived. After a short distance along a cobbled path, they arrived at the child''s vi, about ten meters away. Cheyenne followed the nanny up to the second-floor children''s room. The door opened, revealing a room decorated with an ocean theme. The ceiling and walls were hand-painted with various colorful fish, and toys were scattered on the floor. Cheyenne gently ced Lewis on the toddler bed, carefully pulling the nket over him and neatly tucking the corners before preparing to leave. However, she underestimated the little one''s dependence on her. She felt a small force pulling at her clothes from behind. She turned around and saw that he had woken up at some point, his fair and chubby little hand gripping her clothes tightly. His eyes were still closed, but the trembling of his thick eyshes revealed his emotions. Cheyenne''s face formed a slight smile. She tried tugging her own clothes, and Lewis tightened his grip even more. The scene was observed by the nanny, who smiled in surprise. "Master Lewis usually appears well-behaved, but he''s actually not very approachable. Besides Master Kai and Madam Erica, no one is allowed to hold him. I didn''t expect him to like you so much, Miss Lawrence." Cheyenne was puzzled and surprised. After all, she had only met the little one a couple of times. "Alright, you can go downstairs. I''ll leave when Master Lewis falls asleep again." "Okay." The nanny left, closing the door behind her, and the room became quiet. It was so silent that Cheyenne could hear the little one''s breathing. Sure enough, he wasn''t asleep. Lewis slowly opened his beautiful grape-like eyes, sat up with pursed lips, and crawled towards Cheyenne''s embrace. "Fairy sister..." "Why aren''t you sleeping? Are you hungry? Should I have someone prepare milk for you?" "Fairy sister, carry me... to Mommy''s room." He opened his arms, waiting for Cheyenne to pick him up. To Erica''s room? Why did Master Lewis suddenly ask her to go there... Cheyenne was full of doubts, but she still carried the little one and headed towards Erica''s bedroom. The room was spacious and decorated in a luxurious style. On the white dressing table, there were various luxury cosmetics on disy. Underneath the tabletop, there was even a dropped ruby ring, emitting a faint red glow that contrasted sharply against the snowy white floor. The little one asked her to open the wardrobe, and he crawled inside, rummaging through the closet and the gaps on the floor. He eventually pulled out a white bottle. He said it was the sleeping pills his mommy took. Cheyenne twisted open the bottle cap and saw a remaining yellow pill inside. She pinched the small pill and took a sniff at it. She was certain that it was not a sleeping pill. She had experienced a period of severe insomnia when she couldn''t sleep at night, so she bought sleeping pills from this brand. Those pills were white. She held the tiny pill with a tissue and put it into the pocket of her white coat. Lewis continued searching through the closet, and he struggled to bring out a ck iron box. His little face was flushed with exhaustion, and he panted. "What''s this?" Cheyenne asked. "Mommy folds paper cranes whenever she''s angry. That night, I saw her folding many paper cranes... she put them all in this box, luckily they didn''t get lost." It was incredible that a child of about three years old could clearly express such a long sentence, although his pronunciation and words were still somewhat unclear, Cheyenne understood them. After meeting at the cafe and returning, Erica would lock herself in her room and fold paper cranes. Lewis had seen her doing so. Later, she would hand the child over to the nanny and prepare for sleep herself. As usual, she picked up the bottle of sleeping pills, but she never woke up again. She didn''tmit suicide! Cheyenne''s face turned heavy as she opened the ck box. Inside were neatly folded origami cranes in various colors. The beautiful paper was adorned with neatly written small characters. She randomly picked up one of the paper cranes and read the words written on it. "June 7, 2016. It''s a sunny day, and the college entrance exams are today. He gave me a pair of silver bracelets, so beautiful. The wind today is as gentle as his smile. I Will do well in the exam Cheyenne unfolded all the paper cranes and discovered that since the day Erica took the college entrance exams at the age of 18, she had been folding paper cranes for Iker. Because she learned from her ssmates that folding a thousand paper cranes could make a wishe true. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her wish was simple, just one. To hope that the person she liked also liked her back. She would also record her daily emotions on the paper cranes, including things about Iker, her two children, and her experiences. Until yesterday, exactly one thousand days had passed. Erica wrote a poignant sentence on one of the papers: "Finally, the first thousand paper cranes. My wish is for Iker to get better soon, and I no longer have the right to like him." She seemed to have made a decision and added at the end, "I should just focus on my two precious babies from now on. Erica, this is what you owe him!" Content Cheyenne''s body suddenly went weak, and she sat on the ground, surrounded by scattered beautiful papers. She suddenly felt sorry for Erica... that woman finally wanted to fulfill her role as a mother, but fate cruelly stripped away her young life. Lost in her deep thoughts, Cheyenne didn''t notice a ck figure appearing at the door. The person''s hand held a shimmering silver knife, their eyes gleaming menacingly at her. Chapter 445: Not Everyone Has That Fortune Chapter 445: Not Everyone Has That Fortune She stood with her back to the approaching person, unable to see his or her actions, but her years of honed sensitivity made her sense a gradually approaching danger. Slightly turning her head, she caught a glimpse of a stranger in ck standing behind her in the dressing table mirror, steadily drawing closer. Sunlight from outside shone on the short knife, reflecting off the mirror and into Cheyenne''s eyes, causing a piercing silver re. Just as the person was about to strike while she was off guard, Cheyenne suddenly turned her head to stare coldly, and her voice sounded like an icy abyss in the room. The person''s heart pounded in fear. "Do you need something?" It was the maid who had guided her upstairs earlier, her ordinary face pale, wearing a stiff professional smile. "Miss Lawrence, this is Madam Erica''s room. What are you doing here?" Taking a deep breath, Cheyenne replied forcefully, "Master Lewis asked me to bring him here." The little one lifted his delicate face at just the right moment, reached out to hold onto Cheyenne''s neck, bobbing his head cutely, his voice with a hint of crying. "I miss Mommy... Fairy sister." "Okay, okay, don''t cry. I''ll take you outside to see her." Cheyenne picked up Master Lewis and the ck box and walked past the maid without any trace of guilt, leaving with a show of confidence. As they brushed past each other, Cheyenne nced suspiciously at her, while the maid kept one hand behind her back and made way for her. Everything appeared normal.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Cheyenne left, the maid carefully examined the room again, finding everything untouched except for the iron box. What was in that box? Back in the memorial hall, the spacious and luxurious hall became somewhat crowded with Gordon''s arrival. "Miss Lawrence, you came so quickly. I wanted to go pick you up myself." At the moment he saw Cheyenne, his deep eyes lit up with an astonishing brightness, and the cold aura around him unconsciously softened. Kelvin immediately noticed such an obvious change. Recalling the chat records he saw on Cheyenne''s phone earlier, he darkened his face and stepped forward to block Gordon''s gaze. "As Mr. Murillo is here, you should first mourn Madam Erica''s death." Kelvin''s tone sounded particrly unkind, puzzling Gordon as to where he had offended the former. But it was only right to mourn Madam Erica, so he went towards her portrait first. When he returned, he saw Kelvin standing next to Cheyenne, as if he were her personal bodyguard. Cheyenne was busy talking to Iker and hadn''t noticed when Kelvin had walked up to her. "What''s this?" Iker''s gaze fell on the ck box in her hand. The cardboard box looked aged, adorned with a deep red ribbon, and in the center was a dried rose. "This is her diary, and it''s also a gift she wanted to give you. Take it." Cheyenne handed over the box of paper cranes. Erica had wanted to give these paper cranes to Iker, but she died before she had the chance to present them to him. After the memorial, Cheyenne needed to return to the hospital to investigate what kind of medicine it was. She hastily bid farewell to Iker and left. "Miss Lawrence, wait a moment. I have something to discuss with you. Can we speak privately?" Gordon followed her a few steps and spoke softly. "Sure." She agreed. She got into Gordon''s car. Kelvin stood at the entrance of the memorial hall, his towering figure leaning against the frame of the flower gate. His deep-set eyes were fixed on the police car not far away. Although the door was closed, the windows were still open, allowing him to clearly see Cheyenne and Gordon sitting close together in the back seat. It made him infuriated. How could she be so close to another man... Just as he was getting angry, the scene that made him jealous urred. Inside the car, Cheyenne listened attentively as Gordon finished & speaking, and she couldn''t help but notice the sharp, freezing gaze being directed towards them from outside the window. She couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. "Miss Lawrence, the blood on the knife has been tested and indeed belongs to Jase." "Are there any fingerprints on the knife?" Gordon shook his head disappointingly. "The killer was cunning. There were no fingerprints on the handle. It seems they wore gloves whenmitting the murder." Cheyenne had already anticipated this result, but she still felt disappointed. "In that case, we need to find the owner of the earring." Based on Jase''s height and weight, if the killer was a woman, it would be difficult for her to move the body after the murder. The killer should be a man and a woman, and the earring was identally left behind by the woman during the process. "Yes." "Oh, by the way, where does the secret passage in the firece lead to?" When she mentioned this, Gordon blinked at her and smiled with a hint of yfulness. "Miss Lawrence, why don''t you take a guess as to where the secret passage leads?" She should guess? Akloit wasn''t a big ce, but it wasn''t small either. How would she know where the secret passage led to? Cheyenne tilted her head, her eyes looking up at the car roof... This posture entuated the elegant and slender line of her fair neck and corbone, making it remarkably beautiful. This kind of beauty could only be seen in sculpted artwork or CG models in cartoons, right in front of him. She was wearing a white coat, underneath which was the blue dress she wore in the morning, with a round neckline... revealing a small red mark. Set against her fair skin, it was as striking as a red plum blooming in the snow. Gordon''s eyes darkened, and then a faint redness appeared on his handsome face. His gaze unconsciously shifted away and identally fell on the back of Cheyenne''s ear. Even there, he could faintly see some red marks. This... A slight difort arose in his heart, as if Cheyenne, who was so outstanding a woman, should only be admired from afar. But these marks suddenly made him feel that Cheyenne would also be bound by worldly things. He wondered who was fortunate enough to have such luck. Chapter 446: Dark Passage To The Hospital Chapter 446: Dark Passage to the Hospital While Gordon was lost in thought, Cheyenne was racking her brain, trying to figure out the secret exit. She suggested a few ces tentatively. "The Red Tower Cinema?" "Akloit College campus?" "A movie theater?" Cheyenne couldn''t guess anymore. When she looked back, she saw Gordon staring at her neck. In that instant, her face turned bright red. Quickly raising her hand to cover it, she nced at the reflection in the car window. Vaguely, she could see a few spots of color that seemed different from the surrounding skin. Her mind immediately conjured up Kelvin burying his head in her neck and shoulder earlier in the morning. Damn it! Didn''t she warn him not to leave any marks on her body? And now, Mr. Murillo had seen them. She was so embarrassed she wished she could find a ce to hide. Gordon coughed, his face flushed, and apologetically smiled at her. "I''m sorry, Miss Lawrence. I... I thought it was an allergic reaction." She pulled on her cor as if trying to cover up the marks with her coat. Unfortunately, she didn''t realize there were bite marks on her earlobe. How could she possibly hide those? "Mr. Murillo, please tell me about the secret passage..." When it came to business, Gordon switched back to his serious demeanor in an instant and gave her the correct answer. "It''s the hospital!" "Ah?" Cheyenne''s red lips parted in shock, her pearly white teeth hidden behind them, and her almond-shaped eyes widened for a long time, unable toe back to her senses. As the acting director of the hospital, she had familiarized herself with theyout and functions of the entire hospital. Yet, she had no idea that the culprit''s hideout was right under her nose. "No need to be surprised. It''s in the underground parking lot, behind a secret door... People usually don''t pay much attention to it." "My men crawled all the way from the abandoned building downstairs, probably taking almost forty minutes... This immense operation was probably carried out after the stic surgery hospital was abandoned." She mused, ''TWILIGHT has a stable source of ingredients that its clients need. It must be because its provider is hospital. I should have thought of it earlier. Jonathan has mentioned that one reason he hasn''t retired yet was because he believes there is a mole in the hospital. But unluckily, he hasn''t caught them yet.'' "By the way..." Cheyenne handed him the medicine bottle she had found under Erica''s bed. "I don''t know what it is yet, but I suspect it''s not suicide." She voiced Gordon''s thoughts. He had seen Erica yesterday and she didn''t seem like someone who would easilymit suicide. "Alright." When Cheyenne handed him the bottle, Gordon''s fingers identally brushed against hers. Kelvin saw this fleeting moment and added another score to Gordon in his mind, ready to settle the scoreter. Now that everything had been said, Cheyenne stood up, ready to leave the police car. Gordon kindly suggested giving her a ride back to the hospital. Cheyenne looked down at her shoces, touched her nose, and smiled lightly as she politely declined his offer. "No need. Your car is too cool. It feels strange sitting in it." "Is that so?" "Yes, I''m just an ordinary citizen!" Gordon was used to police cars and didn''t understand the subconscious fear that ordinary people still had toward this type of vehicle. "That''s fine, Miss Lawrence, I won''t push you. I have some matters to attend to at my office, so I''ll leave first." "Okay." Under Kelvin''s gaze, Cheyenne finally stepped out of the car, and he quickly extinguished the half-smoked cigarette in his hand, striding towards her. In front of Gordon and the others, he extended arge hand and naturally wrapped it around her shoulder, exuding a domineering sense of asserting his possessiveness. "I will take her home." He said this to Gordon. His voice was cold, carrying an inexplicable hostility that made Gordon feel a tingling sensation§±et his Scalp... Nodding lightly, he drove away without further dy S Cheyenne found his sudden action strange, and her rosy lips curled up with a hint of mocking gaze at the hand on her shoulder. "Let go." He ignored her and, as if someone owed him money, firmly held her fragile shoulder, exerting a little force with his palm. "What did you talk about with him? You seem so happy... Hmm?" "Excuse me, does this concern you, Mr. Foley?" Cheyenne''s attitude was quite terrible, pping his hand on the back loudly, attracting the attention of the people inside. Tsk tsk tsk. Is Miss Lawrence flirting with Mr. Foley? The intimate posture between the two suggests that there might be something more than meets the eye, right? Bold spection: Are they getting remarried? But it seems like Miss Lawrence is not willing to pay attention to Mr. Foley while Kelvin, who has always been high and mighty, isContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. shamelessly pursuing her. Content Cheyenne tried to shake off his hand, but Kelvin, relying on his physical advantage, overpowered her. After struggling in vain, she ended up exhausted, her face turning red, and she red at him with puffed up cheeks. "Tell me, what do you want?" Watching her angry and delicate appearance, Kelvin found it exceptionally beautiful. The crimson thin lips curved with a hint of a smirk. "I''ll take you home." She came by taxi, but it was difficult to get a taxi back to the city from here. Kelvin knew that her car was destroyed during the previous chase, and she had been relying on taxis toe and go for the past two months. "No need, I''ll call Kate to pick me up." Upon hearing this, Kelvin furrowed his brows even deeper. "Miss Zamora will take more than half an hour toe from her home. Why bother with the trouble?" He suddenly approached, his gaze looking down at her stunningly cold and captivating face, his sharp eyes seemed to be seeing through her. "Do you fear that I will do something to you in the car? Don''t worry, I know you have to go to work in the afternoon, and I won''t act recklessly." He said this seriously, and Cheyenne couldn''t help but recall Chris'' insinuations at noon. Doing it in the car... "Ugh! Disgusting scumbag! Who... Who is scared? It''s just sitting in your car. Why would I be afraid? You wouldn''t dare to do anything to me." She even went to ces like TWILIGHT, so she wouldn''t be afraid of a mere Kelvin. Kelvin, on the other hand, chuckled wickedly and whispered with meaning in her ear, "I just realized that you look cute when you''re angry." This made her even angrier, her face flushed. Chapter 447: Go Home And Have Dinner Chapter 447: Go Home And Have Dinner Upon hearing him say that, Cheyenne had no more energy to continue being angry. She took a deep breath, trying to persuade herself to calm down and not to be provoked by Kelvin. "Move aside, don''t block my way." She crossed her arms and expressionlessly bumped into Kelvin''s body with her shoulder, then walked towards his luxurious car. Kelvin wasn''t angry either. His long, cold, deep-set eyes nced at her legs, and a hint of a sultry thought formed in his mind. One day, he would make her unable to walk and willingly lie in his arms, letting him hold her. He caught up with her. Cheyenne habitually sat in the passenger seat. As soon as she got into the car, a tall, dark shadow enveloped her. When the man approached, the cold scent of mint emanating from him tickled her nose, and even prated her heart, bringing a hint of coolness to this scorching summer day. She became nervous subconsciously, and her body stiffened as she looked at Kelvin''s handsome face, which was getting closer and closer. Her voice even became somewhat hoarse. "You..." Little did she know that he just chuckled and then reached out his long, well-defined hand to gently pass by her eyes, fastening the seatbelt near her head. Thoughtfully, he buckled it for her. With his head slightly lowered, from Cheyenne''s perspective, she could see the dense, fan-like eyshes casting a ck shadow in his eyes. After doing all this, he looked at her with his shiny eyes, and his sexy, rosy lips lightly opened as he suddenly whispered in her ear, "Your heartbeat was so fast just now!" Hmm. Cheyenne bit her lip, unsure of how to refute his im after he exposed her nervousness. She simply turned her head away from him and said, "It''s just because of the hot weather. Don''t overthink it. It''s norma for a person''s heartbeat to elerate during summer and slow down during winter. It''s basic knowledge." She almost wanted to apud herself for such a perfect exnation. It was truly professional. Kelvin looked at her pretending to be calm and felt his heart fill up with her presence... He turned his head, started the engine, and drove. "Is that so? You''re a doctor, so I should believe you, right?" "Of course you should." Cheyenne pouted her red lips, raised her delicate face, and with her pleased appearance, she looked like a cheerful cat. A little hot. But it wasn''t because of the weather; his heart was starting to warm up. Kelvin turned on the car''s air conditioning and casually pressed the switch on the sound system. A maic voice filled the air and resonated in her ears. "Do you mind if I listen to music?" He asked. Cheyenne furrowed her eyebrows. She knew her ce and was self-aware. "This is your car, and I''m just hitching a ride." This answer made Kelvin sessfully darken his face. Did Cheyenne really want to keep things clear, clean, and distinct between them? A few secondster, a melodious and soothing song yed in the car, flowing like a stream, resonating in their ears. Kelvin, who was busy all the time, was listening to music so attentively for the first time. In his memory, only during his youthful years when he was studying would he walk on the road with earphones, listening topopr music. He never remembered the lyrics. After taking over thepany''s affairs, he became so busy that he never had the mood to listen to music. Today, when he opened the sound system, he didn''t recognize many of the songs inside, and their style was very different from his younger days. He deliberately slowed down the speed of the car and yed the carefully selected songs before arriving at the hospital entrance. His mood became uplifted and rxed along with the melodious songs. Kelvin parked the luxury car at the entrance and quietly listened to the outro. It gave him a feeling of a peaceful time. He looked expectantly at the sleeping Cheyenne next to him. She was leaning lightly on the car seat, sleeping soundly, and half of her delicate face was covered by her dark curls. Her baby-like silky-smooth skin was white with a hint of pink. The sunlight outside illuminated her brows and eyes, making her as alluring as a Sleeping Beauty from a fairy tale. Kelvin couldn''t help but gaze at her. After nearly a minute, he reached out a big hand and gently brushed away the hair near her temple, tucking it behind her ear. He lightly brushed aside the air bangs on her forehead.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Involuntarily, he leaned down and gave her a light kiss on her forehead, afraid that Cheyenne would wake up and scold him for his impudence. The music in the car continued to y, and Kelvin lowered the volume a bit. He opened the car door and sat on the edge. From his suit pocket, he took out a cigarette and used a lighter in his right hand to light it. The slightly bitter nicotine unexpectedly turned sweet in his mouth. ... Cheyenne had no idea how long she had slept. After a busy morning and having lunch, she headed to the Todd mansion. Under normal circumstances, she would have taken a nap in the afternoon. But she fell asleep in Kelvin''s car before she even realized it. It was because the songs he yed were so hypnotic. When she woke up again, the blood-red sunset streamed through the ck car window, shining on her and illuminating Kelvin, who was lying on the driver''s seat. The man was staring at her oddly, a hidden smile on his face, as if he was gratified... It seemed like he was having a split personality. Cheyenne stretchedzily, touched her face, and then quickly checked herself. Luckily, everything was intact with her clothes. "What... What are you doing? Oh, by the way, why am I still in your car? What time is it now?" Kelvin raised his hand with a smiling face and nced at his watch. With a slightly cheerful tone, he replied, "It''s already six o''clock." As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne widened her eyes in disbelief. She had slept... for... five hours? Hisughter timely resounded in the car. "Cheyenne, you can really sleep. I''ve finished my video conference and even smoked ten cigarettes..." Originally, he intended to take her back to the hospital and then he would return to thepany to preside over the shareholder meeting. But when he saw her sleeping so peacefully and sweetly, he couldn''t bear to wake her up, so he temporarily changed the meeting to an online conference. As for Cheyenne, since she was the hospital''s acting director, not many people came to her for a consultation. But it was a bit too much to be absent from her afternoon shift directly. Content She could already imagine the group of stubborn old men criticizing her for being pretentious. Chapter 448: The Second-Place Hacker Chapter 448: The Second-ce Hacker Well, she was alreadyte anyway. Cheyenne decided to take off her white coat and opened the car door to get out... However, her legs, which had been bent for five hours, felt a bit numb. She almost tripped and fell as soon as she took a step, but thankfully Kelvin caught her arm in time and supported her. "Where are you going?" "Home for dinner. It''s already off work, why should I go to the hospital? I didn''t eat enough at lunch... I don''t want to stand here and freeze." Kelvin was rendered speechless. ''Always thinking about eating except sleeping, that''s the real Cheyenne. I wonder what those inte users who praise her as a goddess would think if they knew.'' In the end, Kelvin still walked her to the entrance of her vi. He watched her leave gracefully, not even saying "thank you," let alone inviting him in for dinner. ... The next day. The sky was dim, and there were dark clouds densely spread across the sky. It seemed like it would rain soon, even in the early morning. Layne sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, reading a medical book. asionally, he reached out and picked up the cup of strong tea on the table to take a sip. In his line of sight, there was a white figure running up and down the stairs in the building. "Cheyenne, could you stop pacing around? You''re making my eyes blurry... Can''t I just enjoy my morning tea and read a book in peace?" Cheyenne''s lips curled slightly, and she stepped on her flip-flops, making a "p" sound as she walked. "Hey, it''s already 8:30. Why aren''t you going to work, Cheyenne..." "Grandpa, today is the weekend, I don''t need to go to work." She ced one hand on the armrest of the sofa and jumped from behind to the front, grabbing her bag that she had carelessly thrown on the sofa when she came backst night. She emptied the contents of the bag and searched through them. Lipstick, wallet, ID... even the hair tie she used yesterday was there. How could the earring be missing? Cheyenne carefully recalled what she wore yesterday, then quickly ran upstairs. The things from the sofa were there. Layne looked at her unusual behavior in astonishment and couldn''t help but ask, "Cheyenne, what are you doing?" Her anxious voice came from the second-floor room, "Looking for something!" It wasn''t in the white coat either. She searched the bed, under the bed, and even the bathroom, but there was no trace of the earring. Cheyenne scratched her head, feeling frustrated, and sat on the carpet, tilting her head as she recalled yesterday''s events. Right, she was ying with the earring when she and Kelvin were having dinner at the restaurant. Later, she went to the restroom but couldn''t remember if she put the earring away because she received a call from Gordon and left in a hurry. She didn''t notice the earring after leaving the restaurant and hadn''t seen it since. It should have been left on the table at the restaurant. Oh no, there was only one earring... Could it have been mistaken for trash and thrown away by the restaurant staff? But the earring was very important evidence. Cheyenne didn''t even have time to change her clothes, so she quickly grabbed her phone and ran out of the door. Layne was dumbfounded again and shouted behind her, "Cheyenne, you stubborn girl, don''t you want to take an umbre?" She seemed so agitated, unlike her usual self. The drizzling rain fell from the sky, not heavy, but enough to wet someone''s clothes. Cheyenne stood by the roadside in her white cotton nightgown, her long hair cascading down, quickly drenching her clothes and making her hair cling to her back. The wind blew from beneath her skirt, rustling it. "Excuse me, miss, where are you going?" "The Foley Group." She knew Kelvin well. This guy was a workholic and would work on weekends. At the CEO''s office of the Foley Group on the top floor, Kelvin sat behind his desk, earnestly working on hisputer. His slender fingers moved swiftly on the keyboard, so fast that they were almost invisible, leaving only a trail of afterimages. At the same time, a storm was brewing on the Dark League forum. As soon as the yers logged in, they saw a dazzling news. "Look, Excalibur7, the second-ce hacker, has logged in!" "Where, where?" "At the Crystal Waters Server, Excalibur7 rewarded Mr. X, the first-ce hacker, with 100 million! Damn!" "Haven''t seen him in three years, but when he appeared three years ago, he quickly rose to the second ce. Now, he''s offering such a high reward. Who is this Excalibur7?" "He posted a red-level mission! The bounty is up to ten million. Let''s go, everyone, let''s take a look!" The hidden hackers online couldn''t sit still and started popping up one by one. The Dark League''s mission board was created by the customers themselves; with any amount of money and any type of task. From assassinating a national leader to hacking a social media ount, there was a wide range of tasks. The hackers who took the tasks had the freedom to choose based on their skills and preferences. However, every time a transaction waspleted, the system would deduct one percent as a service fee. Don''t underestimate this one percent, because high-difficulty tasks generally had high bounties. For example, the mission to assassinate Cheyenne was worth nine figures. Even one percent was in the seven- figure range. Low-difficulty tasks were seldom released in the Dark League forum.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The task board was constantly updated and ssified by difficulty into six levels: white, green, yellow, red, purple, and ck. The majority of tasks fell between the green and yellow levels. Once they entered the red zone, they required a seven-figure payment. The darker the color, the higher the reward. Only truly top-level hackers dared to take on missions in the ck level. Kelvin''s task was quite simple: protect Cheyenne... He offered a reward of ten million to hire a special retired bodyguard. Soon, two people private messaged him. One was named "Phantom". The information on his profile card showed he was thirty-four years old, male, with fifteen years of military history, and a former special forces soldier specializing in grappling techniques. The other was a woman nicknamed "Spider", twenty-eight years old, who had infiltrated the Mafia for eight years. She looked ordinary in the photo, but exuded a strong iron and blood aura that showed her dominance as a woman. After considering for a while, Kelvin found it inconvenient to choose Phantom as he was a man, and he didn''t trust leaving a man by Cheyenne''s side, considering her tempting appearance. In the end, he chose Spider. After their conversation, he transferred three million as a deposit. He casually hacked into the internal system of the Parry Group, a satisfied smile appearing on his lips. He stared at the fluctuating K-line on theputer screen, and only when it started to shake and plummet did he stop perfectly. Chapter 449: You Enjoy Working? Chapter 449: You Enjoy Working? After finishing the tasks at hand, Kelvin lightly raised his eyebrows and curved his lips, showing that he was in a good mood. When his assistant Chris came to inform him that Cheyenne was here to see him, a radiant smile broke through his handsome and cold facade. Kelvin quickly adjusted his tie, using hisrge hand to smooth out any wrinkles on his clothes. He deliberately nced at the silhouette outside the window. "How do I look in this outfit? Does the color seem too dull? Should I change my shirt?" He was wearing a ck cotton shirt from Armani, apanied by a ck suit with a subtly luxurious texture. The tie was a bright red color with polka dots, adding a touch of vibrancy to the subdued attire. Chris stared in astonishment at the series of unusual actions by his boss, his jaw almost dropping. He struggled to respond with his stammering voice. Internally, he felt the urge to burst intoughter. "N-No... there''s no need to change. Actually, it''s already toote. Miss Lawrence is waiting near the office..." Before Chris could finish his sentence, Kelvin''s voice turned icy as he began to scold. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Damn it, you let her stand outside the door waiting for me?" After his reprimand, Kelvin stood up and walked quickly towards the door from behind his seat. However, just as hisrge hand reached for the doorknob, he paused. He suddenly realized that his smile wasn''t quite appropriate. During that split second while opening the door, his expression returned to his usual aloofness. Yet, when he saw the woman standing in front of him, looking pitiful and disheveled like a wet little puppy, a worried expression involuntarily appeared on his face. "Cheyenne, why did you...?" "It''s raining outside, why didn''t you bring an umbre? You''repletely drenched. Come in quickly!" His warm and solid hand suddenly grabbed her cold and delicate hand. Angrily, he pulled her into his office and made her sit on the couch.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne had actuallye by taxi, but she couldn''t withstand the heavy rain. At the moment, her whitece nightgown, which she had worn before leaving, was wet and clinging to her body. Her chestnut, lustrous hair was like a waterfall, sticking to her pale and delicate face, shoulders, and back, giving her an enchanting appearance like a mesmerizing water nymph on a rainy night. As he thought about hering to see him in such a state, knowing that countless people must have seen her like this along the way, his face involuntarily darkened. His cold gaze shifted towards Chris, who was still standing by the door, wearing a silly smile while watching the two people on the couch. Resting his chin on his hand, Chris secretly thought, ''A match made in heaven, right? Watching them sitting together feels like watching a romantic drama.'' Just then, Kelvin''s dissatisfied voice rang in his ears, and the sharpness in his eyes made Chris'' scalp tingle. "Aren''t you leaving? Do you enjoy working here?" Chris almost choked on his saliva. He coughed a few times before responding, "Mr. Foley, are you... are you saying I can leave? Can I go now?" Originally, his n was to work overtime today and earn back the two thousand dors he had lost. Unexpectedly, his boss generously allowed him to leave early. ''Oh my goodness! Miss Lawrence is my lucky star.'' Kelvin didn''t bother responding to his foolish question. With a cold nod, he grabbed two cups and walked over to the automatic water dispenser. Chris licked his lips and let out a suggestive chuckle. He turned on his heel and walked towards the door, his voice echoing in the space and reaching Cheyenne''s ears. "I got it, I got it. I won''t be a third wheel here anymore." He casually locked the door behind him. On such a beautiful weekend, with no one else in the office, Miss Lawrence was drenched in water... two singles staying together. Summer, a scorching season. Cheyenne saw his reaction and a mocking smile curled the corner of her vibrant red lips, unable to resist giving Kelvin a disdainful look. "Seems like your man has a bit of a problem with his head. I suggest you both go see a neurologist. I can give you a discount for the two of you." Kelvin approached with two cups of warm water, cing one in front of her as he elegantly took the seat opposite her. "Probably because he''s been single for over thirty years." "Haha." Cheyenne, who was just about to take a sip of water, suddenly burst intoughter, unexpected that Kelvin had such a "humorous" side. However, the man sitting across from her remainedposed. Even though the water she identally sprayed on him stained his clothes, he still earnestly wiped it away with a handkerchief. In a calm tone, he continued, "There''s nothing to be surprised about. Chris enlisted at fifteen and served for ten years. In those years, he could never see a woman. After my bodyguard and was promoted to be retiring, he became m assistant. It''s been eight years in the blink of an eye." "You don''t have to say that. I already know all of this. Mr. Richards is single all because of you. You''re the one who''s been flirting with women, while he''s still single." She had secretly admired him for so many years, familiar with all his preferences, and also people around him. She had thoroughly investigated everything. Chris, as his right-hand man, was an indispensable presence. Kelvin''s eye twitched at her words, his eyes staring straight at her. The sunlight outside fell perfectly into his deep brown eyes, entuating his sharp nose. Like a dividing line, it split his face into light and shadow, making his features more chiselled and firm, giving him a sudden touch of masculine charm. "I have never flirted with women, not in the past, not now, and not in the future." He said it seriously, as if making a promise to her. Cheyenne bit her rose-like red lip and changed the subject, "I came here to talk about something important, Kelvin. Have you seen a blue gemstone-encrusted diamond earring?" Earring? The man raised his thick, well-shaped eyebrows, not showing any emotion. The earring she mentioned was currently lying in his pocket. He had intended to return it to her yesterday but forgot due to the Todd family''s things. Was this earring important? Important enough for Cheyenne toe to thepany and look for it herself. The Cheyenne he knew wasn''t someone who cared about a mere earring. Even if it was worth a fortune, it was just a lifeless decoration in her eyes. If it''s lost, then it''s lost. Unless, this earring meant something special to her! Chapter 450: White Shirt Chapter 450: White Shirt Kelvin''s heart leaped with joy at this discovery. He slowly got up and walked towards the bookshelf in the office, pushing open the door to a hidden room. A small bedroom appeared in front of Cheyenne. With furrowed brows, she watched as he took out a white towel from the wardrobe and walked back, extending arge hand to hand her the towel. "You''re all soaked. Take a hot bath and change your clothes first." A blush spread across Cheyenne''s face, even her neck turning red... Her earlobes trembled uncontrobly. What the hell did Kelvin want to do? She pped away his hand and let out a cold snort. "No need, just give me the earring back. I want to leave!" "You go take a bath and change your clothes first. It''s easy to catch a cold like this. Otherwise, I won''t give you back the earring." His attitude was clear. Cheyenne was furious, standing up from the sofa like an angry cat. She red at him and unleashed a string of angry words. But Kelvin was captivated by her half-opened, red lips, paying no attention to what she said. "Alright, Kelvin, you did take my things! You despicable and shameless person, are you a pervert? You can''t even wear that earring." Kelvin, seeing her anxious and impulsive behavior, became even more convinced of the importance of this earring to her. So, Cheyenne would agree. "You go take a hot bath, change your clothes, and when youe out, I''ll give you the earring." As soon as he finished speaking, a loud sneeze echoed in the space. "Ah-choo!" Kelvin''s eyes immediately changed. He draped the white towel over her slender shoulders without allowing her to refuse. Warmth enveloped her, and Cheyenne instantly felt much morefortable. She just couldn''t resist the touch of warmth. She didn''t refuse his gesture of wrapping the towel around her. "Go ahead." "Remember what you said. Give me the earring."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne gritted her teeth and walked toward Kelvin''s temporary resting room, her petite figure exuding an air of resolute determination. As if his small room was a hell on earth. Thump. Cheyenne closed the door, blocking the zing gaze behind her. As soon as she entered the room and smelled the fragrance that belonged to him, her heart in her chest uncontrobly started racing. The temperature on her face rose even more. She leaned weakly against the door panel, pressing a soft white hand against her heart. Why was it racing? Wasn''t it just taking a bath on hihis territory? She had even borrowed Master Iker''s bathroom before. Yes, there was nothing to make a big fuss about. Just consider it a free bathhouse. After realizing this, Cheyenne forced herself to calm down. She lifted her two slender and fair legs and walked towards the bathroom. The clean and neat white decoration greeted her eyes. Though small, it had all the necessary amenities, including a showerhead, bathtub, toilet, and clothes rack. On the washbasin, there were his toothbrush and other items. Above the round mirror hung a red hair tie with a small cherry on it. When Cheyenne saw this small hair tie, her mind went nk for a moment. Her gaze fell absentmindedly on the figure reflected in the mirror, and her thoughts and emotions stirred. This hair tie was hers. She had only been to his room once, to give him a gift. After that, she ended up sleeping and spending the entire afternoon with him on this bed. By the time she woke up, she was already in the bed at the Foley Mansion. That hair tie must have been left behind from that time. It had been almost three and a half years. How could Kelvin allow such a thing to stay in his personal space? Cheyenne took a deep breath and reached up to tie her long hair into a bun with a hair tie. In the mirror, she looked no different from when she was eighteen, except for the change in her makeup, which made her appear more morous and seductive. Kelvin had missed out on her, it was truly his loss. She thought narcissistically. The office had mediocre soundproofing, and the sound of rushing water came through the closed bathroom door. This ordinary sound now had a different taste in his ears. Kelvin had nned to take care of some paperwork while she was taking a shower. However, as he listened to the sound of water, his heart became unsettled, feeling an inexplicable heat and his mind filled with explicit images. The veins on the back of his hand holding the pen became prominent, and the metallic tip of the pen punctured the paper, creating a hole with great force. A faint ck ink stain was left on the thin A4 paper. Right where the signature was supposed to be. Damn it, this was the document that needed to be signed tomorrow morning. Kelvin, who always demanded perfection in his work, couldn''t allow himself to handle something wed. All he had to do was tear up the Cument, download it again, and print a new copy for signing. But mistakes kept happening. After wasting four or five contracts, Kelvin finally resolved the issue. In summary, it was all because Cheyenne was tempting him. Click. A sound came from the wooden door, followed by the scent of warm water vapor mixed with the fragrance of pine-scented shower gel and her intoxicating rose scent. The summer sun outside made the lighting a bit dim. For a moment, his memory seemed to freeze in this second, in this summer morning filled with the scent of rosemary. Cheyenne stood at the doorway, holding onto the door frame with one hand. She was wearing his white-shirt, with the top button left undone, revealing a slender and smooth neck. Due to their height difference, Kelvin''s shirt reached just above her thighs, covering her round and firm buttocks. Her innerwear was also wet, revealing that she was not wearing anything underneath the shirt, leaving much to the imagination. Kelvin couldn''t help but stare at her long and slim legs, feeling an uncontroble urge to swallow. Cheyenne grabbed her wet hair and shook it, asking in a cold voice, "Do you have a hairdryer?" "No," he replied. When he saw her alluring curves, his eyes grew even darker. "Come here." Hismanding tone of voice was something she disliked. It had always been like this before. When he wanted something, he would call her over in a superior manner. While Cheyenne was contemting whether to dry her hair with a towel or blow dry it, Kelvin suddenly lifted her onto his knees. "What are you doing!" She eximed in panic, trying to get up, but her waist was firmly held by his big hand. She couldn''t break free. "Don''t move, I just want to dry your hair for you." His husky voice whispered next to her ear, his warm breath spraying on her delicate neck, causing her body to tremble slightly. She felt like danger was approaching. Chapter 451: Continue Chapter 451: Continue Cheyenne felt Kelvin''s gentle touch as his fingertips passed through her hair while he was drying it. She discreetly lifted her eyelids to catch a glimpse of his reflection in the ss. All she could faintly see was his resolute and cold profile, his head slightly lowered, making it difficult to discern his expression. Throughout the process, she surprisingly sat quietly on hisp without struggling to get down. This obedient and well-behaved demeanor made Kelvin unable to get enough of her. It reminded him of how cute, obedient, and fond of sticking to him she used to be. Back then, he found it bothersome... Grandfather was right, he didn''t know how to appreciate the good things in life. The clock on the wall was ticking slowly, and raindrops were falling steadily on the eaves outside the window. The sound was hypnotic. Cheyenne was getting bored to the point of falling asleep. Feeling ufortable, she twisted her neck and touched her dry hair. Kelvin awkwardly grabbed her sleek and beautiful chestnut hair, divided it into three sections, and began braiding it with interest. Startled, Cheyenne turned her head to look at his movements. Her almond-shaped eyes shimmered with disbelief. "Why are you braiding my hair?" Why? Perhaps it was because her hair was exceptional, and her docile and cute sleepy appearance resembled a Barbie doll that he couldn''t resist giving it a try. But he didn''t know how to braid hair. This was the first time in his life that he had done it for a girl. He didn''t even have ab, so he simply used his hands to run through her hair. Fortunately, Cheyenne''s hair was smooth, and it didn''t look too messy. Kelvin had seen how she braided her hair before-it was simple. But it turned out that reality didn''t align with his imagination. Cheyenne''s hair was like silk, too slippery for him to grasp with his rough hands that were used to holding pens. He didn''t dare to use too much force, afraid of hurting her. He had to hold his breath and cautiously grasp her hair, repeatedly undoing and redoing the braid countless times, trying to make it satisfactory. Just when he felt it was finally eptable, Cheyenne woke up. A hint of unnatural blush flickered across Kelvin''s face as he quickened his movements. When he finished braiding at the end of her hair, he used the red cherry hair tie she had been wearing to secure it. Finally, something unexpected happened. He opened the drawer of his desk and took out a red gift box. It was neither too big nor too small, with a square shape and a matching bow tied on top of it. He handed it to Cheyenne andmanded in a cold voice, "Open it and take out what''s inside." Curiosity rose within Cheyenne as she received the mysterious gift from him. She opened the box and discovered a white pearl hair clip lying peacefully on a ck velvet fabric. The clip was in the shape of a simple barrette, with a timeless and ssic design. Most importantly, it was her favorite hair clip. Cheyenne stared at the pearl hair clip in silence for a long time. She had given this clip to Kelvin as a tie clip before, but he had disdainfully tossed it aside. She hadn''t asked about it since then. She had assumed he had thrown it away, just like that painting. While she was lost in thought, a pair of hands with distinct knuckles picked up the pearl hair clip and gently fastened it at the side of her temple. The chestnut hair contrasting against the silver-white pearl created a striking contrast. The elegant and refined qualities of the pearl were perfectly showcased in her. When Cheyenne thought about removing the hair clip and returning it to him, she hesitated. It was originally hers, so why return it? Suddenly, Cheyenne got up from hisp, leaving his embrace. The sudden emptiness allowed the cold air from outside to flow in, and Kelvin felt a sense of loss.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But in the next moment, Cheyenne held out her delicate hand, palm up, and looked down at him proudly, with her chin lifted. "Give me the earring," she demanded. Seeing this, Kelvin reluctantly took out the earring from his suit pocket. He grabbed her small hand and ced the earring in her palm, white expressing his concern, "Cheyenne, if you want earrings, I can give you new ones. This has been worn by Abbie, why dwell on it? You deserve something better." Before he could finish speaking, his neck suddenly tightened. Cheyenne''s slender hand held the cor, her almond-shaped eyes filled with anger, as if mes were about to burst out. She said each word through gritted teeth, "What did you just say? This earring belongs to Abbie?" Kelvin reached out and grasped her delicate wrist looking at her angry expression with a pleased smile on his face. Deliberately mentioning Abbie, he said, "Are you jealous? This earring was not a gift from me to her If I were going to give her something, it wouldn''t be something cheap like this." Cheap! Cheyenne had checked yesterday on the official website, and this pair of earrings cost over 20, 000. How could it be called cheap? True,pared to Kelvin''svish dis of cars and mansions, a pair of earrings seemed insignificant. She let go of the cor of his shirt, which now had a broken button, revealing a glimpse of his shirt and a red tie, giving him a somewhat decadent appearance. Without a doubt, she gave him a big eye roll. "Being jealous is thest thing I''ll do. Mr. Foley, you''re overthinking." After a second, her expression returned to its usual coldness, and she picked up the earrings, ready to leave. Kelvin couldn''t let her leave. He grabbed her slender waist, pulling her back into the room. A deep and lowugh resonated behind her as his other hand caressed her smooth shoulder through the shirt. "Don''t go." "Let go." She warned him with an annoyed tone. Struggling, her white shirt slipped down, revealing her shoulders. Kelvin lowered his head and ced a gentle, affectionate kiss on her shoulder. Taking a deep breath, he tightened his hand around her waist even more. "You smell so good, even though we use the same shower gel." "You bastard! You''re taking advantage of me. Don''t think I won''t kick you to death!" Cheyenne exploded like a fierce tigress, trying to kick Kelvin''s legs. But he quickly grasped her waist and pulled her back, causing her to lie on top of him. Her fists came at him, but he dodged them. Click. Chris opened the office door, blushing as he apologized and quickly backed away. "Mr. Foley, someone is looking for you... uh, I''m sorry, I didn''t see anything." "You can continue!" The door mmed shut. A dead silence lingered in the room... Chapter 452: DonT Move Chapter 452: Don''t Move Cheyenne stood still with a gloomy face. Just by looking at Chris''s expression, it was clear that he misunderstood what had just happened between her and Kelvin. It was only now that she realized she had one leg kneeling on Kelvin''s thigh, and her disheveled appearance was undoubtedly suggestive. On the other hand, Kelvin, being a man with experience, calmly instructed Chris, "Take him to the guest room and wait for me. I''ll be there shortly." "Yes, Mr. Foley," Chris''s voice resounded loudly from outside the door. Cheyenne jumped off hisp, gritting her teeth and smoothing her fallen cor. This time, she buttoned it up to the top button. Her hand held onto that earring tightly. "Since you have something to do, I''ll leave first." Leave? She was dressed so carelessly, not even wearing underwear... How could Kelvin let her walk out of the office like this? Immediately, he held onto her slender waist and pressed her onto the seat. "Sit for a while; I''ll get Chris to buy you a clean set of clothes." Cheyenne wanted to refuse, but then she realized that her current state wasn''t suitable for walking on the streets. So, she nodded approvingly. "Mm." Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Kelvin finally breathed a sigh of relief. He needed to meet the client first, but couldn''t help butin inwardly. Why did they choose this very moment toe? They could havee earlier orter. When he left, he had a careful thought and locked the door from the outside. The office was on the top floor and had sealed windows. It was impossible for her to sneak out while he wasn''t there. Kelvin then curved his lips and walked towards the guest room. What he didn''t expect was to find Sam sitting inside. Sam was dressed in a tailored three-piece suit, and the appropriate cutplemented his slender and tall figure. With chestnut-colored shoulder-length hair flowing behind him, he had an elegant and noble temperament, resembling a prince from a fairy tale. His gaze turned towards Kelvin, his lips curling into a smile as he spoke gently, "Kelvin, I came to see you on this fine weekend. I hope I''m not interrupting your work."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Kelvin raised an eyebrow calmly and chose the seat opposite him. He replied with an indifferent tone, "Not at all. What brings you here? It''s your first time visiting mypany." Sam sipped his tea gracefully, his actions elegant. "I heard that you''re nning to expand yourpany''s business to Onistead. I''m curious about your reasons." His gaze also turned towards Kelvin, his deep eyes shining with a hint of mystery. "There''s nothing special about it. Onistead is the wealthiest city with a developed economy and cultural level. The permanent poption has exceeded a million, providing an extremely broad market." This answer didn''t convince Sam. Official in Onistead had invited Kelvin to establish a branch in Onistead several years ago. But he had refused. Now, he wanted to return to Onistead and even spent a whopping 8. 8 billion to acquire 100, 000 square meters ofnd, causing quite a stir in the media. One of the reasons Sam came to find him was because the luxurious residence near that piece ofnd belonged to him. He had also wanted to secure that piece ofnd, but Kelvin beat him to it. After exining his intentions, Sam proposed that he wanted to purchase the property rights for thend for 9 billion, allowing Kelvin to make an easy profit of 200 million. This deal couldn''t possibly be a loss. However, Kelvin refused. "Sam, we have been friends for many years, so technically I should agree to your request. But I have other ns for that piece ofnd. It''s important to me, I''m sorry." "What ns?" Thirsteen inquired. Kelvin curved his long and articted finger, rhythmically tapping on the table, building up suspense. "I can''t say right now. You''ll know in the future." The deal fell through, but they remained friends. Sam suggested ying a round of chess. Sam looked at the bags Chris was carrying, noticing they were women''s clothing. Suddenly, it seemed like a realization hit him. He teasingly patted Kelvin''s shoulder and said, "So that''s why you were distracted when I talked to you earlier. You have a hidden treasure, huh?" "I wonder which enchantingdy has such allure that even you couldn''t resist..." Kelvin took the two bags from Chris, revealing a vulnerable side he rarely showed in front of Sam. He hurriedly urged him to leave. "Now that you know, why don''t you go? Let''s y next time and truly enjoy it." "Alright, I''ll leave first, so I won''t disturb your love search." When Sam turned and left, a frostiness engulfed his handsome face, while a hint of mischief lingered in his eyes, making him almost unrecognizablepared to moments ago. In the CEO''s office. Cheyenne sat bored on the couch and walked towards the door, attempting to pull the handle. It was locked. Damn Kelvin, she wasn''t a prisoner. Why did he lock her in his office? Pouting, she returned to the couch, but her gaze was soon drawn to a photo on the coffee table. The man in the photo wore a suit, a tie, with a youthful and handsome face, holding a glistening golden trophy, his lips forming a faint smile. It seemed to be Kelvin during his high school years, when he represented the school and won the first ce gold medal in the national mathpetition. He was only sixteen that year. Unable to resist, Cheyenne looked at it a little longer before hastily cing the frame back on the table. Just then, a crisp clicking sound reached her ears. He was back. A sudden panic swept over her, as if she had been caught doing something guilty. She instinctively turned her head, but the frame slipped from her hand and fell onto the floor. Click. The two sounds ovepped, making it hard to tell if it was the sound of the door opening or the frame shattering. Startled, Cheyenne hurriedly looked back and crouched down to pick up the frame. Her fair fingertips identally pricked by the ss fragments, a drop of blood emerged. "Don''t pick it up. Be careful with your hand," Kelvin said as he noticed her injured hand, his heart aching. He swiftly walked over and held her finger in his mouth. "Mmm." Feeling his tongue gently licking her finger, an electric current surged through her entire body. A tingling sensation. Blushing, Cheyenne wanted to pull her hand away, but he coldly stopped her. "Don''t move, saliva can disinfect it." As a doctor, she wanted to tell him clearly that it doesn''t! Chapter 453: Speak Nicely Chapter 453: Speak Nicely When Cheyenne emerged from the room with anger written all over her face, Kelvin couldn''t help but feel puzzled. He thought perhaps it was because the dress she was wearing was too ordinary and not to her liking. "What''s wrong? Just bear with it and wear it temporarily. This outfit may not be up to your standards," he said. He had only given Chris her measurements, asking him to buy something suitable. In reality, the dress didn''t look bad on her at all. It justcked the quality and design sense of Cheyenne''s usual clothing. "It''s not about the dress. It''s... why do you know my measurements so well? Shouldn''t you have exined it to you?" she asked. Seeing her infuriated and grinding her teeth, Kelvin couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He leaned in close to her ear with a mischievous tone and said, "Why are you so surprised? We''ve been together for so long, with countless intimate moments. I know your body like the back of my hand." Hearing this exnation, Cheyenne raised her fist in frustration and tried to smack his wless face. "You jerk, Kelvin Foley! If I hear one more lie from your mouth, I''ll beat you up!" she eximed. "You can call me like you used to." With furrowed brows, he continued whispering, "Calling my full name seems too estranged. How about just Kelvin?" Cheyenne couldn''t even entertain the idea. "Isn''t it enough for Abbie to call you that?" Suddenly, he understood, his happiness evident. "Oh, so you''re jealous. Abbie calling me that wasn''t my idea. If you don''t like that, you can call me honey." Cheyenne''s face turned crimson. "Get lost! I don''t like to be jealous, and I especially don''t like to be jealous because of you. Stop being so self-absorbed." With that, she angrily crammed her wet clothes into her bag and walked toward the door. The sound of hisughter echoed behind her, mixed with a rare hint of amusement. "Don''t forget about the banquet tomorrow, my partner," he reminded her. "Hmph, I don''t need your unnecessary reminders." Once Cheyenne returned to the vi, good news came from Gordon''s side as well. Those pills were indeed not ordinary sleeping aids. They contained hallucinogenic ingredients, somewhat simr to the Misty Forest, but with a weaker effect. There was more to Erica''s death. And the one who stood to gain the most from her death was likely the murderer. A face immediately popped into Cheyenne''s mind, and she sneered, "Mr. Murillo, I have uncovered new leads as well. We have found the owner of that earring. Tomorrow, everything will be clear." Over the phone, Gordon heard Cheyenne''s chilly and confident voice, making him even more curious about the owner of the earring. The next evening, the sky was dyed blood red by the setting sun, and the golden rays illuminated the white marble building, casting a beautiful shadow. Under the eaves, a ck magpie gracefully flew in from afar and stood on a protruding stone sculpture with one foot, letting out a melodious chirp. Though the sky hadn''t yet turnedpletely dark, the banquet hall was already illuminated, with food aroma blending with the scent of flowers. Maids dressed in ck uniforms circted through the crowd, carrying trays of red wine. The scene was lively, and everywhere one. looked, there were elegantly dressed people, shimmering with jewels and splendor. In a room on the second floor, filled with young and beautiful girls, various fragrances of perfume permeated the air, so strong that it made one want to sneeze. Danielle sat in front of the dressing table, wearing a vintage puffed-sleeve dress in a pale yellow color. Her chestnut curls cascaded down the back of her head, adorned with a diamond tiara, and her makeup was exquisite. The other girls standing beside her praised her beauty one by one.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nora was one of them. She used to be a close confidante of Danielle''s, but their rtionship shattered when Nora got together with Teagan. Danielle started mocking her, and this time even invited her rival, Jane, to the gathering. Even though Nora was angry, she had to curry favor with Danielle. Being the only daughter of the Parry family, she was always treated like a precious gem. If Nora wanted to secure her position within the Parry family in the future, she had to win Danielle''s support. Nora searched every nook and cranny of her house and finally found an intricately carved and hollowed-out jade-iid pocket watch in the safe. Its exquisite design and craftsmanship had at least a history of over 200 years, and it was worth at least six figures in today''s collecting market. "Danielle, take a look at this pocket watch. Do you like it? It''s yours, wishing you happy birthday, being joyful every day." At the sight of the gift, Danielle finally softened her previously cold attitude. The people around them kept praising Nora, saying, "Nora, your future sister-inw is great! She''s willing to give you such an expensive pocket watch." "Yeah, and the key is that she is so beautiful and friendly. You two will definitely get along well when you live together." Listening to these endless compliments Nora felt ted in her heart but pretended to be modest. "Oh, it''s nothing. These are just trivial items from my house. I have no idea how to choose. I remember that Danielle mentioned she lost a pocket watch before, so I thought of giving her this one." As Nora finished speaking, everyone looked at her with envy in their eyes, making Nora feel quite proud. "Just some rosewood bookshelves, a pair of white jade fish pendants, and some not-so-valuable calligraphy and paintings." Jane walked in just as Nora was bragging about her family''s collection, and a hint of ridicule appeared on her cold and fair face. She immediately exposed Nora''s act of showing off. "Are you sure all these things belong to you and not Cheyenne? I heard that not only did you mistreat Cheyenne, but you also secretly sold off the dowry left by Cheyenne''s mother." As her words fell, there was a murmuring sound throughout the room. In fact, everyone had thought the same, but who dared to speak out without evidence? Jane and Nora were love rivals, so Jane just spoke frankly to nail Nora''s lies. Chapter 454: Tricks Chapter 454: Tricks These people are so realistic. Just a moment ago, they were ttering and praising Nora, and now they were immediately criticizing her. "I heard about this too. It seems like Nora''s mother stole things and then stuffed them into her own family. Otherwise, how do you think her useless father and brother became wealthy?" "Yeah, the vanity of this mother and daughter is too strong. I wonder what qualities Mr. Parry sees in Nora. There are plenty of people who are prettier than her." "Maybe she''s better in bed at enticing men. I heard that Miss Berry caught them in bed once, and it was Nora who initiated it." "It''s true that the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Being born from a mother who was a mistress, what good can she be?" "Yeah, now that I think about it... Cheyenne is really pitiful. Her mother died early, her inheritance was taken, and her reputation is ruined." Nora heard each and every one of these venomous words, and her heavily made-up face turned pale. She stood motionless, at a loss for what to do. Soon, her eyes filled with mist, shimmering with tears, presenting an appearance of pitiful vulnerability. "Jane, I know you''re angry that I got engaged to Teagan, but you split up because you''re not suitable for each other. I''m sorry for that. But it doesn''t mean you can nder me at will." "You say this pocket watch belongs to Cheyenne. Do you have any proof?" As she cried, everyone began to doubt if they had been too harsh on Nora. After all, it was just unsubstantiated ims... who knows what''s true. Jane was enraged, she had always been arrogant and domineering, representing a cold-blooded female powerhouse in thepany. She had met some interns who yed innocent and pitiful, but she always had a way of taming them. But Nora was not her subordinate, and her usual methods obviously weren''t suitable. "I don''t have proof for now. But..." Before her words could finish, a deep male voice interrupted her, "No buts. Who invited you here? Who gave you the audacity to bully my fiancee on my territory, Jane?" The person who spoke was dressed in a well-fitting brown three-piece suit. He had a short hairstyle with hairspray, revealing a broad and full forehead, giving him a touch of rugged masculinity. Nora''s face brightened, and she stepped forward, clinging to Teagan''s arm, sobbing and whimpering in his ear, "Teagan, you''re finally here..." However, the surrounding girls rolled their eyes disdainfully. ''Mr. Parry really had no taste; he actually liked this kind of affected and coquettish woman.'' Teagan raised his hand and embraced Nora''s shoulder, showing a gentle and intimate manner, which stung Jane''s self-esteem. When he used to be with her, he would also behave the same way. He truly was versatile, using the same move on any woman. But only innocent Nora would be deceived by his disy of dominance and tenderness.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jane sneered disdainfully, "I haven''tid a finger on her. Some people just love seeking attention, don''t they?" "You!" Teagan, losing his temper due to being lectured, could only divert his anger towards his younger sister Danielle. He furrowed his eyebrows displeased and asked in a low voice, "You know about her rtionship with me, so why did you invite her?" Doesn''t this cause trouble for Nora? "Bro, it''s not entirely my fault. You probably don''t know that Jane has been hanging out with Miss Davidson, going to clubs, shopping, having afternoon tea... I wanted to use my connection with her to get to know Miss Davidson." Jane actually buttered up Emily Davidson! This made Teagan''s heart feel a bit conflicted again. Even though Nora was the sister of Cheyenne, she hadn''t brought him any benefits so far. And Jane, whom he thought was a "discarded piece," had managed to make a stunningeback. After hesitating for two seconds, he didn''t ask Jane to leave again. Instead, he calmly told her, "Since you''re here, just quietly enjoy your cake." As Jane listened to the "warning" in his words, a cold smile curved on her fiery, rosy lips. "No need, I only came here for Danielle''s sake. I''ve delivered my gift. I don''t want to see you lovebirds anymore." She coolly turned around and left, her mind filled with a scene of Teagan protecting Nora. She didn''t even notice when she bumped into someone. A sudden pang of pain shot through her shoulder, and Jane lifted her head to see a stunning figure in front of her. The woman in front of her wasn''t tall, but she had perfect curves and a beautifully proportioned body. She was wearing a sky blue high-end strapless dress. The dress was intricately embroidered with handiwork, depicting blooming snow lotus flowers. The long skirt, made of silky and light pear chiffon fabric, gleamed with a white, radiant luster under the lights. It was paired with a pair of white pointed high heels. Content When Jane finally recognized the woman''s facial features, she involuntarily gasped, "Cheyenne?" Why did shee here? Jane and Cheyenne had very few encounters, and their impression of each other wasn''t favorable, thanks to Abbie. How could she let this little bitch see her in such a sorry state? With this in mind, Jane restrained her usual arrogant demeanor and quickened her pace to leave. Upon her arrival, Cheyenne became the most beautiful scenery in this magnificent lobby, drawing frequent nces from the wealthy elites. Shezily sat on the sofa, propping her chin up with her hand, her almond-shaped eyes bright and serene as she quietly observed the people around her, like a peaceful watercolor painting. Content Not far away, a few young men were dumbfounded, holding their wine sses, wanting to approach. But just as they mustered their courage, they saw a tall, imposing man in ck sitting next to the beauty, wrapping his arms around her and half-embracing her. Content This action seemed to dere his dominance in a domineering and unquestionable manner. Cheyenne turned her head slightly and coldly nced at therge hand resting on her shoulder, hummed, "Take your hand off!" "You probably don''t know that at least five people here want to invite you for a drink. I''m just helping you avoid trouble," he said. She should thank him. Unable to help herself, Cheyenne rolled her eyes at him, "Are you sure Abbie wille?" As far as she knew, Abbie and Danielle were not very close. "Yeah," he answered softly, using subtle force as his hand felt her soft and smooth skin in his palm. Chapter 455: Mr. Foley Is Chasing Miss Lawrence Chapter 455: Mr. Foley is Chasing Miss Lawrence Not long after, Abbie indeed arrived, but she came in a high-profile manner as Master Vincent''spanion. Vincent was dressed in a ck suit, while Abbie wore her usual elegant white long dress. ck and white, a timelessbination. The two of them walked hand in hand, looking like a perfectly matched couple. Teagan smiled and hurriedly went to greet them, "Mr. Foley, Master Vincent, wee, please take a seat." As his gaze swept behind him to Cheyenne and Abbie, a slight expression of surprise shed across his face, as if he was surprised that it was Cheyenne following Kelvin instead of Miss Berry. Abbie didn''t expect to encounter Cheyenne here. With a quick nce, she saw the "Starry Night" blue haute couture dress that Cheyenne was wearing, and her hand involuntarily tightened. This dress was something that she had been wanting. She had mentioned it to Kelvin, thinking that he would buy it for her. Who would have thought that Cheyenne would be the one wearing it now? The resentment and envy of having something that should have been hers but was snatched away by someone else spread in Abbie''s eyes, and her gaze towards Cheyenne turned cold. But Cheyenne just turned back with a gentle, meaningful smile, and said, "Miss Berry, it has been a while. I didn''t expect you to have such a good rtionship with Master Vincent." Abbie didn''t say anything in response, standing in ce with a somewhat aloof attitude that made it clear she looked down on Cheyenne, making things awkward. Vincent could only elegantly answer her question, "We''ve known each other since we were young. We reunited on my return to the country, and since I needed a femalepanion with me, I invited Abbie." His words served as a reminder to Cheyenne. Abbie had lived with the Foley family for several years, so she would know Kelvin and naturally know Vincent as well. That exined why Abbie was able to obtain Misty Forest. Lost in thought, Cheyenne suddenly heard Vincent''s teasingughter, and ufortable gazes both fell on her. One gaze carried a hint of scrutiny. The other gaze seemed to want to tear her limb from limb... Needless to say, she knew it was Abbie. Cheyenne thought of something fun, and a delicate smile appeared on her exquisite face as she took the initiative to reach out her tender and slender hand, linking her arm with Kelvin''s. "As you all thought, Mr. Foley and I are currently... um..." She was about to say "friends with benefits," but before she finished saying the word "friends," Kelvin covered her red lips with his hand. With one hand, he embraced her petite body from behind and answered calmly, "I''m pursuing her." As his words fell, silence descended. Cheyenne widened her almond-shaped eyes, her eyelids fluttered slightly, and no one could see theplex emotions in her eyes. The people around her were all shocked. Mr. Foley had openly admitted that he was pursuing his former wife! As the saying goes, a good horse doesn''t graze on the same patch of grass twice. And Kelvin, the wealthiest man in Akloit, had countless beautiful women throwing themselves at him. Yet he was pursuing Cheyenne. A woman he had abandoned. Abbie was even more furious, but years of cultivation kept her from bursting into anger in public like a shrew. Otherwise, she would have roared in anger. Why? Had Kelvin truly fallen in love with this bitch, Cheyenne? Abbie''s red eyes were filled with bloodshot veins, and her cold voice sounded like a terrifying demon crawling out of hell, "Why her? Even if it''s not me, it can''t be Cheyenne! Why her?" Kelvin frowned and tightened his grip on Cheyenne''s shoulder, his voice nonchnt yet firm, "It can only be her. And it won''t be anyone else! Especially not you." Abbie''s suppressed emotionspletely broke in that moment. She fiercely bit her lip, feeling the metallic taste spreading in her mouth, stimting her tense nerves. She wanted to drink Cheyenne''s blood! She wanted to tear her apart, strip away her beautiful appearance, and turn her into a lifeless corpse. Would he still love her then? Vincent didn''t like Abbie''s reaction at all. She was hispanion, but now she was losing control because of the news of his older brother''s reunion with his ex-wife. Wasn''t this smearing his face? Before Abbie could do something more extreme, Vincent took the initiative to break the eerie atmosphere. He smiled brightly and said, "That''s great. Grandfather likes Miss Lawrence very much. If my older brother and Miss Lawrence are together, it would be a match made in heaven." Kelvin smiled, and his cool voice carried a hint of sincere anticipation, which caught Vincent off guard. "Thanks for your kind words." Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel her heart sway as she saw his series of reactions. This guy must be acting His acting skills were too good. she hadn''t long given up on him, she might have actually believed his nonsense. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the gloomy expression on Abbie''s face, Cheyenne had a ridiculous thought in her mind. ''It must be that his first love secretly fell in love with someone else, so in order to win her back, he deliberately got close to me like this. His goal was to make Abbie jealous.'' Looking at Abbie''s sullen face, Cheyenne further confirmed her suspicions. The conversation here caught Danielle''s attention, and she slowly walked over amidst a group of high-ssdies. The scene was like she was some kind of favored imperial consort making a grand entrance. Upon seeing Cheyenne in front of her, Danielle immediately pointed at P.n her and reprimanded those around her in a loud, severe voice, "Who invited her? The Parry family''s banquet is not weing these despicable women." Content Her voice was loud, and her words were sarcastic, showing no respect for Cheyenne. The others covered their mouths andughed, eagerly waiting for the show to start. Kelvin did not hesitate to step forward and stood tall in front of Cheyenne, his cold gaze looking down on Danielle from above. "She is mypanion. Since the Parry family doesn''t wee our presence, we can leave." He used "we" instead of "me," indicating that he intended to act in unison with Cheyenne. With that said, he actually took Cheyenne''s hand and turned to leave. Teagan, of course, couldn''t let him leave. In fact, he had finally managed to arrange for Kelvin to attend this banquet through Master Vincent. "Mr. Foley, you''ve misunderstood. You are an esteemed guest of the Parry family. My sister is young and ignorant. Please don''t take her words seriously." "Young? I remember she''s almost graduating from college. She''s so emotionally unintelligent, brainless. If she wasn''t thedy of the Parry family, I''m afraid she would have been killed a long time ago." Chapter 456: It Has Nothing To Do With Me Chapter 456: It Has Nothing to Do with Me As Cheyenne''s mocking words fell, both the Parry siblings blushed and became visibly angry. This woman must have grown bolder because she had Kelvin backing her up. Seeing that the perfectly fine banquet was about to turn into a quarrel because of her foolish sister, Teagan hurriedly asked Nora to escort her away while he apanied the esteemed guests. Though Danielle was unwilling, she was silenced by a nce from Teagan and could only leave with frustration. Before leaving, Nora took a deliberate look at Cheyenne, waiting to unravel the shock and confusion within her heart. For example, why did she end up with Kelvin again? Why did Teagan invite these two to the banquet? From what she knew, the Parry family and the Foley family were not particrly close, nor did they engage in frequent business exchanges. After escorting Danielle back to her room, Nora made her way back to the second-floor bedroom, intending to question Teagan about why he invited Cheyenne. As she approached the door, she overheard a sparse conversation from inside - familiar voices. One of them was undoubtedly Teagan''s. "I invited Kelvin as per your request, but I didn''t anticipate that she''d bring Cheyenne along. What should we do now?" The response came from another cold voice, and Nora''s blood boiled as she listened attentively. "The main purpose of this gathering is to verify whether Kelvin is that guy I injured. As for Cheyenne, her presence is wee. We''ll take them out in one fell swoop! Then it''ll be Abbie''s turn to make her entrance..." Hearing the two inside discussing killing both Kelvin and Cheyenne, Nora couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of excitement. If Cheyenne really died, it would be a wonderful thing for her! She listened intently, unaware that someone hade up behind her. "What are you doing?" "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Suddenly, a cold questioning voice came from behind, startling her into letting out a scream. Her scream caught the attention of those inside, and in the next moment, the door swung open. A tall figure draped in ck slowly approached, enveloping Nora''s frame. Feeling an inexplicable chill spreading from her feet to her body, Nora gulped when she met Teagan''s slender and profound eyes. "Tea... Teagan." Teagan''s hand naturally rested on her shoulder, the cool touch from his fingertips traveling through her skin, reaching her marrow as if heralding the imminent arrival of winter. His other hand gently caressed Nora... "I know you''re the most well-behaved girl. Tell me, what did you hear just now?" he asked. "I... I heard... I heard that you wanted to kill Cheyenne... Ah! Teagan, spare me. I won''t spread this. I also despise her, you know," Nora stammered, her hair standing on end and her words incoherent. Thump, thump, thump... Another person in the room made their way over. The sound of footsteps grazing against the floor was faint but steady. The neer was dressed in a well-tailored ck suit, with an unparalleled handsome face. "I remember you''re Cheyenne''s sister, right?" He gently wrapped his arm around Nora''s shoulder, his voice tempting as he whispered in her ear, "Would you like to witness Cheyenne''s tragic fate?" "Now, I''ll give you a chance to take revenge. How about it?" "If Cheyenne dies, her luxurious mansion will be yours." He was like the serpent in the Garden of Eden, tempting humans to pluck the apple of desire. It must be said that he was very perceptive. Hisst sentence struck a chord in Nora''s heart. The vi her family currently lived in Akloit, while not bad, was much smaller than their previous one. Nora used to have a dedicated art studio, but now she had to convert a tiny storage room into her workspace. It was dark and damp, requiring lights even during the day, which ultimately harmed her eyesight. "Alright, I agree." Nora''s eyes, dark and gleaming, focused on the hypnotic lights on the wall. Her mind went nk, and she felt a trance-like state. In the morous golden hall, melodious music filled the air. Swarovski chandelier hanging in the center of the ceiling emitted dazzling blue and purple lights. The alternating lights grazed his well-defined features, entuating his high nose bridge. His deep, indulgent smile was directed at the beautiful woman beside him. However, the woman seemed uninterested. She raised her chin and nodded slightly. Bored, she picked up a ss of red wine from the table and lightly swirled the liquid within. Just as she was about to take a sip, a big hand reached over and snatched it away. "Drinking is harmful, especially for a woman. Don''t drink," he said, finishing all the wine himself and cing the empty ss back in front of Cheyenne.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked at the empty ss, her eyes nk, and responded in a voice devoid of emotion, "Are you sure it wasn''t because you want to drink it yourself that you took it from me?" Upon hearing her words, Kelvin couldn''t help butugh wryly. What kind of person was he in Cheyenne''s eyes? "I''m just concerned about you." Abbie, who happened to see the two of themughing and chatting intimately, ignited with jealous anger that burned hotter and higher with each passing moment. Wearing pair of white high-heeled shoes, she walked up to them. Stopping in front of them, she spoke with a tinge of emotion, "I didn''t expect to see you with Kelvin here. It hasn''t even been two weeks, and you''re already back together. That''s not like you." Cheyenne had intended to dismiss Abbie with a disdainful nce, but her attention was caught by the pattern on her handbag. It was the same pattern as the earring, as if part of a set. Realizing that Abbie intended to "catch up" with Kelvin, Cheyenne tactfully stood up and walked towards the balcony outside. "You two chat. It''s stuffy in here, so I''ll go get some fresh air outside." She left gracefully, without a hint of hesitation. Kelvin watched her figure depart and smiled bitterly at how jealous she was. He hadn''t realized before that she could be so jealous. Turning his gaze back to Abbie, he only felt disgust and distance. "My rtionship with her seems to have nothing to do with you. So, what do you want with me?" He had indeed changed. In the past, he would never have used such a tone to speak with her. "Kelvin, don''t you want to know why I came to the banquet with Vincent?" She bit her red lip, seemingly unwilling, as she asked. Kelvin''s reply shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. "Who youe with, has that got anything to do with me?" Chapter 457: AbbieS Conspiracy Chapter 457: Abbie''s Conspiracy Abbie couldn''t help but recall the heartwarming scene she witnessed between Kelvin and Cheyenne earlier. She had never seen him smile so genuinely before. He had shown a side she had never experienced when they were together. Lost in her thoughts, Abbie suddenly noticed Kelvin cing a pair of blue sapphire earrings in front of her. With a serious expression, he looked at her. "Is this yours?" he asked. Kelvin remembered clearly seeing her wear it numerous times before. This must be it. As Abbie saw the earring, her heart skipped a beat, and a sense of panic arose within her. It was indeed her earring. However, she wasn''t sure if she had lost it that night, either at the abandoned building or on her way home. She had searched for a long time but couldn''t find it anywhere. And now, unexpectedly, it was in Kelvin''s hand. Abbie mustered a faint smile and reached out to take them. "Yes, it''s my earring. I didn''t expect you to find it. Please, give it back to me." But just as her fingers were about to touch the earring, Kelvin pulled his hand back, tightly clutching onto it. "This earring wasn''t found by me but Cheyenne," he stated firmly. Oh no! In an instant, Abbie''s face turned pale, drained of all color. Kelvin observed her reaction, evidently realizing something, and his handsome face turned ashen as he punched the sofa''s armrest, causing a dull pain in his knuckles. The atmosphere around them grew heavy, and his voice rang out coldly. "Did you kill Jase? Is this just your n to frame Cheyenne? You''re truly insane!" "Insane?" Abbie chuckled, her lustrous eyes filled with tears, a touch of crimson making them heart-wrenching. "So now you''re taking Cheyenne''s side against me? If I''m truly insane, it''s all because of what you''ve driven me to!" "I know you won''t rat me out, Kelvin, otherwise, you wouldn''t have invited me here to talk," she continued smugly, reaching out to grab his arm, only to be pushed away by Kelvin. He looked at her disdainfully, flicking her hand away without a trace of kindness. Impatience etched on his face, he demanded, "First, tell me, did you kill Jase?" "It wasn''t me," Abbie truthfully replied. She hadn''t lied. It wasn''t her who had killed Jase; it was Master Davon. She was merely an aplice, handing him the knife. "Then how do you exin your earring being found at the crime scene? And there''s surveince footage too. Do you want me to show it to you?" Kelvin took out his phone, opened the previously retrieved video from the hospital, and ced it in front of Abbie. On the screen, they could see Abbie and Vincent walking out of the hospital room together. The person in the adjacent room was Jase. "You both came out within a minute. Is that just a coincidence?" Kelvin questioned. Abbie bit her rosy lip tightly, herplex emotions gradually clearing up, as if a determined resolve had settled in her eyes. Initially, she had wanted to give Kelvin a chance. As long as he still loved her, she would spare him. However, the reality saddened Abbie. He had chosen to stand against her and interrogate her, siding with Cheyenne. In that case, she could be heartless too. What she couldn''t have, Cheyenne wouldn''t get either. Abbie sneaked her hand into her handbag and took out a small ss vial. She dipped her finger into it, collecting a small amount of white powder under her fingernail. Then, she picked up a ss of red wine from the table. Taking advantage of the moment, she discreetly flicked the white powder from her fingernail into the wine ss. She handed the ss to Kelvin. "Kelvin, it has been quite a few days since west met. Talking about such matters in such a beautiful ambiance seems dull. How about we have a drink first?" she suggested. "You answer my question first!" Kelvin retorted. "If you don''t drink, I won''t answer," Abbie casually responded.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seated on the elegant upholstered sofa, Abbie pressed her lips together. She wore a white gown, exuding purity and grace, like a lotus flower untainted by the mundane world. But beneath her good appearance hid a heart as treacherous as a snake. Kelvin snatched the wine ss from her and swiftly downed its contents. The remaining red wine dripped from his lips onto his Adam''s apple as it rolled sensually. Abbie observed the scene y out. She hadced the wine with the drug Vincent had given her, which was potent enough to incapacitate even an ox, let alone a person. A sharp sound echoed as the wine ss slipped from Kelvin''s hand, shattering into countless pieces. The red wine spilled onto the golden floor, intertwining the red and gold, creating a gilded noble hue. The world before Kelvin''s eyes grew hazy and chaotic. Kelvin felt as if he were spinning in a stormy sea, growing heavy and bewildered. Finally, everything turned ck, and he lost consciousness. His tall body fell backward, quietly resting against the sofa, appearing as if he were merely sleeping. When he woke up again, Kelvin found himself in a familiar yet unfamiliar setting. Clean floor-to-ceiling windows showcased a boundless blue sea, with fluffy white clouds reflecting on its surface like white cotton balls. Warm sunlight bathed the room, but Kelvin''s numb and cool body couldn''t sense any warmth. Kelvin finally remembered where he was. This was the seaside vi he had rented for Abbie. It was located near Akloit''s only stretch of sea, "Lovers Bay." Legend had it that purple moonlight on this seaside would stay together forever. couples who could see the that the A long time ago, a couple hade here in search of the purple moonlight. Unfortunately, the man died while diving, and his partner subsequentlymitted suicide out of grief. In her suicide note, she mentioned seeing the legendary purple moon the night before. Tomemorate their love, the locals renamed this stretch of sea "Lovers Bay." With the city''s development, the surroundingnd had been acquired by developers. Luxury waterfront vis were built, and the legend of Lovers Bay became a selling point. Content Kelvin had chosen this ce because it was not too far from the center of Akloit, taking at least an hour''s drive back and forth. The second reason was that it was quiet and provided a suitable environment for Abbie to recover. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect this ce to be his prison one day. How ridiculous. A gentle breeze carrying a hint of salty sea air brushed his face as the pure whitece curtains fluttered in the air. Kelvin''s gaze was drawn to a photo hanging on the floor-to-ceiling window. All over the ss wall were Cheyenne''s photos, each with a red cross drawn over her face, riddled with puncture marks. In bold letters, the word "DEAD" was written, delineating the homeowner''s intense hatred. Chapter 458: Not Getting Angry Because I DonT Care Chapter 458: Not Getting Angry Because I Don''t Care In the midst of contemtion, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside. Abbie changed into a sexy apricot suspenders nightgown, with a deep V-neck revealing a fair glimpse of her chest. Her cleavage protruded like a shallow stream in the countryside. Her long chestnut hair flowed freely as she walked towards him with a seductive sway, barefoot. Kelvin nced at her briefly before averting his gaze, staring out of the window with a gloomy expression. "What do you want?" His voice was as cold as the frost in autumn, imposing without anger. Abbie, however, ignored his question and walked over, elegantly sitting on hisp, her fair arms wrapping around his neck, her body rubbing against his chest like a seductive snake. The strong scent of her perfume filled his nostrils, making him feel nauseous and sick to his stomach. Kelvin tightly closed his eyes, the veins on his forehead bulging, a look of difort and disgust hurting Abbie''s self-esteem. "Do I disgust you this much? Do you even find looking at me unnecessary?" she said with a bitter and miserable smile. "Yes! You make me sick now," Kelvin replied without hesitation, his voice calm as if discussing the weather casually. This response wasn''t particrly hurtful, but it was highly insulting. Especially to a woman who had loved him so deeply for many years, the pain wasn''t from unrequited love but from the fact that he didn''t need her love at all. Abbie''s cool and fair fingertips caressed Kelvin''s eyebrows and eyes, as if touching a rare treasure delicately. "You know, Kelvin, from the moment I saw you, I wanted to sit in your arms and caress your face like this. It feels wonderful," Abbie said. Kelvin turned his head, avoiding her fingers, and coldly uttered a short sentence, "Shameless, don''t touch me!" The more he resisted, the more audacious Abbie became. After all, he was now tied to the chair, unable to move. The wealthy and powerful Akloit tycoon could only be controlled like a doll by her. "Hehe, there''s no one else in this room. What are you embarrassed about? Oh, by the way, Cheyenne is here too... Imagine her reaction if she were to see us together... Hahaha," Abbie said, deliberately teasing.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the mention of "Cheyenne," Kelvin finally opened his eyes, and his face finally showed a change in expression. His heartstrings tightened, filled with worry. Why was Cheyenne here? Was she captured too? Abbie noticed his concern and yfully whispered in his ear, her body leaning close to his. "When we were at the hospitalst time, I told Cheyenne that we slept together. Surprisingly, she remained calm. Kelvin, are you sure Cheyenne still loves you?" "Why didn''t you choose me? I''m wealthy now. My disease has long been cured. If you want children, I can give you that too," she continued. After hearing her words, Kelvin''s handsome face turned even more grim. No wonder Cheyenne looked at him with disdain and disgust when she saw him and Abbie together at the hospital. Little did he know that their current position was also quite intimate, and all of this was presented before Cheyenne''s almond eyes. Cheyenne was momentarily stunned, but then became interested in watching the drama unfold. If her mouth weren''t gagged, she would have liked to give some guidance. Abbie must be wearing twoyers of breast pads to make her chest look like that! Abbie had tried to make herself sex, but why was she still standing there foolishly? Wasn''t she supposed to take off Kelvin''s clothes? Kelvin, the despicable man, was blocked by Abbie, so Cheyenne couldn''t see his reaction. But even without thinking, Cheyenne knew that this guy must be enjoying himself now. With a beautiful woman willingly throwing herself at him, he was truly lucky. Content. While Cheyenne inwardly sighed, her gaze unexpectedly collided with Kelvin''s eyes. In that split second of eye contact, there was a feeling as if they had traveled through centuries. The deep ckness in his eyes reflected her image. Unreasonably, this made her face feel hot. Was Kelvin unwilling? What reason does he have to be unwilling? It''s not like it''s the first time... It was just like free food delivered to his door, why wouldn''t he eat it? But then, she remembered that she was being tied now. If Kelvin could manage to please Abbie and let them both go, then she would appreciate him. Seemingly understanding the "hint" in Cheyenne''s gaze, his eyes began to fill with anger, chillingly cold. Abbie found no warmth she desired from Kelvin, so she had to leave hisp. Following his line of sight, she looked towards the closet. She couldn''t help but coldly chuckle. "So, you knew Cheyenne was here too. Since that''s the case, I don''t have to hide anymore." With her arms crossed, she walked to the entrance of the closet, opened it, and grabbed Cheyenne by her hair, pulling her out. Abbie usually pretended to be soft and delicate, but she was actually stronger than Cheyenne. With this yank, she nearly ripped off a patch of Cheyenne''s scalp. Cheyenne''s face, which was and delicate, contorted in part as she stared intently at Abbie. S Damn it! If it wasn''t for her hands being tied up now, based on Abbie alone, would she dare to touch her beautiful hair? What a disgusting person! This was the hair she had spent thousands of dors maintaining. If one strand fell out, she wouldment it for half a day. "Mmm... uh..." Kelvin watched Cheyenne in pain and wished he could endure the pain for her. "Abbie, let her go! If there''s anything, take it up with me." Proudly, Abbie continued to sow discord between the two of them. "Are you protecting her now? Kelvin, you said before that you would date anyone in this world except for Cheyenne. You said you dislike her and find her annoying whenever you see her." Kelvin nervously stared at the ground. He did say those things before. But they weren''t his true feelings. It was because Abbie intentionally brought up Cheyenne in front of him that he would respond like that. He sneakily nced at Cheyenne, who was sitting on the ground with a calm expression. Clearly, Abbie''s words didn''t affect her. Cheyenne even had a twitch at the corner of her eye. Was this a fight between kindergarten children? Bringing up the other person''s past embarrassments... She and Kelvin were already divorced. This level of talk was insignificant to her. She wasn''t angry because she didn''t care. Chapter 459: Who Do You Think You Are? Chapter 459: Who Do You Think You Are? Cheyenne''s reaction left Abbie feeling as if she had punched a pillow with all her might. Since she couldn''t anger Cheyenne, she decided to change the topic. Abbie, brimming with arrogance, walked up to Cheyenne. She looked down on her, her gaze regal like a queen, while Cheyenne appeared like a lowly captive. Smack. A powerful pnded on Cheyenne''s fair and wless cheek, causing it to quickly turn red and swollen. Cheyenne didn''t even furrow her brows, her icy gaze fixed on Abbie, as if saying, "Just you wait." Abbie''s defiant attitude only made her more displeased. Cheyenne was the one who had been pped, yet how dare Cheyenne look at her with such an arrogant, domineering gaze? Who gave her the gall? Kelvin''s pupils slightly contracted; all of his attention was focused on Cheyenne''s swollen face, visibly filled with concern. "Cheyenne." "Abbie, don''t touch her!" A warning voice resounded in the room, entering Cheyenne''s ears, feeling like an unexpected gust of wind blowing into her heart. After all, chaos had ensued. The anger and concern in his eyes didn''t seem fake. Cheyenne had never imagined that one day Kelvin would stand up to Abbie for her. Nor did she dare to think that he would care about her... "Kelvin, you can''t handle much, can you? You''re already feeling heartbroken. Just watch carefully because I''m going to make her feel a hundred times more pain! A thousand times more!" Abbie grinned maliciously, as if she wanted to hear Cheyenne begging for mercy. For the first time, she tore off the ck duct tape covering Cheyenne''s mouth. Her actions were rough. With her mouth now free, Cheyenne coldly questioned her, "Abbie, I only have one question for you. Where did you get the Misty Forest that you used on me before?" They were all in their hands now, there was no way they could escape. Abbie didn''t hide anything and answered Cheyenne''s question with an arrogant tone, "You didn''t expect me to have Misty Forest, did you? Well, I bought it from TWILIGHT." TWILIGHT! So she knew about TWILIGHT all along! After her words fell, both Cheyenne and Kelvin froze. They had both painstakingly traced and investigated until they discovered the existence of TWILIGHT. The scenes inside had shocked them when they personally explored it. Abbie, as a "pure and kind" person, shouldn''t have been involved with these dark aspects of the world. How did she know about TWILIGHT? Misty Forest was one of TWILIGHT''s three treasures, and it rarely made its way outside. Cheyenne took a deep breath, and the salty smell of the sea breeze outside entered her throat, causing irritation and dryness. She felt extremely ufortable. With her voice slightly hoarse, she asked, "Did you also kill Jase?" At the mention of Jase, Abbie scoffed coldly, "I didn''t kill him, but he deserved to die! He shouldn''t have attempted to find more clues, especially after getting his hands on the sample of Misty Forest." Misty Forest? How could Jase have that? Cheyenne recalled the nurse she had bumped into at the hospital, holding an empty bottle, ready to throw it away. Now everything made sense. She had given Misty Forest to Eddie without realizing that officials had assigned Jonathan to secretly investigate "The Hand of God". TWILIGHT was one of the industries under The Hand of God, and Misty Forest was their preferred tool. If Jase could find more clues and strike a blow to the Hand of God, it would undoubtedly be a great achievement. Jase was also one of the candidates for the director position. If he could achieve this great feat, he would undoubtedly be a celebrity featured in newspaper headlines, effortlessly securing the position of the hospital director. So, he went to great lengths to steal samples from Eddie''sboratory. Unbeknownst to him, Abbie from the neighboringb overheard everything. She was afraid that her past actions would be exposed, which is why she developed a murderous intent towards Jase. No, she couldn''t havemitted the perfect murder and disposed of the body on her own. There were footprints on the stairs, belonging to a man and a woman. Abbie refused to admit that she killed someone, so the culprit must be the man she was with. "So, you killed him with someone else. Who was the man helping you?" Cheyenne coldly interrogated. Was it Master Vincent? Because in the surveince video, it showed him and Abbie leaving the office one after another. Listening to Cheyenne''s chilling questioning tone, Abbie showed no sign of nervousness upon hearing this news. With a slight curve of her red lips, she answered with a smiling flourish, "A man you would never expect." In the end, she stood from the perspective of a victor and "friendly" reminded Cheyenne, "Considering we are old acquaintances, I advise you not to investigate his identity." "He- you can''t handle him!" "Cheyenne, your fate is in my hands. If you invite death, feel free to do so." "But I don''t want you to die at someone else''s hands because your opponent is me, and I want to personally take your life." Every word was filled with intimidation. If it were an ordinary person in such a vulnerable situation, it would be natural to think about how to protect himself and keep humble amidst the humiliation. But Cheyenne was not someone who feared death. Content Abbie had shown such immense hatred and murderous determination towards her, yet Cheyenne still provocatively taunted her without any regard for her own life. "Just with you? If you really dare to kill me, you wouldn''t have kept me alive until now." As the words fell, Abbie tightened her fists, inwardly astonished. Vincent had instructed her not to harm Cheyenne in any way. As for Kelvin, Abbie couldn''t bear to hurt him. "Don''t be so arrogant. Soon, you will be dead." "Is that so? Let''s wait until that timees. Right now, I''m thirsty. Go get me some water." "You!" "Just do what I say. If I die, do you think you won''t bear any consequences?" With Cheyenne''s words, Abbie stood in ce, hesitating for a while. In the end, she walked out of the room. When she returned, she held a ss of water in her hand. As she approached Cheyenne, a malicious glint shed through her eyes. "You want water, right? Well, I''ll feed you some water!" Ssh! The entire ss of cold water flowed down from the top of Cheyenne''s head, quickly soaking her hair. It dripped down her wide, smooth forehead, onto her cheeks, chin, and finally onto her cor. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cheyenne was wearing a strapless design on her dress, and the crystal-clear water droplets seeped into her clothes along her delicate, sexy corbone. It became soaked. The thin fabric entuated her curvaceous figure, highlighting how tempting she was. Despite appearing disheveled, Cheyenne remainedposed, disying a seductive smile on her face. In a soft voice, sheughed and said, "Not bad. It was quite hot outside, but now it''s much cooler." As her words fell, Abbie became even more furious. What kind of monster was Cheyenne? She was acting so arrogantly even when death was imminent! Chapter 460: Kelvin Has Fallen In Love With You Chapter 460: Kelvin has Fallen in Love with You "Abbie! You''ve gone too far!" Kelvin angrily eximed. The cold and determined expression on his face, illuminated by the light outside the window, reflected his frustrations. His hands, bound behind him, showcased the tension in his veins, highlighting his current state of emotion. He never knew that Abbie''s innocence and kindness were merely an act, nor did he realize her true nature, so rebellious and fierce. Several times, he mistakenly thought that Cheyenne was bullying his high school ssmates, only to find outter, through exnations from those around him, that the guy was dating multiple girls while deceiving them for money and pleasure. He even harassed Cheyenne''s good friend, Kate, which led to Cheyenne grabbing him and beating him up in front of the school''s billiard room. From then on, he changed for the better. Furthermore, there were several instances where Cheyenne taught a lesson to scoundrels involved in fraud and unforgivable criminals. Her apparent arrogance was just her way to protect herself. Cheyenne had never harmed anyone. On the contrary, she possessed kindness and loyalty that others couldn''t see. She participated in gamingpetitions to help Rachel. She bravely confronted the principal at Akloit College for the sake of her good friend, Kate. She even faced off with the Dark League and hackers to protect him. Thinking of all this, Kelvin deeply regretted how blind he was to mistake a treasure for a good-for-nothing. Abbie''s tender cheeks glowed with a smile reminiscent of glistening spring water. She lowered her head and whispered into Cheyenne''s ear. "Actually, Kelvin has fallen in love with you long ago. It''s just because of his mother that he detests the color red and has reservations about marriage." "But unfortunately, it seems you two are destined to miss each other. Hahaha." As those words fell from Abbie''s lips, Cheyenne''s face exhibited a mix of emotions. Kelvin didn''t like the color red? Yet, her clothes consisted predominantly of ck and red, including various shades of pink and crimson... shades of red that were her favorites. Cheyenne met Kelvin when his mother had be a vegetable lying in a hospital bed. The Foley family never mentioned his mother, and even Corey himself seemed to have forgotten that he still had a wife. After hearing Kelvin''s childhood experiences from Old Mr. Foley, Cheyenne''s impression of her vegetable "mother-inw" was tarnished. Gracie, Kelvin''s mother, was undoubtedly beautiful. In an era where stic surgery, makeup techniques, and photographic technology were rtivelycking, she could still captivate everyone in a stunning red dress, exuding unrivaled elegance. However, this seemingly perfect woman concealed a deranged and sadistic heart. Perhaps Corey didn''t love his wife and family as much as he portrayed. While enduring an unfortunate marriage, Kelvin''s mother had also inflicted her suffering onto her young son. His fear of marriage likely stemmed from the neglect he experienced in his early years. Never having felt the love of a family, he never imagined that he would encounter a woman or get married, let alone be suddenly bestowed with a wife. Cheyenne suddenly began to understand his previous neglect and dissatisfaction towards her. Upon careful reflection, she realized that from the moment they met, she had always pursued Kelvin persistently. Whether it was on their engagement or wedding day, or even their first night together, he sternly warned her, "Beware the consequences of your actions." She naively believed that her passionate love could move him and make him fall in love with her. But in the end, she was doused with cold water by him. Abbie said Kelvin loved her, which was a joke to Cheyenne. Throughout their three-year marriage, she was always the one taking the initiative, even if Kelvin showed the slightest sign of concern, she would be ecstatic. All Abbie wanted was to unt her victorious stance in front of Cheyenne. Seeing Cheyenne''s silence, she left satisfied, and the room returned to tranquility. With the window open, the ocean breeze blew in gently, waves crashing against the shore, carrying along the sand... creating a faint and rhythmic sound. It wasn''t until a man''s maic voice of concern reached her ears that Cheyenne snapped back to reality. "Cheyenne, are you alright?" She deliberately avoided Kelvin''s intense gaze and shook her head lightly. "I''m fine." "That''s good. I shouldn''t have taken you to the banquet, I didn''t expect you would be implicated too." Recalling being captured and brought here, Cheyenne''s eyes became unusually bright as she Ov exined the reason for her presence. "It''s none of your concern. I know Abbie wanted to harm me, and I saw her putting something in your drink. When Nora brought the same drink to me, I drank it." Kelvin listened with a bewildered expression, his deep-set eyes narrowed. "Are you crazy? Why would you do that?" "Mr. Foley, have you ever heard an old saying? Nothing ventured, nothing gained." There were two reasons thatThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cheyenne cooperated with them first, she wanted to see the regret on Kelvin''s face; second, she wanted to know who Abbie''s aplice was. For now, the second question remained unanswered. As for the first, to her surprise, Kelvin''s face was filled with anger. All that was left in his eyes was disgust. Perhaps she wouldn''t be able to see Kelvin''s regretful expression. Oh well. "Cheyenne." He called her name with deep affection. The woman''s ear trembled imperceptibly and she closed her eyes, choosing to ignore him sarcastically. "Mr. Foley, perhaps you should call me Miss Lawrence. Cheyenne doesn''t seem quite appropriate." "What''s inappropriate? Don''t they all call you that too?" "They are my friends, are you?" "..." Kelvin couldn''t help but feel jealous. He smiled bitterly, realizing that in Cheyenne''s eyes, they weren''t even friends. Not knowing how long they had been asleep, they heard two sets of footsteps outside the door. A dull sound, each step hitting the ground forcefully. It should be a man''s footsteps. Tap, tap, tap. The sound was crisp, the footsteps slightly faster, as if running. It must be Abbie''s footsteps... Someone wasing! The two light sleepers immediately woke up, their gazes fixed on the tightly closed wooden door. The door opened. First, a pair of ck leather shoes came into view, then as their gaze moved upwards, they saw a ck robe. The man wore a white featureless mask, eerie and cold. He was the judge from TWILIGHT! Chapter 461: Take A Look At Yourself Chapter 461: Take a Look at Yourself No, in other words, he was Aidan! Under the mask, the man smirked devilishly, his red lips curling up with a chuckle escaping from beneath the mask, sending a shiver down their spines. The man confidently strode towards Cheyenne and stopped in front of her, extending a well-defined hand and gripping her fair and delicate chin. Cheyenne was forced to lift her head and met the gaze of the man behind the mask. It wasn''t the usual deep ck. Instead, it had a hint of hazel, with slender almond-shaped eyes. The ratio of iris to sclera was higher than normal, making it a somewhat ufortable sight. Eyes are the windows to the soul, and it was clear that this person had a deceitful and cunning personality. In Cheyenne''s mind, an image suddenly appeared, ovepping with the eyes in front of her, and she understood. "Master Davon, is this how you treat a guest who has done favors for the Todd family?" The man gave a shallow smile, slowly releasing her chin, andplimented her, "Miss Lawrence, indeed, you are sharp-witted. You have recognized me." "A person''s appearance can change, but their scent never does. Master Davon, you exude the fragrance of XO brandy, which must be rted to the industries you manage." "Unlike you, Master Iker, who emanates a cool lotus scent." She had actually caught a whiff of it in the underground of the TWILIGHTst time, but she didn''t pay much attention to it then. When Davon approached her again just now, the scent of the brandy grew stronger, although it was mixed with the strong fragrance of his cologne, yet she still caught a hint of it. Kelvin couldn''t help but wonder, what scent did he have? Having been recognized, he no longer needed to keep wearing the stuffy mask. His revealed face indeed belonged to Master Davon. "Why?" Cheyenne didn''t understand. He had already achieved a position where hecked neither money nor power, so why did he choose to conspire with those people from TWILIGHT? Master Davon chuckled as if he had heard a joke. From a higher vantage point, he gazed down at Cheyenne, his eyes filled with desire and undisguised murderous intent. His gaze was aggressively invasive. "Why? You dare to ask me why, haha. If you hadn''t helped my older brother, maybe I would spare you." "But you actually helped cure my older brother, which is not something you should have done. You escaped from the previous car ident. I hired a top-ranked killer with three hundred million dors but you avoided his fatal attack. You''re really lucky, huh?" Then, he nced meaningfully at Kelvin and continued, "But you''re also a jinx. Mr. Foley had divorced you but still got involved, tsk tsk." Cheyenne was speechless. "Master Davon, you do have such a superstition? It''s okay. But Kelvin and me already had a clean break. It would be better if you just let him go." Kelvin understood she was trying to protect him and felt moved, his eyes turning slightly red. Davon hadn''t expected that even at this point, Cheyenne would still speak up for Kelvin, who had caused harm to him. Unfortunately, they both couldn''t escape. She suddenly realized and looked at Davon with a smile, showing no signs of impending doom. "So, it was you who spent a fortune to hire someone to kill me, the Todd family is indeed wealthy! But next time, Master Davon, you can just give me the money directly. I don''t mind putting on a show of suicide for you." Davon frowned. Cheyenne was indeed a unique woman; others would have started begging for mercy by now. He found himself increasingly intrigued by her. "Next time? If you don''t want to die, I''ll give you a chance. Tell me, has my older brother recovered from his leg injury or not?" "As long as you tell me that, I''ll marry you and make you the mistress of the Todd family, enjoying endless riches and glory." Coercion turned into temptation. Kelvin tensed up, furrowing his brows. He sternly retorted, "Do you think she may fancy that position? Isn''t the mistress of the Foley family more tempting?" Cheyenne nced at him disdainfully. "Thanks, Mr. Foley, but I''m not interested in that position either!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Haven''t you tested each other already? Howe you are all scared of a crippled Iker?" As she spoke, Cheyenne looked interestedly at Davon''s changing expression. When he heard her mention Iker, his eyes flickered and mes of anger ignited. His face changed drastically. "Cheyenne, you''re quite sharp-tongued. I wonder if your lips are as annoying as your words. Let me find out." "Miss Berry, could you step outside for a moment? Miss Lawrence and I need to talk privately." "You can try, then you''ll know." Abbie couldn''t help but feel delighted by Master Davon''s words. Was Master Davon going to make a move on Cheyenne? That was great. She was certainly happy to see such a situation and exited the room. Davon grabbed Cheyenne''s chin with one hand and leaned his tall figure closer, as if about to kiss her. The distance between them grew shorter and shorter. Kelvin, with icy coldness emanating from him, eagerly eximed, "Don''t touch her!" A chilling aura surrounded him, as though he had been submerged in icy water. The more anxious he became, the more audacious Iker became. "I''ve heard that you''ve been alone in a loveless marriage for three years It''s truly pitiful. I guarantee that after you experience it with me just once, you''ll fall in love with it. It''s something Kelvin can''t give you." Cheyenne felt nauseous. Davon had probably fooled around with countless women, and beneath his attractive facade, there were likely hidden diseases... Inparison, Kelvin seemed cleaner. Just as Davon''s lips were about to touch hers, Cheyenne quietly untied the rope that bound her hands from behind her back. She had long learned the skill of untying rope nex with one hand. She hadn''t freed herself earlier, but merely wanted to gather more useful information. Hmm. As Davon''s lips descended, she turned her face to the side, and the warm sensationnded on her cheek. In that split second, Cheyenne''s hand swiftly retrieved a silver needle from under her skirt and forcefully struck the back of the man''s neck. And as he was marveling at how fragrant Cheyenne was, everything went dark before his eyes, she lost his vision, and his body went stiff, except for his clear-mindedness. Suddenly, his body copsed onto Cheyenne''s. With a disgusted expression, she reached out and pushed him away, and even gave him two hard kicks before feeling satisfied. "Who do you think you are, daring to defile me with that filthy mouth of yours!" "You should take a look at yourself in the mirror." Chapter 462: AbbieS Death Chapter 462: Abbie''s Death Just as Davon was about to open his mouth to shout, a silver needle came whizzing through the air and urately pierced his throat. Instantly, his voice seemed to be silenced, as if absorbed by a sound suppressor. She was precise in her actions. The acupoint she targeted sealed his voice without causing any fatal bleeding. Thankfully, she had habitually tied a row of silver needles and carried a small knife on her thigh when she came to attend the banquet. Having regained her freedom, Cheyenne casually lifted her skirt, revealing a captivating glimpse of her fair and slender thigh to Kelvin - an alluring sight. She took out the knife, biting the scabbard with her mouth and holding the knife handle in her other hand. With a gentle swipe, she cut the velveteen string on Kelvin''s wrist. The rope snapped. This knife was different from ordinary knives. It was forged entirely from steel and had undergone intense forging with high-temperature mes. Its sharpness could be described as effortlessly cutting through iron like mud. She sheathed the knife and elegantly waved her hand, saying, "Alright, Mr. Foley, I have other matters to attend to. You can stay where you find itfortable." After speaking, she lifted her foot, preparing to leave. As soon as Kelvin regained the use of his hands, he immediately wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled the petite woman into his embrace. With a husky and maic voice, he whispered into her ear, his warm breath tickling her fair neck. Soon, her cheeks turned red. "Cheyenne, Master Iker might be in danger. Let me protect you by your side," Kelvin said, his intense gaze fixed on the right side of Cheyenne''s face. Lowering his head, he covered it with his own lips. He licked it. The exact same spot as Davon!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Startled and furious, Cheyenne turned her head around to re at him and unhesitatingly delivered a p to his face. "Are you a beast?" she questioned. Kelvin remained calm even after being pped. With a faint smile ying on his lips, he replied in a leisurely manner, "I just wanted to disinfect you." Was he saying that Davon''s mouth was dirty? Cheyenne understood his meaning but still gave him a fierce look. She raised her hand and vigorously wiped her cheek with her sleeve. Her skin was delicate, so the rough action quickly made her cheeks turn red. "If you dare take advantage of me again, I won''t show mercy." she threatened. Kelvin''s lips twitched as he stood there, stunned, for several seconds. She''s fierce! But she''s also so cute! Davon, lying on the ground like a dead fish, was rendered speechless. As the two of them walked out of the door, they bumped into three men wearing ck robes, each wielding a weapon. It was clear that they were about to take over the shift. Cheyenne was instantly dumbfounded. How could there be more people? Both she and Kelvin had been drugged, leaving them physically weakened. How were they supposed to fight against three strong men? If it were under normal circumstances, she could handle it on her own. "Capture them quickly!" In the room behind them, Davon regained his strength. The needle Cheyenne had stabbed into his neck could only paralyze him for about ten minutes. Now that Davon had regained consciousness, their opponents became four... The odds were even slimmer. "What should we do?" Cheyenne asked, tilting her head towards the man next to her. Just then, Abbie came running in from outside, panicked and shouting. "How did they escape?" "Quick, catch Cheyenne." Before the words could fully leave her mouth, Cheyenne took a big step forward, grabbing Abbie''s arm and pulling her into her embrace. Her other hand held a knife, pressed against Abbie''s neck. S In just a second, the tables turned. Cheyenne''s threat-filled voice rang in Abbie''s ear, her knife drawing nearer, leaving a shallow red mark on Abbie''s fair and delicate neck. Blood began to trickle down. "Don''t want to die, huh? Then tell them to back off!" Cheyenne said with a threatening smile. Abbie''s face turned pale. Her life now solely depended on Cheyenne''s whims. She hated herself for being in this situation, knowing that Cheyenne wouldn''t hesitate to act. What should she do? She didn''t want to die! Trembling, Abbie looked at Davon, her voice choked with tears, pleading, "M-Master Davon, I don''t want to die. Can you please let them... let them go?" Davon sneered, "Who do you think you are? You can''tpare to even one-tenth of Cheyenne''s worth. If I let her go, who willpensate me?" "It''s fine if you die, but Cheyenne mustn''t escape." As the words fell, Cheyenne didn''t expect him tock team spirit. Abbie may have been part of their group, in a way, yet he casually abandoned her. Cheyenne tightened her grip on the knife, the de inching even closer to Abbie''s beautiful neck. Abbie, scared and crying, could see her life hanging by a thread. Her tears glistened. "Tsk tsk, listen to this. Is someone like him even worth risking your life for? You''re nothing but a disposable pawn in his eyes, far less important than me, a hostage," Cheyenne taunted. "I might as well kill you now. After all, you killed my child, Abbie. You deserve to die!" Cheyenne''s voice grew colder as she mentioned the deceased child. Abbie felt an icy chill crawl up her spine, settling on her shoulders and seeping into her mind. "No... please don''t kill me. It wasn''t me who killed her. It was... Ah!" "Bang!" A bullet flew through the air, hitting. Abbie square on the forehead. Soon, crimson blood trickled down, staining her pale face and dropping onto her white gown, one drop at a time, like amaryllis flowers blooming by the side of the underworld road. Wide-eyed, Abbie stared in the direction of the window. Cheyenne followed her gaze and saw a speeding yacht on the sea, creating tall waves as it surged forward. The floor-to-ceiling window shattered instantly into cracks, with a small round hole, the size of a fingernail, perfectly facing her. It seemed that someone initially intended to kill her. For some unknown reason, they changed their mind and killed Abbie first. Her body lost its support, slowly descending. She coughed up blood, her trembling lips barely managing a waning smile aimed at Kelvin. A ray of sunlight spilled onto her white skirt through the window, reflecting light that dazzled Kelvin''s vision. Suddenly, memories from many years ago flooded his mind. His father had brought Abbie before him and said, "Kelvin, from now on, Abbie will be your sister. Take good care of her." Kelvin''s attention snapped back; he realized that the familiar figure before him was gradually bing transparent and blurry, even her voice sounding distant and hollow. "Kel... Kelvin, I... love... love you... more than..." Kelvin stood before her, face filled with mixed emotions. It was her own stubbornness that harmed her. Chapter 463: As Long As Cheyenne Is Safe Chapter 463: As Long as Cheyenne is Safe Abbie was dead. Cheyenne hated her, wishing she could have personally taken revenge on her enemy. But she never expected Abbie to die in front of her like this. With her death, all the past grievances and enmity were erased... Cheyenne silently put away her knife. Subconsciously, she nced at Kelvin from the corner of her eye, bracing herself, ready to ept any me he might ce on her. It was indeed because she took Abbie as a hostage that the assassins came. To her surprise, Kelvin''s face showed no expression. His eyebrows were furrowed, and there was a faint trace of sorrow between them. The current situation didn''t allow Cheyenne to waste any more time talking to him. Davon and his men surrounded the two of them, and Cheyenne stood her ground, clenching her fists tightly, preparing herself for a desperate fight. "Attack!" People dressed in ck robes came at Cheyenne with their weapons, their aggression palpable. Their movements were so swift that a cool breeze blew across the man''s face, snapping him out of his shock from Abbie''s death. He gently reminded her from behind. "Be careful, Cheyenne." Cheyenne''s red dress fluttered fiercely, and her chestnut hair scattered behind her, entuating her fair, exquisite face with a touch of vibrant color in this tense atmosphere. Her figure moved like a graceful butterfly, dodging the attacks of the ck-clothed figures. She held her knife tightly, the sound of it cutting through the fabric crisp and clear. Kelvin quickly joined the battle as well. Despite their dwindling stamina, they gradually gained the upper hand. He supported Cheyenne''s waist with both hands and lifted her up. Cheyenne used Kelvin''s strength to perform a somersault. Her slender legs locked onto the person behind him. Her foot kicked the attacker''s shoulder, causing the ck-d figure to groan in pain as he fell to the ground, clutching his shoulder. Even though they were both under the influence of drugs, Kelvin and Cheyenne fought admirably. Davon rolled up his sleeves, deciding to intervene personally. He pulled out a prepared handgun from his waist and aimed it at Cheyenne, issuing his final warning. "I advise the two of you to surrender obediently, since my men have captured Iker. Why risk your lives for him?" "Save your breath! You caused a car ident that destroyed my Lamborghini! It''s despicable!" Cheyenne angrily retorted. Her words made the two men''s eyes twitch. They fought so desperately to help Iker with his leg, risking their lives by infiltrating TWILIGHT, all for that car? After the intense fight just now, Cheyenne had expended a lot of energy. If this back-and-forth continued, she might faint before Davon had to make a move. Quickly thinking in her mind, Cheyenne had discussed strategies with Gordon beforeing here. If she didn''t return in time, he would use the location on her phone to find her. From the time of the banquet until now, a whole night had passed. Gordon should already be on his way to find her. "It was you who killed Erica, right? You are Aidan!" she suddenly dered. Davon did not deny it. He pped his hands and apuded loudly. "Yes, I killed her. That woman attempted to betray me, but I found out first." He spoke about Erica''s death without any expression on his face, his tone light and casual. It seemed, in his words, death was asmon as eating and drinking, let alone having any trace of sadness or grief. Cheyenne had never been so enraged! These spoiled rich heirs, born with a silver spoon in their mouths, didn''t understand the value of life, let alone love! "You beast! Madam Erica gave birth to your twins! She was the mother of your children!" Upon hearing this, Davonughed even more vigorously, dismissing it with a wave of his hand. "A woman is asmon as clothes, isn''t it? Why should I have any pity for someone who doesn''t have in my heart? It was just a transaction!" The woman worthy of Davon, the capitalist, had to be like Emily and Elsa, equally exceptional and of noble birth. Erica was just an orphan, a foster daughter of the Todd family, slightly higher in status than a servant. Moreover, Erica tried to have his children without his consent. Wasn''t it just an attempt to use the twins as leverage to threaten him in the future? If it wasn''t for his father not allowing him to get rid of the two children, the twins would never have been born. All of these were trivial stepping stones in the path to sess! After listening to his words, Cheyenne''s contempt for this man. intensified Capitalists indeed heartless and ruthless. In this regard, you have somethingmon with someone named Foley." ne Kelvin''s ears twitched, and he subconsciously turned his head to look at her. His eyebrows furrowed, and the wrinkles on his forehead were clearly visible. She didn''t directly mention who "someone named Foley" was. But why did Kelvin feel like Cheyenne was indirectly criticizing him? His handsome face darkened, his lips parted slightly, and he muttered under his breath, "It''s not the same!" He would never be as heartless and cold-blooded as Davon, and he would never ask Cheyenne to get rid of their child... Cheyenne stood closely beside him, and that quiet murmur reached her ears clearly. Her heart skipped a beat. What... What did he say? Before she could raise her head to ask, Kelvin suddenly pushed her away with a shove and stood in front of her, facing the ck-d figures alone. He shouted, "I''ll hold them off! Cheyenne, go!" Bang! As Iker''s thumb pulled the trigger, in the split second the bullet flew out of the barrel, Kelvin pounced forward and locked him from behind, his arm mping around his neck. Both of them fell to the ground. The sudden change in their positions caused the bullet to change its trajectory, hitting the floor-to-ceiling window instead. The window, already fractured like a spider''s web, shattered into pieces on the ground. Sunlight poured in from outside, illuminating the shards of ss, sparkling like diamonds. Amidst the dazzling starlight, the red dress fluttered, and Cheyenne rushed out the door. Her slender figure grew distant, framed against the broken window and the exhibition sea beyond, its vibrant colors reflecting in Kelvin''s eyes. He couldn''t help but lift his lips, hisrge hand tightly gripping Davon''s neck... The two of them tangled in a fight.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Kelvin ended up on the losing side, receiving several punches. Kelvin used both hands to protect his head, gritting his teeth. As long as Cheyenne was safe, he would be fine no matter what. Chapter 464: Mr. Murillo Makes An Impressive Entrance Chapter 464: Mr. Murillo Makes an Impressive Entrance Cheyenne ran out of the vi, her high heels hitting the asphalt road with varying depth and rhythm. The coastal highway was deserted, and between the blue sky, the vast sea, and the roady Cheyenne''s slender figure, apanied by her long red dress and flowing chestnut hair, dancing in the air and highlighting her petite stature. "Stop!" shouted a few ck-robed figures chasing after her, brandishing wooden sticks and other objects. As they got closer, Cheyenne exerted all her strength, kicking off her high heels and running barefoot. Buzzing sounds came from ahead as a motorcycle approached, sting popr DJ electronic music into the wilderness. Cheyenne turned her head towards the sound and saw Gordon, wearing a blue police uniform, riding a ck motorcycle. He resembled a graceful leopard running across the ins, lightning-fast and agile. As the motorcycle passed by her side, Gordon suddenly leaned and tilted the bike at a height of less than ten centimeters above the ground, executing a 180-degree turn. The intense friction between the tires and the ground created a burst of silver-white sparks, apanied by the odor of burning rubber. Cheyenne halted in her tracks, stopping in ce. Behind her, the group of ck-clothed pursuers raised their wooden sticks and swung them at Gordon, who was seated on the motorcycle. "Be careful!" she eximed, her voice carried away by the murky ocean breeze as it irritated her throat, causing her voice to be softer. Her bright eyes expressed concern as they fixed upon Gordon. At the critical moment, the man reached out a tan hand towards her. Cheyenne quickly lifted her feet and took two steps forward, grabbing his hand. With a slight force from him, she effortlesslynded on the motorcycle''s back seat. Her fair, delicate hand tightened around Gordon''s waist. "Go to the Todd mansion." Behind them, the wooden stick aimed at Gordon''s head flew toward him. Thanks to Cheyenne''s sudden appearance, the stick struck her shoulder without deviation. She bit her red lip and let out a muffled groan, extending her hand to catch the falling stick mid-air. With a swift motion, she hurled it back towards the ck-clothed pursuers. With the added force of the wind, Cheyenne exerted only eighty percent of her strength, yet the stick had double the impact. The three ck-clothed men were hit in the face, instantly sporting bruised and swollen noses, their blood dripping down. Forced to stop pursuing, they could only watch as the man took Cheyenne away. Relieved of immediate danger, Cheyenne''s mind was still in a daze as she recalled the events of the past two days. Oh no! Kelvin was still in the vi. What should she do? Davon had lost her, and he would surely take Kelvin as recement. He couldn''t die, could he? Amidst her thoughts about the vi, Cheyenne hadn''t heard a word that Gordon had said to her... until she noticed a familiar ck sedan approaching. Her gaze was drawn to it. A sigh of relief escaped her lips. Chris was here. Everything should be fine... At the Todd mansion, today was the day of Erica''s funeral. Kai wore a pure ck suit, his face appearing somewhat exhausted. It had only been a few days since theyst saw each other, but he seemed to have aged significantly. His hair had turned considerably white Content Holding a square-shaped, redcquered cremation urn adorned with carved flowers, he was followed by two Madam Thalia and the Madam Poppy. Clutching their handkerchiefs, they sobbed softly, their eyes red and watery as they wiped away their tears. Witnessing Kai ce the urn into the grave and personally erect the tombstone, the three of them bowed respectfully towards the tombstone. The twins kneeled before the grave, crying inconsbly. Kai forcefully tapped the back of their heads, making their foreheads hit against Erica''s grave. His voice, filled with sorrow, resonated heavily above them, "From today onwards, your mommy won''te back. You both need to learn to be strong." The twins were still too young to understand what their father meant. What did it mean that "mommy would nevere back"? But they missed their mommy dearly. It had been several days since they tast saw Erica, and the girl was the first to burst into tears. Worried that the children''s emotions would further affect their husband''s already saddened heart, Poppy took the twins away for a little walk. Thus, the funeral came to an end. The guests who hade for the funeral gradually left, and Kai, feeling unwell, retreated to his bedroom to lie down. Thalia attended to him and helped him take a "sleeping pill", instructing him to rest well for now. "Alright. Thanks for these past few days. You should also take a break. Let Davon handle the matters at home." Kai wearily spoke some words, closing his heavy eyelids to prepare for sleep.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The exhaustion on his face was hard to conceal. Seeing this, Thalia felt even happier. She considerately and gently tucked her husband''s nket. "It''s alright, it''s my duty to do this, I''m not tired. Davon still has to deal with things outside." "I haven''t seen him for two days either. What could be so important that he couldn''t even attend his stepmother''s funeral?" Kai frowned, expressing his discontent. Thalia, with her back turned to him as she hung his suit on the coat rack, clenched the fabric tightly in her delicate hands. A cold smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "I''ll ask himter. Well, you should sleep now. Don''t worry about it too much." Thalia turned back to nce at him before elegantly striding out in her high heels, her slender figure disappearing beyond the door. As soon as she left, Kai, who had feigned sleep, suddenly opened his eyes. Behind his weary and cloudy gaze, a flicker of light shone through. ''Poppy has been chased away by her, and now Kai was drugged and unconscious. The entire Todd family is within the grasp of me and Davon, isn''t it?'' Thalia thought gleefully and called Davon to update him on the situation, only to find his phone turned off. She was taken aback for a moment, then looked at the clock hanging on the wall; it was almost midnight. They had agreed that Davon woulde back before twelve, personally dealing with Iker. Thalia made a decision. To act now to avoid any unforeseen events, she would personally make a move on Iker. The vast Iker''s Estate was eerily silent, devoid of any human presence. In the center of the hall, a young man sat bound to a wheelchair, his hands restrained and his eyes covered with a ck cloth. Only half of his distinct and resolute facial features were visible - his lips, crimson and defined, not giving away any signs of distress or defeat. Chapter 465: Thrilling Moment Chapter 465: Thrilling Moment Tanner had not shown up and no one noticed Iker had been controlled even when the judge in ck appeared and took Iker away. "Take him away!" the leading judgemanded. The two subordinates in identical ck robes behind immediately stepped forward to take him away. Just as the two were about to grab Iker''s arm, he coldly nced at them and spoke through clenched teeth. Without a trace of panic on his face, he calmly said, "My legs can''t walk, so please bring the chair along with me." Upon hearing this, the three men were momentarily stunned, followed by a muffled chuckle beneath their masks. "Hahaha, what a loser! The esteemed General is powerless to resist even being kidnapped, howughable." "Indeed, he''s about to be a dead man." "Wouldn''t it be a great idea to let him die in a wheelchair?" "Forget it, how he dies depends on the judgment from above." As the two men chatted with each other, taking turns mocking Iker, they noticed his unusually grim expression and theirughter intensified. Soon enough, Iker was roughly shoved into a spacious andfortable SUV. The wheelchair was carelessly thrown into the trunk as they drove away from the Todd mansion.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thalia stood by the window, pulling back the heavy curtains to witness everything, her delicate lips curved in satisfaction. From today onwards, the entire Todd family would belong to her and her son. Hahaha! On the other hand, Iker, seated in the car, watched as the scenery outside rapidly changed. The distance from the Todd mansion grew farther, and the tall skyscrapers lining the streets transformed into humble small houses. In this remote suburb, there stood Akloit''s most historic and bustling bridge, the Sakura Bridge. Even during broad daylight, the bridge, with its silver glow and cherry blossom shape, could be seen. Stretching approximately three kilometers and featuring seven exits, it was easy to get lost here, even with navigation. During its construction, a staggering 800 million was invested, making it a symbol of Akloit''s former glory. However, with the changes in themercial center, it eventually became part of the old town, and the bridge lost its former prosperity. Solitarily spanning between the city and the sea, connecting Shedale, it was hailed as the finest masterpiece in bridge architecture. It was worth mentioning that the Foley Group undertook the construction of this bridge, with its CEO, Kelvin, as the chief designer. During his four years in university, he spent the first two at Che University, majoring in civil engineering, while thetter two werepleted at Metshire, where he pursued a dual doctorate degree in business management. Although the bridge no longer boasted its former splendor, the daily flow of vehicles passing through remained significant. Cars raced along the bridge''s surface, with just a few meters of width separating them from the deep blue sea. This was a tributary of the Pacific, and during the summer tide, waves crashed forcefully against the bridge pirs, creating foam reminiscent of Sprite. However, everyone''s attention today was not on the waves but on a few figures on the bridge surface. The drivers couldn''t help but slow down and roll down their windows for a better look. They saw a multi-million-dor luxury car, a Maybach, engulfed in mes, hurtling toward the guardrail and the sea. Facing the burning luxury car on the iron bridge directly to the north, a man dressed in a dark suit was bound to a silver wheelchair, unable to move. Danger gradually approached, and the distance between the mes and the man grew shorter... The immense mes engulfed him. "Oh my god! Look... look, why is that car on fire!" "Damn it, call 911!" "Could this be a murder? That man is so handsome, what a pity... seems like he''s disabled." "What kind of person would do something like this? Kidnapping a disabled person and driving to crash into him." "Even if he doesn''t die, he''ll be blown up when the car explodes. How cruel." The surrounding voices of curse grew louder, but this incident happened in an instant, and no one dared to go and save the man. Helplessly, they watched the luxury car speeding towards the man, and instinctively closed their eyes. Heat rushed towards them, the moisture in the air quickly evaporated, and their skin felt tight and dry... Iker''s gaze didn''t focus on the car that could take away his life at any moment; he raised his head to look at the decelerationne to the north. There, an inconspicuous silver van was parked, with three men in ck robes leaning against the windows, aiming AK47 rifles in his direction. Their target was not just him... but also the personing to rescue him! The deafening roar of a motorcycle engine came from a distance, followed by a blur of indigo entering everyone''s field of vision. The noise swept over their heads as the motorcycle descended directly from the Sakura Bridge, about three to four meters above the ground. The rider crouched low, his resolute and tough face stunning everyone. His target was... the man bound on the bridge. Could it be that he was also here to kill the disabled man? Bang! The motorcyclended, with the front tire touching the ground first, causing the rear of the motorcycle to lift high in the air. This scene was reminiscent of an outdoor motorcycle stunt show, with perfect execution. Afternding smoothly, the man revved the engine and headed towards the bridge at an unimaginable speed, reaching the man''s side just a second before the burning car. "Get in!" He extended his hand. And the man who had just been bound on the bridge instantly performed a somersault, leapin onto the back seat of the motorcycle white stepping on the guardrail. As soon as he got on the motorcycle, the sea of fire behind them rapidly expanded. ng! The entire Sakura Bridge shook as the steel guardrail broke from the force of impact, and the burning car exploded in ce. mes rose into the sky. Like blooming fireworks, sparks scattered and fell into the sea... Amidst the red mushroom cloud, the motorcycle raced out, the two men on the bike unscathed, though their jackets were wrinkled from the high temperature. Iker hadn''t fully caught his breath when he suddenly felt even more tense. He patted Gordon''s shoulder and hoarsely said, "Stop!" "What''s wrong?" Gordon was forced to stop the car and curiously followed Iker''s gaze. On the decelerationne, the door of the van opened, and three men in ck robes walked down, controlling a beautiful figure dressed in red. She had a sniper rifle resting on top of her head. Miss Lawrence! Chapter 466: Being Too Pretty Chapter 466: Being Too Pretty Cheyenne smiled lightly at the two men, helpless as she spread her fair hand. As soon as she arrived here, she saw Master Iker in imminent danger, so she had to jump off and let Gordon go and save him. But she didn''t expect that as soon as she turned around, a gun was pressed against the back of her head. Now it seemed difficult for her to escape. Gordon took a deep breath, one foot on the ground, gripping the handlebar of the motorcycle with a palm that was moist and covered in fine sweat. "What should we do? Miss Lawrence is being held hostage now..." "It''s all my fault." Iker also clenched his fists, his veins bulging on the back of his hands, and he looked at the three men with a fierce gaze, sternly rebuking, "The person you want to deal with is me. Let her go, and I''ll go with you." The leader of the ck-robed men seemed to have gone crazy. He pped his hands and a hoarse and roughughter sounded from under his mask. "I think we don''t need to anymore. Master Iker''s legs seem to have healed. I am more curious about Cheyenne now. Take her away!" As soon as the words fell, they stuffed Cheyenne into the car, and the van quickly drove onto the Sakura Bridge, disappearing into another exit. As the van left, Chris arrived with Kelvin. The car door opened, and they hurriedly ran up to the two, his deep-set eyes scanning the surroundings anxiously as they anxiously asked, "Where''s Cheyenne?" Iker didn''t answer him. A moment of silence. The expressions on the two men''s faces made Kelvin instinctively feel that something was wrong... He had felt a sense of oppression in his chest and was restless on the way here. Gordon shamefully lowered his head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Foley. It''s my fault for not taking care of Miss Lawrence... She, she was taken by the people from TWILIGHT." Before he could finish speaking, Kelvin angrily grabbed his cor, restraining his immense anger and refraining from punching him in the face. "What did you say? Do you know how crazy the people from TWILIGHT are? If Cheyenne, a woman, falls into their hands, what kind of fate will she face!" At this moment, images Kelvin had seen at TWILIGHT shed through his mind. Foreign girls with their eyeballs gouged out, young girls strangled to death, elderly people with their scalps torn off... He couldn''t even imagine Cheyenne being subjected to such cruelty. He would go insane! Gordon had some information about TWILIGHT and heard stories from victims who had managed to escape from TWILIGHT. Their bodies were undoubtedly covered in injuries! Those shocking wounds represented the suffocating experiences they had endured. Gordon''s face changed slightly, turning paler. He respectfully bowed to Kelvin. "I''m sorry, Mr. Foley. I will quickly contact the people in the police station to find TWILIGHT''s location and rescue Miss Lawrence." But Gordon was interrupted again. "No need, I know TWILIGHT''s location!" After Kelvin finished speaking, regardless of the two men still being in a daze, he walked back to the luxury car in big strides and instructed Chris to drive. The Sakura Bridge that had just caused such a stir quickly regained its calmness, and the onlookers gradually dispersed... The air was still filled with the smell of burnt remains. The copsed bridge stood in the wind. Journalists who received the news finally arrived at the scene after much dy, only to find that everyone was gone. TWILIGHT. Faint music could be heard from upstairs, amidst the cacophony of voices mingled the sound of shoes and their friction against the floor. "Master Charlie, you''re here." "Hmm." The man''s deep voice resonated in Cheyenne''s ears, followed by a slight pain on her chin. Her chin was held by the man, his grip not tight, but the touch of his icy cold fingers against her skin sent a chilling sensation through her body. "Who are you?" Her eyes were covered by a ck cloth bag, concealing her bright and twinkling almond-shaped eyes. Even so, it entuated her fair and radiantplexion. The man standing in front of her wore a ck robe, different from the others present. His cor had a red line, and there were intricate gold patterns on his chest, exuding an understated yet luxurious appeal. His face was adorned with a blue demon mask, only those shining blue eyes leaving asting impression.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. If Cheyenne could see, she would surely be astounded by those eyes... blue, vast, and profound like the sea, as beautiful as a priceless sapphire. "You don''t need to know who I am. You only need to know that you''ve offended the wrong person." The man leaned in, lowering his voice gently into her ear, his breath warm, "Do you want to know your crime?" Cheyenne remained unusually calm, even teasing him with a yful smile, "My crime must be because I''m too beautiful, hence arousing the jealousy of the heavens." Her pearly white teeth formed a neat row, her smile radiant even in this dark environment, leaving the man momentarily stunned. A sh of blue surged, he turned his back to the crowd, silently smiling. "You''re quite interesting. So, what should I do? I''m starting to hesitate about killing you." "Then don''t kill me. I can fight, I''ve won ck beltpetitions, I smoke, I gamble. I can be your henchman, you won''t lose out." The more the man listened, the more amused he became. Was she sincerely offering to join TWILIGHT? Regardless of whether she meant it or not, one thing was clear... she must not be spared! With this thought, the fingers grazing her cheek exerted a little more pressure, as if hesitating. "What''s your decision?" Cheyenne asked, trying to please. Without warning, the man let go of her chin, his voice indifferent as he rejected her offer, "Not a good idea. My TWILIGHT doesn''t need any more help, but money is in short supply." Pausing for a brief moment, the man crossed his arms in front of her, announcing his decision after careful consideration, "I''ll just kill you after all!" Now it was Cheyenne''s turn to be speechless. She pouted with a touch of grievance, her lip quivering slightly, "Why? And are you sure you don''t want an exceptional partner and subordinate like me?" He already had his mind set on killing Cheyenne himself. "Miss Lawrence, do you still remember how you burned down Soar Casino not long ago, causing me a loss of over 200 million and leading to the death of my four me men? And recently, you made. scene at my TWILIGHT, breaking a Window." "Oh, and your life alone is worth 1. 8 billion." "How about I kill you first to reim the losses and then cut off your head for that 1. 8 billion? The 200 million in losses... let''s see if Master Iker is willing to pay for your corpse." "If not, ording to TWILIGHT''s rules, abandoned ''ingredients'' are dumped at the deste burial ground, left for stray dogs to feast on." As he finished speaking, images of an abandoned burial ground behind a ruined building filled Cheyenne''s mind... Her smile gradually faded away. Chapter 467: Granduncle Chapter 467: Granduncle Seeing her speechless for a while, the man felt a small sense of victory. ''Finally afraid now, aren''t you?'' He continued to announce Cheyenne''s "crimes". "Cheyenne, female, twenty-one years old, your sin is pride!" "Someone like you, who puts yourself above everything and disregards the organization''s rules, even God wouldn''t tolerate it."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Arrogance? She sarcastically sneered, "Pride is the first of the seven deadly sins. In the Bible, pride represents a challenge to God. Is TWILIGHT afraid of a weak woman like me?" And the famous devil Satan''s first sin was also pride, challenging the authority of God, which is absolutely not allowed. "Now that you know, Miss Lawrence, and you''re still so arrogant, then let''s hear what your punishment will be! ording to TWILIGHT''s rules, Miss Lawrence shall receive... the Sea Burial!" The history of the sea burial is very ancient. It originated from the Nordic pirates. At sunset, the body is ced on a small boat and thrown into the sea to sink. After hearing his verdict, Cheyenne was relieved that at least she still had a plete corpse". Suddenly, a familiar and elderly voice came from the entrance, startling Cheyenne. She turned her head and looked. It was pitch ck. She couldn''t see anything. Oh right, she had forgotten that her eyes were covered by a cloth. "Hold on, Master Charlie. She can''t die yet. There is something more important that I want to ask her," said the white-haired old man, hurriedly walking over and intervening, exchanging a brief nce with the man. Behind his mask, the man furrowed his brows and Cheyenne could tell that he was not entirely pleased with the old man opposing his decision. "Mr. King, you must give me a reason not to kill her," he said. Cheyenne represented a loss of two billion! He wanted to hear what Mr. King had to say. Mr. King! The old man standing in front of him was the gut she and Iker had been searching for. He could only hear this "Mr. King" reply with a cold smirk, "Cheyenne cured Iker''s leg. She must know what the final level of the Thirteen Needles is. That''s why she can''t die just yet!" Upon hearing this, the man in the mask also froze for a few seconds. Cheyenne healed Iker''s leg! How was that possible? She was just a twenty-one-year-old young girl, and Iker''s leg was not only necrotic but also affected by the Serpent Magic. Even regr doctors wouldn''t know that Iker was poisoned, let alone be able to heal him. Cheyenne had truly surprised him. Suddenly, he no longer wanted to kill her. There were very few women who were as intelligent, beautiful, talented, and independent as her. Even the so-called nobledies of the prestigious families in Onistead were not as interesting as her. Behind theirdylike appearances, they were all rigid and calcting souls. Before leaving, the man in the mask specifically instructed Mr. King, walking out of the room with his hands behind his back. "Alright, I''ll temporarily leave her to you. Remember, don''t do anything to hurt her. I''ve changed my mind now." When given thismand, the old man seemed to be in awe, respectfully watching him leave. "Master Charlie, rest assured, my only goal is the Thirteen Needles... until I obtain that thing, I won''t trouble Cheyenne." "Mm." The masked man had indeed left... His footsteps grew fainter and eventually disappeared without a trace. Suddenly, the blindfold tied around her eyes, a ck cloth, was removed. Standing in front of her was "Mr. King," also dressed in a ck robe with a wide brim hat that covered most of his face. Content Cheyenne squinted her eyes, trying to adapt to the blinding light, and focused on the old man standing before her. This figure... She felt like she had seen him somewhere before! Fleeting images shed through her mind. Cheyenne had a sudden realization, and her lips parted with a smile mingled with a hint of disgust. "Granduncle, it''s really you!" Mr. King trembled slightly, seemingly surprised that Cheyenne had figured out his identity. He didn''t deny it and slowly removed his hat, revealing a familiar face with white hair. Indeed, it was Granduncle Adrian. "Why?" Cheyenne angrily questioned. As a member of the Edwards family, even if Granduncle had once betrayed Grandfather, he should still prioritize the family''s interests. The medical skills of the Edwards family were intended to help others, not to be used for wrongdoing! What kind of entity was TWILIGHT? Cheyenne believed that Granduncle must be aware of it... So why would he associate himself with TWILIGHT and their unscrupulous activities? Hearing his niece''s furious questioning, Adrian casually stroked his graying beard and chuckled contemptuously. "You''re still too young, my dear niece. You have no understanding of the dangerous aspects of society. Why do you ask? When I was on the run for twenty years, do you know what kind of life I led?" Content He closed his eyes, lost in nostalgic memories. A pained expression appeared on his face. "I felt like I was living in hell every single day!" During his first year of exile, the Edwards family pursued him tirelessly all over the world. He couldn''t use his medical skills to earn a living, but acupuncture was the only skill he possessed. He worked in the mines in Metshire, experiencing an explosion and brushing against death in the dark underground. Even when he tried to start anew in a foreign country and married a woman twenty years his junior, they had a son, who tragically developed a rare form of leukemia. His acquired knowledge couldn''t save his child, and Adrian was so destitute that he couldn''t even afford the hospital expenses. His wife couldn''t bear their impoverished life and had an affair, so Adrian killed her and her lover in a fit of rage. Little did he know that the lover had connections, and his good friends had been hunting him down. After killing two men in Metshire, Adrian couldn''t stay any longer. A fortuitous encounter introduced him to a man who would change his life forever. It was that man who brought him into TWILIGHT and arranged for him to be by Kai''s side. During every holiday and family reunion, Adrian was a lonely figure, suffering from the memories of his deceased mixed-blood son. He attributed all the pain he experienced to Layne. If Layne hadn''t stolen his rightful position as the family head, Adrian wouldn''t have ended up in Metshire, targeted and barely surviving. His wife and child wouldn''t have died. To deal with the Edwards family, he needed to obtain the final level of the Thirteen Needles. Chapter 468: Waiting To Feed The Sharks Chapter 468: Waiting to Feed the Sharks From the moment he took off his hat, Cheyenne knew his intention was to obtain the Thirteen Needles. How could she, a person with no conscience or morals, possibly hand over this set of needle techniques to him? The power of the Thirteen Needles was immense, and if it fell into the hands of someone with ill intentions, it would undoubtedly lead to endless trouble. This was also the reason why the Edwards family had to choose a patriarch to learn the final stage of this needle technique. Cheyenne sneered and pretended to be confused, saying, "Granduncle, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I don''t have the Thirteen Needles on me. If you don''t believe me, you can have someone search me!" She was still wearing the same dress as before, without even a bag, let alone a book. She couldn''t hide a cellphone, not to mention a whole book. Adrian red at her pale but still smiling face with a sinister look in his eyes and threatened her coldly: "Of course, I know you don''t have the book on you, but you have learned it. It''s in your mind. Write it down!" Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Write it down? Are you kidding me?" "I''ve forgotten it! Granduncle, think about it. I''ve gone through so many terrible things recently, encountered significant scares, and my mind has been traumatized... Science has proven that memory can be impaired in such situations." Did she look like she had been scared, with her lively and agile tongue? Even though Adrian knew she was talking nonsense, he was still powerless against her. "Grandniece, don''t think you can fool me so easily. If you don''t write it, I might actually make you feed the sharks!" he said with an eerily sinister voice. Cheyenne patted her chest in a "relieved" manner and blinked her watery eyes innocently, "Granduncle, if you keep scaring me like this, I might forget even more." After she finished speaking, an extremely awkward rumbling sound came from her stomach. "Granduncle, I have low blood sugar. If I get too hungry and don''t receive enough nutrition for my brain, I won''t have the mood to think about needle techniques." "Just wait to feed the sharks. You want to eat? There''s no way you''re getting any food!" He angrily left. Behind him, Cheyenne let out a mournful sound, "Granduncle! I''m your grandniece, after all. We are rted. At least let me be full before killing me." Granduncle heartlessly left without paying any attention to her request. News of Cheyenne being kidnapped by the gang had spread, and everyone assumed she wouldn''t be able to return. The happiest people among them were Mya, and Nora. George couldn''t express what he was feeling at the moment... Looking at the high-end nutrients brought by his daughter on the table, he couldn''t find any joy. Instead, he felt worried. Sh was dead, and her daughter Cheyenne was also dead... The secret back then would remain hidden forever. That man would never know. Thinking about this, he finally felt relieved and tiredly stood up, saying, "You chat. I''m going to rest upstairs for a while." The mother and daughter, who were discussing how to kick Layne out of the Lawrence Vi and take it over, suddenly noticed the mncholy expression on George''s face, causing Mya''s smiling face to gradually stiffen. Seeing his lonely figure walking away, she snorted. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Nora finally realized something was wrong and ended the conversation, turning her attention to her mother''s changes. Gritting her teeth, Mya wiped her moist eyes and angrily eximed, "What else could it be? Can''t you see that your father still cares about Cheyenne? When he heard we were nning to sell the vi, he got upset!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She had quit her job and stayed with him for over a decade, giving birth to a son and a daughter. But in the end, he was still thinking about that foolish woman! Nora also red at her father, noticing how he had be colder towards her since Cheyenne won first ce in the artpetition. Why? Was he regretting his decision to kick out Cheyenne before? Unfortunately, it was toote for him to regret since Cheyenne was already dead, ha-ha-ha! Nora was abruptly brought back to reality by her ringing phone. She nced down and saw that it was Teagan calling. Quickly, she raised a finger to her mother, Mya, signaling her to be quiet. "Hello, Teagan, is there something you need?" Nora asked. From the other end of the phone came Teagan''s angry voice. Even from a distance, Mya could hear her future son-inw''s rage and was startled. "What''s going on? Did you do something wrong to offend Mr. Parry? Hurry up and apologize, or your father won''t spare you if there''s any trouble with the engagement!" Mya urged. Nora clenched her fist, letting her nails dig into her palm, feeling a slight sting. She took a deep breath and replied softly, "Mom, I don''t need you to tell me that, I know." "Teagan..." Nora started. But Teagan was like an erupting volcano at this moment, and nobody dared to approach him. He scolded Nora over the phone, questioning, "What the hell did you do to offend someone?" "Huh?" Nora looked confused. She hadn''t offended anyone recently... "Teagan, are you misunderstanding something?" "Misunderstanding? Bullshit! From now on, our engagement is You''ve caused my Pat Group''s shares to drop by 13%, losing over a billion! You know what you did on the 17th, don''t act innocent!" Teagan eximed in anger. "Wait, Teagan, I don''t understand what you''re saying? What shares? What billion? Please, don''t break off the engagement," Nora pleaded. "Get lost! You should know what you did on the 17th! Don''t y innocent!" He hung up. Beep, beep, beep... Nora thought about what he had said on the phone. The 17th... wait, wasn''t that the day when Danielle, the Parry family''s young miss, organized a ss reunion? Just §Ö three days ago. They had a conflict with Cheyenne, and Danielle even offended Kelvin! Could this be Mr. Foley''s revenge, causing the Parry Group''s stocks to plummet while Danielle had no ability to admit her own mistakes? So, all the me was ced on her. Well, well, Danielle, how could she be so vicious! Tears welled up in Nora''s eyes as she grabbed her bag and headed towards the door. Behind her, Mya kept calling out to her, but she ignored it. She was going to the Parry family to exin this situation to Teagan. Chapter 469: Burial Chapter 469: Burial Teagan personally went to the Foley Group''s office building to find Kelvin and apologize to him. However, his employees reported that Mr. Foley hadn''t been to thepany for two days... and they didn''t know where he had gone. Not only Mr. Foley, but even Chris, his assistant, had been elusive recently. This was something that would never have happened before. "Is that so? Then please keep an eye out for me. If Mr. Foley returns, please let me know," Teagan said, taking out a navy blue embossed card from his pocket and handing it to the woman. As his fingers brushed across the back of her hand, the female employee shyly nced at the handsome man. He was really good-looking! He looked young and wore a tailored dark brown suit, exuding an extraordinary aura. She took the card joyfully and inadvertently read the text imprinted on it - CEO of the Parry Group! She couldn''t believe that someone so young had be a CEO and looked so handsome, evenparable to a celebrity in the entertainment industry. The female employee happily epted the card and unintentionally leaked some news. "Okay, if Mr. Foley returns, I will inform you immediately. But I just saw Chris, Mr. Foley''s assistant, walking with a police officer earlier. They seemed to be heading to a caf¨¦... what was it called again?" she said casually. "Forget it, I overheard it..." the woman added. When Teagan heard the word "caf¨¦," a glimmer shed in his charming eyes. He hastily bid farewell to the female employee and, as soon as he stepped out of the Foley Group''s building, he took out his phone and sent a message to someone. [Exposed, retreat immediately!] Meanwhile, Kelvin and Gordon arrived at the TWILIGHT with their capable subordinates, only to find it empty. There was no one inside. The prison-like cage that once held someone was empty, with only a metal lock lying on the ground as evidence that someone had been there. A newly recruited policewoman curiously pulled down the ck velvet curtain hanging on a wooden rack. Crash! As the velvet fell to the ground, what was on the rack frightened her, her face turning pale. She covered her mouth and let out a horrifying scream through her fingers. "Ah, ah, ah!" Her screams echoed in the dim, enclosed space and reached the ears of everyone, catching Gordon''s attention. He instinctively turned to look. Within thisrge secret chamber, there were seven or eight shelves, each about three meters tall and over a meter wide. On those shelves were ss jars of different sizes and colors, densely packed with human organs. Fear struck their hearts, and it was shocking to the eye. Many of the younger ones with weaker mental resilience leaned against the wall, vomiting. Kelvin gave a casual nce and quickly averted his gaze. He said with disappointment, "We came toote. Our movements were leaked... TWILIGHT has moved, and Cheyenne is gone. Damn it!" He clenched his fist and mmed it onto one of the nearby shelves, causing a loud noise. The ss jars on top shook precariously. Upon closer inspection, Kelvin''s knuckles were soaked in blood. Gordon could hardly believe it. How could TWILIGHT, such arge ce with so many people, have moved in such a short amount of time? Perhaps there was a hidden passage where they concealed themselves. "Search the ce!" Gordon ordered, and his subordinates immediately began searching every nook and cranny of TWILIGHT. After an extensive search thatsted half an hour, they finally made a discovery. "Sir, there''s a letter here," a young police officer said, wearing white gloves as he picked up the letter and respectfully handed it to Gordon and Kelvin. It was an ordinary envelope made of rough paper, with powerful and vigorous handwriting on it that spelled out a few words in dark ink. "Sea God''s return, all shall be sacrificed." After reading it, Gordon handed the envelope to Kelvin, who nced at it casually before passing it to Chris. Chris, who appeared to be half-asleep, rubbed the back of his head and raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Foley, what does this mean?" he asked. To be honest, Gordon didn''t know either. Frustration crept onto his strong and handsome face. He had read his fair share of books but didn''t understand the meaning behind these words. Who was the Sea God? Just as he was about to search it on a search engine, Kelvin''s cold voice rang in his ears. "No need to search. It''s the Sea Burial." In the Bible, the Sea God was Poseidon, the son of the Titan god Cronus and the goddess Rhea. When he got angry, he caused storms and tsunamis, sinking entire continents. When he was gentle, he brought about a climate of rain and pleasant winds. The residents living by the sea would choose the "Sea Burial" as a way to cate Poseidon''s wrath. The so-called Sea Burial involved selecting a beautiful young girl as a "sacrifice" and throwing her into the sea during a raging storm, offering her as a sacrifice to the Sea God. Later this ancient barbaric practice gradually evolved, and a goat''s head was used instead of a human sacrifice... Kelvin nced at Chris and asked coldly, "Quickly check the weather forecast for the uing days!" "Yes!" Chris replied. Though curious, Gordon resisted the urge to expose hisck of knowledge. He silently waited for Chris'' answer. Chris quickly found the weather forecast for the uing week. "Mr. Foley, tomorrow... tomorrow, there will be a drop in temperature with rain. The weather forecast indicates that Typhoon Maria will makendfall from the southwest in the afternoon, causing extensive heavy rainfall. It''s a yellow warning," Chris reported. Southwest... that was around Akloit, wasn''t it? Around Lovers Bay? Chris still hadn''t figured out why Mr. Foley asked him to check the weather forecast when he heard anothermand. "Chris, go get the car ready, Bayshore Vi!" "Yes!" Chris hurriedly put away his phone, grabbed the car keys, and ran towards the door... behind him, Gordon''s subordinates exchanged puzzled nces. Why did they feel like they were being overshadowed? They were the police, with the primary responsibility of investigating the case... yet they were forced to be wooden puppets, waiting for Mr. Foley to give new orders. Wait, something wasn''t right. Quietly ncing at the intelligent and decisive Mr. Murillo, who stood expressionless but with a hint of confusion, they remained silent, not daring to ask any questions. His expression was quiteical. It was the first time they had seen Mr. Murillo in such a pliant" and submissive manner. Kelvin stepped out of the dark room, followed closely by Gordon. Their subordinates secretly snapped a picture of the two figures from behind. "Tsk tsk, we have to admit that handsome Mr. Foley exudes nobility and aloofness even from his back." " Then they looked at Mr. Murillo, who was hanging his head. He looked just like Mr. Foley''s henchman.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 470: Two Hearts Chapter 470: Two Hearts Lovers Bay, Bayshore Vi. Cheyenne didn''t expect that they would bring her back to Abbie''s residence again, or more urately, Kelvin''s territory. It wasn''t exactly Abbie''s house but rather Kelvin''s property. They didn''t tie her up this time, but the doors and windows of the room were reinforced, and there was a pinhole camera inside, with two men guarding outside. It was like being trapped behind an imprable fortress. She couldn''t escape, even if she turned into a fly. It was time for dinner, and the one who brought her food turned out to be Adrian. He took off his oversized ck robe and didn''t wear that creepy white featureless mask. He was dressed in a regr suit, wearing ck leather shoes, and his hair was impablybed as he walked into the room. Along with him came the scent of food. Cheyenne was genuinely hungry. She hadn''t eaten anything before attending the banquetst night, just to enjoy a good meal. But in the banquet, all she had was a ss of red wine and half a slice of cake before being kidnapped. Today, she had been kidnapped, escaped, threatened, and it was quite exhausting. From the moment he entered, Cheyenne''s gaze was glued to the steak he held in his hands. Adrian smiled kindly. He ced the te in front of Cheyenne and enticed her, "Grandniece, want to eat? It''s an authentic wagyu steak." "I do." "If you want it, then be a good girl and write out the final level of the Thirteen Needles. This steak will be yours. Not just the steak, I''ll get you whatever you want to eat." "After all, you''re the most exceptional young member of our Edwards family. Even I can''t bear to see you die like this." Nauseated by his hypocritical face, Cheyenne suddenly lost her appetite. She pursed her lips, withdrew her gaze. She leaned backzily in the chair, boredly picking at her fingernails, and casually replied, "Forget it, to save energy, I don''t want to use my brain to think about anything, let alone write." Adrian''s fingers holding the te turned white, he blew his mustache and looked at her, suddenly speechless. "Didn''t you say you were hungry?" Cheyenne smirked, "I am hungry, but I watched a show where the female protagonist survived in the rainforest for fourteen days, relying on fasting and sleeping to conserve energy. She only drank water and ate a few fruits during that time." Fourteen days! Did she mean she also wanted to endure for fourteen days? Dream on! If she still refuses to reveal the final level of the needle technique before three o''clock tomorrow, she will be pushed into the sea to feed the sharks. "Alright, I''m going to sleep. Granduncle, give me some privacy, after all, there are boundaries between men and women." After saying this, Cheyenne got up from the bed, walked barefoot to the bedside, pulled up the covers, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Adrian stared at her with a gloomy look for a few seconds, holding back a breath, and angrily threw the steak into the trash can. "Fine, grandniece, goodnight to you too. Oh, by the way, the steak in the trash can isn''t sanitary, just a friendly reminder." He left haughtily with his hands behind his back. After Adrian left, Cheyenne couldn''t contain her anger and sat up again, grinding her teeth. She never looked for food in the trash can! Her stomach rumbled with anger but she decided to go to sleep. At this moment, Cheyenne began to miss her grandpa''s cotton candy, Benson''s delicious cooking, and Reece whose family business could ensure an endless supply of cured meat and sausages. Speaking of which, he had never brought her any delicious food. Well, when she got back, she would definitely extort him for a good amount of delicious food. As night fell, the weather in Akloit began to cool down, and a cold wind howled over the sea. The windows rattled with the gusts. Cheyenne was hungry and couldn''t sleep. She opened her eyes and looked out the window. It was pitch ck, with the night and the sea merging into one.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. There was a faint white light on the distant sea, shining like a star that had fallen from the heavens onto the water''s surface. Maybe it was her eyes ying tricks, but she felt like that white light was getting closer and closer to her. It gradually shrank from the distant sea to twenty meters, then ten meters... Finally, a bright white light shone through her window. A remarkably handsome face, one that should not be here, suddenly appeared in front of her. The dazzling light made his face indistinct, but his pair of bright eyes imprinted themselves in her mind. They were more brilliant than the starlight. 11 Kelvin!" She wasn''t mistaken. It really was him! Thump, thump, thump... The man smiled at her and gently tapped on the French window three times. It was as if he wasforting her, saying, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Cheyenne was speechless. This was the second floor... how did he climb up? There was nothing outside the window for support... She quickly pulled up the covers and got up, stepping barefoot onto a chair and climbing onto the table, bending over to get closer to him. Separated by a pane of transparent ss, the outside temperature was too low, causing a white mist to condense on the ss as he spoke. His face became hazy, and Cheyenne couldn''t hear what he was saying to her, but she stared intently at his lips. Guessing and estimating his meaning, she opened her mouth and silently mouthed the words along with his lips. "Don''t... be... afraid?" Cheyenne''s heart trembled, her nose inexplicably feeling a bit sour, and her eyes moistened slightly. She wiped her eyes with her hand. She hummed, pretending to be indifferent. "Who said I was afraid? I''m fine on my own. What are you doing here? Go away, I don''t need your help, hmph!" Kelvin saw her turning to leave and urgently tapped on the ss, the sound causing her to jump in fright. She quickly turned back, giving him an angry re. "Do you want to get caught? Aren''t you afraid of being discovered?" Although he couldn''t hear what Cheyenne said, judging from her facial expressions, she was obviously scolding him. Kelvin smiled tenderly, looking like a piece of art. Even in such an environment, Cheyenne was still full of vitality. This was who she really was, an unstoppable force. He gripped a small piece of the roof eave on the balcony with his hands and stood on Chris''s shoulders, tiptoeing as high as he could. Suddenly, he lowered his head. Through the cold window, he pressed his lips against hers. Boom! Even though there was a window separating them, Cheyenne felt his lips as if they were on her own, a wave of heat washing over her. In the dark night, her face blushed. This time, she truly understood Kelvin''s words. He said, "Wait for me to rescue you, my princess." Chapter 471: Preparation for Sacrifice The following day, as the faint light of dawn broke through, Cheyenne''s door was forcefully kicked open from the outside. It startled her awake from her slumber, and she groggily sat up, calmly gazing at the two faceless men dressed in ck robes. Suddenly, a white cloth was tossed at her, hitting her face with a chilling sound echoing in the room. "Get dressed ande out immediately," they ordered before leaving the room. Cheyenne was left alone, momentarily stunned. She extended a finger to pick up the white garment, scoffing disdainfully. Outside the window, the sky did not grow brighter with the passing time. Instead, a dimness enveloped it, with small ck clouds slowly gathering, forming a mass that seemed to press against the surface like a weight on the sea. In this darkness, Cheyenne became the sole source of pure white, captivating everyone with her beauty. Even the most ordinary white gown radiated an ethereal charm on her. Her elegant swan-like neck and delicate corbone formed a graceful curve. She walked slowly, exuding innate elegance, a sight to behold. Unfortunately, this little beauty was destined to be thrown to the sharks today... Granduncle stood beside the men in ck robes, four sets of eyes fixed on her. The man with a mask disying blue fangs openly expressed his admiration for ovel Cheyenne. With his knobs hands, he pped gently and spoke in a low, rumbling voice, "Miss Lawrence is such a beautiful sacrifice. The Lord of the Sea will surely be pleased. Men, take her to the ship!" Sacrifice? What were they nning to do? As Cheyenne tried to swiftly devise an escape n in her mind, she also wondered what Kelvin and Gordon were doing at that moment. Lost in thought, she was interrupted by one of the men approaching, reaching out to grab her shoulder. But before he could touch Cheyenne, she shouted at him firmly, forcing him to retreat. "Don''t touch me. I''ll walk by myself!" The two men exchanged nces, their steps stuttering as they stood there, watching the graceful figure in white walk past them confidently, without any trace of submission. The sea mirrored the color of the sky, both now ink-ck, emphasizing its vastness and profoundness. The ck waves churned, surged, and rolled up white foamy edges, crashing onto the beach. A white, two-story passenger ship was anchored by the shore. Cheyenne was bound to the mast on the ship''s deck A gust of wild wind blew, lifting the hem of her white dress, rustling it in the air. Her long ink-ck hair was slightly disheveled. Suddenly, a wel.ne 8vel seagull flew swiftly from the distance, maneuvering skillfully through the raging winds, skimming above the surface of the sea, emitting a clear cry. Cheyenne lifted her delicate chin, her gaze tranquil as she watched the seagull gradually disappear into the distance. Raindrops the size of peas sparsely fell on her face and eyes. Her long, denseshes struggled to bear the weight, causing her to blink involuntarily. The wind on the sea was cold, whistling as it blew against her, and Cheyenne was drenched by the raindrops, shivering uncontrobly On the second floor of the ship, the man with the fanged mask made one final desperate attempt to reach out to Cheyenne. His maic voice was carried away by the raging wind, yet it still reached her ears, hauntingly distant and ethereal. Chapter 471: Preparing For The Sacrifice Chapter 471: Preparing for the Sacrifice The next day, as the faint light of dawn illuminated the sky, Cheyenne''s door was forcefully kicked open from the outside. Startled from her sleep, she groggily sat up, her calm gaze meeting the two masked men dressed in ck robes. Suddenly, a white cloth was thrown at her,nding on Cheyenne''s face, apanied by a chilling voice resounding throughout the room. "Change your clothes ande out immediately." After uttering these words, the two men left the room, leaving Cheyenne behind. She blinked for a moment, then extended a finger to pick up the white garment, scoffing with disdain. Outside, the sky did not grow brighter with the passing of time. It remained enveloped in a haze, as ck clouds slowly gathered together, forming a nket that seemed to press down upon the sea. In this gloom, Cheyenne became the sole spot of purity within this realm, captivating all who beheld her. Wearing an ordinary white dress, she exuded a graceful aura. Her elegant swan-like neck and delicate corbones formed a soft and alluring curve. She walked gracefully, every move exuding natural elegance that pleased the eyes. But s, this lovely maiden was to be thrown into the sea today to be shark food... Adrian stood beside the men in ck robes, his eyes fixated upon her. The man with the mask adorned with blue fangs openly expressed his admiration for Cheyenne. With well-defined joints, hisrge hand pped as he uttered in a deep voice, "Miss Lawrence, the Lord of the Sea will surely be pleased as you''re such a beautiful sacrifice. Bring her aboard the ship!" Sacrifice? What were they nning to do? As Cheyenne pondered a way to escape in her mind, she wondered what Kelvin and Gordon were doing at this moment. Lost in thought, she was interrupted by the approach of the man''s subordinates who attempted to restrain her shoulders. But before their hands could touch Cheyenne, she swiftly rebuked them with a stern tone, "Don''t touch me. I can walk on my own!" The two men exchanged a nce, their steps faltering as they stood frozen in ce. They simply watched as the figure in white walked past, head her held high, disying neither arrogance nor subservience. The sea mirrored the color of the sky, a dark ink hue that emphasized the vastness and depth of the ocean. The ck water surged, billowing white foam as it repeatedly crashed against the shore. A white two- story passenger ship rested by the shore.. Cheyenne was bound to the mast on the deck. As a gust of wind swept by, her white dress fluttered and rustled in mid-air. Her long, chestnut hair slightly disheveled. Suddenly, a white seagull flew in from the distance, swiftly maneuvering through the strong winds, skimming above the surface of the sea. It flew with incredible speed, emitting a clear and melodious cry. Cheyenne raised her fair and delicate chin, calmly watching as the seagull gradually flew away. The raindrops, asrge as beans, sporadically fell on her face and eyes. Her dense, long eyshes struggled under the weight, causing her to involuntarily blink. The wind blowing across the sea surface was cold, howling as it assaulted her. Cheyenne''s entire body was soaked by the raindrops, shivering from the cold. From the second floor of the ship, the man with the mask adorned with blue fangs offered Cheyenne thest chance. His maic voice reached her ears once more. "I don''t want to kill beauties like Miss Lawrence. But you''ve repeatedly disrupted my ns and refused to cooperate with TWILIGHT." Hispassionate gaze turned towards her. Cheyenne clenched her teeth and snorted, "Cooperate? I am human. How could I stoop to the level of animals? Come and talk about cooperation when you can act like a decent person." The henchmen behind the man were not happy. One of them raised his whip, ready to strike her. "You! How dare you insult Master Charlie? You''re seeking death." "Stop!" With a shout of anger from the man, he stopped his henchmen. The whip fell empty, hitting the deck with a loud thud, leaving a deep mark on the wooden surface and sshing countless droplets of water. The stopped henchman awkwardly stepped back, not understanding why Master Charlie stopped him. Adrian nced thoughtfully at Master Charlie, whispering, "Master Charlie, are you interested in my grandniece?" Silent for a second, Master Charlie responded coolly, "Adrian, you''re overthinking things. I know exactly what I want." "Good." He truly feared that Master Charlie would be charmed by Cheyenne, this cunning girl. Then, turning his head, he loudly addressed Cheyenne, "Grandniece, a typhoon is about toe. Vel.6 should know how terrifying typhoons in Akloit are." S Every year, there were news reports of houses being blown away, even towering trees being uprooted. Not to mention this small sightseeing boat. When the fierce winds and torrential raine, this patched-up boat will sink along with it. Cheyenne would sink into the sea, torn apart by the storm. Even if she miraculously escaped from the boat, she would be powerless against the storm. Moreover, in such terrible weather, theck of oxygen in the water would cause fish to float to the surface to breathe. Among them, there were no shortage ofrge carnivorous fish - sharks. ording to surveys, there were over thirty fierce great white sharks inhabiting these waters. Once they smelt blood, they would swarm towards it. "I''ll give you some time to think. If I still refuse to reveal the finalet level of Thirteen Needles by o''clock, I''ll throw you into this water to feed the fish!" Cheyenne nced indifferently at the sea and indeed saw triangr fins appearing not far away - the dorsal fins of sharks. She discreetly took a deep breath of the damp and heavy air, filled with the salty scent of the sea, making one extremely ufortable. Cheyenne''s attitude remained unchanged. "Granduncle, don''t delude yourself. Even if I remember, I won''t tell you." Frustrated by her unwavering stance, Adrian almost crushed the ss in his hand.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Damn it! Since you stubbornly refused to cooperate, you gotta pay for it!" "Master Charlie, shall we proceed with the sea burial ceremony?" "Yes." Chapter 472: Cheyenne, IM Sorry IM Late Chapter 472: Cheyenne, I''m Sorry I''m Late The so-called sea burial ceremony involved the men in ck robes dancing around in front of her like crazy goris. Cheyenne didn''t appreciate this ritual dance in the least. In the middle stood a man with a green-faced and fanged mask, solemnly holding an ancient ceramic flute. Adrian personally held an umbre for him. The ck umbre swayed restlessly in the wind, carrying a mournful sound. The eerie and exotic melody slowly flowed into her ears along with the storm. This melody... she recognized it. The rain grew heavier, starting from tiny droplets to a downpour, creating a cacophony on the sea surface. After finishing their ritual dance, the men in ck robes, drenched in rain, gasping for breath, took down the wooden raft hanging at the stern. They untied the ropes on Cheyenne''s hands andid her back down on the small raft, surrounded by colorful flowers. Her body was soaked by the rain. The thin fabric clung tightly to her body, entuating her curves. Her small face, pale from the cold, was adorned with glistening raindrops. Her red lips began to turn pale, inviting pity. In the final step, the man wearing a green mask approached Cheyenne, bending down on one knee. He used his cold fingers to dip a bit of red ink and gently dabbed it on her forehead. This touch of red entuated the woman''s exquisite face, as if a dimming moon. Cheyenne tightly closed her eyes to prevent raindrops from falling inside. With her lips slightly parted, she said, "If you want to kill me, just do it. Why are you wasting time?" Master Charlie couldn''t help but chuckle, gently helping her tidy up her disheveled hair, "Don''t be impatient. Today, you are the most beautiful sacrifice. Does the foolishmb really want to die so eagerly?" Cheyenne snorted in response. Themb? Master Charlie underestimated her. Even if she had to die, she would drag these people down to hell with her, where no one could see. Cheyenne gripped her bracelet. It contained a locator chip. As soon as she pressed it, a distress signal would be sent, and Gordon woulde quickly. "It''s about time. Bring our goddess to the water," he elegantly stood up, and in the end, he smoothed the wrinkles on his robe, giving his final instructions with a faint smile. "Yes." The small boat was ced into the water. As soon as it entered the water, a chilling wave sshed onto her, soaking her body. Her small face wrinkled like a bun, feeling the coldness. Her body gradually stiffened, losing consciousness.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The more dreadful thing was yet toe. The sharks that had been lingering in the distant waters at some point swam over. Riding the waves, they surged towards Cheyenne in a matter of seconds, their danger closing in. Bound and unable to move, Cheyenne couldn''t escape. The rainwater reddened her eyes as she squinted, looking at the sharks approaching her, their jaws wide open. Their gleaming white triangr teeth, each one sharp as if it were chiseled, left no doubt that they could tear their prey apart within minutes. And at this moment, Cheyenne was their "prey." Snap. A huge water column erupted from the shark''s mouth, causing ripples in the water. The small boat undted with the waves. Several times, it almost capsized from the sshing waves... Cheyenne closed her eyes in fear as she watched the shark open its jaws, the pungent smell of fish hitting her face. "Kelvin, if you don''te now, I''ll be eaten alive by this shark!" The thought startled Cheyenne herself. Why would she suddenly think of Kelvin, her ex husband who had no reason to be here? Was it because he had promisedst night to save her, leading to these unfounded thoughts? On the boat, Adrian and Master Charlie were full of interest, already imagining the tragic end that awaited Cheyenne, their blood boiling with excitement. Just then, a bullet whizzed through the air and urately hit the shark. The massive creature leaped halfway out of the water, with half its body in the air and the other half submerged. Crimson blood flowed down its white enormous head. Following that were several gunshots in session. Several bullets hit the shark, causing the thousand-ton creature to sink into the sea. The ck ink-like water turned slightly red, like silk drifting with the waves before dissipating. Cheyenne followed the sound and saw a helicopter flying into the stormy weather like a seagull. A rope dropped down. A man, dressed in a ck suit, swiftly grabbed the rope and jumped down from the helicopter,nding directly on the deck. The second man, Gordon, followed suit. Both mennded steadily on the deck, and Kelvin''s attention was immediately drawn to the white spot amidst the blood-red scene. As soon as he stood firmly, he ran towards the railing and anxiously looked at Cheyenne in the water, "Cheyenne!" Gordon''s expression also changed. He had just shot and killed this shark, causing blood to flow. Other sharks would soon be attracted by the scent. With the terrible weather, formidable enemies, he, Mr. Foley and their enemies were at risk of perishing here. Master Charlie wasn''t surprised at all that these two men had found their way onto the boat. He just hadn''t expected that Kelvin had yet to learn how to behave after they kidnapped him once. "Mr. Foley, Mr. Murillo... your grand entrance is quite cool, but unfortunately... you will soon be dead," Master Charlie''s sinisterughter filled the air, waking Cheyenne from her daze. She strained to open her eyes and looked towards the people on the boat, but it was too high... She couldn''t see anything until Kelvin ran to the railing and, without hesitation, jumped into the water. Cheyenne waspletely stunned, her voice hoarse as she let out an exmation of disbelief, "Kelvin! Are you out of your mind?" There were still sharks in the water, and the temperature was so cold. He just jumped in like that! Ssh! The water sshed, staining her dress with a light pink color. Kelvin swam towards her relentlessly, his wet deep-set eyes filled with nothing but he reflection. Just a few meters behind him was another shark, attracted by the scent of blood. "Cheyenne, I''m sorry I''mte," Kelvin said, but the roaring sea wind made it difficult for Cheyenne to hear clearly. However, watching him selflessly risk his life for her, tears silently welled up in her eyes. What a fool he was. Chapter 473: Fighting Sharks In The Pouring Rain Chapter 473: Fighting Sharks in the Pouring Rain They already had a clean break. As he did so, she now owed him two favors. Cheyenne had always disliked being indebted to others... "Kelvin, what should I do with you?" Just as she was lost in thought, a giant white shark attacked her from behind, aiming for Cheyenne''s back. "Cheyenne, be careful!" Kelvin suddenly shouted. "What?" As the world spun around her, she felt a strong pull, and Kelvin''s warm and broad body enveloped her. Cheyenne stared nkly at the handsome and resolute face in front of her. The rainwater made his smile even more radiant. Trembling, she reached out her fair hand to touch his back, and felt sticky and warm blood. "Kelvin... you..." Tears welled up uncontrobly. He must be in pain! How could he still manage to smile? Kelvin was always a serious person. He should have coldly watched her die so he could avenge his childhood sweetheart, Miss Berry, right? Cheyenne''s face felt warm, unsure if it was from his blood sttering on her or her own weak tears. The shark that had seeded in its attack groaned with regret and shook its tail. Its intended prey was that woman... It reluctantly let go, preparing for a second strike. At that moment, chaos erupted on the deck of the ship. The two-story luxury cruiser suddenly caught fire amidst the raging storm, and water was pouring in through the hull breaches. Despite the dire situation, people on the ship continued to fight. Gordon led the elite soldiers of the Sparrowhawk 216 to fight with TWILIGHT members. Seeing his men being devastated by Gordon, Master Charlie decided to step in himself. He blocked Gordon''s path to rescue Cheyenne and Kelvin, coldly dering, "Your opponent is me!" With those words, he revealed his weapon - a knife. Gordon, on the other hand, was unarmed. He never expected his opponent to possess such advanced weaponry, even acquiring thetest Metshire torpedo. As Gordon was inbat with Charlie, Adrian, who had been standing aside, unexpectedly threw three torpedoes. The ship was hit hard, enshrouded in mes. In the chaos, Adrian and Master Charlie took the opportunity to board a lifeboat and escape. The remaining TWILIGHT members either died or were left in critical condition. The bodies that fell into the water became a feast for the sharks. Amidst the approaching storm, the sharks were enjoying their gluttonous feast. However, the most tender "prey" was the woman on the wooden raft. Regrettably, she was being held tightly by a young man in a ck suit, his body emanating a chilling murderous intent that kept the sharks at bay. A wave crashed, generating a vortex of swirling water. Kelvin and Cheyenne were both pulled into it. Even the great white shark, which had intended to devour the two humans, was inevitably dragged into the vortex, its body torn apart in mid-air. This typhoon was more like a terrible meat grinder. The horrifying and bloody scene would haunt Cheyenne for the rest of her life. She hung helplessly onto Kelvin''s body, understanding that doing so would likely decrease his chances of survival. "Kelvin, go, don''t worry about me." Gordon tossed down a rope, and managed to grasp a jack on the deck while holding tightly to one end of the rope. "Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence... Grab the rope! I''ll pull you up!" But the strong wind made the rope sway and swing. Kelvin didn''t have a stable center of gravity in the water, and now he was being swept away by the typhoon. The rope swayed... but they couldn''t hold on. He had to distract himself to free a hand to hold Cheyenne''s body, which had be cold and stiff. "Cheyenne... hold on." "The typhoon ising!" One of the police officers reminded his superior that if they didn''t leave soon... not only would Mr. Foley and Miss Lawrence not return, but they would also die together. Gordon''s face instantly turned extremely terrible. He ignored his subordinates'' pleas to evacuate quickly, anxiously shouting at the two people in the water, "Grab the rope!" The cruise ship kept sinking, even if they managed to climb up, it would be in vain. Cheyenne heartlessly pushed Kelvin away. With a clear voice, she loudlymanded, "You go!" As the words fell, a ck wave engulfed her. Suddenly, Kelvin held her hand tightly, holding her delicate wrist and affectionately saying, "Cheyenne, I won''t leave you again!" The merciless waves pounded on the two of them. The ck seawaterpletely swallowed their bodies, leaving no trace. Boom! The cruise ship exploded, sending mes sshing into the air. The scene was as terrifying as an early arrival of the doomsday. It was reported that the typhoon that day was the strongest in twenty years, unseen and unheard of. It destroyed the small coastal fishing vige and even the city experienced heavy rainfall for two days and nights. Lovers Bay suffered the most severe damage. The resort was basically paralyzed, and the fishermen who operated the surrounding aquaculture industry were even worse off. Experts predicted that the direct economic losses caused by this typhoon would be around 10 billion. The clear blue seawater shimmered under the sunlight, looking like dazzling fragments of gold from a distance. The tall and lofty green coconut trees around themplemented each other, giving a feeling of autumn breeze blowing under the leaves, creating a peaceful atmosphere. Cheyenne was awakened by the sound of crashing waves. Her whole body felt sore. She struggled to open her heavy eyelids and squinted to observe the scene in front of her. Where was this? White sandy beach, green trees, blue sea... with no one around. Another wave came. The warm seawater and sunlight washed her body onto the beach, and she slowly stood up barefoot on the sand. Confused, she looked at the endless sea, feeling like she had arrived on an unfamiliar ind. This ce was far from the city, with no signs of human life. Oh yeah, Kelvin! Suddenly, Cheyenne thought of him and moved her heavy and sore body, dragging herself along the beach for about ten meters. Finally, among a pile of rocks, she saw Kelvin. His suit was torn, his body swollen and pale, and fresh blood kept flowing from his wounds. The baby fish under the rocks greedily devoured the rotten flesh and blood from his wounds. Seeing him lying motionless, Cheyenne''s eyes turned red with fear. She hurriedly walked into the pile of rocks, pulled him out of the water. The man was more than 6 feet tall, weighing close to 140 pounds. And she was only 95 pounds... she was already exhausted, yet she still tried to drag Kelvin. She used every ounce of strength she had. "Kelvin, wake up, Kelvin!" She called his name several times, but there was no response. If Cheyenne hadn''t pressed her head against his chest and felt his faint heartbeat, she would have thought he was already dead. Luckily, he wasn''t dead. The first priority was to find a ce to settle down. Kelvin''s wound had festered from being soaked in water for so long... The new injuriesbined with the old ones, and it was unimaginable how he managed to hold on until now. Cheyenne, clenching her teeth, spent half an hour finally getting him onto a sunny spot on the beach. As she took off Kelvin''s clothes, she saw that his shoulder bones were exposed, and the shark bite was gruesome. She reached out and touched his forehead, finding it burning hot like an iron te. It seemed necessary to tend to his wounds and reduce his fever. Anxiously scanning the surrounding forest, Cheyenne noticed the dense vegetation, and it might just have the herbs they needed. She quickly used a few banana leaves to shield him from the sun, then dragged her weary body into the woods to search for herbs. Surprisingly, luck was on her side, and she soon found two stalks of wormwood. Cheyenne picked the herbs and crushed them on a rocky surface before applying them to his wounds, using torn fabric from her own long skirt as a makeshift bandage. After finishing all the tasks, she became so exhausted that she cked out. When she woke up again, she found herself lying in a cave, unsure of how she got there. The unfamiliar surroundings triggered her instinctive wariness. "You''re awake." A man with his upper body exposed and only wearing a pair of suit pants, appeared in front of her barefooted at the entrance of the cave. The surprise in Cheyenne''s eyes brought a glimmer of joy to his eyes. Seeing that she was happy to see him, Kelvin curved his lips into a smile. He approached her with wild fruits in his hands. Taking out the one that looked most like an apple and wiping it on his pants, he handed it to her. With a gentle voice, he looked at her and said, "Cheyenne, you must be hungry. Have a wild fruit for now." Cheyenne was truly hungry and didn''t bother being polite with him or even considering if his pants were clean or dirty. She eagerly grabbed the fruit and devoured it. As soon as she took the first bite, she was surprised to find that the fruit was crisp and sweet... The taste was quite good, and she only felt satisfied after devouring two or three fist-sized fruits. She let out a belch without any grace. She didn''t care whether Kelvin would find her rude or not; he had always been critical of her anyway. "Thank you. By the way, when did you wake up?" He had suffered such a serious injury, yet he woke up before her! As for her... Shamefully, the truth was that she fainted because she was too tired and hungry, with low blood sugar. In fact, Kelvin hadn''t woken up much earlier than her. Just about an hour or two. He had thought that this time he was doomed. But upon awakening, he realized that he was in the shade of trees, and his wounds had been treated. Clearly, she had taken care of him. There were a few banana leaves acting as a nket... Although Kelvin had never been so miserable and destitute in his life, he felt an unprecedented happiness. Especially when he saw Cheyenne lying right next to him, it felt like going back to his younger days, as if he was in love with his favorite girl. His heart thumped wildly. This was wonderful. Both he and Cheyenne were still alive! After finishing the fruit, the two of them worked together to pick some banana leaves from outside the cave andy them on the ground as a makeshift mat. Kelvin found two boxes from the sunken ship. One contained clothes and clean bedding, while the other held canned food and supplies. Unfortunately, there was no clean drinking water. But considering the circumstances, it was already quite good. It took half a day to arrange the cave, creating a cozy sanctuary from the wind. Exhausted, Cheyenney on the bed, wearing a freshly changed red dress. The sunlight danced on the vibrant red fabric, adding a rosy hue to her fairplexion. She looked irresistibly beautiful. Kelvin, unabashed,y beside her, his gaze fixed on her face. He gently reached out and caressed her forehead. "You must be tired." "Yeah," she replied, feeling a bit sleepy. "Would you like to soak in a nearby hot spring? It''ll help relieve fatigue and ensure a good night''s sleep."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cheyennepletely ignored thest sentence, her eyes lighting up at the mention of a hot spring. She struggled to sit up. "Where is this hot spring you''re talking about?" Kelvin knew she would like it, so he had intentionally left a mark on the tree for easy location. Soon, he led Cheyenne to the hot spring. It was an irregr, circr pool, neither too big nor too small. It could amodate three or four people at most, with white mist hanging over the water. Cheyenne squatted down, dipped her hand in the water to test the temperature, and found it just right. "Step aside!" As soon as her words fell, Kelvin felt a bit uneasy and absentmindedly touched his nose. "Cheyenne, this ce might not be safe." "What''s not safe about it? I actually think the least safe factor here is you!" Kelvin was rendered speechless, feeling a sense of dejection. Despite being in the middle of nowhere, Cheyenne still didn''t see him as her sole reliance. Instead, she remained cautious around him. In fact, he wanted to say that it was unnecessary Firstly, he still had his wounds; secondly, everything that should and shouldn''t have happened between Cheyenne and him had already taken ce. So why continue to avoid it? Content Seeing him leave, Cheyenne finally felt at ease and prepared to take a bath. But as soon as she entered the water, she suddenly noticed a majestic tiger with piercing eyes staring right at her from the nearby woods! Cheyenne''s face flushed. Even if it was just an animal, what if it was a male? What should she do? Should she call Kelvin back? Quietly leaning against the edge of the pool, Cheyenne waited for some time, but the tiger showed no signs of leaving. After a long standoff, Cheyenne finally decided to call Kelvin. "Kelvin, could youe over for a moment?" Hearing her call, Kelvin''s heart skipped a beat. It had only been a few minutes since he left, and Cheyenne already missed him. With a silent smile, he walked briskly toward the hot spring. "What''s wrong, Cheyenne?" "Don''t turn around!" Cheyenne spoke softly, afraid of disturbing the tiger. She didn''t want them both to be the animal''s meal. Little did she know that her seemingly fierce tone sounded like a spoiled plea in Kelvin''s ears. Cheyenne must have missed him and felt shy. How had he not noticed her cuteness before? Chapter 474: Domesticated Chapter 474: Domesticated "Okay, okay, I won''t turn around. Should I cover my eyes now?" Kelvin reached out to cover his eyes, but Cheyenne stopped him with an urgent voice, "Wait, don''t close your eyes." Hearing her impatient tone, Kelvin sighed in amusement, "So, should I look or not look?" From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of delicate, pearlescent skin and a fair shoulder that captivated his gaze. Cheyenne felt a chilly gaze directed at her and followed the line of sight to find Kelvin enthusiastically staring at her. Infuriated, she red at him, quickly covering her chest with her hands, and scolded him blushing, "Who told you to look at me? Look in the four o''clock direction." Kelvin turned his head and saw a yellow tiger lurking in the forest. It was ready to attack, with its round, copper-toned eyes filled with a cold, bloodthirsty re. Neither Cheyenne nor Kelvin had fully recovered their strength, and it would undoubtedly be challenging to deal with the tiger at this moment. After a standoff thatsted nearly a minute, Cheyenne dared not get up from the warm spring water. She couldn''t feel its warmth at all. "Cheyenne, put on your dress," Kelvin suddenly announced with his back turned. The water rippled as Cheyenne tremblingly put on her dress. She swam towards the edge of the pool and Kelvin extended his arms, hauling her out of the water. He carried her on his shoulder and ran towards the cave. The scenery behind them gradually faded, and Cheyenne nced back at the tiger. Strange, why hadn''t it chased after them? "Uh... my shoes..." At this point, only staying alive mattered. Kelvin ignored her shouts and ran swiftly, not sparing any attention to it. He was panting heavily when he finally reached the cave. Carefully, he ced Cheyenne on the padded ground. His body leaned gently against her delicate frame as he towered above her, admiring her exquisite and flushed face. Her eyes, still moist and clear, were like dewdrops. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, and Cheyenne felt embarrassed by his gaze. She turned her head, avoiding his scorching eyes. "Kel... Mmm..." Her breath was stolen away as Kelvin''s lips pressed against her own. It was a gentle yet dominant kiss. Their lips met, and their tongues intertwined. Gradually, she forgot about her shoes, her tightly clenched fist resting against his chest loosened, and her palm instead settled on his shoulder. A sense of recklessness spread within her, and fortunately, Cheyenne closed her eyes, trying her best to adapt to his kiss. "Cheyenne, you taste so sweet," Kelvin whispered in satisfaction. Kelvin felt like he had been poisoned by her, unable to fully satisfy himself with just one kiss. "Um, don''t..." Her rejection fell on deaf ears as Kelvin swallowed it whole, reced instead by a more intense warmth. A fleeting smirk danced in Kelvin''s deep-set eyes, signaling his victory. ording to books, women were peculiar creatures who said one thing but meant another. When they said "don''t" they actually meant "do," and when they said "it doesn''t matter," it actually did matter. Could he understand Cheyenne''s contradictions in the same way? Didn''t she also enjoy it? Under the bright sun, in the cool climate of the cave on a summer afternoon, Kelvin behaved like an excited young boy experiencing the taste of love for the first time. Over and over again, he used his tongue to trace the contours of her rosy lips. Eventually, Cheyenne couldn''t bear the burning sensation on her lips anymore and pushed him away. As she touched her lip, she realized that he had actually broken her skin. She was initially angry, but when she saw the wound on his shoulder split open, bleeding profusely, her heart softened again. Annoyed, she red at him and said, "Turn around. Let me tend to your wound." But the look in her eyes, which Kelvin caught sight of, turned into an adorable signal. He discreetly licked his lips, unable to resist wanting more... Oh well, he could take it slow. The unexpected surprise today was something he had never dared to imagine before. "Okay." She spent some time re-dressing his wound, and by now it was around three or four in the afternoon. Feeling tired, Cheyenneid down on a nket preparing to take a nap Little did she know, Kelvin followed suit andy down beside her, face to face. His handsome face, so close to hers, looked somewhat pale. His pitch-ck, star-like eyes stared at her, his smile mischievous. "Why are you lying here too?" Cheyenne ufortably tugged at the neckline of her dress, lying on her side with her hands folded across her chest. The man chuckled, saying convincingly that he was tired as well, and after all, he had helped clean up this ce. Feeling lethargic and not wanting to argue with the man, Cheyenne reluctantly agreed to let him lie beside her. She turned away and used the back of her head as a pillow. In the end, she ced a small box as a boundary line between them. This childish act was something only kindergarteners would do, and Cheyenne red at him, threatening him, "If you dare to cross the line, you''re done, got it?" "Cheyenne, rest assured," he assured her, with a lightugh. He paused for a second, and said, "But Cheyenne, if you feel coldter, feel free toe into my embrace."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I''m not cold. Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Foley." "I meantter, Cheyenne. Are you that impatient?" Cheyenne stifled her anger and gripped her pillow tightly, burying her head beneath it, ignoring himpletely. Unknowingly, she fell asleep. She slept until it was pitch ck, and only then did she slowly wake up, greeted by a dim halo of light illuminating the uneven walls. The evening by the seaside was usually cooler, but she didn''t feel cold at all despite wearing a thin red dress. Kelvin had found some dry firewood and lit a bonfire. He sat cross-legged next to the fire, holding her white dress which she had changed out of earlier, carefully drying it. From Cheyenne''s perspective, Kelvin seemed surprisingly domesticated! Chapter 475: Alone Moment Chapter 475: Alone Moment The soft firelight reflected on Kelvin''s deep and handsome face. His long eyshes curled slightly, giving his skin a honeyed hue. His every muscle was full, strong, and beautifully defined, exuding a masculine sexiness that made Cheyenne couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. Kelvin turned to look at her and saw that her eyes, like they could speak, were fixed on him. The admiration in her eyes was unabashed. This realization lifted Kelvin''s spirits, and without being noticed by Cheyenne, his deep-set eyes shimmered with pride. In the past, if someoneplimented him for being handsome, Kelvin wouldn''t have been happy, and he might have even felt annoyed by the vulgar words used to describe him. He had achieved his current sess through hard work and perseverance. While others were still worrying about their homework and enjoying their youthful love, Kelvin''s life was filled with various forms of tutoring and extracurricr sses. Just after he graduated, he changed into suits that didn''t match his age and engage inplicated work. And no one knew about the countless sleepless nights he suffered from stomach pains... The world only saw his morous side, never knowing that he was just an ordinary man who asionally felt tired. When countless women praised him with eyes full of admiration for his wealth and good looks, Kelvin would silently ridicule their infatuation and foolishness. Before, he had also lumped Cheyenne into that category of women. Now he realized how terribly wrong he was. If he could use his handsome appearance to captivate Cheyenne, he would be willing to do it. However, just as he was happily thinking about presenting his left profile to her, she withdrew her gaze. She walked over barefoot from the nket and sat down next to him, tending to the fire. She resumed her former icy and elegant demeanor. Huh... Was she no longer interested? It hadn''t even been a minute yet. Could it be that he had been too busytely and his physique had worsened, causing it to differ greatly from before? He remembered that when Cheyenne first saw his body, her face had turned red, and she had stared dumbfounded for about five or six minutes before snapping out of it. Could it be because Cheyenne had also seen the men around her without their clothes! Thinking of this, Kelvin couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "Indeed, Cheyenne''s grown up, and she''s seen the allure of the world."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sitting right next to him, Cheyenne, who happened to hear this confusing remark, looked puzzled. "What did you say?" What allure of the world? He awkwardly touched the bridge of his straight nose and coughed awkwardly. "It''s nothing. Oh, by the way, I have almost finished drying your dress." As he spoke, he handed the dress he was holding to Cheyenne, suggesting she could change into it tomorrow. "Thank you." Cheyenne epted the dress, her emotionsplex. Speaking of which, this dress wasn''t even hers, it belonged to that green-masked man... Suddenly, her mind wandered to a winter day, when it was snowing, she went to the Zamora Vi to find Kate to go to school together. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Eddie, a gentle and warm-hearted boy, sitting by the heater, warming Kate''s coat. Eddie and Kate''s parents had passed away early, but Kate had a loving older brother who shouldered the responsibilities of a father and mother in her life, taking care of her daily needs. He was an empathetic and gentle older brother. That scene was deeply imprinted in Cheyenne''s mind, and she had even envied it to the point of tears... What was the point of having a father and a family if they were like hers? It was better to have none at all. When she was lost in thought, Kelvin approached Cheyenne, handing her a can of beef and softly saying, "Cheyenne, are you hungry? Havet some canned food. There are also wild berries over there, save just for you." QUMS The wild berries were ced on a clean banana leaf, with glistening droplets of water on top, clearly washed with care. Cheyenne was moved once again by his thoughtfulness. She bent down, reached out, and took a bite of the wild berries. It was different from the fruit she had in the morning, this one smaller in size, green in color, and slightly sour in her mouth... After dinner, Cheyenne folded a tree branch to use as a makeshift toothbrush and rinsed her mouth with seawater. Squatting in the cold wind at the entrance of the cave, she brushed her teeth expressionlessly while... The beef in the can was tasty, but the vor was overpowering... And there were only four or five cans in total in the box, just enough for her and Kelvin to eat for one day. They couldn''t just sit around waiting for death after finishing these cans. Who knows how many days they would have to wait for someone to find them in this situation? People were scarce, and there was no way tomunicate with the outside world. If they couldn''t leave for their entire lives, would she and Kelvin be destined to grow old alone on this small ind? No, no, just thinking about such an oue sent chills down her spine. She still had a lot of things to take care of; she absolutely couldn''t sit around and wait here. Tomorrow, she would explore the ind, see if there were any signs of human habitation or any ce that could connect them to the outside world. While Cheyenne leisurely brushed her teeth and washed up, Kelvin had dried her clothes and neatly folded them on the bed. Compared to Cheyenne, who was filled with worries at the moment, he appeared more rxed. Having lived for almost thirty years, apart from a few rtively easier years during kindergarten, he had been busy every single day since gaining consciousness. Rarely did he have such leisure time, especially with someone he liked, where he didn''t have to worry about anything other than the most basic needs for survival... Without any form of entertainment or activities, the two sat quietly together, feelingfortable even without saying a word. Cheyenne, under the faint candlelight, casually polished the stone in her hand, intricately carving patterns with a knife. Kelvin was afraid she might hurt her eyes, so he picked up a stick and poked at the fire, making it burn more vigorously. Everything suddenly became bright, and when she turned to look, she saw him earnestly tending to the fire, and her heartstrings fluttered. Finally, she finished shaping the originally angr stone into a smooth oval, burying it under the fire. After the fire extinguished, she dug it out and wiped off the dust with a cloth. This was the first time she was so focused on making these little trinkets; Kelvin couldn''t help but curiously ask, "What is this for?" "This is called a healing stone, used to treat your illnesses. You still have a slight fever and... your knee is hurting, right? If you put this on it, it will help." Chapter 476: Pride Chapter 476: Pride Just now, Cheyenne noticed that Kelvin''s steps were a bit slow when he was walking. Upon careful observation, it seemed that his left foot was somewhat stiff. Nowadays, more and more young people are suffering from rheumatism and cervical spondylosis because they don''t pay attention to their health on a regr basis. Kelvin, being a workaholic, constantly exhausted himself, and also developed some hidden illnesses. Previously, when Cheyenne was with him, she would always prepare medication for him on time, but she hasn''t paid attention to these things since their divorce. He intentionally suppressed the pain in his feet while walking, straightened his back, and deliberately tried not to let her notice. But he underestimated Cheyenne. With her medical expertise, she immediately noticed that Kelvin might have developed rheumatism from being soaked in seawater for too long, which caused the cold air to enter his body. Kelvin remained silent for a long time. Outside, it was cold and stormy, but his heart felt like a blooming spring. There was nothing in the world that made Kelvin feel happier and more content than Cheyenne caring about him. It turned out that being cared for felt this good, just like eating a piece of caramel that started sweet in the mouth and reached the heart. Seeing the "strange" smile on his face, Cheyenne inexplicably tightened her heartstrings. Kelvin''s smile was deadly. She suddenly threw the healing stone at him and let out a cold grunt before moving to a spot far away from him. "Fine, do it yourself. I still have other things to attend to." Kelvin''s gaze followed her departing figure, his lips curling into an intoxicating smile as his rough hand tightly held the warm stone, pressing it against his knee through the fabric of his suit pants. Indeed, a warm sensation spread on his skin, permeating into his blood, and alleviating much of the piercing pain. The climate on this little ind was strange. Within a day, one could experience all four seasons. When waking up in the morning, the sun greeted with a warm spring-like climate. By noon, around two or three o''clock, the sun reached its highest temperature, and the air became increasingly humid, with a certain whitish miasma in the woods. In the afternoon, around four or five o''clock, the temperature began to drop, as if entering autumn earlier.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After sunset, the temperature plummeted, and upon closer inspection, a faint hoarfrost covered the leaves at the entrance of the cave. This ce was truly fascinating. Kelvin stood on the edge of the beach, shirtless, ready to dive and catch fish... A warm sea breeze blew, the sunlight reflected on the water''s surface, shimmering with waves, obscuring the visibility of the fish. He tightened the stick in his hand, aimed at the lower half of the fish''s body, and forcefully stabbed. A ssh of water soared over a meter high, and the seawater became murky, disying an incredible spectacle. Cheyenne''s gaze followed his direction, and she let out an astonished scream, "Did you catch it?" Kelvin picked up the makeshift crude harpoon, awkwardly smiled, and stared at the murky seawater with a gloomy expression. "Not yet, be patient and don''t make any noise." If Cheyenne hadn''t suddenly made a sound just now, he would have caught the fish by now. Regarding his tendency to shift me, she expressed great dissatisfaction, resting both hands on her cheeks, and looking towards his direction while slightly pursing her lips. "Mr. Foley, can you really do it? If you can''t, let me do it." Can he do it or not? "She''s challenging a man''s bottom line!" Kelvin took a light breath, his lips almost pursed into a line. He tensed up, ready to take on the next target. "Of course, I can do it. You sit there and wait for the fish." Cheyenne really wanted to tell him not to be so stubborn. He had a wound on his arm, and he was old and weak... If he couldn''t catch a fish, then let it be. Besides, they still had two cans of beef left, which could keep them going for another day. Unfortunately, Kelvin insisted on showing off. While he was fishing, Cheyenne was also busy. She found arge stone and built a simple stove on the beach. She and Kelvin hadn''t had any water for a day and a night, and seawater couldn''t be consumed directly. Yesterday, she found a small poot next to a hot spring and noticed that there were animals drinking from it. There were two bone fragments in the pool. Although she was reluctant to drink such water, she had no choice. It was the only fresh water she had found so far. Cheyenne folded a banana leaf into a funnel shape and used it to collect the water, then poured it into a bamboo tube and boiled it over the fire, covering it with the banana leaf to collect the steam. At the same time, she used the scorching heat of the noon sun to extract the salt from some of the seawater, as the seaweed and kelp on the reef also contained iodine and salt. She worked diligently for a while before extracting about 20 grams of pure salt that could keep them going for a couple of days if they ate sparingly. Meanwhile, Kelvin had changed his fishing method. He took advantage of a lower lying area on the shore to use sand to surround a circle and then dug a small hole in and out of the water, letting the seawater flow in. After the water drained, there were seven or eight struggling sea fish in the low-lying pond, a few tpia, a rockfish, a small eel, and a green crab. Cheyenne patted his shoulder happily, her eyes shining. "Wow, Kelvin, you''re amazing! These big groupers would sell for at least seven or eight hundred outside! And there''s a crab, too! I love crab!" Moreover, these were freshly caught fish. It wasn''t the first time she had given himpliments, but Kelvin felt an unprecedented sense of happiness, with a sense of pride and achievement that was almost as if he had atoned for his previous mistakes. He shrugged casually, nodding his head a little arrogantly. "What''s so difficult about this? These fish don''t have any natural predators, they''re all idiots. I just easily used my brain to get them all. That''s the difference between humans and animals. They are brainless." Cheyenne thought, ''I justplimented you and now you''re acting like you''re the king of the world.'' She wrapped the fish in tree leaves and carried them to the fire pit without saying a word, taking out a hidden knife and slicing open their stomachs. The fish jumped around in her hands, and Cheyenne held them by their gills, expertly cleaning them and gutting them. Blood ran down her hand. However, her actions were elegant, as if she was doing something mundane. She skewered the fish on a branch and ced them on the fire to roast. Kelvin felt inexplicably ufortable watching the scene. Chapter 477: Grilled Fish Chapter 477: Grilled Fish As time passed, the fragrant smell of grilled fish gradually filled the air. Despite the simplicity of the seasonings used here, the fish from the sea swam far and wide, resulting in delicious and firm flesh. Kelvin took a bite and looked at her in surprise. "How did you learn to grill fish? It tastes great." Cheyenne hummed nonchntly, giving a casual reply. "My grandfather taught me medicine when I was young, and I had to dissect various small animals." "For example, after I dissected rabbits, I would make braised rabbit meat." "I dissected fish the most. I''ve tried braising, steaming, and poaching, but I prefer grilling." As she finished speaking, Kelvin suddenly felt that the fish in his hand no longer tasted good. He frowned and asked, "What about mice?" Cheyenne paused for a moment, yfully stuck out her tender pink tongue, and intentionally said, "Of course, I''ve eaten mouse meat too. It''s actually quite delicate, much like snake meat... just a little gamey." "Ugh!" Kelvin was so shocked that the fish in his hand fell to the ground, and his exceptionally handsome face changed color. This reaction was enough to make Cheyenne burst intoughter. "Hahaha... Kelvin, you''re so easy to fool. You didn''t actually believe me, did you? My goodness, do you really think I''m that naive?" "And you''re the CEO of the Foley Group. You could go bankrupt at any minute with your intelligence..." She looked at him disdainfully. "I suggest you retire early, rest at home and take care of some flowers. Those don''t require much thinking." At her words, Kelvin''s face darkened, but he couldn''t help but smile helplessly. There were few people in this world who dared to mock him except Cheyenne... "So, you''ve never actually eaten mouse meat." Cheyenne nodded slightly, then said seriously, "I haven''t had mouse meat, but I have eaten snake meat." "When I was in eleventh grade, Nora and Danielle tried to scare me by putting a meter-long rat snake in my schoolbag." "What they didn''t know was that I happened to be hungry for a day and a night. After Reece and I skinned and deboned the snake, we grilled it and sprinkled some chili powder on it. It tasted pretty good. The students in the next ss were even drooling." If it were an ordinary girl, she would definitely be scared if a snake suddenly crawled out of her schoolbag. But Cheyenne, who had been trained by Layne, was already ustomed to blood and corpses... She had dissected countless snakes. This small rat snake couldn''t scare her. After eating the snake, Cheyenne even hung the snake skin on Danielle''s seat... It was a snake that Danielle bought herself, but she ended up getting frightened and hospitalized the next day. The grudge between her and Danielle deepened even further. As Kelvin listened to her recount this experience with a smile, he was filled with deep concern, and a trace of displeasure flickered in his deep-set eyes. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have given the Parry Group a chance and would have directly caused their stocks to plummet and be delisted! "I''m sorry." Kelvin''s sudden apology caught Cheyenne off guard, leaving her at a loss for words. Her voice abruptly stopped, and it took her several minutes to finally respond. "It has nothing to do with you, so you don''t need to apologize." How could it have nothing to do with him? If he had realized her worth earlier and treated her better, she wouldn''t have been bullied... let alone experience such pain. Kelvin wanted to say something, his peripheral vision catching a glimpse of the dull yellow behind Cheyenne, not far away. The tiger, standing on all fours, slowly approached her, its brown-yellow eyes turning emerald green in the sunlight, emitting an eerie aura. "Cheyenne!" Kelvin''s voice trembled with a deep tone of surprise. Cheyenne looked up at him, her face filled with confusion and innocence, utterly adorable. "What''s wrong?" "Behind you..." Instinctively, she turned her head and widened her eyes. She saw the tiger, about a meter tall, walking towards them. Her calm heart started pounding intensely. How did this creature suddenly appear here? Oh no! What should they do now? Cheyenne instinctively crouched down, picking up a stone in her hand, locking eyes with the tiger... One second passed. Seemingly wary of the stone in her hand, the tiger remained still. Two seconds passed, it attempted to move its front paws. Cheyenne raised the stone again, startling the tiger into taking a step backward. But it didn''t leave. Three seconds passed, and the tiger showed signs of turning away... Just as Cheyenne and Kelvin thought the tiger would leave and let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a gust of wind roared past them. The tiger deceived them by directly running towards the spot where they sat. It pounced, opening its jaws wide and seizing the roasted fish that Kelvin had dropped on the ground. Then it ran off. By the time they reacted, the tiger had run quite far with the roasted fish in its mouth. Its tail, adorned with stripes, was raised high, trembling in the wind, appearing somewhat cute. Cheyenne stared in astonishment at this scene, dumbfounded. She bewilderedly touched the back of her head and asked. "Was that tiger using a diversion tactic just now?" Kelvin never expected that this seemingly dangerous tiger would actuallye for their roasted fish. There were still many unexpected things happening. The next day, when Cheyenne and Kelvin woke up, they suddenly found a pile of wild fruits at the entrance of the cave. On the broken branches, there were brightly colored red berries that resembled strawberries. She also found plum-shaped footprints on the ground. It was the tiger''s doing. "Kelvin,e and see! Isn''t this its apology for eating our roasted fish? It''s offering us fruits aspensation." He was obviously surprised too, but then he raised his eyebrows and smiled. "This beast is so clever. If possible, I would like to take it back and raise it." Cheyenne crouched down and picked one of the berries, eating it. Unexpectedly, it was sweet. Kelvin wasn''t ustomed to eating fruits in the morning, so he casually tasted one and stopped. However, Cheyenne couldn''t resist and greedily ate several more. As soon as she swallowed them, something started to feel off. So hot! "Cheyenne, what''s wrong with you?" Kelvin noticed that she wasn''t feeling well. Why was her face turning so red? He leaned down and sniffed. There was a mesmerizing scenting from her. Fragrant like fruits, yet reminiscent of alcohol. There was something wrong with these berries!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 478: At Odds Chapter 478: At Odds At noon, the temperature outside reached its peak, and the temperature inside the cave kept rising. With her sweat-drenched fair hands tightly gripping onto a deep red nket, her disheveled chestnut long hair swayed along with her body like seaweed in water. Her hair exuded a faint and elegant fragrance. A pair of rough hands with distinct joints gently passed through her hair, lightly cradling the back of her head, securing it. This action forced Cheyenne to lift her head and meet his gaze. The man''s rugged face had darkened several shades from the intense UV rays, and glistening sweat cascaded down his sharp and angr chin from his forehead. From his eyebrows to his nose and down to his chin, there was a masculine and seductive charm. A drop of sweatnded on Cheyenne''s fair and beautiful back, followed by a scorching kiss on her shoulder. Ufortably, she moved her shoulder, taking the opportunity to secretly touch her waist with her hand. With a soft and gentle voice, she whispered in Kelvin''s ears, "Hmmm... Kelvin, that''s enough, you can stop." She was so tired! She had no strength left in her body, yet Kelvin kept pinching her waist without letting go. Hisrge hands held her legs like iron cables, refusing to let go. He whispered in her ear, his breath spraying onto her tender neck, rendering her corbone and chest with a rosy hue. His voice was bewitching, like a devilish Satan seducing a little girl, both wicked and gentle. "Cheyenne, are you sure? Your face is still so red. Don''t be shy; I''m more than willing to serve you." "Mmm... You... jerk!" "Shhh... Cheyenne''s blood may be cold, but her lips are so sweet." Kelvin was driving Cheyenne crazy. She couldn''t even finish aplete sentence before he interrupted her. Damn it! Was he really serving her? Clearly, he was fulfilling his own selfish desires. It had been almost four hours since this all began in the morning. And all of this started because she identally ate some wild fruits that a tiger had brought. Screw it, tomorrow she would go up the mountain and hunt the tiger. How dare that little beast plot against her! Her n for today was just to sun-dry half a pound of salt, but because of this unexpected turn of events, she cked out before she knew it. This sudden change frightened Kelvin, and he quickly stopped all his actions, extending his damp andrge hand to embrace her, testing her breath. Thankfully, she was still breathing. She was just exhausted. When she woke up again, the sky outside the cave had turned pitch ck, and the sound of waves outside reached her ears. A dim yellow light filled her vision, and the scent of grilled fish permeated her senses. The tall and sturdy man sat beside the fire, still shirtless, grilling fish. With his back facing her, his broad back seemed like a powerful mountain range. In the faint glow of the fire, those few vivid red scratch marks stood out, making Cheyenne blush. Fragmented intimate images kept shing in her mind; it seemed like she made those marks. Not far from Kelvin''s side, the tiger they encountered during the day imitated humans and sat cross-legged, holding a bunch of fish wrapped in green banana leaves. Its round eyes exuded a sense of confusion, as it didn''t know how to eat the grilled fish. "Cheyenne you''re awake," Kelvin said, ncing at her casually before shifting his gaze away. He then attentively tore open the banana leaf for the big tiger and blew on the slightly steaming fish meat. Content Rubbing the fluffy and round head of the tiger, he instructed with a smile, "Now you can eat it, Bub, go ahead and eat." She couldn''t deny that she felt a hint of envy and jealousy. She had known Kelvin for so many years, and he had never served her food, let alone blow on it so gently to avoid her getting burned. She walked over and sat next to Kelvin, grudgingly scoffing at the sight of this man and tiger, saying sarcastically, "I can''t believe Mr. Foley has this kind of charmols this the only female around here?" As if sensing her hostility, the tiger tilted its head, making a fierce gesture with its menacing open jaws. Showing its teeth and growling, it seemed to be saying, "You ugly creature, stay away from him!" For a moment, Cheyenne was stunned, her mind nk, looking as if she had seen a ghost. Pointing a finger at the white tiger sitting across from her, she stammered, "Kelvin, can this beast understand what we''re saying?" How could an animal be so human-like? Cheyenne and Kelvin had confirmed that there were no other people on this ind, so the tiger should be encountering humans for the first time. Could its mimicry abilities be that strong? The next moment, Cheyenne confirmed her spection. Unconsciously, she picked up a branch that served as a makeshift fork and deliberately showed it off in er fair front of the tiger, turning her delicate chin with faint red marks still on it. "Look, I can use a fork. Can your paws handle it?" The white tiger was sessfully provoked, snatching the branch from Cheyenne''s hand anxiously, trying to grip it tightly. But it wasn''t a hand; it was a w. Struggling to use the fork was not only difficult but also resulted in frequent failures. Feeling the tiger''s body tremble slightly, it bared its teeth and let out an angry low growl. Helplessly, it patted Kelvin''s hand with its tail, looking at him with its wet and bright round eyes, as if seeking help. Cheyenne was left speechless. The scene of the human and tiger engaging in a battle of wits and bravery was heartwarming and amusing. Kelvin hadn''t experienced such a rxed atmosphere in a long time. Comfortingly, he stroked the tiger''s small ear and said, "You see how smart it is? Let''s bring Bub along when we leave another day." Eating the fish, Cheyenne couldn''t help but remark coolly, "Choose either it or me." Kelvin was momentarily stunned, then seemingly thought of something and helplesslyughed, reaching out to forcefully pull her onto hisp. There was a hint of excitement in his eyes as he suddenly eximed, "Are you jealous of a tigress?" Cheyenne, in the middle of eating her fish, nearly bit her own tongue. Anger surged once again, causing her to stop eating the fish. "Go to hell, Kelvin. Why would I be jealous of a beast?" Unlike her reaction, Kelvin burst intoughter, exuding a sense of triumph.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 479: Crossing The Malaria Forest Chapter 479: Crossing the Mria Forest For the next few days, this tiger seemed to have attached itself to the two of them, appearing punctually every time it was time for meals. It had some semnce of humanity, knowing not toe empty-handed. In the beginning, it would always bring something from the wild. However, considering the previous bitter lesson, Cheyenne made Kelvin the first one to try the stuff brought by the tiger to ensure there were no side effects before she would eat it herself. Cheyenne gave it a new name - Dumb Cat! Never had she seen a tiger drink fish soup and act cute,pletelycking any sense of intimidation. Dumb Cat loved eating fish and its movements and sense of smell were keener than theirs. Every day, it would bring arge pile of fish to her, then raise its tail with an air of arrogance as if to say, "You, prepare the fish soup for me." It was almostughable for Cheyenne. She was being bossed around by a tiger! At this moment, Kelvin returned from the forest, bearing several fresh wounds on him. This forest on the small ind harbored many dangers - red ants the size of fingernails, fist-sized colorful spiders, and venomous snakes that might fall from the trees. It was summer now, and there were annoying mosquitoes at night. With her delicate skin, even a single mosquito bite would cause arge inmed area. She hadn''t had a good sleep for two nights already. When Kelvin returned, he specifically picked some mugwort in the forest. "Cheyenne, I''m back." Cheyenne was standing by the entrance of the cave, cooking fish soup in a stone pot. As his familiar andforting voice reached her ears, her heart inexplicably began to flutter irregrly. ncing sidelong at him, she made a dissatisfied sound and kicked thezy cat who was napping. With a cold tone, she replied, "You don''t have to tell me you''re back." Kelvin had already grown ustomed to her attitude. In their days together, she would respond passionately during their intimate moments at night, but during the day, she would be cold and indifferent like this. He used to treat Cheyenne the same way before. Now the tables had turned... Yet he was lucky enough because she still allowed him to touch her. After having only a bowl of soup for dinner, Cheyennezilyy down on the carpet and closed her eyes to rest. Kelvin finished tidying up and walked over to her, squatting down in front of her. Looking at her visibly thinner figure with his eyes full of pity, he grabbed her hand. "Cheyenne, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Cheyenne bit her lip and shook her head. "I just felt uneasy. We''ve been on this ind for almost a week! We don''t know what''s happening outside." Suddenly, she opened her eyes, worry shimmering in them. "I miss Grandpa, and Kate." Kelvin''s heart sank at these words. He had tried to persuade himself that living with her this way wasn''t too bad. But he had overlooked Cheyenne''s feelings. She wanted to go out. Being confined on this small deserted ind felt like an abandoned mermaid left stranded on the beach... She was born to belong to a wider ocean. Suddenly, Kelvin reached out and embraced her, nting a kiss on her forehead. His deep and husky voice assured her, "Cheyenne, we will definitely leave this ce. Just wait a little longer, okay?" In fact, he had a way for them to leave. Just because he wanted to spend more time with her, enjoying this intimate world of two, he didn''t tell her. There was a GPS chip hidden in his watch, equipped with a tracking and rm system, with the terminal connected to hisputer''s IP. As long as he lightly pressed the button on his watch, his distantputer would disy his location, and Chris would be able to find him right away. "Tomorrow, let''s go to a higher ce and light fireworks. The passing nes will surely see our distress signal." This was Cheyenne''s idea. However, every time she only looked from the outskirts of the forest, afraid to go inside... Kelvin said it was dangerous and didn''t let her venture in. Seeing her determination, Kelvin, knowing that her efforts would be in vain, still smiled and agreed. "Alright, but on one condition, let me apany you. You haven''t entered the poisonous fog forest, so we need to make some preparations first." "Mm." With a n in mind, Cheyenne felt much more relieved. She leaned against his thigh and gradually fell asleep. Kelvin embraced her, his gaze deep and conflicted, fixated on his watch. Hisplex and hesitant emotions intertwined throughout the night, and he stayed awake until dawn. Just as the sun rose, Cheyenne used the remaining fabric in the box to wrap both herself and Kelvin, tearing the gauze from her long skirt to sew makeshift masks. The needle was honed from animal bones, and the thread was found with the help of the tiger among the swordgrass. Using the nt''s fibers to make silk thread, it was coarse but durable. Finally, they brought two cans of beef and filled a bamboo tube with clean water, venturing into the poisonous fog forest. Kelvin had explored it a few days ago and was familiar with the paths inside. He walked ahead, holding onto Cheyenne''s hand, guiding her through the dense forest step by step. The tiger followed closely behind, its growling causing birds to scatter and the trees to tremble. However, there was an advantage to this. The smaller carnivorous animals, upon hearing the roar of the tiger, fled in all directions. The tiny spiders, ants, and others, however, showed no fear and continued to brazenly crawl through the fabric, seeking fresh blood. Cheyenne wrapped herself tightly from head to toe, not daring to expose any inch of skin. Even so, the formic acid secreted by an annoying ant on her shoulder still managed to corrode the fabric, causing a dull, itchy sensation. In the midday heat, when the sun was brightest and the fog was most intense, the poisonous mist obscured everything in front of Cheyenne''s eyes. Just then, Kelvin suddenly stopped ahead. "Cheyenne,e up on my back." "No, can you handle it?" It was already difficult to traverse this adverse environment alone, let alone carrying her. But Kelvin wasn''t asking her, he wasmanding her, rendering Cheyenne''s refusal ineffective. He lifted her up and carried her on his back. "Ah!" Cheyenne instinctively held onto his neck, feeling the sense of security and the subtle scent of mint emanating from him. In this situation where she couldn''t see anything but faced infinite danger, she didn''t feel any fear. Because she trusted Kelvin. The tiger, with its keen sense of smell, led the way up front, while Kelvin carried her. It took them almost threeContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. to four hours to climb to the mountaintop, leaving both of them and the tiger exhausted panting for breath. Chapter 480: I Listen To You Chapter 480: I Listen to You Luckily, they arrived at the mountaintop before it got dark. Kelvin found plenty of dry firewood and lit the mes. Dry animal dung could produce a lot of thick smoke in a short amount of time. After the thick smoke rose up into the sky, Cheyenne cried tears of joy as she watched the wind blow it higher and higher. "Kelvin, we did it! Do you think anyone will notice us?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kelvin didn''t want to crush her hopes with the cruel reality, so he smiled and said, "They will." At the same time, he pressed a button on his watch and began counting down their precious days together with regret in his mind. "Okay, Cheyenne, this mountaintop is not suitable for camping. Let''s go quickly." "Mm-hmm," Cheyenne replied. As they left, Cheyenne looked back at the burning firewood... she really hoped that these few days would stay dry and that it wouldn''t rain at night. Unfortunately for her though, she was disappointed as there was a heavy rainstorm that very night apanied by thunder and lightning outside while her distress signal went unnoticed due to being extinguished by water. The tiger had nowhere to hide so Kelvin found some hay for it to sleep beside the bonfire while he held Cheyenne close in his arms. "Cheyenne, it''s gettingte now. Let''s go sleep early. We can send distress signal again when we have enough materials," he said as his thoughts wandered elsewhere, his big hands fondling her waist and then untying her skirt without permission. Cheyenne then felt him press down on top of her body; she felt every kiss on her neck, and earlobe. She bit down on her lip, staring daggers at him, "Can''t you be serious?" "I can''t, Cheyenne... I let you off yesterday already." He chuckled. The next day, Cheyenne overslept. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the tiger standing high above her bed, looking down with a pair of round and lively eyes and swishing its tail in arrogance. It scampered away again. She wasn''t mistaken, right? That tiger seemed to express concern and sympathy for her just now. A few minutester, the tiger came back with a big stick in its mouth covered in the same red fruit she had seen before. It presented it to Cheyenne eagerly and pushed it towards her with its paw. While rubbing her waist, Cheyenne stood up and drew another vertical line on the the stone wall. It''d been almost ten days since they arrived here. The incident happened on the 27th... it meant today was August 6th. Grandpa had said he''d nned to take her to Onistead. Four more days passed. The canned beef had long been eaten up; Cheyenne had been getting bored of fish. Thus, Kelvin went into the forest to catch a wild rabbit while picking two yellow fruits along his way back home. They looked like lemons but smelled really nice; he nned to squeeze some juice onto the rabbit meat when roasting itter. Indeed wild rabbit meat tasted much better than artificially raised ones. Cheyenne ate one leg by herself while Kelvin finished off half of what remained and gave one half to the tiger. Its eyes lit up after taking one bite. For the next few days, the tiger kept bringing back the rabbit and l.ne dropping it at the entrance of their cave. Even when some of the bunnies tried to escape, a growl from the tiger made them obediently stay put. Days passed by until Cheyenne noticed that the tiger''s appetite had grown significantlyrger than before. She sat by the fire pit with a worried expression on her face. "Kelvin, look how much we''ve been feeding the tiger! In just two weeks... it''s almost as big as a pig!" The tiger stood up indignantly after being called fat by Cheyenne and let out an angry roar that shook everything around them. Kelvin quickly patted its head in an attempt to calm it down. "It''s okay, kitty cat," he said soothingly, "Cheyenne is just joking with you. You''re not fat; you have little cubs inside of you." A surprised gasp escaped from Cheyenne''s mouth upon hearing this news about the tiger''s pregnancy. There was something else she had been ignoring for quite some time now: Her period should havee already since it usually arrived early every month but it hadn''t yet. Could she be pregnant? No way! She didn''t want to have a child with Kelvin. As these thoughts raced through her mind, Cheyenne grew paler by the second until finally realizing that perhaps she was overthinking things. Seeing how distraught she looked made Kelvin think if she didn''t want children with him. Chapter 481: Black Pirate Flag Chapter 481: ck Pirate g On this day, Cheyenne sighed as she made the final stroke on the rock wall. In the blink of an eye, she and Kelvin had been living on this isted ind for almost a month. Kelvin now looked like a rugged man with his unshaven beard extending from his ears to his chin, and his hair growing down to his shoulders. Cheyenne used vines as rubber bands to tie up a small braid for him. His once nice shirt was now tattered and yellowed, while his suit pants were torn into bell-bottoms by tree branches, giving him an image of a wandering beggar. If anyone else looked like this, they would be unrecognizable to their parents. However, Kelvin did not give off that feeling at all; instead he appeared even more deep-eyed andposed. Cheyenne counted the strokes on the wall every day while he had grown ustomed to it already. He nced at her lightly. "I found something good today; guess what it is?" "A bird egg?" Ever since Kelvin went out for a strollst time and picked up some seagull eggs by the beach, every day thereafter he visited that area.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The number of seagull eggs on that beach decreased rapidly over time, so Cheyenne hadn''t eaten any in days which made her miss them terribly. "No." "What is it then?" She didn''t feel like guessing anymore as she wanted nothing more than ham sausages, steak or chicken sandwiches right now! Kelvin''sughter filled the air before he handed over something in his hand. Surprisingly enough, it was just a small ss bottle containing only one white piece of paper inside! She walked towards him excitedly but identally bumped into him. "Be careful." Fortunately, he caught her just in time. Cheyenne stood still and pushed his big hand away without hesitation. She took hold of that drifting bottle eagerly and opened its paper content full-heartedly. "I like you, but just like you." Cheyenne curled her lips in disdain and let out a long sigh, "I never thought that I would see disy of affection even when I am on this small ind!" She crumpled up the letter and shoved it back into the bottle. Just as she was about to toss it back into the sea, arge hand stopped her. Kelvin''s dark eyes fixed on her as he snatched the drift bottle away and held it in his palm. "Don''t throw it away. Have you ever wondered how this bottle managed to be here?" He didn''t want Cheyenne to throw away the drift bottle because those words also represented his feelings for her. He silently read that sentence again in his mind. As Kelvin spoke, Cheyenne paused mid-action and fell into deep thought... A drift bottle wouldn''t appear out of nowhere. It must have been thrown by someone nearby and drifted along with waves until reaching this deserted ind. Her eyes lit up like stars as she excitedly grabbed Kelvin''s hand and pulled him towards the cave entrance. "Where did you find this bottle? Let''s go check around nearby; maybe there are people..." Kelvin followed behind her with a wry smile until they reached where he found the drift bottle - at an ocean shore littered with not only bottles but also broken boxes floating on top of scattered items such as women''s scarves, lipstick tubes, skirts; men''s pipes or pocket watches... and most notably - shattered wooden nks alongside an unmistakable blue-bordered hat belonging to Metshire Coast Guard. Kelvin picked up that hat while feeling danger rising within him. At that moment came another cry of joy from Cheyenne. "Kelvin! Look over there! That seems like a shiping our way, we''re saved!" She waved frantically at them, "Hey, friends over there! Look here... we need help!" A ck sail gradually emerged from afar, then drew closer towards them. The ship approached steadily toward their direction... Kelvin suddenly grabbed Cheyenne''s raised arms from behind, pulling her away with tension. "Cheyenne, run!" His reaction left Cheyenne confused. "Why?" "They''re ouws!" What! As the ship sailed closer to where she could see clearly, Cheyenne''s gaze fixed on the ck g waving in the air. Above it was a white painted skull and two crossed leg bones... This is a pirate g!!! Before Cheyenne could react, a bright red g was raised on the ship, contrasting against the blue sea. The colors were vibrant. A red g meant warning! The pirates were warning them not to resist. Cheyenne''s face turned pale as she muttered under her breath, "Damn it!" She didn''t get a lifeline but instead received a death warrant. "Cheyenne, run!" Kelvin shouted before a cannonball was fired from the ship andnded in the water near her feet, causing huge waves to ssh up into the air. Content "Hurry up and catch them! Two billion will be ours!" Faintly cameughter from aboard as those words clearly reached Cheyenne''s ear. It dawned on her that this wasn''t just any ordinary pirate attack; they knew themselves... they were here formission. While running away, Cheyenne quickly nced back at a familiar figure standing at the deck. He was wearing a ck robe,manding his men to jump into water and swim towards her and Kelvin. between their teeth with silver des shining brightly under sunlight creating dazzling light reflections everywhere. S Those people had knives C Cheyenne even saw that familiar green fanged mask. It was Master Charlie! Chapter 482: Burning Of The Island Chapter 482: Burning of the Ind "Run!" Kelvin shouted, grabbing her slender wrist and running towards the cave... but it was toote. Dozens of ck-robed judges and strangely dressed international pirates descended from the ship, each holding various weapons. As they ran, bullets rained down on them from behind or to the side, forcing innocent fish and shrimp out of the water as their bodies were pierced by bullets and blood sttered everywhere. Cheyenne was wearing a long chiffon dress that made it difficult for her to run; she almost tripped several times on her hem. In his desperation, Kelvin suddenly crouched down, pressing one hand against her knee while using his other hand to tear off the lower half of her skirt. Snap! The sound of fabric tearing rang in Cheyenne''s ears as she looked down in shock at the brightly colored red chiffon floating away like a g in the wind. Her legs below her knees suddenly felt cold as he long dress turned into a mid-length dress. But now she had no time to admire it because bullets were flying past them again and again. Master Charlie stood on this deserted ind''s beach with an excited look in his eyes peering out from beneath his mask - he looked like a hunter watching prey struggle helplessly in its trap. One henchman walked up with more than twenty people standing two abreast with an imposing presence. "Master Charlie, our men are ready." The tall man with green with a green mask smiled wickedly before raising his hand andmanding, "Set fire!" He didn''t believe that they could escape. Even Marr, the head pirate, was frightened by Master Charlie''s decision; this small ind was known for its dense vegetation which earned it its nickname "the Eye of the Ocean." There were tens of thousands of lives here including many rare species not found elsewhere which would be destroyed if everything burned down now. The mes rose several meters tall, causing birds and beasts to flee frantically. Kelvin had nned to take Cheyenne into hiding inside the cave since it was rtively secluded there. Besides, they had stored dried fish meat, which was enough for them to consume for three days. But he never expected their enemies would go so far as setting fires. The cave was no longer safe, and Kelvin looked out at the endless sea of green trees. Suddenly, a bold idea came to his mind. He frantically grabbed a bed sheet from his suitcase and wrapped it around Cheyenne''s body while instructing the tiger to follow them. "Cheyenne, listen to me. We only have one option now. We need to escape to the top of the mountain! I found a damaged lifeboat therest time, it''s our only hope." Cheyenne was shocked when she heard about the lifeboat. Her eyes widened with anger as she questioned him. "You bastard! If you knew there was a way out all along, why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Kelvin received a p across his face but he didn''t regret what he did. With a bitter smile on his face, he replied in a soft voice, "There''s no time for arguement now; we need to hurry!" Cheyenne looked at Kelvin''s cheeks which had turned slightly red from her p. She realized that she may have acted impulsively. Outside of the cave came sounds of mes burning and exploding gasoline mixed with smoke from burning trees soon engulfed the entire ind in its thick haze. Underneath this toxic cloud of smoke and dust particles were dangerous fumes that could cause dizziness or even death if inhaled for too long. Kelvin handed Cheyenne a damp cloth which she used as protection against inhaling these harmful gases while they made their way through the burning forest together. asionally, falling branches or rocks almost hit Cheyenne but Kelvin would quickly pull her close whenever danger approached them both. "Come on, Dumb Cat; keep up!" The pregnant tiger struggled with exhaustion as they ran through this dense forest filled with moistureden air. At this moment, they found themselves deep within this forest where humidity and toxicity levels were the highest. Cheyenne felt sorry seeing painful welts all over Kelvin''s body. He got badly injured just because he was trying hard to protect her. She reached up to take off the bedsheet wrapped around her shoulders, but hisrge, powerful hand held onto her hand. As he met his deep gaze, it was filled with unspoken love and concern. "Don''t do it, Cheyenne, you can''t undo this," he said. "But you..." she started to protest. "I''m fine. I am tough and don''t feel pain. It''s just the tiger... what are we going to do about it?" he asked. Cheyenne turned to look at the tiger lying on the ground. It was barely alive but its brown eyes still held a glimmer of hope, implying that it didn''t want to die. Taking a deep breath, Cheyenne made a bold decision. "Let''s go up to the mountaintop where the fire won''t reach us for a while. I''ll try to save it."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Okay," Kelvin agreed as he lifted up the heavy tiger that weighed almost 200 pounds. His steps slowed down as he carried its weight on his back. The tiger rubbed against his neck and tears streamed down from its wet eyes that were filled with gratitude and sadness... As they finally reached the mountaintop, the scorching heat from direct sunlight and hot winds blowing in their faces from below made them feel like they were in an oven. The tiger was covered in fresh red bloodstains, making it look even more pitiful than before. It weakly let out onest whimper before copsing onto all fours again while staring intently at Cheyenne who stood there... Its furry paws clung tightly onto her O shoulder. Cheyenne trembled uncontrobly at hearing such heart-wrenching sounds but knew she couldn''t afford any mistakes during this moment! With trembling hands holding onto a sharp de, she sliced open the tiger''s belly, took out the tiny newborns, and cut off their umbilical cords one by one without hesitation. There were four newborns in total but only one appeared healthy enough. Chapter 483: She Wrongly Accused Kelvin Chapter 483: She Wrongly used Kelvin "I''m sorry, I did my best," Cheyenne said tearfully as she handed the kitten to the tiger. The tiger lifted its head and licked the kitten''s head with its rough tongue, then licked Cheyenne''s hand in a gesture of appeasement. It was as if it begged Cheyenne to take care of its baby before its death. Suddenly, they heard heavy breathing behind them. Cheyenne turned around and saw that the vast rainforest behind them had been burned down. The leader wore a mask with green fangs and held a new ck weapon in his hand while shouting, "Quickly! They''re here!" "Damn it, they''reing!" Kelvin cursed under his breath as he picked up the kitten and pulled Cheyenne up by her arm. "No, no! Kelvin, how can we leave Dumb Cat here?" She struggled and looked back at the tiger with tears in her eyes. She remembered its contemptuous gaze when it looked at her before; its disdainful posture when she tried to pet it; even how cute it acted sometimes... Cheyenne couldn''t bear to watch the tiger turn into ashes. Kelvin felt just as painful inside because he was one who first epted the tiger. But now they could barely save themselves. They reluctantly turned their heads away from the tiger without looking back at its dying body. "Bang!" The bullet whistled through the air with an ear-piercing sound apanied by hot smoke from burning gunpowder. The target? Cheyenne''s head!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kelvin shouted out loud instinctively to alert her but his voice became faint amidst all this chaos around them. For a moment, Cheyenne didn''t hear what he said to her. "Cheyenne! Watch out!" Kelvin wanted to step forward using his own body as shield for hers against that bullet but found himself unable to move! He watched helplessly as the bullet passed him. Cheyenne, run! Kelvin couldn''t bear seeing what would happen next, so he roared loudly while tears streamed down his cheeks... At that moment, the barely alive tiger suddenly stood up from the ground and leaped towards the ck-d men. Its open mouth was enough to intimidate everyone present. The sound of bullets continued to ring out in this fiery scene, as the bullets pierced through the tiger''s body. It had given itsst bit of strength just to buy them some time. Cheyenne understood why it did this and tears couldn''t help but fall down her face. "Dumb Cat!" She immediately clenched the knife in her hand, wanting to rush up and avenge the tiger. "You bunch of bastards! I''ll fight you all!" Kelvin withdrew his gaze from the tiger and ordered Cheyenne with a choked-up cold voice: "Cheyenne, run!" As soon as he finished speaking, he held onto the cub with one hand while pulling Cheyenne''s wrist forcefully towards the mountaintop. While running quickly, he exined what she needed to do next. "Cheyenne, follow this small path until you reach a small reef at the end. On your left side... there is a lifeboat hidden inside." "And I entrust the kitten into your care." "Afterward, let me lead them away while you take the kitten on board and leave together." "After getting out safely, go to my personal apartment''s second-floor kitchen... the third cab on your left-hand side has my shares plus 5% that Grandpa transferred over to you you will be The Foley Group''s new CEO." He forced himself calm step by step as he analyzed what Cheyenne needed to do next. This speech made Cheyenne feel nk for a moment; it buzzed in her head... She stopped walking forward incredulously looking at Kelvin with tears surging up within her eyes. "What do you mean?" They had just arrived at the mountaintop when Kelvin stuffed the kitten into her arms, then greedily looked at her stunning face before gently caressing her cheek with his rough hands. Then he lowered his head, nting a kiss. "Cheyenne, forgive me for repaying what I owed you in this way." "No, Kelvin! What are you trying to do? We can leave together!" "Cheyenne, there isn''t enough time; you are their only target!" Kelvin was the only one who could distract the group of people, giving Cheyenne a better chance to escape. She felt something heavy in her hand and looked down to see a furry little tiger wrapped in banana leaves, nestled in her arms. Kelvin turned around and opened his arms resolutely, blocking the path of the ck-d men. "Mr. Foley," said one of them, "I advise you not to struggle recklessly. You''re worth so much money, we don''t want to lose such a good deal." "As long as you switch sides now, everything can still be salvaged," replied Kelvin. The man with fangs on his mask had just finished speaking when Kelvin gave an eerie chuckle and slowly walked towards the edge of the cliff. The cliff was about ten meters high from sea level and there were ck rocks beyond the blue sea water. A wave sshed onto one of these rocks creating countless droplets that made an unceasing sound. Kelvin nced at the ck-d men behind him before fixing his gaze on a small path opposite him where Cheyenne had reached the end and found a yellow lifeboat waiting for her. Seeing that she had safely boarded it, Kelvin slowly moved towards the top of mountain and then jumped off while spreading out his arms! "Do you want to catch me? Dream on!" he shouted. "Damn it!" cursed the young man as he rushed over to where Kelvin fell off. He fired a shot but wasn''t sure if it hit or not. "Damn it! We let Kelvin get away again! He''s worth more than Cheyenne!" Meanwhile, when Cheyenne saw that boat, tears welled up in her eyes. She mistook Kelvin earlier on. This lifeboat was very small with several leaks... barely able to withstand an adult woman''s weight. Cheyenne put aside the tiger cub, then gritted her teeth before using all her strength to drag this lifeboat into water. This ce was where ocean currents converged; there were also many hidden currents inside caves nearby, which made Cheyenne feel uneasy as soon as she sat on this boat. She didn''t leave immediately; instead trying to reach for Kelvin, but just after leaving the cave entrance, she suddenly saw someone falling from above! "No! Don''t do this! Kevin... No!" Chapter 484: Kelvin, I Forgive You Chapter 484: Kelvin, I Forgive You "How could he die?" Cheyenne cried out his name in despair in her heart. Her wide-open eyes reflected the familiar ck figure, falling like a kite with a broken string into the blue sea below, from the mountaintop to the sea level, about tens of meters high. The waves below were so turbulent, with rocks scattered around... He had never nned toe out alive when he decided to take Cheyenne close to this poisonous forest. All the nning was just for her safety. Kelvin plunged heavily into the water, followed by a loud thud and sshing up more than one meter high white waves that wetted her skirt. Countless seagulls were startled and pped their wings away. "No..." The calm sea surface bubbled like boiling water with countless white bubbles rising up, making it murky. It had only been a minute or so but it felt like an eternity for Cheyenne. When she came back to herself and looked again, there was no one in sight! Tears streamed down Cheyenne''s face as she watched the rippling sea surface; she had to go down and see if Kelvin really died! He couldn''t have died! A selfish rich man like him should cherish his life so much that he wouldn''t just die like this. She had to go down and see him. Just as Cheyenne was about to dive headfirst into the water, the newborn kitten in her arms let out weak cries that sounded fragile. After hesitating for a second or two, she put it on top of the lifeboat before jumping straight into the water without any hesitation. "Kelvin! You can''t die! I don''t want you dead!" At that same moment, on another side of the ocean stood an opulent double-decker cruise ship speeding towards them with a bright red g fluttering under the blue sky. The young man standing on deck wore an elegant white suit while his jet-ck hair blew wildly in all directions. He held binocrs tightly and eximed excitedly when he saw Cheyenne diving into the seawater. "I found where Cheyenne is!" His voice trembled slightly from excitement. Before his voice could fully subside, another cold male voice spoke behind him, "Is that right? Let me have a look." In no time at all arge hand snatched away binocrs from the young man''s grip. The young man was dressed in military green attire, with a wide-brimmed hat on his head. His resolute face looked even more handsome and full of vigor against the backdrop. He exuded an air of cold and unyielding righteousness, like the vast expanse of stars. He had indeed spotted Cheyenne through his binocrs and quickly instructed hisrades to steer the luxury cruise ship towards the direction of the ind. "Hurry up! Faster!" Omari kept urging him anxiously in his ear as he watched the tiny lifeboat bobbing along with the waves. "Don''t be afraid, Cheyenne. I''ming to save you." Hurry up! Underwater. Cheyenne''s vision was greatly impaired. It was difficult for her to see clearly underwater. asionally, one or two colorful fish would dart past her frantically. The flow direction of seawater had changed course and impeded her progress. She waved her sore arms vigorously and swam towards a ck shadow in front of her. Behind her stood a ck-robed judge on top of a mountain throwing grenades into the sea that exploded deep down below, creating wave after wave of white foam. A powerful force erupted within seawater as shrapnel from grenades grazed Cheyenne''s legs and back... Blood quickly spread outwards staining surrounding seawater pinkish-red in color. Cheyenne gritted her teeth while enduring dull pain all over her body. She continued swimming towards Kelvin''s location until finally reaching him. She extended one arm around Kelvin''s shoulder Kelvin''s forehead happened to be hit by the rock when he fell off; blood oozed from his forehead; white bubbles burst out continuously from between his lips due to water entering his lungs during inhtion... He said something but Cheyenne couldn''t hear what it was exactly But suddenly Kelvin grabbed hold tightly onto Cheyenne''s wrist before uttering those words, "Cheyenne... I love you!" Kelvin slowly closed his deep-set eyes and felt satisfied that he could see her onest time before he died. In this life, he owes Cheyenne so much. If... If he could start over, he would definitely love her and their child well. Cheyenne, forgive me for using such a selfish method to keep you here for so many days. No! How could he just die like this! Kelvin had no idea how much she hated him deep down. The carefree facade he used to put on was all an act! For her, as much as she loved him, she hated him just as much! How could he did before she could forgive him? Cheyenne held his waist with both hands and lifted her head to kiss his lips to give him oxygen. In the blurry light in front of him, Kelvin seemed to see an angel in a white dress with a pair of pure wings, slowly walking towards him. As she approached, her face turned into Cheyenne''s. The angel kissed his lips. He instinctively responded to this sweet kiss. After gradually receiving oxygen, he recovered some consciousness. Kelvin squinted his deep-set eyes and, when he saw that the person in front of him was Cheyenne, his eyes curved up and he silently uttered, "Cheyenne." Her tears merged into the sea, making it difficult to distinguish whether it was seawater or tears. On top of the mountain, the masked man realized that they had been exposed. He nced at the calm sea and thought that Kelvin wouldThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. have no chance of survival after he fell from such a height. "Master Charlie, the ind is surrounded by the navy. What should we do?" A man in ck hurriedly ran up to him and whispered in his ear. "Retreat!" As Master Charlie''s voice fell, he led his men onto the helicopter and left in haste. As for those pirates, if they didn''t bury themselves in the mes, they would probably be arrested and stay in prison for the rest of their lives. Iker led his men ashore, but the timing waste, and they only caught two minor pirates who were not of much use. Chapter 485: Hell Money Chapter 485: Hell Money Master Charlie had boarded the helicopter, and the strong wind blew over Iker''s head as rose petals fell all around them. It was truly romantic. The man''s seductive and provocativeughter echoed in his ear. "Goodbye, Master Iker! We''ll meet again someday, and I''ll have your hell money ready for you." "You can keep that hell money for yourself, you bastard!" Don''t even think about running away! On the cruise ship, everyone''s attention was fixed on the couple who had just been rescued from the sea. They were both unconscious and soaking wet but still holding hands sweetly. A newborn white tiger cub let out a cute little cry as it bit onto Cheyenne''s skirt with its mouth, urging her to wake up quickly. The scene was heartwarming and touching. A figure in white rushed through the crowd towards Cheyenne on deck. He knelt down beside her with worry written all over his face while embracing her in his arms. "Cheyenne, Cheyenne, wake up," he pleaded anxiously. "I''m Omari; I came to save you. I''m sorry... for making you suffer beforeing." "Please... wake up soon." Omari had never seen her so pale and disheveled before; shey motionless like a wilted flower in his arms. He trembled uncontrobly while preparing to carry Cheyenne into their cabin below deck. As he lowered his head to pick her up properly, Omari noticed Kelvin''s and her hands tightly sped together. Who did Kelvin think he was to hold onto Cheyenne like that? He was the one who gave up first! With great effort, Omari managed to pry Kelvin''s hand open before picking up Cheyenne and leaving Kelvin behind. The newborn tiger cub tried desperately to follow them but stumbled after only a few steps due to its weak limbs. It crawled back towards Kelvin instead, then rubbed its wet little head against his cheek while calling out softly by his ear twice, yet still got no response from him...N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Soon, Chris arrived with two doctors wearing white coats who tried to carry Kelvin away. The tiger cub let out a couple of "meows" and hurriedly crawled towards Kelvin, curling up under his clothes and holding onto him tightly with its small paws. It was cute and pitiful. When Cheyenne woke up, she was disturbed by the voices. The darkness in front of her was so deep that she couldn''t see anything, but she could faintly hear two low voices speaking quietly. "The patient is suffering from undernutrition, and her organ function has been damaged due to excessive bleeding. She needs to stay in the hospital for some time to recuperate." "Okay, thank you, doctor." "Oh, I have one more thing that I''m not sure about. Is the patient married?" "Why are you asking this?" Omari interrupted the doctor impatiently and gave thetter a cold nce that made the doctor shudder. "I just noticed that..." Before the doctor could finish speaking, there was a loud tter from inside the ward. Omari''s mind went nk for a moment before he turned around and ran towards the ward. There were broken pieces of a shattered water kettle on the ground. On top of her bed sat Cheyenne with a pale face; her long chestnut hair cascading down around her shoulders as if she would disappear at any moment. Omari felt heartbroken seeing her like this. He quickly strode over to her and held onto her slender hand tightly. "Cheyenne, are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere? Let me take a look..." As he spoke softly, he gazed into her eyes which seemed confused; Omari felt his heart melt. Cheyenne looked around and finally her gazended on Omari who stood before her. "Mr. Lara... how did you get here? And why am I here?" She remembered jumping into the sea along with Kelvin, members from TWILIGHT threw bombs into it, she felt a pain in her back before she passed out. Oh, right! Kelvin! Cheyenne grabbed Omari''s wrist with excitement and gestured to get out of bed. "Where is he? I want to see him!" Omari got jealous and snorted. "Cheyenne, you''re sick. Why do you care about that scumbag?" A month ago, Cheyenne wouldn''t have cared if Kelvin lived or died. But she couldn''t forget he carrying her through the miasma forest while sweating profusely without putting her down once. In the sea of fire all around them, he left the only hope of survival for her. Cheyenne calmed down and pondered Omari''s question. Did she still love Kelvin? No! It wasn''t that. She just didn''t want to owe him favors. "Mr. Lara, please tell me where Kelvin is. I just want to thank him for saving my life." "You know me well enough. I don''t want to owe others any favors... I just want to thank him," Cheyenne said earnestly Seeing how serious she was about it made Omari feel relieved. "Cheyenne... I''m sorry I sounded harsh earlier. But I''m just worried you''ll be hurt by him again." Although he couldn''t give Cheyenne happiness since he was engaged now, Omari truly believed that Kelvin wasn''t the right person for Cheyenne anyway. Cheyenne smiled sweetly at him and lightly patted his shoulder with gratitude. "I know you are always considering my best interests. Thank you foring all this way from Onistead to save me." "Hmph, you should be thanking me If it weren''t for me, you and Kelvin would probably have been drowned," Omari grunted without mentioning how he got out of Onistead himself. Chapter 486: Is Miss Lawrence Coming To See Mr. Foley? Chapter 486: Is Miss Lawrenceing to see Mr. Foley? Previously, the storm at sea blew her and Kelvin to the South Seas. They lived on a deserted ind called "Snake Ind" for more than twenty days. It was a famous small ind in the middle of the South Seas, with diverse and abundant species of wildlife, especially rare and precious species of venomous snakes. Now it has been burned to ashes by a ruthless fire, bing a heartache for environmentalists. Kelvin and Cheyenne who survived this ident have be objects of media attention. It''d been almost a month since theirst kidnapping incident, and rumors outside suggested that they both had perished in the sea with their bodies possibly eaten by sharks. Who would have thought that they were lucky enough to drift onto this deserted ind? With no living conditions whatsoever, they managed to survive for 25 days which was both shocking and intriguing as people wondered how they did it. Was this fire caused by human or natural disasters? Unfortunately, both parties involved were now unconscious due to severe injuries. ... A young man with pale skin toney on a ck double bed. Chris held flowers in his hands, trying to figure out how best he could match them together. The bright red roses mixed with vibrant sunflowers look like scrambled eggs with tomatoes no matter how you look at them! Knock knock knock... The sound of knocking interrupted Chris'' thoughts; he put away the flowers into the vase before rushing over to open the door. The door opened, and standing in the doorway was Cheyenne. Chris''s face couldn''t help but show a delighted smile, as if he had won a five million lottery, his face flushed with excitement. "Miss Lawrence, you''re here. No need to worry about Mr. Foley; the doctor said he''s out of danger," he said before being interrupted by Cheyenne, her tone proud, "Who said I''m worried about him? I just came to see if he''s dead." After listening, Chris couldn''t help but stifle augh, covering his mouth. "Miss Lawrence, you don''t need to worry about that. Mr. Foley is fine. He kept calling your name just now." Cheyenne regretted why she hade to check on Kelvin''s condition, and she shouldn''t havee at this critical juncture. It sounded as if Kelvin was deeply in love with her. "Enough, you can shut up now." Just as she was about to step through the threshold, her left foot hesitated in mid-air, then retracted back, her arms folded in front of her. "I just happened to pass by here. Since your boss is fine, I''ll be leaving. Perhaps sensing her arrival, Kelvin, who should have been in aa, inexplicably called out her name. It was so faint, his voice so soft that it could have been easily drowned out by his breathing. If the ward wasn''t quiet enough, Cheyenne wouldn''t have heard him call her name just now. "Cheyenne." In less than a second, it felt like a hallucination. She instinctively turned her head to look at the man in the bed, but he hadn''t woken up yet... There were sweat drops, the size of a fingernail, hanging on his wide forehead, and the depths of his eyes were a deep dark blue, as if he was stuck in a nightmare. Suddenly, Chris pushed her from behind and quickly walked out the door, closing it behind him. An excited voice came from the outside, "Miss Lawrence, I... I suddenly remembered that there''s something I need to take care of. I''d appreciate it if you could watch Mr. Foley for me." As if afraid she would refuse, he hurriedly left after his words. Cheyenne hesitated to speak... She tentatively reached for the door handle and twisted it. Damn it, it wouldn''t open. Chris had locked the door from the outside. "Mr. Richards, get back here, you bastard! Who wants to watch him..." Chris had run far away, and the answer to her was a faint and powerless sound of winding through the window, mixed with the summer heat, making it stifling. Enraged, Cheyenne kicked the door. The force acted mutually, causing her own pain. Biting her teeth, she withdrew her foot, slowly walking to Kelvin''s bedside. He didn''t look like he was resting well; the ck hospital gown was soaked with sweat, and a white bandage covered his handsome bronzed face, entuating the blood-stained lips. He kept muttering vague words. "Mommy... no, don''t kill me... don''t kill me, I''m Kelvin..." "Mom..." In his panic, his sweaty hand suddenly grabbed her wrist with force, it felt like someone stuck in the swamp clutching onto their only hope for survival. Cheyenne let out a soft cry of pain, and as she looked down, a red fingerprint ring appeared on her wrist. But the troublemaker continued to §Ö hold onto her wrist without realizing, his head shaking from side to side, sweat beads falling onto the back of her hand. It seemed like he was really having a nightmare. Cheyenne sighed helplessly and reached out her fair hand, gently resting it on his shoulder and softly patting it. As ifforting a child, she used a gentle and soothing voice, "Kelvin, let go... I''m Cheyenne." "Mommy..." He tilted his head toward her, now using both hands to hug her waist, intively using her in her ear. "Why did Mommy want tomit suicide? I don''t believe... You don''t seem like that kind of person..."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s Father and Aunt... Mommy, don''t leave!" "Don''t leave me alone... No..." He became very agitated, his hands clutching her waist with force. Cheyenne took a deep breath, and theplex emotions in her heart gradually turned into sympathy and pity. After loving him for so many years, even when they were destitute on a deserted ind, she had never seen him show any signs of despair. Turns out Kelvin also had a vulnerable side; he had things he was afraid of. She finally softened, gripped hisrge palm, whispering gently in his ear to soothe him. "Kelvin, wake up. I won''t leave, it is fine now..." Chapter 487: The Overconfident Woman Chapter 487: The Overconfident Woman "Mommy..." "Yes?" "Don''t go... Don''t leave me, I only have you." His voice sounded full of pleading and grievance. Cheyenne suddenly remembered what old Mr. Foley had said before. Despite almost being killed by his biological mother, Kelvin still hoped for her love. Perhaps this was the paradox. Her embrace was unusually warm, and Kelvin''s restlessness seemed to be soothed. Breathing evenly, he fell asleep again. It was clear that they had hugged each other before; just yesterday they were so intimate with no distance between them... but Cheyenne looked at the man lying on herp as if she was seeing him for the first time, examining him very seriously. She believed Omari was the most handsome man she''d ever seen, Benson was the gentlest one, and Iker was the most masculine one. Kelvin wasn''t the most handsome, the tallest or kindest, yet she fell in love with him anyway... She couldn''t exin why. Cheyenne couldn''t help but lower her head to give Kelvin a light kiss on his forehead while shedding a single tear thatnded unexpectedly on his face. "Kelvin, I forgive you now. Wake up quickly." Unfortunately, Kelvin remained unconscious. His tightly closed eyshes trembled slightly. On this sunny summer afternoon, Cheyenne unknowingly watched him for quite some time. Time passed slowly; Chris counted how many cigarette butts he threw away onto the trash can lid. His fingers deftly held onto the half-smoked cigarette butt, then took deep inhales, feeling nicotine''s stimtion spread throughout his mouth. Taking out the burning cigarette butt, he pressed it against the lid, thinking that it was time to go back check up on Mr. Foley and Miss Lawrence! However, as soon as he walked down the hallway, he ran into two men, one in ck and one in white, who were equally handsome. They briefly locked eyes before Omari snorted in disdain and walked away. Chris''s lips twitched curiously as he stayed behind to watch. The two men looked around each hospital room with a suspicious gaze, as if searching for something. Suddenly, Omari stopped in front of Kelvin''s room. When he looked up and realized it was his love rival''s room, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and stood with hands on hips like a belligerent womanready to fight. NovelDrama.Org or "Kelvin! If you have any guts, open the door! I know Cheyenne is in there. What did you do to her? I warn you..." Doctors, nurses and patients passing by were shocked at the sight of this handsome yet intimidating man making such scandalous usations. Their beliefs were shattered. An elderly woman shook her head, regretfully saying, "What a shame! He looks so decent; I even thought about introducing him to my daughter but now it turns out that he is mentally challenged." Content Mentally challenged? Omari heard those words used to describe him which made his face turn pale with anger while his hand froze mid-air. Then another voice spoke up affectedly, "Mommy... smart people are scarce. It''s okay that my husband is not smart. Besides, our family is wealthy. If I marry someone clever, I would have to be wary of him trying to take over our fortune." "So all we need is someone moderately intelligent," she continued confidently. "Look how handsome this guy is; any child born from me and him will definitely be good-looking." Omari and Iker turned towards the woman in confusion. She appeared around twenty-five or six years old with shoulder-length hair dyed various colors. As the two men caught her eye, she blushed and pulled her sleeves over her face,ughing so hard that the wrinkles on her face were deep. "Mom, what should I do? These two handsome guys seem to really like me!" "It must be because I am too beautiful. I don''t know which one to choose. The one in white looks gentle while the one in ck looks stable. I don''t want either of them to be heartbroken."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "It''s all my fault... why did I have to be so beautiful? If I reject them and they jump off a building because of it, won''t I be a femme fatale?" "Why not choose both? Our family can afford two sons-inw anyway." The middle-aged woman propped up her chin with one hand and thought seriously about her daughter''s proposal before brightening up. Omari looked around; it seemed like he was the only one wearing a white suit. Iker''s lip twitched as he sincerely doubted whether this crazydy had lost her mind. In the end, Omari smiled at the mother-daughter duo before saying, "Missy, you seem like you need some stic surgery before you can bear being called ''femme fatale''." "You don''t have to feel sad though; your courage and shameless confidence are advantages!" Chapter 488: Love Rivals Chapter 488: Love Rivals Chris stood by and watched the whole thing, wishing that the overconfident woman would just drag these two men away. That way, Mr. Foley would have fewer love rivals! The mother and daughter who had been retorted were dumbfounded, while the overconfident woman was so angry that she pouted her lips and stomped her feet like a spoiled child. "Mom, is he insulting me for being in-looking?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The middle-aged woman hesitated for a moment before nodding in anger. Sheforted her daughter by patting her shoulder. "Good girl, don''t be angry. He''s nearsighted and has no taste at all. You''re gorgeous." After listening to her mother''sforting words, the overconfident woman finallyughed. "Mom, I don''t like this man in white clothes because of his harsh attitude towards me. Let''s go for the one in ck; he looks handsome too." Omari wiped off sweat from his forehead with relief on his face. "Great! She actually thinks she can choose." Iker''s face became even darker; he pushed aside the overconfident woman standing in front of him without any pity. "Get out of my way." However, the overconfident woman didn''t give up yet; she extended her chubby hand to hold onto Iker''s arm. "Honey. Don''t be shy now! How much dowry do you want before agreeing to marry into my family? One million enough? My family has plenty of money!" Iker, who couldn''t bear it anymore, kicked the overconfident woman. Ordinary people would have felt pain and stepped back, but this woman stood still with a smile. A glint shed across his eyes as he wondered if she actually knew some martial arts. He pushed the woman who was trying to take advantage of him while staring at her coldly. "Let go!" "I won''t let go unless you agree! If one hundred million isn''t enough, then how about two hundred million? Our first child will take my surname while second can take yours. Besides, I''ll also send you a sports car!" The men watching the scene gasped in shock, thinking to themselves, "What is there to hesitate about? Say yes!" With a dowry of two million and a sports car worth tens of millions, who wouldn''t take this opportunity? Omari couldn''t resist teasing and added, "Miss, you made the right choice. He has two brothers; He isn''t the only one that can sustain his family bloodline." As expected, both mother and daughter were thrilled upon hearing this. Iker red at Omari and said through gritted teeth, "Mr. Lara! Don''t forget why we''re here..." At the mention of business matters, Omari quickly became serious again. He helped Iker push aside the mother-daughter duo. The noise outside finally woke up Cheyenne and Kelvin from their nap. Cheyenne was the first to wake up. She elegantly yawned while rubbing her sleepy eyes and preparing to get up. Kelvin held onto her finger tightly; if she didn''t know any better, she would have thought he was pretending to be asleep. "Let go, Kelvin." She called out softly several times but Kelvin still did not respond so she had no choice but to pry open his fingers one by one. Finally Cheyenne picked up a small toy doll next to him and ced it in his hand for him to hold onto before walking towards the door. Upon opening it, she found Master Iker and Mr. Lara standing outside, arguing with the mother and daughter. "Do you need something from me?" Cheyenne''s clear sweet voice sounded like birdsong in springtime. Even the middle-aged woman looked over curiously with her head down... Cheyenne blocked most of their view when she closed the door shut. After being obstructed by Cheyenne''s body, the middle-aged woman smiled awkwardly, turned around tugged on her daughter''s shirt, whispering into her ear, "It''s Kelvin. Let''s go." The brief eye contact between them was noticed by Iker, who quickly signaled Tanner to follow them. Cheyenne stared at them and said, "Let''s talk somewhere else; we might disturb the patient here." "Okay." As Omari left, he nced at the room, only seeing darkness without any trace of Kelvin. He was hesitant about asking Cheyenne why she came here or what she did during all this time? Chris took a step forward, but the words stuck in his throat and he let out a low sigh as he watched the three figures walk away. Cheyenne had just left when Kelvin woke up, muttering her name with dry lips. "Water... Cheyenne... I want to drink water..." "Mr. Foley, you''re awake!" Chris eximed happily as he rushed to get him some water and handed it over. Kelvin''s eyes slowly opened to bright lights that made him squint and shield his eyes with one hand while taking a sip of water with the other. His parched throat felt much better now, but memories of his dream about Cheyenne lingered on. He remembered seeing her kiss him in what seemed like a fairytale story that he didn''t want to wake up from until the noisy sounds outside shattered it all. Kelvin''s expression turned grim. "What about her? Is she okay now?" "Her?" Chris realized that Mr. Foley was referring to Miss Lawrence. He chuckled and scratched the back of his head before replying, "Mr. Foley, Miss Lawrence just left. She was taking care of you all afternoon." This time, it was Kelvin''s turn to be surprised. His deep-set eyes squinted as he looked out at the lush greenery outside the window, his voice carrying a hint of invisible delight. "What did you say? She... she was taking care of me?" S It wasn''t a dream! Cheyenne had reallye to see him. That kiss was real too. "Yeah, Miss Lawrence took care of you all afternoon, until she left just now... uh, she had something to attend to," Chris intended to say she left with Mr. Lara, but then he thought better of it considering Mr. Foley''s current state. Chapter 489: The Medicine Was Sent Back By Sophie Chapter 489: The Medicine Was Sent Back by Sophie In the study on the second floor of the Foley mansion, the warm yellow light illuminated the entire room, making it feel cozy and inviting. Old Mr. Foley sat under the light, and even his silver hair seemed to turn golden in its glow. He had a rxed smile on his face as he looked at the letter in his hand with tears in his eyes. "Thank goodness, I knew Kelvin wouldn''t die. After all, he''s my most outstanding grandson," he said through tears. The letter was sent by Gordon''s subordinate and for half a month old Mr. Foley had been fainting frequently due to Kelvin''s "death notice." Today was a rare day of rity for him. As they say, good news lifts one''s spirits; after receiving Chris'' message of safety, a hint of redness returned to old Mr. Foley''s pale face. Upon arriving, Emelia noticed an envelope on top of the table at first nce; her eyes lit up briefly before returning to normal again. "Grandpa, you should take your medicine now," she said gently as she approached him. Old Mr. Foley instinctively put away the letter on top of the table into a drawer, which he then locked shut. This series of actions made Emelia feel uneasy inside: Who was he trying to protect himself from? "Grandpa... what is this thing? Did someone write you a letter? People still write letters these days?" Old Mr. Foley felt uneasy when asked about it, but pretended not to understand her question. "You must have mistaken it for something else... It''s just work reports. By any chance has Vincent returned home yet?" Kelvin had been missing for over half a month now and Old Mr. Foley wasn''t feeling well either during this time period; Corey didn''t seem too concerned aboutpany matters despite being the eldest son while Franklin wanted nothing more than taking over but unfortunately very few supported him due to his bad reputation. He could only let Vincent temporarily act as CEO until Kelvin returned. Vincent did not disappoint Old Mr. Foley; although not as talented as Kelvin, handled thepany business well. Being the acting CEO for more than half month, Vincent worked overtime every time. However deep down inside he knew that once Kelvin returned, his position would be given back to Kelvin. "Grandpa, my brother hasn''te home yet. Since he took over thepany, he''s been working overtime every day untilte at night." "It''s so tiring for him, but I believe things will get better soon." Old Mr. Foley said as he picked up the medicine Emelia brought and swallowed it in one gulp. The bitter and astringent medicine made him dizzy and shaky as he took another sip. "The taste of this medicine..." Why is it different from what he had before? Cheyenne knew that he didn''t like bitter things, so she added licorice to the herbs to bnce out the taste. Emelia lowered her head guiltily and looked at her hands. There was still white powder residue under her fingernails... but no one noticed it in the dim light. "Grandpa, it''s made ording to Miss Lawrence''s prescription. Maybe the maid made a mistake." Old Mr. Foley didn''t think much about it and nodded perfunctorily. He lifted his bowl again to continue drinking his medicine. Emelia stood not far behind him, watching as the bowl gradually emptied out. She coldly chuckled without anyone noticing. Who does this old man think he can fool? She clearly saw what was written on that letter. Kelvin was safe and sound and would take some time to return here! The Todd family received the news at the same time... Since Erica died, the Todd family had be extremely deste... Kai temporarily let Poppy take care of the twins. The struggle between his eldest son Iker and second son Davon has escted into a fierce battle... He knew all of these very well... He thought that as long as they could maintain peace on the surface, then everything would be fine for now... But never did Kai expect that things would escte so much that mes of conflict have already reached him himself! If they continued like this, then the Todd family will inevitably face destruction! A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts; Kai half sat up groggily against the bedhead while calmly looking towards the luxurious wooden door, "Come in!" At doorstep appeared a slender tall beautiful figure wearing moon-white silk dress/ With a round face and delicate eyebrows, Thalia had her hair carefully curled and pinned back with a pearl clip, exuding elegancen. She carried a wooden tray in her hand, with a half-filled ss of hot water and a small medicine bottle no taller than her thumb. She walked gracefully towards Kai''s bed, cing the tray on the bedside table before handing him the ss of water. "Honey, your illness has not improved. I sought out a renowned doctor today to prescribe you new medication," she said. Kai''s vision blurred as he heard Thalia''s voice. He reached out towards the sound source and felt the warm ss in his hand. "This medicine can really cure my illness? Your previous medication only worsened my eyesight," he asked. He had to wear reading sses just to read his letter earlier that day; it was quite an ordeal for him. Thalia''s smile stiffened as she disyed impatience in front of Kai. Her voice grew louder as she spoke, "What do you mean by that? Do you think I''m trying to harm you? This medicine was brought all the. ¾ý way from Jostrana by Sophie herself! Even if you don''t trust me, surely you wouldn''t suspect your beloved daughter." Sophie was Kai''s most cherished daughter who held equal favoritismpared to Kai''s little daughter. Despite disliking Poppy, he valued their daughter greatly. When Sophie turned eighteen years old, she wanted to study abroad in Jostrana but Kai persuaded her otherwise before finally giving into her wishes. It had been four years since she went abroad. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 490: Madam ThaliaS True Colors Chapter 490: Madam Thalia''s True Colors During these four years, Sophie would call to check in and s back home. Even so, Kai felt satisfied. Now she heard that his father was not feeling well, and Sophie sought a secret remedy from a Jostranan doctor and sending the medicine to the Todd family. In her letter, she mentioned that she had almostpleted her studies and would return home soon. She looked forward to reuniting with the family. Sophie was around the same age as Erica, and they grew up together since childhood. They were so close that they slept in the same bed and wore one pair of pants. After she went abroad for studies four years ago, Erica became like a mother figure to her. Their sisterly bond broke apart because of this. Even when Erica passed away, Sophie did not attend her funeral. Kai knew that she probably still harbored resentment towards Erica but didn''t me her for noting back. He wanted her to focus onpleting her studies instead. He thought Thalia had taken over the task of delivering his medicine but the more he took this medicine, the more he felt something was wrong with his body. He secretly visited Layne two days ago, but Layne refused to see him after Cheyenne fell into the sea. The attending physician at Hopedale Hospital told him there were signs of declining vision due to thinning retinas which could eventually lead to blindness. It wasn''t an idental event; preliminary judgment suggested it was caused by medication. Kai immediately suspected Thalia''s daily medication requests for himself. When she brought medication again, he didn''t take it but sent her away and wrapped it up in tissue paper. Then he gave it to Adrian, his trusted confidant for testing, without realizing Adrian had colluded with Thalia! That night after their intimate rendezvous, Adrian told Thalia that she''s been exposed and suggested she swapped the supplements regrly consumed by Kai with "Misty Forest", the toxic pills. The doctor advised Kai against taking such medication anymore as it could be life-threatening! After all these events unfolded one after another, Kai couldn''t believe that someone who he loved dearly like Sophie wanted him dead! He continued investigating, only then discovering another shocking secret: Erica did notmit suicide; instead killed by his own son Davon! In Erica''s belongings, he found a recording of her being forced by Davon and his mother to make a phone call betraying Iker. They were also the ones who orchestrated the car ident three years ago. But with so many years gone by, Erica and the driver involved in the incident have both passed away, rendering this recording useless in court. No evidence to prove anything. Kai had been enduring his pain these past few days without taking any medication. "I don''t want to take any more medicine. Don''t have Sophie send it anymore," Kai said as soon as Thalia entered the room. As soon as he spoke, Thalia mmed her things on the table with an extremely loud noise that surprised him. She red at him and asked, "What are you doing?" Thalia sneered and wiped off some dust from herself with a in white handkerchief before acting arrogantly in front of him for the first time ever. "Not going to take it? This medicine is for your own good! You must take it! If you don''t die now, how will my son inherit our family property?" she eximed angrily. "You!" Kaiughed out loud and clenched his fists before punching his pillow hard. He then questioned her coldly, "Well done! You finally showed your true colors!" "What family property? It has been divided up long ago! What Iker owns now is what he deserves plus some that he earned himself while another part was brought over by Isabe Wood as dowry." "Have I not cleaned up enough messes for Davon privately over these past few years? If you''re jealous of Iker''s sess, then me yourself for not having enough resources within your own Spence family or having too little dowry!" Kai retorted fiercely. The Spence family was a military political aristocratic family that became wealthyter on but pursued luxury goods which led them into debt quickly. Thalia had a capable father but her family background was much weaker than that of the Wood family; when she married into the Todd family, her father only allowed her to take two million as her dowry. Two million should have been considered quite substantial money. However, she loved luxury goods, and after giving birth to Davon, she spent even more recklessly developing bad habits like gambling. She lost almost all of her money and started to think about steal inheritance left behind by Kai''s original wife. Kai, however, never took one penny from it but transferred it all under Iker''s name instead. The property belonging to Davon and his son, as well as Erica''s, was all earned by Kai himself. He divided his assets equally without showing preference. Even so, it was still difficult to satisfy Thalia and Davon''s greed. After failing to plot against Iker once, Thalia even wanted to take his life and didn''t spare Erica and the adorable twins. How can he trust to hand the Todd family over to them? Thalia had been jealous of Isabe''s family background since she was young. They were ssmates. Isabe outshone Thalia in terms of appearance, academic performance, and family background. This stimted her strong sense of So Thalia went to great lengths to seduce Kai and even used her father''s influence to force him to marry her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Only after getting married did she realize that she was not happy at all. She didn''t love Kai. She became a stepmother at a young age; Kai had to deal with the challenges of a busy work schedule that kept him away from home. After giving birth to Davon, he betrayed her by marrying Isabe''s sister and having a daughter with her. Thalia felt the urge to avenge, so she had been cheating on Kai and having affairs with many men behind his back. What Kai never expected was that even her trusted Adrian was one of Thalia''s lovers. She knew exactly what Kai was thinking and doing. She also knew that Kai and Erica didn''t sleep together three years ago. However, Thalia couldn''t understand why Kai would admit it and even volunteered to marry Erica. This was not his style. Maybe she could use the twins to stimte him. "Someone, go and bring Lewis and Karina over here!" "Thalia, how dare you!" Chapter 491: The Xona Lucas Family Chapter 491: The Xona Lucas Family After a moment, cries of wailing could be heard from outside the door. The maid appeared at the doorway with two children, her voice trembling as she answered, "Madam Thalia, Master Lewis and Lady Karina have arrived." Thalia turned to look and saw the twin siblings standing at the door, holding hands and too scared toe in. Karina was crying with tears streaming down her face while hiding behind her brother. Her big eyes nced briefly at Thalia before settling on Kai''s face. She cried out, "Daddy... hug me." Kai''s heart melted when hearing this cry. He tentatively reached out his hands in an attempt to get off the bed. Thalia felt uneasy seeing Kai''s tant concern for his children. When Davon was this age and identally fell down, he wouldn''t allow anyone to help him up; he had to stand up by himself. Even Iker, who was expected to carry on his father''s legacy, never received any praise or recognition growing up. Lady Karina weighed less than four pounds when she was born and suffered from various illnesses due to her weak constitution. But because of her resemnce to that slut Erica, Kai cherished her like a precious gem. She had always wanted these bastards dead! With both hands sped in front of herself while wearing white high heels elegantly, she stepped towards the twins. "Karina, why are you crying? Tell me." Anxiousness consumed Kai as he yelled towards Thalia, "Juste after me! Don''t make things difficult for my children! They''re only two-and-a-half years old; they don''t understand anything!" Thalia let out a disdainfulugh before reaching out one hand to grab Karina''s cor. She lifted Karina up whilst picking up a fruit knife with the other hand and pressing it against Karina''s chest. The slight pressure caused Karina''s cries of pain be even louder. Lewis rushed towards Thalia, pulling on her skirt and crying with swollen red eyes. "Please, please spare my sister. If you must kill someone, kill me instead." "Brother! Help... help me..." Karina cried out incoherently, turning to her brother for help. Their deep bond melted the onlookers'' hearts, except for Thalia''s. She looked coldly at Kai as tears fell from his eyes and let out a mockingugh that sent shivers down his spine. "How rare it is to see you cry like this. It seems that this bastard holds a special ce in your heart. Sign this will and I''ll release them." The will had been prepared by herwyer long ago with over a dozen items listed on it, including three main points: first, after his death, all the Todd family''s property would belong to his second wife; secondly, Iker and Kai''s third wife were required to return their vis and apartments they lived in; thirdly, since the twins'' mother had passed away, the Todd family was nning to send them back to Onistead where their rtives could take care of them. Kai reached for his reading sses on the table, struggling to make out the words as he squinted at them for a long time. His anger made his jaw tremble as he tightened his grip on the will, crumpling the paper and hurling it at Thalia. It struck her squarely on the forehead with a soft thud beforending on the floor. Thalia red down at the crumpled paper by her feet, elegantly squatting as she reached for the will. She sneered softly, "Is this demand unreasonable? Not at all. In fact, Iker has a lot of personal property. If he were to pass away as well, shouldn''t that part also be inherited by our my son?" At this, Kai was so enraged that he coughed up a mouthful of blood, his breathing bing rapid and uneven. He clutched his s §°§â§à with hand, trying to calm himself. "Dream on!" "Three years ago, the car ident was caused by you, and now you want to kill him again. Thalia, you''re too ruthless. I regret marrying you." If it weren''t for Thalia''s father''s coercion and Thalia taking advantage of his drunkenness to climb into his bed, Kai would not have decided to remarry when his first wife was gravely ill. It was this decision that drove a wedge between him and his son, iker. Despite causing the ident, Thalia showed no remorse. On the contrary, she smirked triumphantly "Yes, we nned that ident. In fact, not only the ident, it was i who told Isabe before her death that you decided to let Davon inherit your position, and that drove her to death. Haha." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thinking back to Isabe''s resentful and despairing gaze before her death, Thalia still felt proud of herself. Learning the truth, he couldn''t be more guilty. But Thalia didn''t give him time to dwell on his feelings. She pped her hands, and soon, a ck-robed man entered the room. The man was dressed in a ck robe from head to foot, mysterious and inscrutable. From the familiar figure, Kai gradually thought of a person. "You... it''s you!" "Sir, it has been many days since west met, and you don''t seem to be in good health." The hoarse and familiar voice pierced Kai''s ears and mind. In an instant, there was only nkness left. He stared in disbelief as the person in front of him raised his hand and slowly removed the ck hat. On his arm, an eagle holding a small snake, soaring high... Finally, Kai understood. Aplete sentence, filled with evident disgust, struggled to escape his lips. "You... you''re from Xona..." Before he could finish, a silver needle flew straight into his throat. His voice was instantly silenced, only able to utter a few muffled sounds. With wide eyes full of chill, he looked at the two. Adrian presented a light smile, his eerie voice echoing in the room, "Those who know too much are destined to die early, and Mr. Todd is no exception." Chapter 492 They Are Your Own Grandchildren Chapter 492 They Are Your Own Grandchildren Kai had guessed his identity, and it would only cause trouble to him if he didn''t finish Kai. Adrian quickly gave Thalia a signal with his eyes, and she understood immediately. She was a little afraid... she turned and walked to the door. She closed the door with mixed emotions. After all, they had been married for over ten years. It would be false to say that there was no affection between them. But time was cruel; even love could be gradually worn away. From the moment she decided to feed him toxic medicine, there was no turning back. In herter years, all she wanted was for her son Davon to have a worry-free life filled with prosperity and wealth. Kai, you shouldn''t me me for being heartless. me yourself for never treating me sincerely. Back then I willingly became your mistress instead of choosing other young talents. I became a joke in Onistead''s high society but never regretted it. Kai sat paralyzed on his bed unable to see or speak... he lived his life as an elegant yboy but never expected he would end so miserably one day. The will was ced in front of him again; this time Kai was forced to sign it. If he didn''t sign it, Karina might die tragically. He wanted desperately to tell Thalia that these twins were actually her grandchildren but Adrian sealed off his acupoints... he couldn''t speak within two hours or else he''d be mute forever. After getting the will signed, Thalia cried tears of joy,"Hahaha... finally The Todd family is ours." "Kai, all these years you''ve been guarding against me but didn''t expect that ultimately everything fell into my hands." Finally, she fixed her gaze on the twins with a cruel smile...N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Her eyes were crazier than ever as she plunged the fruit knife directly into Karina''s chest. The sound of the de prating flesh echoed as she pulled it out, sttering warm blood onto Thalia''s face and dress. The sound of the child''s crying abruptly ceased. The whole world seemed to grow quiet. She watched as a pained expression formed on the face so much like Erica''s, relishing in the satisfaction. "Sister!" Lewis'' cries filled the room. Held back by Adrian, the little one could only watch helplessly as his own sister died. Like a mad little beast, he turned and bit Adrian''s hand, crying and kicking with all his might. "You''re a bad person! Give me back my sister!" "Sister..." The young girl''s face still carried glistening tears as she slowly fell into Thalia''s arms, blood flowing profusely. Kai smelled the metallic blood in the air, the child''s heart-wrenching cries ringing in his ears, the same anguish tearing him apart... consumed by rage. Ignoring the silver needle in his throat, Kai roared out words that drove Thalia into madness on the spot. "You wicked woman, Karina is Davon''s child! You''ve killed your own granddaughter!" Before thest words had evennded, it felt as if his neck had been seared by fire, and he couldn''t help but spew out a mouthful of crimson blood. When he tried to speak again, it was only fragmented sounds, unable to form aplete sentence. "Ah... ugh, you... cough..." Adrian stood by, a helpless smile ying on his lips as he nced at him and softly warned, "I already warned you. If you try to speak. forcefully, you''ll be a mute for the rest of your life. It seems like that''s the case now." Moreover, only the Edwards family has the manure in this world. That old man Layne was currently in danger, and as for Cheyenne, there was no she would return to Akloit alive! Meanwhile, Thalia''s pupils dted. The metallic fruit knife unexpectedly fell to the ground, narrowly missing her foot as its tip lodged into the floor crack. A breeze blew in from outside, causing the white curtains to flutter in the air. In a ce unnoticed by everyone, a dark figure peeked out from behind the window. The person covered her shocked lips with her hand, swallowing all her sound. The phone on the windowsill blinked with an eerie red light. For a moment, Thalia felt as if all her strength had been drained away, and she took a few steps back in despair. No! How could this be happening? The twins were her own grandchildren... Adrian, displeased with her dazed state, gave her a cold nce and warned, "Time is running out. Are you sure you want to waste time like this?" "So what if he''s your grandson? Davon is still young, and there are plenty of women who can bear his children." "These twins were raised by Erica. You''ve killed his mother and sister, and there''s no guarantee that this little brat won''t seek revenge once he learns the truth!" "Look, it''s his current expression. He''s a young wolf who hasn''t fully matured yet, but once he grows up, he''ll be a lethal threat." His words struck deep within Madam Thalia. She subconsciously nced at Lewis, and indeed, the child was staring at her with eyes full of hatred and anger. Whether it was her shattered mind conjuring up illusions, she seemed to see Erica''s visage in the face before her. "Ah! Don''te any closer, don''te." Though Lewis was small in size, he was more astute than children his age. With his sister dying before his eyes, he deeply remembered the man and woman before him. Bawling in grief, he hoarsely vowed, "I will avenge them, I''ll kill you!" His words made Thalia more determined to finish him. "Adrian, you do it." Saying this, Thalia closed her eyes and left the room. Adrian nodded. "Since you can''t bear to, then leave it to me." He bent down to pick up the fallen knife, exuding an aura of killing intent as he approached the little boy. At that moment, a pair of hands wrapped around his waist from behind. Kai held him back, halting his steps. "Don''t! Lewis... quickly... run, run!" Chapter 493: Do Not Marry Him Chapter 493: Do Not Marry Him Lewis, being clever, stood in ce and tearfully nced at his father before slipping out the door barefooted. Thalia had left, and no one was guarding the door. "Someone, quick, chase after him!" Adrian raised his hand and hit Kai''s neck, causing him to faint. He went out of the room to find that boy. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared. Lewis had escaped the vi. In the forest behind the hill, there was a broken fence where he had seen his eldest brother''s military dog frequently go to y with the neighbor''s dog. He cleverly ran towards that ce and, being small and agile, squeezed through. However, the unfamiliar environment outside made him start to feel afraid. Where was this? Three dayster, Kelvin finally woke up. A ring white light reflected into his eyes, and the azure sea outside the French window was as smooth as a mirror, with several white seabirds asionally flying elegantly above. The bird calls were clear and melodious. The tall and lonely figure in ck stood in front of the French window. Kelvin''s lips lightly parted, and in a coarse and dry voice, sounded behind old Mr. Foley. "Grand... grandfather..." "Ah!" old Mr. Foley was startled, then immediately turned around, his expression both surprised and joyful as he looked Kelvin up and down. "Kelvin, you finally woke up. You really scared me." He had been unconscious for three days and nights, and even the doctor couldn''t exin what had happened. Logically, he should have woken up on the second day after the fever subsided. At this moment, every part of Kelvin''s body ached badly, especially his head... it felt heavy and his stomach was hungry. He had a very long dream. In the dream, he had returned to five years ago, when he first met Cheyenne. Unfortunately, the girl never pestered him again and ended up being with Omari... and finally, Cheyenne went to university and became an extraordinary doctor. Thest scene of the dream was the most terrifying. In a romantic church, under the witness of the priest, Cheyenne slowly walked towards the tall figure. The man naturally took her hand, and held out a dazzling diamond ring and, under Kelvin''s gaze, the man put a ring on Cheyenne''s finger. She smiled sweetly and then took another ring to put on the man''s finger. The priest, with a smile, looked at the couple before him, "Now, the bride will ce the ring symbolizing a beautiful marriage onto the groom''s finger." The man in the ck suit reached out his hand. It was a hand with well-defined knuckles and muscles, suitable for ying any instrument in the world. Cheyenne smiled sweetly, looking shy as she took the man''s hand and prepared to put the ring on him. At this moment, Kelvin couldn''t bear it and shouted, "Don''t! Cheyenne, don''t marry him." Startled by his sudden voice, the wedding guests, including the mysterious groom, turned to look at him. This time, Kelvin finally saw the groom''s appearance clearly. Sam! How could it be his friend Sam? Sam was still gentle and polite. He then unabashedly took Cheyenne''s hand, ced it on his heart, and smiled affectionately. "Kelvin, I thought you wouldn''te to my and Cheyenne''s wedding, I didn''t expect you to be here." When did Cheyenne be so reliant on others? Her standing next to another man in a wedding dress was like a stab in Kelvin''s eyes. He urgently reached out to grab her, "Cheyenne, don''t... you are my wife, why do you want to marry Sam?" In the dream, Cheyenne seemed to be unfamiliar and looked at him with confusion. "Honey, who is this?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sam hugged her shoulders tenderly and exined in a gentle tone, "This is my good friend, Kelvin." "Hello, are you here for the wedding?" Cheyenne smiled at him, her gaze towards him as distant as if facing a stranger. Kelvin was so infuriated. At that moment, a little guy, not even as tall as his waist, tugged at his clothes. He looked down to see a face identical to his own, a boy. wearing the ck suit smiling up at him Uncle, do you know my mommy?" What was going on? Was this his son? Why did he look so much like him? The next moment, the little guy ran into Sam''s arms, and Sam picked him up Facing Kelvin, he exined, "Kelvin, don''t you remember? Three years ago, you sold Cheyenne and your son to me for ten million." Kelvin was shocked, "Impossible!" How could he have sold Cheyenne to someone else? And that child was his, yet he was calling her friend "daddy". The frightening dream woke him up, and Kelvin sat at the bedside, unable to recover for a while. Old Mr. Foley looked at his dazed appearance, furrowed his brows, and then, without hesitation, pped him on the head. "Wake up!" Wow, that was quite a strong p. Kelvin took a deep breath, and the pain and confusion in his eyes gradually faded. His lips twitched, "Grandfather, am I really your biological grandson?" He had just recovered from a serious illness, and now he was being pped, with such force. Old Mr. Foley jooked at him arrogantly, snorted, and said, "If you''re not my biological grandson why would I fly over from Akloit to see you? Do you think I came to see if men handsome? I don''t like men." . UMS "Look at you, Cheyenne woke up earlier than you even though she is just a fragile girl, you''re really disgracing the Foley family." "Grandfather, that''s because I was protecting her. Otherwise, she would have been more seriously injured now." Old Mr. Foley mercilessly mocked, "As a man, you should protect women. Are you trying to live off a woman and have her protect you? Did I teach you that." Kelvin was rendered speechless. Chapter 494: He Is Worried About Cheyenne Chapter 494: He Is Worried About Cheyenne After a brief argument between the grandfather and grandson, Kelvin rubbed his throbbing head and casually asked, "Grandpa, where is she?" Old Mr. Foley stood with his hands behind his back. "She? Who?" Kelvin''s lips twitched. He weakly replied, "Cheyenne Lawrence." In the next moment, he received a knock on the head from old Mr. Foley who was muttering under his breath. "You call her by her full name? She''s your wife! Do you remember it?" Kelvin wanted to argue back since they had divorced, but stopped himself when memories of his recent nightmares flooded into his mind - Cheyenne bing Sam''s bride. His pupils dted as he swallowed back all the words he wanted to say and answered in a muffled tone, "Mm." Old Mr. Foley had nned to spend more time convincing Kelvin to win Cheyenne back but unexpectedly got a sure answer from him. He suddenly realized that if anything had happened between them while they were alone together in wilderness for long. He put his hand on Kelvin''s shoulder like an intimate buddy before leaning over to whisper, "Kelvin, have you made any progress with Cheyenne?" Kelvin refused to answer him directly and gave him a cold stare instead. "Grandpa, you''re so nosy." "Humph! You brat!" Half an hourter, old Mr. Foley assisted Kelvin towards Cheyenne''s ward, only to find it empty without anyone present inside. Where was she? Old Mr. Foley panicked; just this morning he saw Cheyenne...he quickly grabbed hold of a passing nurse and asked, "Hello, I would like to ask where Miss Cheyenne Lawrence in this hospital room went. Do you know?" The young nurse was initially annoyed, but upon seeing Kelvin''s handsome face, a blush crept up her cheeks and her voice softened. In a gentle tone, she replied, "Miss Lawrence''s boyfriend just helped her with the discharge procedures. He said there was an emergency at home and they had to leave." "Boyfriend?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Old Mr. Foley''s face froze as he wondered if it was Mr. Lara or Master Iker who took Cheyenne away. Kelvin''s expression didn''t fare any better as hisrge hand clenched into a fist beneath his hospital gown. Since when did Cheyenne have a boyfriend? But Kelvin didn''t miss the other important piece of information the nurse mentioned. "There was an emergency at home!" What kind of emergency? Despite feeling uneasy about Cheyenne leaving without considering her health condition, Kelvin immediately got up and headed towards the hallway leading to the lobby. Old Mr. Foley stomped his cane in frustration behind him and yelled out: "Where are you going?" "To be discharged and back to Akloit." "How can that be? You just woke up from youra; it''s not good for you to leave yet." Mr. Foley tried persuading Kelvin, while hurrying after Kelvin but he knew how stubborn Kelvin could be once he made up his mind about something. Kelvin insisted on being discharged and forcefullypleted all necessary procedures before boarding a private ne back to Akloit with old Mr. Foley sitting beside him. Kelvin gazed calmly outside the window at the clouds that seemed within reach like some sort of dreand fantasy world. He remembered how much Cheyenne loved cotton candy; she always said eating it felt like having clouds in her mouth. Cheyenne''s idea of happiness was simple. All she needed was one stick of cotton candy. But back then, he thought she had strange tastes so never bothered getting it for her. Two hourster, their nended in Akloit with Kelvin still wearing his hospital gown as they headed straight for Cheyenne''s vi instead of returning to the Foley mansion for fresh clothes. Outside the vi, reporters swarmed around, making it impossible to move. When the private jetnded, it brought with it a powerful whirlwind that caused amotion. Everyone turned to look. Two figures slowly walked down from the luxurious private jet - one in blue and one in ck. Kelvin was standing at the front, wearing a blue and white striped hospital gown. His hair, which hadn''t been cut for over two weeks, hung down to his shoulders. Appearing in front of the media like this caught everyone off guard for several seconds. Some even whispered amongst themselves. "Who is he?" "I have no idea." "He looks familiar..." "Even though he''s wearing a hospital gown, he still looks cool. His aura is stronger than any celebrity or model on the red carpet." "Look behind him... isn''t that Mr. Foley from the Foley family?" "Could it be that this wild man is Kelvin?" As soon as they came to this conclusion, all of the reporters erupted into excitement. Their mouths were wide open with u surprise - could this really be Mr. Foley? After all, Kelvin was known as Akloit''s wealthy man; handsome with an icy demeanor who got things done quickly and efficiently, every youngdy''s dream husband-to-be! But now they saw him looking so disheveled after surviving half a month in wilderness... many average-looking male reporters feltforted by this realization: Mr. Foley was just an ordinary man who happened to have more money than them! Kelvin''s aura was too strong; when he walked through the crowd of reporters, they made way for him without thinking about their purpose there anymore. Kelvin and old Mr. Foley entered the vi''s door. Both of them had serious expressions on their faces while simultaneously taking deep breaths at whaty before them. The luxurious private vi had been smashed up beyond recognition; there were several bloody handprints left on its walls. Arge crystal chandelier had fallen from above crushing a ck-robed man underneath whose blood stained the carpet dark red. Cheyenne stood alone amidst all of this destruction dressed only in her long white dress - her fragile figure breaking Kelvin''s heart into pieces once again... Chapter 495: GrandfatherS Disappearance Chapter 495: Grandfather''s Disappearance The room was covered in blood and signs of a struggle, indicating that a recent murder had taken ce here. The ck-robed man was from TWILIGHT. The bloody handprints on the wall stirred up old Mr. Foley''s memories of past tragedies, causing him to clench his cane and mutter under his breath, his white beard trembling with each word. Kelvin''s attention was solely focused on Cheyenne, so he didn''t hear what his grandfather said behind him. He paused for a second before walking towards Cheyenne. He wrapped his warm arms around her shoulders from behind and used his broad chest to support her as he whispered her name with concern. Cheyenne remained unresponsive like a wooden doll as tears rolled down her cheeks and soaked into Kelvin''s shirt cor. The colors around them seemed to darken unevenly as she bit down hard on her pale lip before finally breaking down in sobs. "Grandpa... I can''t find Grandpa!" She searched the entire vi including the basement but couldn''t find any trace of him anywhere. His phone went unanswered, and no one in his workce had seen or heard from Layne for ten days. Since Cheyenne''s disappearance, he had gone to work. Kelvin watched closely as Cheyenne cried silently; it broke his heart. Now he realized that even strong people like Cheyenne could be like a helpless child at times like this. He held onto her tightly with both hands while trying tofort her. "Cheyenne, everything will be okay! Trust me; Grandpa is safe somewhere else. There is no body here. It means he was taken away." Kelvin''s analysis gave Cheyenne hope again; she raised her head suddenly with tear-filled eyes shining brightly with anticipation. "Is what you''re saying true?" Even if it wasn''t true, she hoped Kelvin would nod anyway. "It must be," replied Kelvin firmly while holding back tears himself. "Maybe Grandpa is waiting for us just like Mr. Owen did before we saved him! You have to stay strong because crying won''t solve anything." His words helped lift up Cheyenne''s spirits again; her tears stopped flowing immediately. Determination and hopefulness about finding her grandpa filled her eyes. She wiped her slightly swollen eyes with her sleeve and looked around the room, searching for clues. "You''re right, Grandpa is the President''s personal doctor. They must be interested in the Edwards family''s secrets, which is why they kidnapped him." "I need to pull myself together and find Grandpa as soon as possible." In that moment, Cheyenne returned to her former self, even more determined. Her strong willpower left Kelvin stunned. He lifted his hand and gently stroked her long hair. This tender scene caught two other pairs of eyes off guard. Omari held a piece of broken cloth in his hand but his smile disappeared suddenly. His gaze was sharp like a knife as he nced at Kelvin before walking over from the stairs and grabbing Kelvin''s hand. He shook it off, saying, "Just speak your mind instead of being all lovey-dovey! Cheyenne, look what I found behind the flowerpot upstairs!" Omari presented evidence he had discovered to both of them like it was treasure. Cheyenne didn''t have time to care about how Kelvin felt at this moment; she quickly took what Omari handed over and opened it up to take a look inside. There were several lines, circles and small triangles on the broken cloth. She recognized "Layne" written at the bottom but everything else was confusing jargon she couldn''t understand. "This is my grandfather''s handwriting... but what does it mean?" She had never seen him take out something like this before... Just then, old Mr. Foley walked up from behind everyone else and took a nce at Cheyenne. "I never thought old Mr. Edwards would have such an item... follow me."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Grandpa..." Kelvin turned around surprisedly; he seemed to remember seeing this thing somewhere before... Yes! It was hinted underground in the Foley mansion''s secret ce! When he was young, he sneaked into there once secretly where he saw his grandpa along with several mysterious men discussing something under themp light together. On the table were several pieces of broken cloth, there were mysterious and strange patterns drawn on them. He was caught by his grandfather and thrown out. Later, he never saw those men again, and his grandfather closed off that dark room. More than a decade passed in a blink of an eye, and he forgot about it. Unexpectedly, Cheyenne''s grandpa had the same pattern in his hands... Could one of those men he saw back then be Cheyenne''s grandpa? "What are you waiting for? Come up here." Old Mr. Foley urged them to move forward. Iker was the first to react. He asked Tanner to drive away the reporters outside while he followed old Mr. Foley''s up to Cheyenne''s private study on the second floor. Old Mr. Foley sat down without hesitation in the main seat and ced that blood-stained piece of cloth on top of the table for carefu examination. His old fingers rubbed over its pen strokes as a hint of sadness appeared on his face which made everyone even more curious about it all. Cheyenne couldn''t help but ask, "Grandpa, do you know what this is? What is it?" Old Mr. Foley didn''t directly answer her question but instead told everyone a story from over 100 years ago in Onistead: The scorching July heatsted for half a month before finally showing signs of cooling down today with ck clouds covering up the blue sky as they brewed into an O impending storm. A piercing scream echoed through thick air causing birds to flutter away while gunpowder filled smoke wafted through the town; yet even during these turbulent times heroes emerged to save their people. The hero was Abel Harrison, the head of the Harrison family. His trusted subordinates were from other prominent families within Onistead: the Lawrence, Edwards, Foley, Wood, and Walsh family. Their counterpart was the Xona Lucas family, which rose amidst chaos due to their mastery over arcanes. Chapter 496: Past Achievements Chapter 496: Past Achievements The members of the Lucas family are both cruel and mysterious in nature, possessing a powerful arcane called Locking Spirit. This arcane strengthened their own luck by using the fortunes of others. In order to gain a foothold in chaotic times, they had sought to find a use for this arcane. Finally, they found it. After death, one does not immediately disappear; instead, thest breath remaining in the body gradually dissipates over seven days. By preserving this vital energy and refining it, it can be transferred onto the caster''s body to enhance their own luck. Women are particrly suited for this process. As time passed, the Lucas family grew stronger and began kidnapping wealthy people to steal their fortune and umte wealth themselves. Their influence spread overseas where they were no longer satisfied with small achievements but began coborating with foreign tycoons who trusted them. Twenty-five years ago, a young genius named Noah Lukas emerged from within the Lucas family and became its most outstanding member at just twenty-three years old through his creation of an innovative arcane called "Locking Luck". He could control hundreds of dead souls simultaneously, which made him highly sought after by major families. However, Noah was extremely mysterious, reportedly having killed countless people for his selfish desires which earned him many enemies. After losing against the President Abel Harrison twenty-five years ago, he disappearedpletely, leaving behind a weakened family whose power had been significantly reduced... Ten years ago, however, the Lucas family made anothereback: killing indiscriminately in order to seize other peoples'' fortunes while secretly plotting something called "Neb Project", which aimed at recing the Harrison family and bing the top family of Che. To achieve this end, they colluded with foreign powers, forming an organization called "The Hand Of God". Both Soar Casino and TWILIGHT were founded by the Lucas family. However, nobody knew how many chips the Lucas family were having. Ten years ago, the Lucas family caused a major epidemic in Southeast Region that took away the lives of many young girls and led to over twenty missing persons cases. The victims were all young and beautiful, and their remains were found in various suburbs yearster. Abel quickly demanded an investigation, and Cheyenne''s grandfather Layne was one of the people who went to there at that time. He worked with the Owen family head to solve the epidemic, and during their investigation they discovered Misty Forest 1. 0. After returning, Layne lived a low-key life in Yrose and refused any further missions. However, he did not expect that ten yearster, the Lucas family woulde knocking on his door. The piece of cloth containing strange symbols indicated the Lucas family''s address. When Layne died, this map was torn into several pieces during disputes over its ownership and whereabouts became unknown. Kelvin soon realized an important question after listening to Old Mr. Foley''s story. "Grandpa, how did you know all these things? Were you also involved?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The Foley family always conducted business honestly without getting involved in illegal activities; however given their absolute strength, it would be unwise for anyone to underestimate them. Old Mr. Foley couldn''t help but feel proud when asked about his involvement. "Of course I participated! I wasn''t just part of the n; made decisions! The first person that Lucas family wanted dead was me. Luckily, Layne saved my life." He owed Layne for saving him back then; furthermore, he saw potential in Cheyenne as she was smart and talented. Because of all this, he had her marry into the Foley family but the marriage only made Cheyenne suffer. He felt sorry for Cheyenne as well as Layne who saved him back then. At this moment when everyone was curious about Old Mr. Foley''s role and rtionship with the President, Iker suddenly spoke up, "Old Mr. Foley, I''ve heard my father mention you were in the military when you were younger, right?" Old Mr. Foley burst outughing with a proud look on his face. He stroked his beard and boasted shamelessly. "That happened all many years ago, not worth mentioning at all." "I just found Quash 216 back then." Quash 216! The first and most mysterious troop, rumored to have less than twenty core members who could make enemies tremble with fear. Even Gordon couldn''t get in back then. Kelvin''s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something incredible. His deep-set eyes filled with disbelief as he asked hoarsely, "So... the uncle who trained me back then was..." "Correct! He''s now the Minister of Public Security, Finnegan," Old Mr. Foley replied. "And what about Karson who taught me freebat?" Kelvin asked eagerly. "That''s right! He''s Mr. Foley''s personal bodyguard," Old Mr. Foley confirmed. Iker gasped in envy and jealousy; he had thought Kelvin was just a businessman with capitalist hypocrisy and cowardice written all over him but reality proved otherwise: Kelvin wasn''t just gel. ne making money but also had been taught by so many bigwigs since childhood that his martial arts skills must be top-notch too. at Old Mr. Foley Suddenly called out Iker''s name next while grinning widely at him. "Your dad is the worst student I''ve ever taught! But you''re much better than him. If you were thirty years younger, I would have chosen you instead of your father." He had warned Kai before not to be toocent or indulgent in emotional entanglements as they would hinder him from achieving more. As expected, after bing a certain armymander at age thirty-seven, Kai stopped being promoted again. Iker was potential and talented, but his personal development was limited for many years due to internal conflicts within the Todd family. Chapter 497: Press Conference Of The Todd Family Chapter 497: Press Conference of the Todd Family At the Todd mansion, The hall was aze with light, as bright as daylight. The crystal chandelier in the hall reflected colorful lights, which shed on the fair and delicate face of a man, whose red lips resembled those of a bloodthirsty vampire. He was wearing a white shirt, leaning back with one leg crossed over the other on the luxurious sofa. His one arm was outstretched and resting on the back of the sofa. In his other hand, he held a tall ss, half-filled with red wine. He swirled the ss gently, and the wine flowed under the light as if carrying a golden gleam. The blonde female model sitting next to him was seductive, constantly enticing him, but the man remained indifferent. The clear and hurried sound of high heels on the floor was heard, and in the next moment, a figure in a moon-white dress appeared on the spiral staircase. The bloodstains on her clothes caught Davon''s eyes, pausing his actions, and he spoke with a hint of surprise. "Mom, what''s going on?" His mother had never appeared before him in such a bedraggled state. These bloodstains... could she be injured somewhere? Her son''s disy of concern towards her made Thalia feel somewhatforted, but when she nced coldly at the model next to him, her face instantly turned cold and stern. She walked from the stairway to the sofa with her arms crossed and gave the woman a p. The woman, bewildered by the unexpected hit, gingerly touched her swollen face, nced at Thalia, and then looked somewhat aggrievedly at Davon. The man didn''t say a word, but signaled her to leave. The space next to him was now empty, and Thalia strode and sat in his embrace. Davon, with his hand on the sofa, naturally embraced her waist, appearing quite intimate. If anyone saw this, they would undoubtedly find it odd. Thalia''s face was cloudy as she coldly cast a nce at the departing figure and quirked an ironic smile. "How can you keep finding these fickle women outside?" Knowing that his mother disapproved of his affairs, Davon lightly smiled without any sincerity and assured her, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m just having fun with them. You are the woman I love most in this world." As he spoke, he leaned in and quickly nted a kiss on Thalia''s cheek. Finally, the woman''s mood improved, and she smiled coquettishly and lightly patted his shoulder. "You''re so annoying, using this trick to fool me again." Her charming and coquettish appearance didn''t resemble that of a middle-aged woman at all, but rather a young girl in her twenties. Davon, however, had grown ustomed to it. "How could that be? I speak from the heart. By the way, Mom, what''s with the bloodstains on your clothes? Are you injured?" He reached out a long and knuckle-defined finger to touch the bloodstains on her clothes. He felt it. It was somewhat sticky and still warm. Obviously, it was freshly stained. Thalia hesitated for a second, and with a subtle curve at the corner of her lips, she looked at him calmly and solemnly announced in his ear, "This blood is from your little brother and little sister." "What!" Davon was astonished, and his lips tightened into a straight line. He instinctively clenched the ss in his hand and seemed on the verge of a breakdown. The confusion and hesitation in his eyes reflected in Thalia''s eyes. Her smile deepened, and she gently helped him tidy his cor, her actions as gentle as a caring mother concerned about her son. "What''s wrong? Do you have something to tell Mom? Your little brother and sister cannot survive. Otherwise... this vast family fortune will have to be divided into two parts." As the topic was raised, the confusion and hesitation in Davon''s eyes gradually dissipated, and he became resolute. "Mom, actually... the twins are my children." Even though he had never liked that woman, Erica; it was just a passing romantic fling with her. But the children were indeed hisflesh and blood.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Whenever the two little ones saw him, they would sweetly call him "Brother," especially Karina, who had been attached to him since she could recognize people. Davon had thought about acknowledging these twins... but he wanted to address it with his mother only after he had settled everything. He did not expect her to find out so quickly. But he couldn''t me his mother because everything she did was for his own good. Thalia dared not tell Davon about his son already sneaking out. She bit her lip and defended her actions. "I didn''t want to do that, but your father does not care about us at all. He actually wants to give all the vel property to the twins, and the remaining half to your eldest brother. The two of us will be left with nothing." "All these years, the Todd family business has been managed by you, and internal affairs of the Todd family have been taken care of by me for over twenty years. He has been too biased. You can''t evenpete with those two little brats who can''t even speak clearly. I''m just too angry." Thalia''s acting skills were good. She shed tears whileining, telling Davon "the truth," arousing his strong dissatisfaction with his father. She understood her son best. She knew that desire for money and power was more important to Davon. As expected, after hearing these words, he never mentioned the twins again. "Mom, you did the right thing. It was my fault for being softhearted. Since that old man doesn''t know what''s good for him, then we shouldn''t be kind either." "Three dayster, I will hold a press conference to announce the will publicly!" "Okay, I will have someone arrange it immediately." Thalia breathed a sigh of relief, but then thought of that little bastard that had run away. Her eyes filled with a chilling intent. Before Davon knew the truth, she had to find that bastard as soon as possible and kill him to prevent any potential trouble. The next day, a torrential rainstorm began. In this rainy season, unexpected storms always urred. Once again, Akloit was thrown into a ???? frenzy due to a major news: the head of rhe Todd family, Kai, was critically ill and decided to hold a press conference to announce the will. At the same time, the daughter of the Todd family who had studied abroad for many years, Sophie, also announced her return to the country. After receiving this news, Iker stayed awake all night. He had just returned from the South Seas and should have returned home yesterday, but was dyed due to an incident in the Lawrence family. Kai was critically ill! This news weighed heavily on his heart like a dark and heavy cloud. How did his father be critically ill after just a month apart? He had so many people vying to care for him and please him... how could he have fallen to this state? The sound of rain outside was unceasing, and each drop seemed to fall on Kai''s heart, stirring up endless worries. Chapter 498: The Past Is Gone Chapter 498: The Past is Gone His heart kept wavering on the decision of whether to go back and see his father, so engrossed that he didn''t even notice when Cheyenne stood behind him. A slight chill on his shoulder made him reflexively turn around, and before him was a slender and fair face. Cheyenne was wearing a blue casual outfit, standing behind him. "It''s sote, why aren''t you resting?" A natural concern reflected in his eyes, and his voice involuntarily softened. He could tell that old Mr. Edwards'' disappearance had greatly impacted Cheyenne. She hadn''t been eating since yesterday and seemed down. She had locked herself in her room during the day, only appearing now, which surprised Iker. Letting out a soft sigh, Cheyenne walked to his side, cing her hands on the balcony railing like he did, looking at the incessant rain outside through the transparent French window. The garden''s streetlights cast a dim, yellowish glow, illuminating the continuously falling raindrops. Her cool voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "Master Iker, you are very worried about Mr. Toddt, aren''t you?" Iker stubbornly but tenderly denied, "No, I am not his only son. Why should I worry about him?" As he spoke, he dared not meet Cheyenne''s eyes, instead letting his gaze wander to the railing. His bronze hands rubbed the metal railing, using his palm to feel the coolness, stimting his tense nerves. Cheyenne earnestly nced at him, then furrowed her elegant brows. "Mr. Toddt actually cares about you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given a vi to you or sought a famous doctor for you." That day, when Iker stood up in front of him, the smile on Kai''s face was genuine. That man was like a thorn in Iker''s heart. Every mention of him caused Iker''s heart to constrict with waves of pain. He spoke to Cheyenne about another matter, "I don''t know... when I was young, other kids had their fathers hug them and buy them toys. But my father was often not at home. Each time he returned, he would check my homework first. He was always very strict with me." But this wasn''t the reason for Kai''s resentment. He only felt regret that he had never experienced a father''s love. He self-deprecatingly smiled at his youthful foolishness. "Later, he was home less often. Once, close to the New Year, I saw my mother standing silently under the eaves. I knew she was also thinking about that man." Finally, Kai came back. But he came back only to take the seal. He had a lover outside and, out of fear of his wife, decided to temporarily keep Thalia outside. He spent five million to buy a private vi outside. Because the formalities required a seal, he returned to this house. Mother said nothing, her gaze calm as she watched him take things and instructed the servants to pack two pieces of clothing haphazardly into the suitcase before heading towards the door. It was New Year''s Eve. All around, there was children''sughter from other families. But the Todd mansion was silent and deste. Iker''s mother gave Kai a nce, smiled faintly, and said, "You''ve finallye back. Stay for the reunion dinner before leaving." "No, Davon has been crying a lot recently. If he doesn''t see me, he''ll cry non-stop. Thalia can''t handle it alone." As he said this, Iker hiding behind the door saw the bitterness and unwillingness on his mother''s face. His mother was in the same situation as his father''s mistress Thalia; both of them had to take care of a child. But his mother neverined or showed weakness in front of his father. She stepped back, giving way to the man. At that time, seven-year-old Iker already had his own thoughts and dimly sensed the conflict between his parents. He didn''t want his father to leave, so he deliberately rolled downstairs and hit his head, causing a pool of blood. Only then did Kai promise to stay with them for one night. Iker remembered that year''s reunion dinner. He was lying in bed, eating with his head bandaged. His mother fed him by hand, and Father stood by watching. At that moment, he felt that his fall was worth it! After dinner, Thalia called to urge him toe back, using Davon''s high fever as an excuse. Kai once again abandoned them, taking his luggage and leaving. He cried under the nket, and his mother comforted him. "Iker, you don''t have a father but you still have me. Don''t cry." "From now on, you are not allowed to do such foolish things again. You fell down on purpose, right?" his mother saw through his little trick, scolding him with both pity and anger. But Iker was not convinced. He wondered if he was really less important than his father''s mistress and illegitimate son. He learned the trick of acting weak from his father''s mistress. On a cold night, he deliberately opened the window andy in bed in thin pajamas while sleeping, with the cold wind blowing all night. His forehead wound had not healed, and he caught a cold, almost getting tetanus, and the next morning, he was sent to the hospital in a daze by his mother. Happily grabbing his mother''s hand, "Mommy, look, I also have a high fever. Why can''t Daddye to be with me?" Iker forgot what happened afterwards, as he had passed out. "Iker!" His mother held him and wept. But unfortunately, Kai still did note. get Soon after he recovered from his illness, Thalia brought the child t visit. Iker didn''t know what she said to his mother, but that day, his mother flew into a rage. His father then announced that the Thalia and Davon would live at the Todd mansion. On the night of the weing feast, his mothermitted suicide. She wore her favorite dress, elegantly dressed for over an hour, using the most expensive perfume, as graceful as thedy in an overseas magazine advertisement. Iker didn''t notice anything unusual, innocently thinking she was just in a good mood.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Because Iker finally returned home, she no longer had to wait endlessly. When shey on the bed,pletely out of breath, Iker finally understood that he no longer had a mother. On the table were herst words: It''s toote to regret at the end of my day. Chapter 499: Marrying Against OneS Will Chapter 499: Marrying Against One''s Will She left him quietly and resolutely, in a manner that Iker could never forget. Her departure only brought greater advantages to that mother and son. Kai swiftly processed the funeral, afraid of being affected in any way. Soon, he openly married Thalia, making that illegitimate son be Master Davon of the Todd family. Meanwhile, his mother was forgotten. More than that, Thalia found a fortune teller who advised Iker shouldn''t live under the same roof as Kai or return home until he reached the age of twenty. So Kai sent him to the countryside, and he never showed concern for him. Iker thought that Kai loved Thalia deeply. However, in the second year after Thalia married into the Todd family, Isabe''s younger sister also married Kai. Iker once again felt the taste of betrayal. His mother''s death meant nothing to Kai. Even the grandparents who raised her could readily marry off her younger daughter after her death. To them, whether it was the mother, the aunt, or even him, they were just pawns.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If he hadn''t been spotted by Mr. Foley and sent to military school, frequently risking his life to advance the military industry, Kai might not have remembered that he had a son like Iker at all. His glorious years also propelled the Todd family from a third-rate family to a higher position, earning them a name in Onistead. But with his ident, everything reverted to square one. Iker retrieved all of his mother''s dowry and lived alone in the remote Iker''s Estate. They met no more than a handful of times in three years. Perhaps finally realizing his guilt, Kai took the initiative to find a doctor. But Iker had long given up hope. Everything Kai did seemed only to be for his remaining value to the Todd family. After hearing his story, Cheyenne bitterly smiled, biting her red lip as she gazed at the ceiling, her eyes glistening with tears. "Master Iker, at least you had a mother to apany you as you grew up. I''ve never seen my mom since birth, only her photo." Iker was momentarily dumbfounded, unsure how tofort Cheyenne. She was right; at least he had a sensible and gentle mother, while she had carefully lived under the persecution of her stepmother, Mya, since birth. "Mr. Todd, wed as he may be, didn''t give your mother''s inheritance to someone else. And George? He allowed Mya to steal and sell my mother''s dowry, leaving me to live in want." As the legitimate heir, she suffered from poverty. Mentioning George and his family, the scornful expression on Cheyenne''s face became even more pronounced and disdainful. With her grandfather missing, she lost another person who cared for her. After thinking for a while, Iker made a bold move. He embraced Cheyenne, patted his shoulder gently to signal her to lean on, his maic voice saying, "Miss Lawrence, everything will be fine. Old Mr. Edwards will be all right, and I believe that you will meet again someday." Cheyenne was momentarily stunned, unable to believe that she was being held in his arms. Iker''s body exuded a cold aura. "What are you two doing!" Suddenly, a voice erupted from behind, brimming with fury, as if catching a cheating spouse on the spot. Startled, her heart skipped a beat, nearly leaping out of her chest. She turned to took. Not far behind her and Iker, Kelvin had arrived without anyone noticing. He had changed out of his hospital gown into a new ck suit, looking spirited. In his hands, he heldan exquisite cake box. The displeasure in the man''s eyes were akin to a husband catching his wife in an affair. Cheyenne withdrew from Iker''s embrace and looked at Kelvin with a temporarily unfriendly tone. "Mr. Foley, didn''t anyone tell you that it''s basic courtesy not to raise your voice in someone else''s home?" Kelvin strode over and grabbed her slender wrist, pulling her into his embrace and fixing his deep-set eyes on Iker, emitting a somber aura. "Has nobody told you that staying alone with a stranger in the dead of night is extremely dangerous?" Cheyenne was dumbfounded. Dead of night? was barely eight o''clock. Stranger? She and Master Iker were old acquaintances. Moreover, what business was it of Kelvin''s? They were just friends now. Unwilling to be outdone, Iker shot back, "Mr. Foley, you''re being overly meddlesome. What Miss Lawrence and I do certainly doesn''t require your approval. Are you her guardian now?" "Indeed, I am Cheyenne''s guardian! With old Mr. Edwards absent, I am her guardian. Don''t think you can take advantage of the situation." Guardian? Cheyenne was astonished. "What? Why are you my guardian?" Kelvin pushed the cake he bought into her hands. "I am your husband, so I am, of course, your guardian." "But we''ve been..." Before she could finish, Kelvin carried her. " His handsome and angry face was now close, but his mood was far from pleasant. His deep-set eyes sparkled with a dangerous light as he warned, "Cheyenne... don''t say that." They had divorced, but they could remarry. From today, he would officially pursue her. Struggling in vain, Cheyenne relented and went along. With the box in her arms, she turned to Master Iker and shouted, "Master Iker, go back home to visit your father before it''s toote." Kelvin''s face darkened further. He thought, ''What does Cheyenne mean? Is there any secrets between her and Iker?'' "Understood, thank you, Miss Lawrence." Iker nodded, turned, and walked away with a smile. Chapter 500: She Saw Gracie Ten Years Ago Chapter 500: She Saw Gracie Ten Years Ago Cheyenne''s bedroom was no different from an ordinary girl''s. It was decorated in pink and adorned with a pile of cute teddy bears. Among the numerous teddy bears on the bed, one stood out, a brown bear with a pink bow on its head, wearing a lovelyce dress. Embroidered on the bear''s paw was the character "Cheyenne". This doll seemed to be many years old, showing signs of aging with several areas patched. Its two eyes were missing, reced by a ck button that Cheyenne sewed on. Upon seeing him silent for a while, Cheyenne curiously followed his gaze and caught sight of her favorite stuffed bear. "Put me down," she ordered. Kelvin came back to his senses and gently sat her down on the chair next to the bed. His gaze once again fell on the teddy bear. He had an identical one. But it was a male bear, a perfect match to the one in Cheyenne''s hand. "How do you have this?" Kelvin inquired softly, reaching out to pick up the teddy bear, but Cheyenne stopped him before his hand could touch it. "Don''t touch it!" She lunged forward, grabbing Kelvin''s arm before he could react. Looking surprised, he met her eyes, his gaze questioning and puzzled, with deep and dark gleaming. Cheyenne simply picked up the teddy bear, cradling it lovingly in her arms, and, to Kelvin''s astonishment, revealed a surprising past.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "This was given to me by Mrs. Foley," she said. "Mrs. Foley" she referred to was Kelvin''s mother, Gracie, also known as the world-renowned female oil painting artist. Upon hearing this, Kelvin''s mind was filled with the stunning image of a woman d in red that amazed the world. Cheyenne was seven years younger than him, and that woman had be a vegetable before they got married. He had never taken her to meet the woman. How could they possibly know each other? This story dates back to a winter ten years ago. During that time, George was busy at thepany and didn''te home, so Mya began tormenting her freely. That day, there was a heavy snowstorm. Nora had to go to the studio for extra lessons, and Cheyenne, like a servant girl, carried her painting materials and sketchbooks. The north wind howled, cutting into her face like a knife. The teacher had assigned a task that day: to paint a picture with "snow" as the theme. Nora was at a loss for ideas and, seeing herself about to be surpassed by others, asked Cheyenne to help her cheat, threatening to tell Mya to withhold her meals if she didn''t. Cheyennepromised. She painted a piece titled "Plum Blossoms in Late Snow" in Nora''s name. Unsatisfied, she deliberately tinted the ink of the plum blossoms into a blood-like color. At first nce, it appeared ordinary, but from a different angle, each plum blossom seemed lifeless, as if they had witheredpletely. Having spent time in the studio with Nora and listening in on painting techniques, Cheyenne knew that the substitute teacher that day had a particr aversion to plum blossoms, which is why she did it. Never had she imagined that the substitute would be a young, extraordinarily beautiful female teacher, the most stunning woman Cheyenne had ever seen. She was dressed in a red long dress, her long chestnut hair falling elegantly, exuding grace and charm as if she was the delicate plum blossoms under the frost. Yearster, Cheyenne still vividly remembered the teacher''s surprise and enthusiasm when she saw her painting. She praised Cheyenne''s painting, making the principal and others smile broadly. Gracie was the first to question. She looked at Cheyenne and then at Nora, shaking her head with a faint smile. Pointing her finger, she dered, "This painting wasn''t done by this little girl, but her!" All eyes focused on Cheyenne, especially Nora, who was close to tears. She begged Cheyenne not to confess, as it was the first time she had received such praise. If it was revealed publicly that her work was finished by someone else, she would surely be ridiculed by her ssmates. At that time, Cheyenne did not directly answer the question but faked dumb to prevent Nora from being ridiculed. But,. Nora repaid her kindness with enmity. She joined a group to corner Cheyenne in the studio warehouse and sttering paint on her, mocking her as a drowning dog. After school, Nora left her behind in the warehouse and went home alone. It was bitterly cold that day, and as evening approached, the sky was tinted orange by the city''s lights, yet it offered no warmth. The cold wind outside continuously blew on her, leaving her drenched and chilled to the bone. She didn''t know how long she had spent in there until the sky outside turned pitch ck, and the dim light from the streetmps illuminated her. So cold. Her head was dizzy, and she waspletely powerless. Just as she thought she would silently die in this corner where the moonlight couldn''t reach, the tightly locked warehouse door was opened from the outside. In a daze, she saw a zing red figure, like a burning me. It was Gracie! She held the painting and slowly approached Cheyenne, her hand, pale and cool, falling on the girl''s forehead. It was scorching. "Save... save me, prettydy," Cheyenne, driven by instinct for survival, grasped her sleeve tightly, her trembling voice weak. "At such a young age, you''ve known how to express your dissatisfaction through paintings and hide your emotions. It''s really impressive It would be such a waste for you to die like this. You are lucky to have met me, Gracie said gently. Following that, Cheyenne passed out. In her hazy consciousness, she sensed the red figure linger before cing something next to her pillow. When Cheyenne woke up and looked, there was a lovable teddy bear at her bedside. Along with it was a note, written in a graceful script. "Of course I won''t try to pick the moon, I want the moon toe to me." Chapter 501: Roses Chapter 501: Roses It was the first doll in Cheyenne''s life, giving her great courage when she was deeply mired in trouble. From that day on, she developed a strong interest in oil painting because Gracie was the greatest female oil painter in the world. Little did she know that her idol turned out to be Kelvin''s mother. She never expected Gracie, who was gentle and elegant in public, to reveal her obsessive side when it came to art. "This teddy bear was secretly cut by Nora with scissors several times, but I couldn''t bear to throw it away. I''ve patched it up and kept it to this day." Despite being riddled with holes, it still showed a warm smile to her. Before her grandfather found her, the bear had been herpanion through the toughest days. Kelvin felt aplex emotion. He was d that Cheyenne received appreciation and recognition from that woman, yet he also felt a strong sense of unfairness and jealousy. Why could she be so gentle to strangers, but so cruel to her own son? The bear in his hand was thrown into the trash by his mother, and he picked it up. When she found out, she pped him, but Kelvin still didn''t return the bear to her and never took it out again. It remained untouched for many years. If Cheyenne''s bear wasn''t so familiar to him, seeing the bear on her bedside, perhaps he would never have recalled this incident. The next day, Cheyenne received a gift. Chris stood at her doorstep, holding a small pink floral handbag, and a hint of a smile appeared on his usually stern face. A burly man of nearly six foot, behaving coyly like a young girl, covering his mouth to suppress a smile. Cheyenne''s lips twitched, and her eyelid twitched uncontrobly for a moment. "Mr. Richards, what brings you here?" Her tone was as chilly as ever, devoid of any emotions.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chris had followed Kelvin for years and had long been ustomed to this treatment. He rubbed his nose and offered the gift box with both hands. "It''s Mr. Foley''s longing for you, Miss Lawrence, which brings me here," he said. Her response was undoubtedly a disdainful look. "It seems like the Foley Group is on the verge of bankrupt. Mr. Foley''s assistant is so idle." Chris choked for a moment, and a wry smile appeared on his face. In fact, he was super busy. Mr. Foley had been missing for nearly a month, and during that time, Vincent had been trying to revoke Mr. Foley''s previously confirmed projects. Caught in the middle, Chris had to find ways to maintain those projects while searching for Mr. Foley''s whereabouts. Now that Mr. Foley had finally returned, he was still running around all day. For instance,st night, they had arranged a banquet. It was a great opportunity for Mr. Foley to announce his return and revoke Vincent''s authority as the CEO. However, halfway there, he suddenly called a halt. Chris thought there was an emergency, but instead, he saw Mr. Foley, dressed in an expensive suit, wading through the crowd to buy Miss Lawrence her favorite cake. He never openly confessed his love for Miss Lawrence, but his actions had already revealed it. Cheyenne took the gift box and opened it. A rose-scented fragrance wafted through the air. In the center of the red rose was a familiar teddy bear, dressed in a dark blue suit with a bow tie, smiling like a gentleman. She could tell at a nce that this bear and the one in her hand were a pair. It seemed that they had been connected in some way even ten years ago. Cheyenne stood still for a long time, at a loss, her eyes bing increasingly empty and her nose slightly sour. The meaning of the red rose was self-evident. She had never found red roses tacky; on the contrary, it was the romance she had always wanted but never dared to hope for. Seeing that Miss Lawrence''s expression was not quite right, Chris secretly took out his phone from his pocket and searched "Will a girl be happy if you give her flowers?" on Google. There were a bunch of replies, one of which seemed sensible: "Suddenly giving a gift to a girl may make her feel embarrassed, causing her to temporarily distance herself from you." Chris thought she wanted to throw it away and hastily exined, "Miss Lawrence, please don''t be upset. It''s Mr. Foley''s first time giving flowers to a girl. If you don''t like roses, shall I get you chrysanthemums and carnations instead?" Cheyenne closed the box, her fair and slender hand barely touching the edge. With a cold smirk, she said, "Alright, I''ve received the gift. You can leave now." With that, she unhesitatingly closed the door, leaving Chris outside. Cheyenne took the bear back to her room. When she put the two bears together, a poignant and ret harmonious image came to mind. The female bear was covered in scars, just like herself. After some thought, she separated them. Kelvin''s male bear was then stuffed into the closet, out of sight and out of mind. Three dayster, at the Todd family''s press conference. It was held in the front yard of the Todd mansion, where a temporary stage was set up on thewn, and hundreds of white chairs were ced. Mr. Todd, who had lost his sight, was seated in the center of the stage. It was said that he had fallen ill after Erica left and had recently suffered a stroke, leaving him paralyzed. Mr. Todd used to be a forceful and unstoppable figure in the media, but now he had be so deste, evoking endless sighs. He seemed to have aged ten years, and his silver hair glittered with a frosty color under the sunlight. His eyes were hollow, emitting a sense of low spirits. Chapter 502: Master Davon Publicly Arrested Chapter 502: Master Davon Publicly Arrested In stark contrast, Thalia was glowing with a carefully styled updo, adorned with emerald-shaped drop earrings, exuding an air of sophistication and wealth. Standing to her left, Davon wore a well-fitted white suit, entuating his elegant and slender figure. His face exuded a subdued charm. Adrian stood a step behind, d in a simple ck suit, appearing unassuming. No one could have guessed that he was one of the top-tier judges in the TWILIGHT. The sound of camera shutters echoed around as Thalia waved and smiled at the cameras. Meanwhile, under the shade of a tree, a figure in ck perfectly concealed herself in the crowd. Sporting a tracksuit paired with loose ck pants, she wore a pair of white sneakers and a cap, with sunsses partially covering her face, and luscious red lips. Nonchntly chewing bubblegum, she casually blew bubbles, her light-purple eyes fixed on the figures on the stage. Before the eyes of the crowd, Davon elegantly took his seat next to Kai. His disy of helping his father adjust his tie became the focus of the media''s attention. Unnoticed by the public, a sharp-dressedwyer stepped forward, iming to be Kai''s personal legal advisor. He presented Kai''s will and announced that all the property inheritance rights belonged solely to Davon, revoking Iker''s rights due to his unruly behavior andck of sense of family honor. The room erupted in shock. A young female journalist stood up and asked, "Madam Thalia and Master Davon, was this will truly written by Mr. Todd willingly and in a sound state of mind?" This question went straight to the heart of the matter, resonating with the doubts of many.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Despite Iker being the rightful heir and the twins being Kai''s favorite children, none of them was given anything ording to the will. Though they had doubts, most chose to remain silent, reluctant to offend the formidable Todd family. This bold journalist had undoubtedly stirred up a storm, and all eyes now turned to Davon, eagerly anticipating his response. He exchanged a meaningful nce with thewyer, who promptly stepped forward and affirmed, "I can guarantee in the name of judicial integrity, that this will is authentic, signed in front of Mr. Todd''s family doctor and myself. All the seals and thumbprints are Mr. Todd''s, and your can verify it if you doubt it." Observing this, Thalia pretended to wipe away tears, her voice filled with a sense of helplessness, implying that Kai did not favor his eldest son, prompting the rise of his younger son. Many began to believe her exnation. After the journalists'' Q&A session, Davon was about to receive the seal that symbolized the head of the Todd family, but a clear and loud rm suddenly rang out. "What''s going on?" Heavy footsteps approached, and soon, uniformed police swiftly met surrounded the entire venue. Gordon, dressed in a dark blue uniform with a matching hat and amanding presence, came into everyone''s view. People were puzzled as to why the police had arrived at the Todd family''s press conference. Momentster, Gordon, standing before Davon, produced an arrest warrant and dered in a cold, ominous voice, "Master Dav our QU superiors have approved arrest warrants rted to two homicide cases involving you. We kindly ask for your cooperation in the investigation. Every word you speak from this moment forward will be on record under oath!" Silence fell over the scene before erupting into frenzied discussions and reporters feverishly capturing the unfolding events. Davon''s eyes shed with a quick glint, as he turned to hiswyer and then lifted his chin, disying an expression of disdain and arrogance toward Gordon. "Mr. Murillo, I suggest you discuss this matter with my legal representatives. Regarding the consequences of tarnishing my personal reputation and the image of the Todd Group, I hope you can handle it." Chapter 503: Gossip Chapter 503: Gossip As a scion of a wealthy family, Davon had the reason to appear arrogant. The enforcers, weak as they were, might have been afraid of offending the Todd family and chosen to retreat, but Gordon was known to be a tough nut, upright and resolute. The more brazen and domineering Davon acted, the more Gordon wanted to eradicate this hypocritical "cancer". With a cold smile, Gordon met Davon''s gaze with dignity, "Master Davon, rest assured, I never wrong a good man and I will never let a viin go!" Having been in this line of work for many years, Mr. Welch had long heard of Gordon''s reputation. At present, it was unknown what evidence the police held. If they shed right now, the chances of winning were only fifty percent. "Mr. Murillo, my client is awful citizen and would never engage in illegal activities. What entitles you to arrest him? ording to judicial procedures, we have the right to demand removal of the handcuffs and exercise the right to bail," Mr. Welch began. Before Mr. Welch could finish speaking, Thalia, seated nearby, rose from her seat in a fit of rage and began to shout at the multitude of police officers. In her high heels, she rushed forward, grabbed Gordon by the cor, and began to hit and kick him. Her dignified and refined demeanor waspletely ruined, resembling a shrew in every way. "You are not allowed to take away my son. What crime has hemitted? Who used him, and what evidence is there?" she bellowed. Suddenly, a strange and husky voice came from behind. The husky voice, tinged with a hint of sexiness, was unmistakably distinctive, leaving a strong impression. "It was me who used him!" Cheyenne turned back in surprise to see a slender and striking figure slowly walking towards them, appearing to be around twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. The woman was dressed in a deep green silk kimono embroidered with small red peony patterns, the vibrant and exquisite colorsplementing her slender figure. She wore white silk socks and wooden clogs, presenting an image of grace and elegance by simply standing there. Beside her, she held a three-year-old boy, as beautiful as a doll with delicate features. Was this Master Lewis of the Todd family? Everyone knew that Kai, in his old age, had fathered a pair of adorable twins, but they had never appeared in public, not even a single photo taken by the most renowned paparazzi in the country. Now, finally, the twin boy''s true face was revealed. It was startling to discover a very important piece of information. Upon closer inspection, the little boy''s features bore a resemnce to Master Davon! Thalia, raising her head, her angry face turned incredible. ''Sophie Todd... How could she be here? I have my men keep an eye on Sophie''s every move in Jostrana. I gave Sophie the information that Kai''s condition had improved considerably after taking the medicine and he would recover soon, but why did Sophie know the press conference today and show up?'' Thalia''s fury suddenly shifted towards Sophie, who came straight at her, indignant, questioning, "Sophie, why would you nder your own brother like this? Don''t forget who has been taking care of you all these years!" Lewis was frightened and sought refuge in Sophie''s embrace, his grape-like eyes filled with tears, pitiful and trembling like a small beast in the dark night. He cried and tremblingly pointed a chubby, dirty finger at Thalia, his weak voice choking, "It... It''s her. She''s the one who killed my sister." What! Thalia murdered one of the twins! But that''s not all. Sophie exposed a recorded conversation in public, which was a talk between Madam Thalia and Mr. Todd on the day of the incident. It turned out that Mr. Todd''s illness was not simply a stroke - he was poisoned! Madam Thalia, in order to coerce him into signing the will, went so far as to kill a three-year-old child. It was simply insane! This earth-shattering revtion sent the journalists into a frenzy! They were excited as they got so much newsworthy information today. Intrigue and strife within a wealthy family, father and son at odds, & siblings at war, poisoning, murder... How many dirty secrets were hidden behind the facade of the Todd family''s prosperity? The voice in the recording... Damn it! Thalia stood transfixed, her hand clenched into a fist beneath her sleeve, allowing her nails to dig into her palm, blood dripping onto her beloved, pure white dress. Yet, she seemed to feel no pain at all. How could Sophie have this recording? She was in Jostrana, and it was impossible for her to have spies around her. So who was it? Who was monitoring her from behind? Gordon did not give Thalia the time to ponder. Without expression, he unshackled the handcuff and swiftly mped the handcuff onto Thalia''s wrist. As the cold sensation struck her, Thalia struggled and red at Gordon with bloodshot eyes. "Ridiculous! You want to arrest me based on a sourceless recording. Do you know that my father is your superior''s superior? Young man, you probably have no idea what consequences await you. Believe me, I can get you fired at am time!" Sophie''s mouth curved into a gentle smile. Wearing wooden clogs, she walked elegantly to Thalia and looked at her teasingly. "Madam Thalia, you want the evidence, don''t you? I have it!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She took out a small brown medicine bottle and a doctor''s signed confession from her handbag and mmed it onto Madam Thalia''s face. "This is the confession of the doctor you bribed. He has confessed to helping you. And the bottle contains the poison you gave my father. Mr. Murillo, you can have it tested." Gordon nodded and handed the bottle to his assistant. Davon furrowed his brow and silently watched his "good sister," his eyes filled with an increasingly intense bloodthirst. He had underestimated his sitter. He had always thought that his greatestpetitor was that cripple, never expecting his sister to be his enemy. Sophie snapped her fingers and revealed her secret ace - the will! She cast a meaningful nce at her elder brother, Davon, and said softly, "I hope, after hearing this, you won''t regret it." The will read: I, Kai, a native of Onistead, born in 1968, owns real estate worth one billion, liquid assets of one hundred billion, vineyards, and horse farms, and voluntarily distributes them as follows. Eldest son Iker Todd 15%, second son Davon Todd, who has contributed the most to the family Poppy and her daughter Sophie 20%; the twins, 15%; and the remaining 10% will be donated to a public welfare foundation... How could this be? Chapter 504: The True Content Of The Will Chapter 504: The True Content of the Will As Sophie read the contents of the will, Mr. Todd, who was sitting helplessly in his chair, shed a silent tear. Aplex expression emerged in his hollow, lifeless eyes. If he could go back in time, would he regret his decision then? The answer remained elusive. In the densely packed crowd, someone suddenly made a move, slowly lowering the camera from his shoulder. He took off his blonde wig and removing his oversized ck hat to reveale a remarkably handsome face. Standing among the bustling crowd, Iker stood out like a crane amidst a flock of chickens. Having retired from the battlefield and been through the trials of realbat, the eagle with broken wings had risen once again, ready to soar to greater heights. Iker was that eagle. He stood up, firmly nting his feet on the ground. As he advanced, everyone couldn''t help but harbor the same thought- the true glory of the Todd family had risen! Approaching Davon, he suddenly extended a foot,nding a kick on Davon''s abdomen. Davon winced in pain, grunting and bending over, his eyes burning with fury. "I knew your leg had healed long ago, Iker. You really put on quite a performance," he sneered. "Beast! How could youy a hand on Erica and Karina! They..." one is your woman, and the other is your own daughter! Iker''s voice was unusually cold; had it not been for hisposure, he would have vented his fury upon Davon. Tauntingly dismissive of Erica and Karina''s deaths, Davon showed no remorse. He chuckled, selfishly replying, "No one can stop me from advancing to a higher position. They are just pawns." Before he finished speaking, Iker unleashed a powerful punch at Davon''s face, exerting all his strength. Davon, leading a pampered life, was ill-prepared for such force. Thalia, pained for her son, despite being bound, furiously lunged forward, attempting to headbutt Iker. "You mongrel! How dare you strike my son! I''ll fight you to the end!" Iker gracefully evaded her, and she stumbled into the table, her forehead hitting the edge. The impact was directly opposite Kai. There was a loud crack. Bright red blood sttered like a small stream over her fair face, some warm droplets evennding on Kai''s face. Struggling to speak, she astonishingly contemted killing Iker at this critical moment. Her wicked intentions simultaneously inspired terror and deep admiration for the greatness of maternal love. As a woman and a wife, Thalia had undoubtedly failed, but as a mother, she was just as great as countless other mothers in the world. Thalia copsed to the ground, her weakened and dazed gaze fixed on Davon, dragging herself a few steps along the ground. Her delicate hand, suspended in mid-air, was stained with crimson. She sought to touch her beloved child for thest time. "Davon, I''m sorry... couldn''t help you... killed... killed them!" "... Erica and the girl, I... I killed them. Let my son go." With herst word, her hand slipped to the ground. "Mom!" Davon roared loudly. His once handsome, fair face now contorted horribly, his eyes turning a bloodshot red. "It''s all because of you. Since that''s the case, you should all go to hell with her!" What was he nning to do? The nearest police officer couldn''t react in time as Davon quickly snatched his gun. With both hands raised, the barrel was aimed directly at Iker. "Ah!" The reporters below panicked, screaming and fleeing in frenzy, creating chaos. Gordon''s face turned pale, urgently instructing his people to evacuate and appease the crowd. His gaze fixed on Davon, he tried to reason with him. "Master Davon, don''t make things worse. If you kill Iker, it will only add to your sins!" "What does that matter? I''m already doomed. Isn''t it better to drag a major general down with me and my mom!" He had descended into madness and wouldn''t listen to Gordon''s words. Meanwhile, Iker, facing imminent danger, remained calm andposed, "Tell me, what is your rtionship with TWILIGHT?" Faced with impending death, he wasContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. more interested in TWILIGHT than his own fate, causing Davon to begrudgingly admire his resilience may as well tell you; I am a partner with TWILIGHT. They helped me establish myself in the business world, and I helped themunder money. Let me remind you, no one should try to take down TWILIGHT. You-can''t afford to provoke them!" While speaking, he primed the trigger. In a split second, Iker rushed towards him, his movements too swift for onlookers to discern. Just when Iker believed he would meet his demise, Davon suddenly changed the direction of the gun, triggering it. "No!" While Kai couldn''t see what was happening, the sharp whistle of the bullet pierced through the air. He realized the person Davon wanted to kill was himself. With a bitter smile, he thought, ''I have remorse for many people, but I have never treated Thalia and Davon badly. So why did Davon hate me so much? Perhaps Kai would never know the answer in his life. He closed his eyes, resigned to his doom. Many people, frightened, covered their ears, fearing that they would be implicated Time froze for a moment. The airborne dust seemed suspended in ce. Just then, a ck figure suddenly rushed past them, emanating the scent of roses. Chapter 505: IkerS Legs Chapter 505: Iker''s Legs She was here! The woman charged from behind, her legs mping around the man''s neck, and a backward somersault brought him down to the ground. In a split second, she descended like an angel, her posture looking both cool and handsome. As the baseball cap fell off, her high ponytail swayed in the air, forming a perfect arc. Both of them fell to the ground. Boom! Gunshots rang out, like thunder on a clear day. The trajectory of the bullets suddenly changed, heading towards the crowd, causing everyone to duck. Cheyenne kicked hard at Davon''s ankle, her gaze fixed on him, and demanded, "Where are my grandfather and Mr. Owen?" Davon, after seeing who was pressing him, smirked fearlessly, his chest heaving rapidly. Hisughter was tinged with a hint of sarcasm, "Your grandpa might as well be the ''ingredient'' by now. You could go to thendfill to pick up the pieces and sew them back together for aplete body." "Shut up!" Enraged, she struck him across the face, knocking out two of his teeth. Grabbing his cor, she questioned again, "Are you going to talk, or do I need to break your legs, and dig out your eyes?" Davon''s lips twitched slightly. He was aware that others might not do so, but Cheyenne would do what she said. He coughed before speaking, "I... I''ll tell. Your grandpa is... You can go to hell, Cheyenne! You''ll never find him, hahaha!" Davon, pinned down by her, had hidden a knife. While she was focused on getting an answer, he suddenly retaliated, stabbing fiercely at Cheyenne. "Watch out!" Iker rushed forward and grabbed Cheyenne''s shoulder, pulling her back. At the same time, the de pierced his arm, and soon... crimson blood flowed down his ck sleeve onto the green grass, soaking into the earth. But he was relieved that she was unharmed. Gordon reacted the fastest, and with his two men, controlled the frenzied Davon. "Get him out of here." This time, they used two pairs of handcuffs. They didn''t believe he could break free. As Davon was being taken away, he nced back at Cheyenne with a sinister look and left a chilling remark. "You''d better hope I rot in there forever. Otherwise, you''ll end up dead at my hands sooner orter!" Cheyenne didn''t have time to pay attention to him. Failing to learn the exact whereabouts of her grandfather left her feeling despondent and shaken. Iker covered his arm, stood up, and took a few steps before being engulfed by an embrace from Tanner, the baby-faced lieutenant in a sharp military uniform, his eyes brimming with tears as he held onto Iker, full of concern.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You okay, Master Iker?" "Let go of me first! You touched my wound..." He pushed Tanner away with a hint of disdain. "Ah? I''m... I''m sorry, Master!" Cheyenne turned to look at them. If it weren''t for Iker protecting her just now, she might have been the one in trouble now. She sincerely thanked Iker, "Thank you just now, Master Iker. I''m sorry for causing you injury." "It''s nothing. It''s what I should do." His firm tone made Cheyenne suddenly widen her beautiful eyes. "Huh?" ''Could it be... that Master Iker... had feelings for her? Being too beautiful could be troublesome sometimes!'' The next day, the media industry in Akloit stirred up another wave of heat. Major websites, magazines, and newspaperspeted to report on what happened at the Todd family''s press conference yesterday. The headlines were sensational and rampant. Like the one Kelvin was looking at right now - "Hero Saves Beauty: Romance Between Major General And Tough Nobldy" He clenched his fists, veins bulging on the back of his hand, with a faint hint of blue at the fingertips. The newspaper was crumpled into a ball and urately thrown into the trash. Damn the romance! How could she possibly like that dull man? So what if his legs were healed? Chris came in and happened to see Kelvin''s gloomy expression, startling him for a moment... he nced at the wastebasket. A familiar headline on top! Wasn''t it the project he had been working ontely? "Mr. Foley, that is... the ind acquisition n you need for next Monday!" Exactly! Kelvin had bought the small ind in the sea where he had lived with Cheyenne for twenty-five days for a hefty sum of thirteen billion, nning to build a private vi on it and name it "Love Ind" to surprise Cheyenne. Chris coughed softly and reminded him. Kelvin furrowed his brows,ining coldly, "Why didn''t you say so earlier!" "Well, you didn''t ask me... Of course, he could only mutter this in his mind. The next moment, Kelvin''s casual statement made himpletely copse. "Redo it!" Struggling to persuade himself not to be angry. "Yes, Mr. Foley." The matter had been addressed; why hadn''t he left yet? Kelvin looked at him curiously, and sneered impatiently, "Do you have something else?" "Mr. Parry is here to see you." Kelvin replied immediately, "Not seeing him!" He naturally knew why Teagan hade to find him at this time. In the more-than-half month that he had been missing, the Parry Group''s stock had plummeted nearly 400%x Although there was good news, they were still at a severe disadvantage due to hostilepetition. If things continued like this, the Parry Group would be finished in a couple of days. He had to plead with Kelvin to stop the attack against the Parry Group. Chris hesitated for a while before he said, "Master Vincent already let Mr. Parry wait outside." Vincent''s position as the "acting CEO" had not been revoked since Kelvin''s return so many days ago, so Vincent still outranked Chris and had toply with Vincent. Kelvin snorted, not expecting Vincent to make such a decision for him. "Since he''s here, we''ll go meet him." It was perfect timing for venting his frustrations after reading the ridiculous news. "Yes, Mr. Foley." Chris walked ahead and opened the door for him, secretly wishing Mr. Parry good luck. Chapter 506: Losing Five Billion Chapter 506: Losing Five Billion In the VIP meeting room on the fourth floor, a stunning female employee in a ck professional suit greeted Teagan with a smile, presenting tea to him. Timidly, she stole nces at the handsome and charismatic man on the sofa, increasingly impressed by his temperament. Teagan took a fleeting nce at the woman in front of him and suddenly remembered that she was the same foolish woman to whom he had handed his business cardst time, and it was from her that he had acquired the intelligence. Wanting to test whether he could still manipte this woman, Teagan deliberately shed her a smile. It was a wicked yet gentle smile, nearly dazzling the woman''s eyes. He understood women so well; though this women wore conservative attire, she harbored the desire totch onto a wealthy man. When Teagan casually bent down to take the tea, he "identally" touched the woman''s hand, causing her heart to flutter and her cheeks to blush. "I rememberyou, you were the receptionist fromst time, right?" "Yes, Mr. Parry has a good memory. I''ve been transferred to the secretary''s office and no longer work at the front desk." Teagan nonchntly stated, seductively gazing at her, "That''s not bad as it allows you to better showcase your talents. By the way... I noticed everyone seemed quite busy when I walked in, is it always this way for you all?" The woman, thrilled that the handsome CEO was willing to converse with her, eagerly responded without reservation: "It''s because Mr. Foley and Master Vincent have recently been at odds, seemingly in conflict over an ind development project." Seizing the opportunity to interject, Teagan inquired, "What ind project?" "It''s..." The woman was about to enthusiastically disclose the internal information she possessed to Teagan, but she suddenly glimpsed two figures outside the ss door heading in their direction. Her voice abruptly trailed off. The female secretary paused just as the crucial details were to be revealed, leaving Teagan feeling unsatisfied. In the next moment, a deep and firm voice resounded from outside the door, catching the two inside off guard. "Perhaps, Mr. Parry, it would be better to ask me about this matter. I happen to know much more than she does." Flustered, the woman stood up, nervously sping her hands together and anxiously nced at the cold Mr. Foley, whopletely disregarded her as though she were invisible. Instead, Chris turned and, with genuine interest, took note of her name on her work badge. "Alright, you''re no longer needed here, you may leave." "Yes." From the moment this woman entered, Danielle had taken an instant disliking to her, unable toprehend why her brother weed her!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kelvin took a seat in front of the Parry siblings, sitting upright with elegance and an air of dominance. His prating, icy gaze quickly scanned over the gifts on the table. There were two bottles of authentic French Bordeaux wine, with just a glimpse, Kelvin could tell they held considerable value, likely in the five digits. However, as the wealthiest man in Akloit, he had encountered and had no interest in whatever luxury items Teagan brought. "Mr. Parry, what brings you here? Is there something important you wish to discuss?" Kelvin pretended not to know the reason, which annoyed Teagan. However, Teagan had no choice but to swallow his pride. Trying to please Kelvin, he smiled and lifted the two expensive bottles of wine from the table, nudging them towards Kelvin. "I''ve heard that Mr. Foley enjoys wine, so I asked a friend doing business in France to bring back two bottles. Mr. Foley, shall we chat over a ss?" Kelvin raised his chin, coldly declining the offer. "No, it''s working hours and Mr. Parry, you might not be aware, but I have a serious stomach condition, so I rarely drink now." Standing beside him, Chris chimed in, "Indeed, Mr. Parry, this is stated in Mr. Foley''s profile and you can google it. You should have checked it before visiting." Chris was implying that Teagan didn''t even bother to conduct basic background check beforeing and his visit was insincere. The Parry siblings felt deeply embarrassed... Teagan had no choice but to awkwardly apologize "I''m sorry, Mr. Foley, I was careless. I We won''t have the wine, my purpose for being here today is simple-to express my apologies to Mr. Foley." As he spoke, he nudged Danielle, sitting next to him, with his elbow. From the moment Kelvin walked in until now, she had sat with her head bowed and had not uttered a word, a stark contrast to her usual arrogant and domineering self. Suddenly, Kelyin adjusted his sitting posture, crossing his legs, with a portion of his ck socks peeping out from below his suit pants, complemented by handcrafteline leather shoes, exuding refinement and luxury. Lazily, he spoke, "Mr. Parry, you''re getting too serious over just two bottles of wine; there''s no need for you to stand up and bow for an apology." The Parry siblings exchanged bewildered nces, Teagan managed a stiff smile, at most. However, Danielle found it hard to endure. She was, after all, a youngdy, and Kelvin shamelessly required her to apologize with a bow, which was truly outrageous! Unable to hold back, Chris interjected, "Mr. Foley, you''ve misunderstood. Mr. Parry apologized not because of the wine." "Oh? Not the wine? Then what?" Kelvin yed confused, leaving Teagan seething but helpless. Teagan forced a chuckle, trying to suppress the boiling rage within, "That''s right, not the wine. A month ago, my foolish younger sister inadvertently offended Mr. Foley. I hope you can overlook her mistake." "Is that so? It''s slipping my mind. So, what have your sister done to offend me?" Frowning, Danielle, who had been sitting with a sulky expression, finally stood up and bowed ny degrees in front of Kelvin. "I''m sorry, Mr. Foley. Last time at the entrance of the restaurant, I failed to judge the situation and offended you and Miss Lawrence. Please forgive me." She had apologized so sincerely, so she believed Kelvin would forgive her. But as she straightened a bit, a chilling voice sounded from above. "Oh, I remember now. It happened before I casually bought arge amount of Parry Group stocks." Teagan''s throat tightened at his words. He thought, ''Just because of your casual behavior, the Parry Group suffered a loss of whopping five billion!'' Chapter 507: Offending The Future Heiress Chapter 507: Offending the Future Heiress Kelvin sneered at them for being naive. ''Do they think I''ll just let it slide after they make an apology? Nobody can get away with it after offending me, not to mention that Danielle insulted my beloved woman.'' "I don''t ept your apology! I don''t feel Miss Parry''s sincerity. I believe it would be more in line with my style for the Parry Group to withdraw from the stock market soon!" Kelvin nced at the two of them, idly ying with the ring on his hand. It was a silver ring embedded with a diamond, a wedding ring worn on his left hand, symbolizing his married status. It was only at this moment that Chris noticed it. A bow wasn''t sincere enough? Then how about kneeling? Teagan suddenly stood up, reached out arge hand, and pressed down on Danielle''s shoulder, forcibly pushing her down while shouting, "Kneel!" Danielle''s knees involuntarily bent, and her entire kneecaps hit the cold floor. She turned back to Teagan and defiantly shouted, "Teagan, I won''t!" She couldn''t afford to refuse! Teagan personally pressed down on her head, causing her fair and beautiful forehead to quickly turn purple. The pain brought tears to her eyes, and the hidden sadness and grievances in her eyes turned into tears. At the same time, Teagan''s powerful, deliberate voice was resounding, each word powerful and forceful. "Mr. Foley, please forgive us!" Finally, Kelvin felt a little bit satisfied, got up and left without a word. What did this mean? The Parry siblings looked up, gazing at Kelvin''s disappearing figure with confusion.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chris, Mr. Foley''s assistant, was tidying up the chairs in the meeting room with an expressionless face, coldly giving the siblings an order to leave. "Both of you, please leave. Mr. Foley means that this matter ends here and there will be no next time." With that, Teagan''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. He was d that Kelvin had agreed to let go, but he was also deeply saddened by the insult he received today, the first in his twenty-five years of life. ''Kelvin, just you wait! One day, I will make you pay the price!'' "Alright, thank you, Mr. Richards," Teagan said before leaving with the tearful Danielle. His face was entirely different from when he arrived. Cheyenne rushed to Hopedale Hospital after receiving a call from Eddie who told her that a prominent figure from Onistead wanted to see her. Kyson Owen, the Minister of Health of Che, a leading figure in the medical field, and also the older brother of Jonathan Owen. As soon as she arrived at the door of her office, she saw this well-known national doctor. The old man sitting in her chair appeared to be in his seventies, with facial features somewhat simr to Jonathan''s, but slightly rounder and plumper. His hair were gray, his expression serious, and he wore a pair of ck-framed reading sses and a symbolically whiteb coat, giving him the appearance of a well-educated schr. As she sized up the old man, the people in the room were also sizing her up. They found it unbelivable that the lively and delicate girl in front of them turned out to be the appointed director of the hospital chosen by Jonathan. Cheyenne noticed the aloof woman standing among the crowd. She had a short ear-length haircut, a square-shaped face, fair skin, prominent eyebrows andrge eyes, and a straight nose. She stood behind Kyson, her hands tucked into the pockets of her white coat. The first nce she cast at Cheyenne was full of disdain, as if questioning how someone like her could lead the entire hospital. Eddie was the only one who weed Cheyenne. He approached her proactively, greeted her, and gave a warm and appropriate smile. "Cheyenne, you''re here. Come in, let me introduce you." "This is Kyson Owen! And this is his granddaughter, Leah Owen, the 38th generation of the Owen family." Being the 38th generation of the Owen family meant that this woman, who looked to be twenty-five or six years old, would be the next head of the Owen family. No wonder she had just looked down her nose at Cheyenne. Cheyenne reluctantly extended her hand to shake theirs and greeted, "Kyson, hello, I''m Cheyenne." Leah didn''t even extend her hand and kept it in her pocket, giving off an annoying air of arrogance. Cheyenne awkwardly left her hand hanging in the air. Finally, she reached back and lightly touched her own nape, shrugging her shoulders nonchntly. She had no idea what she had done to offend the future head of the Owen family. At this point, Kyson spoke up, "I know you. You''re the granddaughter of Old Mr. Edwards." "The Thirteen Needles of the Edwards family is as good as ''Diagnose with a Thread'' of my family." Cheyenne had heard her grandfather mention Diagnose with a Thread when she was younger. It was this particr skill that allowed the Owen family to establish a foothold among various forces. No matter where they were, they could determine a patient''s condition and how advanced their illness was just by using a thin red thread. "Thank you, old Mr. Owen. Each medical skill has its own merits. The Thirteen Needles specialize in acupuncture, while the Owen family''s medical technique focuses more on diagnostic methods." Cheyenne''s humble words, When they reached Leah''s ears, turned into evidence of Cheyenne fawning over her grandfather. With a snort, she walked over to Cheyenne and looked down at her, her eyes filled with mockery. "My family''s diagnosis is summarized by past generations and has a long history. The petty acupuncture of your Edwards family can''t bepared with it." After speaking, she paused and continued proudly, "Wind Hall of the Edwards family has long been kicked out of the four halls. I really don''t know what makes you and your grandfather deceive others as doctors." ''Wind Hall? What does it have to do with me and my grandfather? It''s ridiculous that the future head of the Owen family said that my grandfather and I were deceiving others? Before she could retort, Kyson reprimanded his granddaughter. "Leah, be polite. Old Mr. Edwards and I are good friends." Good friends? Now Cheyenne smiled. Her smile was full of sarcasm. Chapter 508: Respecting The Elderly Chapter 508: Respecting the Elderly Cheyenne had always been the type of person who believed in mutual respect: But when this arrogant woman arrived, she immediately criticized the Edwards family and the Thirteen Needles. Despite being a grandfather, Kyson didn''t intervene, instead, at the end, insincerely exining that Old Mr. Edwards and him were good friends. ''What a hypocrite!'' Cheyenne thought and found it intolerable. Just earlier, she had been friendly towards them for Jonathan''s sake, but they didn''t appreciate it. The smile on her face faded; she then put on a confident look and retorted, "My grandfather doesn''t need friends like you, who are hypocritical, vain, and have ill intentions. And as for whether the Thirteen Needles of the Edwards family deserve its reputation, would you dare to challenge them?" Hypocritical? Kyson''s face froze for a moment, before it turnedpletely dark. To defend her grandfather, Leah immediately agreed to thepetition, but with one condition: if Cheyenne lost, she would have to give up her position as the acting hospital director and resign. This... caused everyone to look at Leah in unison. This woman was ruthless, but many also supported her. They didn''t like Cheyenne and felt she was just an eye candy at the hospital. On the other hand, Eddie was somewhat disappointed. Leah, his admired medical idol turned out to be such an aggressive person. "The position of hospital director was personally bestowed upon Cheyenne by the former director. She cannot give it up!" Eddie stepped forward without hesitation, facing Kyson, and spoke up for Cheyenne. "Without talent or virtue, what entitles her to this position? Not daring topete, is it because of fear? If so, she could simply admit her own defeat!" Leah pressed on relentlessly, her hatred making Cheyenne feel speechless. Lifting her fair, delicate chin, Cheyenne let out a snort. "Since this is apetition, there should be rewards and punishments, right? What if I win?" Her voice, though not loud, reached everyone''s ears. Soon after, mockingughter filled the air. Leah, with a disdainful expression, approached with her arms crossed. "Are you crazy? How could you possibly win? As the most gifted prodigy in the Owen family, I started learning about pharmacology with my grandfather at the age of three. I entered high school at thirteen and university at sixteen. By the time I was twenty, I had be an internationally renowned prodigy surgeon, even younger than Eddie. I''ve won the Lasker Medical Award for Basic Medical Research twice in a row, bing the youngest female recipient." Before meeting Leah in person, Eddie had always considered her a goddess. However, today, seeing her in person shattered all his previous illusions. His feelings toward her turned from admiration to anger. "Cheyenne is no inferior to you. I believe she will win," Eddie dered confidently. Leah, as if suddenly enlightened, sneered and said mockingly, "Cheyenne, are you just going to hide behind men?" "Eddie, step aside. I can handle it," Cheyenne smiled as she gently pushed Eddie aside. She pointed at Kyson. "I only have one condition, topete with old Mr. Owen." Leah was caught off guard. ''Cheyenne wanted topete with my grandpa?'' ''Was she pretending, or was she really insane? What qualifications did she have topete with my grandpa? Was she trying to save face by losing to my grandpa?''N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No!" Leah vetoed. Kyson raised an eyebrow with a polite smile. "What? Is your grandpa afraid of losing to me, the younger generation?" Cheyenne''s words seemed to be overconfident. Who gave her the courage to think she couldpete with Kyson? Even Eddie, who stood by her side, felt it was unbelievable. He gently reminded her, "Cheyenne, don''t be ridiculous. Kyson is genuinely great in medicine." Cheyenne sighed softly and looked at Eddie with resentment. "Don''t you believe in me, Eddie?" At that moment, Eddie blushed and awkwardly nodded, then vehemently shook his head. "Of course, I believe in your abilities, Cheyenne, but... right now, you''re still young and haven''t had much practical ¦«¦¯¦© experience." He believed that in a few years, she would definitely be able to surpass Leah. But right now... Cheyenne''s untimely challenge surprised Kyson, and against all odds, he agreed to her "unreasonable" request. "I ept your challenge, youngdy. You have great courage. I hope your skills are as strong as your bravery. Leah called out dissatisfied, "Grandpa, she''s being unreasonable, why did you agree to her request." "Leah, life is so dull. Especially at my age, I''ve seen it all. It''s fun topete with a youngdy." Cheyenne sternly reminded him, "Life may be dull to you, but I hope you take this seriously. After all, I won''t go easy on you just because you''re the elderly." "Like grandfather, like granddaughter. You both have the same bad temper!" Thepetition was simple: both of them had to find and provide a solution for a stranger''s ailment within the shortest time possible to win. They were in Hopedale Hospital. Finding a patient shouldn''t be difficult, and the treatment was free. Moreover, due to Kyson''s reputation, the moment the news got out, people were moring to sign up. As for Cheyenne, although she had the title of "acting hospital director," her youthful and delicate appearance caused many to doubt her abilities as a doctor who treated patients. Chapter 509: In The Face Of Life And Death Chapter 509: In the Face of Life and Death Five minutes had passed, and there was a countless number of people waiting in line for Kyson''s treatment, while nobody came to Cheyenne. Eddie was starting to feel anxious for her. "Cheyenne, should I go and help you find some patients? I remember a few patients adding me on Line before; they were seeking medical help," he suggested. "No need," she declined his offer, her gaze shifting towards the cleaningdy standing by the street. From thest moment to now, the cleaningdy had been looking over in this direction with hesitation. Cheyenne raised her red lips and said coolly, "I''ve got a patient." "What?" Before he could get a response from her, Cheyenne headed towards the cleaningdy. Meanwhile, Leah, seeing her actions, thought she had willingly given up thepetition and smirked triumphantly. "So quick to give up? Seems like all that boasting led to nothing... A bit of self-awareness would be good." Before Leah''s words had fallen, a clear voice interjected, "Who said I''ve given up?" Cheyenne returned, bringing with her a middle-aged cleaningdy in a yellow sanitation worker''s uniform. She looked to be in her fifties, with hair turning white from the rigors of hardbor, and her face weathered and wrinkled from years of exposure to the elements. She held a broom and stood somewhat bewildered in ce. "She''s so filthy. Why would Cheyenne bring such a lowly person here?" "Yeah, it stinks! The air is filled with the smell of garbage... I can''t bear it, I''m sick." "Get out of here quickly, you''re so disgusting." In her ears, there were the hurtful words attacking her dignity. The cleaningdy tightened her grip on the broom in her hand, a deep sadness on her face as she apologized to Cheyenne with a slight bow, "I... I''m sorry, Miss Lawrence. I''d better leave!" Leah, too, pinched her nose with disdain, despite not saying anything, her actions crushed the old woman''s sense of pride. Kyson, observing it all, furrowed his brow. "Right here! In the face of life and death, there are no distinctions of high or low." Cheyenne grabbed hold of the cleaningdy''s wrist and confidently ushered her into the VIP ward of the hospital. This ward was strictly for influential and powerful patients. Many patients showed signs of discontent, but envy also sparked in their eyes. Kyson quickly selected a recement patient from the crowd. As Cheyenne put on the white coat and gloves, she seemed to glow from within, noble and virtuous. "Where does it hurt?" she asked the cleaningdy gently. "For about two months now, I''ve been experiencing intermittent abdominal pain, dizziness, and frequent vomiting, especially at mealtimes," the woman answered with a hesitant tone, pointing to the area below her stomach. This was the epigastric region, indicating that she likely had chronic gastritis and a tendency for ulcers. The stomach was the hardest to care for. But for Cheyenne, now that she had identified the ailment, she could begin the treatment. She took out a set of silver needles, each varying in size, thickness, and shape, shining brightly. Picking up the finest needle, she proceeded to skillfully insert it into the woman''s neiguan acupoint, sanli acupoint... She had high medical skills, and her speed was astonishing, leaving onlookers mesmerized. Throughout the process, everyone involuntarily gazed in silent admiration at Cheyenne''s every move. At that moment, they couldn''t help but admit that Cheyenne indeed had charisma. Only Leah disdainfully curled her lips, criticizing Cheyenne''s haphazard treatment. "Nonsense, that woman clearly has appendicitis. The best treatment would be surgery." Before she could finish her words, Kyson himself refuted her, publicly stating, "Leah, watch it carefully to learn it. She''s excellent in medicine, you have to admit." "Grandfather!" Leah, of course, was unwilling to ept this. She murmured, "Grandfather, whose side are you on? If we lose, it will be so embarrassing." "I know." Kyson shook his head and began to focus on treating his own patient. However, he couldn''t help but steal nces at Cheyenne, while he pondered a question: What if he were asked to treat that cleaningdy? Based his decades of medical experience, he would probably rmend the patient to take medicine for recuperation. However, it would be a rtively long process before the patient recovered. After the acupuncture treatment, the cleaningdy''s expression visibly rxed, filled with surprise. With tearful eyes, she grasped Cheyenne''s hand and thanked her, "Thank you, Miss Lawrence, you have no idea how much I''ve suffered due to this illness over the past two months!" Cheyenne wasn''t ustomed to such effusive gratitude. She helped the woman to her feet and said, "It''s alright. Pay attention and take good rest from now on." The cleaningdy was the sole breadwinner in her family, with a daughter attending university and husband who had been paralyzed for ten years due to a car ident. She didn''t dare to rest for even a day and certainly couldn''t afford hospital treatment. Just going to the hospital, getting simple tests done, and going through the entire process would take at least a day and cost several hundred dors. If she hadn''t encountered Miss Lawrence and received free treatment, she would have continued to suffer. When Kyson conducted medical treatment, he also drew a lot of attention. The patient he chose had heat in her internal organ. He prescribed a medicine prescription, which Cheyenne nced at casually. One of the ingredients was called bitter rhizom¨¦ It was cold in nature and slightly bitter, and although it could be used in conjunction with aconite, in a severe case of internal dampness, using a bitter rhizome would likely worsen the condition. "The famed Almond Hall turns out to be so so. Once you administer this medicine and she take it regrly, I gotta say, she will have only half a month left." "What nonsense are you spouting! My grandfather has been practicing medicine for decades, doesn''t he know how to use the right medicine and when to use it?" Leah used Cheyenne of speaking nonsense. Even the patient stood by Kyson''s side, "What''s wrong with you, youngdy? So jealous at suchN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. a young age? I believe in Mr. Owen. You should just stay away! Cheyenne shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression, "It doesn''t matter. Do as you wish." She hoped they wouldn''t regret it by then! Chapter 510: Mr. Owen Publicly Apologizes Chapter 510: Mr. Owen Publicly Apologizes Leah, in her self-righteousness, looked proudly at Cheyenne and said, "Miss Lawrence, shouldn''t you keep your promise and resign?" Even those who hadn''t supported Cheyenne before joined Leah''s side and mored for her to leave the hospital. Their voices were loud and echoed throughout. Even the surrounding patients joined in, continuously attacking Cheyenne with words, demanding that she leave. Eddie, fearing that these people would be too agitated and harm Cheyenne, spread his arms in front of her, using his frame to shield her. "Everyone, calm down," he implored. "What Cheyenne said is true. While the bitter rhizome is good for treating cirrhosis, the side effects can harm a woman''s uterus, causing infertility, and in severe cases, can lead to endometritis." Thatdy began to waver. She was indeed infertile, the biggest regret of her life, which led her husband to have affairs and ignore her. That was why she had consumed so many supplements, hoping to conceive sooner. Her health got worse from excess consumption of these supplements. Cheyenne nodded, her clear eyes calmly meeting the scrutiny of the crowd. Her voice was firm as she exined, "He''s right. Do you often feel weak all over, have insomnia at night..." She paused and walked to the patient, gently asking in her ear, "Are you suffering from abnormal vaginal discharge and pissing blood?" The woman trembled, her eyes widening in astonishment, nodding vigorously. "Yes... yes, it''s true... how did you know?" At first, she had thought it was irregr menstruation, but after bleeding for more than ten days, she realized the seriousness of the situation and went to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor said it was a hormonal imbnce and advised her to take some progesterone and get more rest. However, her condidtion worsened even after she took the doctor''s advice. Kyson stroked his beard, pondering for a long time, finally understanding that he had neglected an important factor: the differences between male and female constitutions. Suddenly, Kyson spoke, and the surrounding crowd fell silent and anticipated Kyson tp teach Cheyenne a lesson.. They were destined to be disappointed, as what Kyson said next waspletely contrary to their expectations. "She''s right, I''ve lost. Give me the prescription, and I''ll revise it." "Grandpa!" Leah lost her cool. How could Grandpa admit defeat so easily? ... Kyson walked unsteadily onto the stage, deeply bowing to the audience, his voice filled with sorrow and seriousness. "I''m sorry, everyone. I did neglect an important aspect. My prescription is actually not suitable for thisdy." Seeing this, Leah could only grit her teeth in hatred and apologize along with Grandpa. "I''m sorry!" Cheyenne had thought this old man would stubbornly stick to his diagnosis She hadn''t expected him to admit his mistake so readily. She felt confused. Perhaps because she disliked Leah, she had misjudged Kyson and thought he was as indecent as his granddaughter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As she turned back to look at the improved prescription that Kyson had revised, the dosages andbinations were almost perfect. Just as everyone was criticizing the Owen family, she approached Kyson and, for the first time, spoke up in his favor. "Shh. Please listen to me. Everyone makes mistakes, and there''s no one in this world who is wless. Candidly speaking, Kyson''s prescription can be considered exemry in the field of medicine! I have to admit, in terms of medication, Kyson is truly exceptional." "Pulse diagnosis is a technique worth learning and inheriting. As the saying goes, all roads lead to Rome. Whether it''s pulse diagnosis or acupuncture, it''s all about serving the patient." From the beginning, she had never meant to belittle anyone. It was Leah who hade after her. Deeply feeling regretful, Kyson couldn''t help but feel a hint of sourness in his nose. He hesitantly walked up to Cheyenne and bowed in apology. "Young missy, I apologize for what happened just now. Your insight and broad-mindedness have made me feel ashamed." He had just consented to his granddaughter''s actions to verify just how capable this youngdy truly was. The result had surprised and amazed him. Compared to Layne, Cheyenne was truly a prodigy in every aspect! Not only in terms of medical skills, but also in character. No wonder even his arrogant and dismissive brother held her in such high regard. His brother had written several letters asking how he could get Cheyenne toe to the hospital to work. At that time, he hadn''t entirely believed it, despite her remarkable talent, given her age. But now, seeing Cheyenne in person andparing her to his granddaughter, Kyson felt even more acutely how he had failed. When he said he had lost, it wasn''t just referring to his technical expertise; it was also about his failure in educating his descendants. Cheyenne gently helped him up and said, "Mr. Owen, it''s not as serious as you think. Please get up." "Young missy,e with me. I have something I want to give you." "What is it?" Kyson''s words left even Leah puzzled. She wondered what her grandfather would show to Cheyenne. Chapter 511: YouRe Quite Heavy Chapter 511: You''re Quite Heavy Outside the director''s office, Leah leaned against the door, listening intently to the sounds inside. Unfortunately, she couldn''t hear anything at all. She gave up with a frown on her face and unexpectedly locked eyes with Eddie, who then turned expressionlessly away from her. It was as if he regarded her as nothing! Leah furrowed her brow in displeasure. Did he really disdain her? With the reputation of a genius since childhood, Leah was always stunning and popr wherever she went. It was the first time she encountered a man who treated her with such indifference. She was about to explode. Running her hand through her hair, she said, "Hey, your name is Eddie, right? Do you like Cheyenne?" Her words reached his ears, and he blushed shyly. Seeing this, Leah sneered. "What''s there to be shy about?" Eddie coughed and firmly stopped her from continuing. "First, don''t call me ''hey.'' Second, I see Cheyenne as a sister. Miss Owen, please stop making baseless assumptions." "Ha... I just want to tell you, Cheyenne got lucky this time. If it weren''t for my grandfather''s mistake, she wouldn''t stand a chance. It''s a dream of hers to win!" The woman''s attitude made even the gentle Eddie ufortable. Rarely one to argue with others, he confronted her. "Miss Owen, luck had nothing to do with it. Is it that hard to admit defeat?" "I..." She lost her words, unsure how to counter his argument, when footsteps echoed in the hallway. The rhythmic sound of high heels on the tiled floor mixed with children''sughter, interrupting their conversation.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Sister, let''s hurry... I want to see Cheyenne." Following that, a small figure rushed over from the other end of the corridor. The little one, not noticing anyone here, bumped into Leah. Right in the abdomen. It hurt so much that her face turned pale and she gasped for breath. The little boy probably hadn''t expected to run into someone. He immediately apologized, "I... I''m sorry, Auntie, I didn''t mean to." Leah grabbed the child''s cor, angrily asking, "Who are you? You have no manners at all. Where are your parents?" Eddie felt that she was making a big deal out of nothing. How much could it hurt? Was it really worth making a fuss? Moreover, the boy had already apologized, but Leah refused to let it slide. "Let him go!" Just as Eddie was about to rescue the boy, a fair and slender hand suddenly reached out, pulled the boy to her side, and embraced him. The boy looked up and his dark eyes instantly lit up with delight as he hugged her. The Todd siblings happened to witness this heartwarming scene. The golden sunlight outside the window fell perfectly on Cheyenne, casting a silvery sheen on her white coat, enhancing her fairplexion. From Iker''s perspective, the two delicate smiling faces formed the most beautiful scenery in the world. It left him stunned. Sophie nced at Cheyenne and then faced Leah, seeking justice for her little brother. "Miss Owen, what a coincidence. It seems like we haven''t seen each other in many years. Nice to meet you!" To be exact, it had been five years since theyst met. Leah had studied in Jostrana for a year, and they had met at a ball through Miss Weaver''s introduction. Sophie was well-known in Jostrana, and Leah, being new, had relied on her help and rmendations. Later, Leah went to era to study rehabilitation therapy, and they lost touch. Neither of them had expected to meet again in such a situation five yearster. Facing Sophie, Leah humbly and sincerely greeted her, "Sophie, it''s been a long time. When did you return to the country? Why didn''t you tell me? I wanted to invite you for a meal." Thetter kindly rejected her ttery and, wearing clogs, walked elegantly to Cheyenne''s side, reaching out to pat the boy''s head. "No need!" "I''m busy, and I have to discipline my brother. Otherwise, people would nder us forck of manners, bringing shame to the Todd family." After her words, Leah was momentarily speechless and looked at the little boy in Cheyenne''s arms with astonishment. She hadn''t paid attention just now, but indeed, the boy''s clothes, though in, were from a well-known luxury brand. With a fair and round face and delicate features, he was in no way associated with "poverty." He... he was actually the young master of the Todd family! "Sorry, Sophie, I didn''t know he was your brother. He is indeed cute and very smart," Leah hurriedly exined, apologizing to the two. Sophie was 25 years old now and had a three-year-old brother. The age gap was trulymentable. It made sense she couldn''t have anticipated it. Cheyenne held Lewis and stood at the office door, "Really? Just now, you said saying he had no manners... and now he''s be cute and smart." "Tsk tsk, the heir of the Owen family is indeed impressive as she could change colors so quickly. Her words made both Leah and Kyson ashamed, especially since the Owen family had always prided themselves as a family of integrity. Iker coldly nced at Leah, defending his brother, "I''ll discipline my brother myself. Miss Owen, I don''t need you to sit on a moral high ground and criticize." Then, he took a big step forward, ready to pick up the boy. "Come here, don''t cling to Cheyenne. You''re too heavy!" The boy pouted, unwilling to let go of Cheyenne''s neck. Cheyenne was soft and fragrant; he didn''t want his big brother to carry him because he would just grab his cor and walk. "Fairy sister, am I really heavy?" Cheyenne, "Yes, you''re quite heavy." "Boohoo..." Chapter 512: Cheyenne Loves Cash Chapter 512: Cheyenne Loves Cash On this side, the scene was harmonious and pleasant. On the other side, the Owen family felt extremely awkward, as nobody paid them any attention in the first ce! Mr. Owen had never experienced such a cold treatment before. But all of this was their own doing-whom could they me? Sophie, in an intimate manner, held onto Cheyenne''s arm and said, "Miss Lawrence is the benefactor of our Todd family, but she''s my friend. Miss Owen, it would be better if you didn''t do that again in the future." Friend? Cheyenne looked thoughtfully at the hand on her arm. Undoubtedly, it was an elegant and beautiful hand with distinct knuckles, adorned with exquisite nail art, firmly clinging to her arm. So far, they had only met twice, and such intimate gestures made her feel somewhat awkward. Subtly, she pushed away Sophie''s hand and said in an indifferent tone, "Thank you, Miss Todd, but it''s not a big deal." "My grandfather has always taught me to be forgiving." "Although Miss Owen, you lost just now, but for the sake of old Mr. Owen, I can''t be bothered to pursue it today. Let''s just leave it at that! I''m very tired." Leah was so confident before, but now she ended up in such a sorry state. This turn of events was quite a surprise. Leah was very aware that Cheyenne''s words were intentional. Emily had already told her that Cheyenne was not to be underestimated. Indeed, she was an extremely annoying woman! "Grandpa, let''s go." As he left, Kyson, leaning on his cane, turned back and reminded, "Missy, don''t forget what I just said to you. Think carefully, it won''t do you any harm." Cheyenne nodded indifferently and responded somewhat helplessly, "Understood. Why are you more long-winded than my grandfather?" At this, Kyson was briefly stunned, then he patted his beard and chuckled, "You are funny... I have great expectations for you. Keep it up." What did he mean by that? A hint of hidden intent flickered in Leah''s eyes as she tightly clenched her fists. Grandpa wouldn''t be trying to bring Cheyenne into the Owen family, would he? She absolutely wouldn''t allow Cheyenne to enter the Owen family. Sophie, as curious as Leah, walked up to Cheyenne with a bright smile, almost overly inquisitive, "Miss Lawrence, what did Kyson just talk to you about? It''s so mysterious, it''s making me curious." The fervor in Sophie''s eyes made Cheyenne cautious. Sophie had been pretending to be very friendly with her since earlier. Was it her genuine personality, or did she have ulterior motives? She had sessfully avoided the surveince of Thalia and traveled all the way from Jostrana to Che, publicly announcing the will; it was clear that Sophie was not as naive as she appeared. Cheyenne smiled lightly, nonchntly saying, "It''s nothing important. By the way, Master Iker, how did you twoe here?" She gave a perfunctory response to the question, swiftly changing the subject. Sophie didn''t inquire further; she forced a smile, concealing her inner dissatisfaction. Her face still exuded a bright, gentle charm. She was dressed in a pink floral dress, adorned with a beautiful bow-tied at the waist, outlining her graceful curves. Her voice was as soft and gentle. "Miss Lawrence, never mind about my casual question," she said. Cheyenne naturally responded with a casual "Oh," and the conversation ended there.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sophie''s expression was somewhat unpleasant, When had she ever been treated in this manner? Never in Jostrana, and not even after returning to the country. Iker vel seemed unaware of the strange atmosphere between the two girls. Today, he hade to thank Cheyenne and invite her to dinner. If it weren''t for her, he might have died on the Sakura Bridge that day. Not only did she heal his legs, but she also exposed Davon and Thalia. Iker wasn''t good at expressing his feelings in words, but he silently swore that he would protect Cheyenne with his life from now on! Dinner together? Cheyenne was slightly surprised and hesitated before responding. She furrowed her eyebrows, as if considering whether she should go. Because two hours ago, she had agreed to the invitation from her friends, Kate and Reece. It was their tenth anniversary as friends, and it didn''t seem right to refuse. Thus, she had to decline Iker''s invitation, "I''m sorry, Master Iker, I already have ns tonight." Being rejected, Iker unexpectedly revealed a hint of disappointment. He couldn''t help but wonder if Cheyenne had refused him because she had agreed to Kelvin''s invitation. Feeling distressed, he uttered in a low voice, a tinge ofpassion in his tone, "Miss Lawrence, if you''re busy, perhaps another time then." Seeing him appear so down, Cheyenne couldn''t help but tease him, saying, "You don''t have to treat me to dinner if you want to thank me. I prefer money; I''m a materialistic person." Dining at those fancy restaurants required at least two hours of preparation for makeup and dressing; it was too much trouble. Just give her the money. Taking her seriously, Iker nodded earnestly, "Then wait for me, I''ll have Tanner go prepare it." Saying that, he took out his phone and made a call to Tanner, sinctly instructing him, "Go to the bank, I have something for you to take care of." ''Is it really necessary? Is Master Iker really going to give me money?'' Cheyenne''s eyes lit up, watery and gleaming as she looked at Master Iker. Iker suddenly moved the phone away and asked Cheyenne, "Cash or check?" "Cash!" she responded without hesitation. She had seen too many checks; they held no meaning for her. Iker smiled at her affectionately, "Money enthusiast, be sure not to have a change of heart." Cheyenne patted her chest, guaranteeing, "I definitely won''t! I''ve experienced. oversleeping until waking naturally, but I haven''t experienced cramping from counting money." Chapter 513: A Slap On SophieS Face Chapter 513: A p on Sophie''s Face Outside the door, footsteps suddenly reached Cheyenne''s ears, clear and distinct. The surrounding air seemed to grow cold and heavy, the atmosphere reaching its peak of oppression. Sophie was the first to look towards the neer. She saw a tall and imposing figure dressed in a three-piece ck suit with a distinctive silver badge gleaming on the chest. With deep, prating eyes, he observed the two people inside the room, his jealousy brewing at the sight of theirughter and chatter. Chris, who walked behind him, was the one most sensitive to the cold aura emanating from Kelvin. Unable to hold back a shiver, he coughed to alert the two people in the room. It was only then that Cheyenne noticed the two figures at the door.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Turning to look calmly, she softly said, "Neurology and psychiatry are next door. You might have the wrong door number." "I''m here to see you," his gloomy voice rang out as he strode to Cheyenne''s desk with long strides. His tone was jealous as he asked, "What were you chatting about with Master Iker that made youugh so joyfully? Care to share it with me?" Cheyenne gave him a disdainful look. "No. What are you here for?" Her tone was clearly unweing. She could chat and joke with Iker, and she could show kindness to strangers, but she was icy cold towards him. This differential treatment made Kelvin nearly burst into anger. Sophie, seeing the man, stepped forward, greeting him with a shy smile. "Mr. Foley, it''s an honor to meet you." She extended her hand. With exceptional beauty and talent, Sophie was confident that she was a sight to behold in the eyes of all men. Even the fiercest man would turn gentle like amb upon seeing her. Observing their interaction, Cheyenne silently took note of Sophie''s deliberate disy of her fair neck. Oh, Kelvin was indeed quite the charmer, attracting attention like a bee to honey. Sophie outshone Abbie in looks, family background, and talent. Standing next to Kelvin, they made quite the matching pair: a tall, handsome man apanied by a poised and elegant beauty. Her gossipy gaze met Kelvin''s, worsening his already displeased mood. So when Sophie, presumptuously charming, tried to entice him, he simply ignored her. "I don''t know you. A good dog doesn''t block the way. Please move aside." His voice was disdainful. Shocked, Sophie widened her eyes, unable to respond for a moment. Was he... was he insulting her? Unable to contain herself, Cheyenne burst intoughter, having long experienced Kelvin''s sharp tongue. Just as the atmosphere fell into silence, Lewis'' childish voice suddenly rang out, breaking the awkwardness. "Fairy Sister, I need to go potty." "I''ll take him," Iker coughed lightly, "Iker stepping forward. As he took the little boy from Cheyenne''s arms, his hand identally brushed hers, unleashing a frigid re from Kelvin. His deep-set eyes bore into lker''s hand, as if he wanted to chop it off. After a brief pause, Cheyenne, unaware of the tension, directed Iker. "Just go left once you''re outside." "Alright, Cheyenne." After Iker and Lewis left, Eddie had to return to his work station. He had a surgery to perform that afternoon. Meanwhile, Sophie stayed behind. It was clear that Cheyenne didn''t wee her. To avoid embarrassment, Sophie found an excuse to make a phone call and deft the room. Chris, realizing the tension, pulled out his phone. ¡°Mr. Foley, I''m sorry, something''se up at home, I need to leave." "Home? As far as I remember, Chris has nothing at home except a dog," Cheyenne mused, watching his reddening ears with interest. Chris felt a heavy blow struck him. It was true-he was parentless and in his thirties, living alone except for a white teddy bear. But he rounded the lies by saying, "Yea, my pet isn''t feeling well and I need to go check on it, Mr. Foley." "Go ahead." Kelvin actually agreed to such an absurd request! Chris left, ted, and closed the door gently, leaving the two of them in a quiet world of their own. As the footsteps outside grew further and finally faded, the surroundings returned to calm. Cheyenne stood for a while, feeling a bit stiff. She sat down at her desk, massaging her shoulder and asked Kelvin once again why he was here. He ced a document in front of her. "What''s this?" "You''ll see once you read it." As she read, Cheyenne''s heart trembled more and more. It turned out that her previous dealings with TWILIGHT were just one project of the infamous organization, the Hand of God. The masked "Master Charlie" in charge of TWILIGHT and Soar Casino was actually one of the Lucas family''s four aces. His full name was "Charlie Fraser," codenamed "CY." His specialty was profit umtion, thus earning him the title of "God of Wealth." His responsibility in the organization was to manage funds. Chapter 514: Putting One Cent In Front Of Mr. Foley Chapter 514: Putting One Cent in Front of Mr. Foley Just like that, Charlie, one of the four aces, established the powerful Soar Casino and TWILIGHT. What about the other three? Kelvin didn''t hide anything and revealed all the results of his investigation to Cheyenne, "You asked me why I wanted to go to Soar Casino and TWILIGHT, right? It''s because I''m investigating a man named Charlie Fraser." "Why?" Cheyenne remembered thest incident, almost caught at Soar Casino, and he helped by calling the police. And they stayed in the warehouse of TWILIGHT for three days, and Kelvin shed a lot of blood to protect her. However, she couldn''t understand why he would know Charlie. Logically, the Foley family and the Hand of God should not interfere with each other''s business. When it came to this, a touch of sorrow clouded Kelvin''s resolute and handsome face, and a mist appeared in his bright eyes, as if recalling something painful. "Because of my mom." "Gracie?" Cheyenne covered her red lips in surprise, whispered. Hearing her address, Kelvin was somewhat dissatisfied and corrected her in a timely manner, "You should call her Mom too." "Hmph, just get to the point!" He shook his somewhat heavy head and his thoughts returned to that snowy winter many years ago. Kelvin''s mind was filled with bloody scenes, the candlelit studio, the walls, the canvas, and the woman''s dress were all filled with hot blood. She waspleting her greatest oil painting in history - "HELL." Everyone knew that the colors of this painting were rich and gorgeous, surpassing the usual oil paints. From theyers of strokes, mes burned, and it seemed that the smell of blood could be smelled from a distance. The world attributed this to Gracie''s fantastic creativity. Using blood to paint! However, no one knew that the blood she used for painting was not ordinary chicken blood, but real human blood. And the person who provided her with these "ingredients" was a man in a ck robe. When he was young, he stood at the door and saw the tattoo revealed on the man''s arm through the crack. The woman called him "Charlie". Later, Kelvin was taken to Akloit by old Mr. Foley and separated from the woman for several years. Thest time they met was when he suddenly heard that she had a conflict with Franklin''s wife and fell down the stairs. She became a vegetable after that. He never dared to believe that the crazy and extremely clever woman would end up in such a state! Over the years, in the process of constantly investigating the truth, he unintentionally discovered a music score of hers. The dark patterns on the paper were exactly the same as the tattoo he saw when he was young. He sent Chris to investigate many music scores, and finally found a clue in Jostrana. It was said that at a birthday banquet of a certain tycoon, someone yed this strange piece of music, and the next day the tycoonmitted suicide. The person who yed the music was a young man with a grotesque mask, and everyone called him "Charlie." After the banquet, Charlie disappeared. The deceased tycoon was Bradley Thompson, the head of the Thompson family, one of the eight major families in Jostrana. In February of the same year, he visited the interior with a group of students, and Mr. President praised Mr. Thompson as a genuine lover of literature and art. It''s a pity that hemitted suicide before he was forty, causing great regret. Kelvin tracked him for many years, and was willing to spend eight million to go to Soar Casino to find "Mr. King" to help him find "Charlie." His real motive was to use this information to lure the snake out of its hole. He hadn''t expected the sudden appearance of Cheyenne in the middle, which almost disrupted his whole n. But fortunately, Charlie who had been hiding for five or six years appeared. He was able to trace it back to its origins- the Xona Lucas family. The Lucas family had four powerful assistants, known as the four messengers of God, and their power was second only to the head and heir of the Lucas family. They were the core of the organization, the backbone. They were: Assassin Phoenix. It was said that she was exceptionally beautiful and skilled in hypnotism, capable of killing people without a trace. Sound Assassin - Melody. Killing with sic, no one knew what he looked like. He was the most mysterious of the four aces.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. CY - Charlie. A master of making money, known for always wearing a grotesque mask. His motto was: as long as you are willing to sell your soul, you can obtain wealth! Finally, Cheyenne knew thest one. King of Medicine - Mr. King. It was her Granduncle Adrian! Before he moved to the Todd family, he was being pursued by people from Metshire to Southeast region, and ended up inadvertently joining the team of the Lucas family. With the powerful medical skills of Thirteen Needles passed down from the Edwards family, he undertook the important task of developing drugs. As for why the Lucas family arranged for him to go to the Todd family, that was the key to her search for her grandfather Layne. A ridiculous and daring idea floated through Cheyenne''s mind. Since the Lucas family valued her el. granduncle''s medical skills, could she, by pretending to submit, infiltrate the Lucas family and find the whereabouts of her second brother and grandfather? A voice in her heart was urging her to go to Onistead! Kelvin could tell from the light in her eyes what she was thinking and urgently spoke in her ear, "You can''t, Cheyenne!" Just dealing with a guy like Charlie almost cost him his life, let alone the fact that he was only the third-ranked person among the four aces of the Lucas family. Who were the first and second... Kelvin dared not even think about their strength at the moment. Cheyenne''s lips twitched, and she raised her eyebrows and hummed, "You don''t need to worry about that. Anyway, thank you for your information." Her emotionless thanks didn''t bring Kelvin any joy, and he responded with some frustration. "A mere thank you is not sincere." As the words fell, Cheyenne opened the drawer and rummaged through it. She pulled out a one-cent coin and pped it in front of him with great momentum, puffing out her cheeks and cutely arguing. "This lousy information of yours is only worth one cent! Don''t use me of taking advantage of you. Actually, one cent is already quite a lot, isn''t it?" "You take it and get out of here!" ''She is burning the bridge after she crossed it, isn''t she?'' Kelvin clenched his fists in hatred and grabbed her shoulder, kissing her lips with his own. "Um..." "Kelvin, you''ve got a lot of nerve!" He stuffed the one-cent coin into Cheyenne''s palm and chuckled softly in her ear with a low voice, "In that case, I''ll use this one cent to buy your kiss." Chapter 515: YouRe Not Worthy Chapter 515: You''re Not Worthy The office door wasn''t properly closed, and as they kissed, a gust of wind blew in through the crack, causing the wooden door to emit a faint creaking sound. It slowly pushed open, and at the door, Lewis stared with curious, asking with childish innocence, "Brother, why did that man eat Cheyenne''s mouth? Is it tasty?" Iker sighed bitterly and the affection in his eyes turned into a dark cloud, he covered Lewis'' eyes with his hand and lifted him up. "Not suitable for kids, you''re too young to watch." Speaking, he walked towards the direction of the elevator. Each step felt particrly heavy. Iker couldn''t describe the feeling in his heart. When he saw Kelvin openly kissing Cheyenne, his heart felt like it was being torn apart. Sophie, walking behind the two, slowly entered the elevator. She nced back at Cheyenne''s office with a decent smile. Once Kelvin revealed his fatal w, it was the beginning of his fall from grace. The elevator door had just closed when a loud p suddenly echoed from the room. Snap! A fresh palm print suddenly appeared on the fair and handsome face of the man, and as he was being driven out of the office, the mark on his face hadn''t even faded. Onlookers couldn''t help but turn their heads to look, only to see him smiling so happily even after being pped. He knocked on the door and shouted inside, "Tonight at 8 o''clock, the Vintage Club. Cheyenne, I''ll be waiting for you for a candlelit dinner."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The door opened again. Cheyenne threw the folder she had left on the chair into his arms, her swollen lips contrasting with her delicate face, looking like something he couldn''t get enough of. "Get lost! I''m not having dinner with you, I already have ns!" ns? With who! Iker? Or Mr. Lara? Or maybe the blind man! Then he couldn''t let Cheyenne go alone, so Kelvin shamelessly attempted to tempt her with money, "Take me along, I''ll foot the bill." To his surprise, she was especially resolute this time, "Don''t even think about it, you''re not worthy." As the words fell, Cheyenne forcefully shut the door, the sound was deafening. She turned her back to the door and pressed her body against it, wiping her lips with a look of extreme disgust. Her lips hurt so much, how was she going to eat hotpot tonight? All because of that scoundrel! Film and television city, Kate was filming on set. The production initially cast Kate to y the lead role. However, as the filmingmenced, the director suddenly announced a role change. The female lead was changed to Juliana, and Kate turned intoa supporting character. Upon hearing this, Kate''s agent wanted her to quit. However, ording to the contract, if she voluntarily resigned, she would have topensate the productionpany three million. As she was still a minor celebrity, breach of contract would cost three million! After some consideration, Kate dared not resign. Over the years, it was her brother who had worked tirelessly to support her. Now that she had grown up, she could earn money with her own abilities, and her brother wouldn''t need to work so hard. Regrettably, Juliana had a grudge with Cheyenne. Upon learning that Kate was Cheyenne''s best friend, she vented her personal emotions onto Kate, instructing the stylist to make Kate look ugly. Today, the scene of the supporting lead kneeling and begging for mercy was being filmed. Chapter 516: Juliana Bullies Kate On Set Chapter 516: Juliana Bullies Kate on Set In the original story, the scene should be set in the rain, as the author described the supporting lead''s disheveled appearance while kneeling in the rain. Typically, if such a rainy scene urred in the summer, the production team would use water sprinklers instead. Juliana, intentionally tormenting Kate, had the rain changed to scorching sun for three days. Kate''s heavy ancient costume was initially prepared for a rainy scene, but with thest-minute script change, she wasn''t given time to change her clothes and had to kneel directly. The director didn''t expect Juliana to make mistakes frequently, causing Kate, who knelt in the scorching sun, to sweat profusely. Over half an hour had passed. Kate had knelt for over half an hour, her knees beginning to ache and turn purple. Just as she was about to rest and stand up, Juliana interjected, "Mr. Collins, I''m ready. Let''s begin." The director felt conflicted. Miss Chambers was ready, but Miss Zamora seemed ufortable. Her face was pale and covered in sweat-soaked clothing. He hesitantly suggested, "Miss Chambers, should we take a brief break here? It''s too hot, and everyone seems a bit tired." Juliana, having just piqued her interest, found the director''s sudden pause quite disappointing. She rolled her eyes impatiently and firmly stated, "Mr. Collins, about being tired, I am tired as well. But our location and personnel are all time-sensitive and budgeted. We''ve already wasted an hour, and if we continue to dy, perhaps we should just call it off for today." As she spoke, she waved her fan, enjoying the cool breeze, ncing condescendingly at Kate below the stage, ready to take a more aggressive stance. "Whether as an actor or in any other profession, professionalism shoulde first. There''s no such thing as an easy job, and if someone as fragile as Kate can''t adapt, they might as well find another career." All looked at each other, and lowered their heads even further. Just get it over with, hoping to avoid suffering. Kate''s agent, Ja, was grinding her teeth in hatred, wondering where Miss Chambers found the courage to criticize others. Ja sniffed, grumbling to Kate, "Baby, maybe we should stop. They''re going too far. I''ll talk to Reece and have him intervene!" "Don''t do that," Kate grabbed Ja''s sleeve, weakly smiling, "He''s busy shooting. Let''s not bother him." Since entering the entertainment industry, Reece had helped her a lot. There were already rumors online, some paparazzi had revealed that she and Reece had an unusual rtionship, causing a massive loss of his fans. She didn''t want to continue to burden him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "I can handle this, Ja. Trust me." Kate straightened her sweaty body, gazing resolutely at Juliana and retorted coldly, "Miss Chambers, if you really want the shoot to proceed smoothly, then please act properly and stop causing NGS. Otherwise, I might question your professional abilities." Infuriating! Juliana fumed and, grinding her teeth, devised a sinister n. "Alright, everyone ready!" The cameraman first captured an empty space, then turned the lens towards the two leads. Juliana, escorted by two maids, strolled in gracefully. "When I begged you to let get of my aunt in the past, you ignored me. I swore I would make you pay from then on!" Juliana emotionlessly recited her lines, pausing midway. She shot a nce at her assistant, standing in front of her, holding a sheet with the lines for her reference. Thankfully, Kate''s performance was good. Tears streamed down her face. "I know I was wrong! Please, save my child. I apologize to you, please save him." Kate approached Juliana and grabbed her clothes, ording to the plot, Juliana should have dodged her hand. Smack! An unexpected pnded on Kate''s delicate face. The sweltering weather caused her cheek to swell and redden rapidly from the force of Juliana''s hand. Gasps escaped the onlookers; this was in bullying! Chapter 517: Miss Zamora Must Be Jealous Of You Chapter 517: Miss Zamora Must Be Jealous of You "Kate!" Ja''s anxious and caring voice echoed in her ears. Kate''s mind went nk... A buzzing echo filled her mind, and for a brief moment, she couldn''t hear anything. Juliana, on the other hand, was quite satisfied. She half-squinted her eyes, and her smile instantly transformed into an innocent one. "Sorry, Miss Zamora, it was an ident. I hope you''re not angry," Kate said. An ident? Ja''s face turned livid, and she trembled all over. This scene wasn''t even in the script. Struggling to stand up, clutching her numb knees, Kate gazed at Juliana with burning anger in her eyes. Step by step, she approached Juliana, the distance between them diminishing until they stood less than a meter apart. The standoff shocked everyone on set, and they were curious to see how Miss Zamora would respond-probably with silence, considering Juliana''s influential background. Juliana tightened her grip on the fan handle, and the motion of fanning ceased as she subconsciously took a step back, her voice tense. "What do you want to do? I''ve already apologized..." "Smack!" The sudden p stunned Juliana and left the onlookers in disbelief, wondering if Kate wasn''t afraid of losing her role. It took Juliana a while toe to her senses. She covered her face and, on the verge of tears, asked her assistant, "Where''s the mirror? Let me see my face!" Her assistant, with a shrill voice, eximed, "Oh my goodness, your face is so red!" "That woman is so vicious. Your delicate face is swollen." "Clearly, Kate, you are so calcting. You can''t stand the fact that I took the leading role that should have been yours, can you?" Juliana indignantly used, turning the scene into a confrontation between a noblewoman and her maidservant. Looking disdainful, Kate retorted, "You? Jealous of you?" Had she gone mad? The answer to who was more beautiful between Miss Chambers and Miss Zamora was undoubtedly thetter. In terms of good looks, it should be Juliana envious of Kate instead. Unabashed, Juliana even proposed to the director to expel Kate from the crew. "Mr. Collins, think about it. I cannot work with Kate. She''s so malicious, I''m afraid," she assertively dered. Mr. Collins, who had been called, hurried over clutching the script in his hand. He nced helplessly at Kate and, with a tone of dismay, said to Juliana, "Miss Chambers, this isn''t good. We''ve already signed the contract, and breaking it will cost us money." "Do you think this is eptable? I can have Miss Zaroma apologize to you..." Mr. Collins suggested, but it was immediately met with simultaneous rejection from both Kate and Juliana. "No way!" Kate turned back coldly, firmly rejecting Mr. Collins. "I won''t apologize. It''s been Juliana picking a fight from the start!" Juliana crossed her arms and had her assistant remove her headgear, stating, "I won''t ept her apology either. My face hurts right now. Kate, I''ll see you in court!" "That''s it for today. I won''t film anymore... If I see this woman here tomorrow, Mr Collins, I''m not discussing any investment matters." The backer behind Juliana had agreed to invest in several web. dramas directed by Mr. Collins in order to promote her. If things fell through, it would be a major blow for Mr. Collins. He had put ab his eggs in one basket, and if the drama couldn''t bepleted and released as scheduled, everything would be over. In the end, he had to choose to apologize to Kate. "Miss Zaroma, I''m sorry. How about... you don''t need toe tomorrow. Let''s just forget about the contract!" Kate wouldn''t agree, and neither would her agent, Ja. "Mr. Collins, the contract clearly stated at the beginning that if the productionpany''s reasons led to the dismissal of our artists midway, you would have to sovel compensate three times the performance fee." "Now you''re saying we should just forget about it. Are you trying to take advantage of the fact that Kate is easygoing?" Mr. Collins wouldn''tpensate. His voice sounded even more uncontroble due to his guilty conscience, as he impatiently said, "I''ve made up my mind. Don''te tomorrow. That''s it!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With that, he prepared to leave. Frustrated, Kate reached out to grab his sleeve. "Wait, you can''t just leave without settling this!" "Let go!" Afraid that Kate would continue to raise the issue of the contract, Mr. Collins rudely shook off her hand. However, he overlooked the issue of nes the gender gap. With a single push, Kate''s delicate body flew back like kite with a broken string. Not far behind her was a fake rock prop made of stic. Although it wasn''t too sharp, falling onto it could still cause a broken and bleeding injury. "Kate!" Ja was about to rush out to catch Kate when a blue figure ran to Kate before her. Her vision blurred, and she had yet to clearly see the man''s appearance. Suddenly losing her bnce, without any sense of security, she tightly closed her eyes, preparing for the fall. Suddenly, her waist was tightened, and she fell into the embrace of a stranger. A refreshing, pleasant scent, like the fragrance of osmanthus in summer, filled her senses, etching itself deeply into Kate''s mind. Chapter 518: Master Glenn Chapter 518: Master Glenn The scene froze at this moment, as if it were a romantic movie frame. The people around were stunned. Who is this man? He''s so handsome! Overhead, a clear voice sounded like a waterfall striking the rocks under the autumn moon, refreshing to the ear. His voice teased. "How long do you n to stay in my arms?" Kate stared in astonishment, looking up at the handsome face close to her. She retreated from the man''s embrace. Carefully scrutinizing the man in front of her, she found he was as noble as described in a novel, with stylishly trimmed short deep brown hair, bright eyes, a faint smile on his lips, and red lips. The deep blue suit set off the man''s fair skin even more, making many women feel inferior. After several seconds of eye contact with him, Kate finally remembered who the man was. Her expression becameplicated, and her already sunburnt face turned even more rosy, as if lit by the colors of the sky at sunset. With slightly parted red lips, her soft voice whispered in his ear, "G-Glenn, Master Glenn? What are you doing here?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She seemed genuinely surprised at his appearance. Glenn slowly withdrew his hand, and asked in return, "You really don''t know?" Kate looked confused, surprisingly cute for the first time. The man smiled but didn''t answer. However, someone among the group of people behind him spoke first, addressing Mr. Collins. There was one slightly chubby middle-aged man who seemed somewhat familiar to Juliana. Right, she had seen his picture in the corridor downstairs at thepany. Watson. Wasn''t he the CEO of theirpany? "Collins, this is the CEO of DF Entertainment, Glenn Weaver of the Weaver family. You haven''t met Master Glenn yet." DF Entertainment was one of thergest film and entertainmentpanies in the country. The stars thate from DF Entertainment are undoubtedly well-known superstars. The top star Jerome and the dual-award-winning actress are both signed artists of DF Entertainment. Back when Reece jus debuted, DF Entertainment approached him, but for various reasons, he ultimately signed with XL Entertainment. The Weaver family is thergest shareholder of DF Entertainment. The status of male members of the Weaver family is rtively low; outside, they are obliged and responsible for earning money, while at home they must obey the arrangements and instructions of women. Therefore, Glenn''s position as the CEO of DF Entertainment is not surprising. What is unjust is that his unruly and capricious sister Elsa doesn''t have to do anything and can directly dominate as the chairman of the group. Glenn neverined about this, and he did his job wholeheartedly. He was a perfect man to friends, subordinates, and the family. Despite Glenn''s seemingly gentle nature, he was, in fact, a man with absolute control. He nned everything before acting and never engaged in unprepared battles. Thest time he was drugged at the hotel, he had an idental one-night stand with Kate, which should be the only thing beyond his control in his thirty years of life. Mr. Collins quickly reached out his hand to shake hands with Glenn, only to find that his palm was sweating. What if he touched Glenn''s hand by ident? He quickly pulled his hand back, wiped it on his clothes, and put on a ttering smile for Glenn. "Master Glenn, nice to meet you. I''m Collins, a director. I don''t know if you''ve seen my work?" Glenn casually replied with a "Hmm," with one hand in his pocket and the other hand in front of him, showing no intention of shaking hands. Glenn who was so busy would never waste time watching these boring soap operas. Glenn did not answer Mr. Collins'' question. Instead, he directly looked at Kate, frowning as he saw her sweaty appearance, and asked inquiringly. "What is this drama? What role does Miss Zamora y in it?" At this, all the bosses present were stunned for several seconds. Did Glenn take a liking to this neer? Otherwise, why would he personally inquire about it? The hearts of Mr. Collins and Watson were in turmoil, and sweat dripped from their foreheads. Watson found a in fair ???¡± handkerchief to wipe away the sweat, sternly questioning Mr. Collins in a raised voice, "What''s going on? Didn''t I tell you earlier that Miss Zamora is a promising talent? Take good care of her in the future, alright?" He deliberately said this to please Glenn. Mr. Collins was helpless. He had always had high hopes for Kate for the female lead role, but who knew that Juliana''s cousin, who was also Watson''s old acquaintance, had specifically ordered a change of personnel. Under Watson''s own instructions, he had no choice but change the female lead from Kate to Juliana. Howe it was suddenly his responsibility now? Bosses were really the type of beings who always pass the buck, doing everything except their jobs! Despite feeling aggrieved, as a mere director, he had no choice. He quickly bent over to apologize. "I''m sorry, Glenn, we didn''t know that Miss Zamora is your friend." Meanwhile, Ja, who had been watching the y for a long time, was not only shocked but also relieved. Chapter 519: Obvious Intentions Of Supporting Her Chapter 519: Obvious Intentions of Supporting Her The crowd around was eagerly waiting for drama, and Kate had no intention of getting involved with this man. She quicklyposed herself and gently urged Master Glenn to leave with a calm expression. "It doesn''t matter what role I y. Master Glenn, if there''s nothing else, I''ll continue working." Master Glenn looked at her earnestly, thinking that his intention to support her was already quite obvious. Normally, any other woman would have ttered and thanked him long ago. Kate was actually trying to drive herself away! Was she really that naive, or was this just her way of ying hard to get? How could his darling be so foolish? Especially after the situation just now, she actually sided with Mr. Collins? She had such a powerful backer and didn''t know how to leverage it, let alone take the opportunity to frustrate Juliana! So, Ja, frustrated with Kate''s actions, decided to step in herself. She urgently interrupted Kate''s words, took a step forward, and in an excited voice, went directly to Master Glenn and exposed the truth. "No! The female lead in this drama was supposed to be our Kate, but for some reason, it was changed to Miss Chambers." "Miss Chambers even casually altered the script and bullied our Kate during the scene. Just now, Mr. Collins was biased towards Miss Chambers and was ready to breach the contract!" "Master Glenn, since you are a friend of Kate''s, can you help her out? Kate is thin-skinned and has a strong sense of dignity, so she didn''t tell you the truth." Ja''s rapid-fire words caught Mr. Collins and Juliana off guard. Kate''s face turned red. She turned back, and with a scowl, she red at Ja, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Ja, please stop." She and Master Glenn... were not friends. They only had one-night-stand. In fact, even without Ja''s words, Master Glenn had already seen Juliana bullying Kate. He didn''t appear before Kate was pped because he wanted her to taste the bitterness of being bullied, and he woulde on the scene when she felt wronged to make her show more gratitude towards himself. Unfortunately, Kate didn''t seem to want Juliana''s help. However, it was his choice to support her. Juliana almost choked on her own saliva, coughing repeatedly. Her face,yered with foundation, now disyed a profound sense of embarrassment. In a jumbled manner, she exined to Glenn, "It''s not like that. I really identally hit Miss Zamora. In fact, we have a great rtionship, like sisters. I really like Miss Zamora." While speaking, Juliana made a pretense of affectionately holding Kate''s arm, her face showing a hint of guilt. "I''m sorry, Miss Zamora. It was my mistake just now. But you hit me back, so we''re even. Can you help me exin to Master Glenn so he won''t misunderstand?" Before she could finish her words, Kate disgustingly shook off her arm and took a step back. Her action, expressing disdain as if to say, "Don''t touch me," made Juliana lose all face. In the next moment, Kate mocked Juliana in front of many important figures. "Miss Chamberses from a prestigious family, while I am just an ordinarymoner. How could we possibly be sisters?" "identally hitting someone during filming is amon urrence. Since Miss Chambers doesn''t mind that I identally hit you, I feel the same way." What did she mean by that? Juliana took a while to digest what Kate had just said. Was she condemning herself for making false usations? How infuriating! Glenn looked interested in seeing this fragile girl reveal her sharp side, unable to resist the urge to curl his crimson lips and disy a charming smile. He didn''t bother to listen to Juliana''s feeble exnations and directly instructed Mr. Collins, "Kate has a strong personality and potential. She has been selected for the ''Picking Star Project''." "Also, the scale of this web series is too small. There''s a bunch of trendy dramas with no uniqueness and quality. I have decided to withdraw the funding." As he spoke, his assistant trailing behind him quickly took notes. Mr. Collins and Watson''s faces turned ashen. Just as they were despairing over their situation, Glenn''s words ignited their spirits once again. "Furthermore, I''ve decided to invest 300 million in carefully crafting a coborative production of ''Lady Elizabeth''. We aim to bring a ssic work to the film and television industry." "As for the selection of the female lead, I believe Kate is well suited for the young Elizabeth. What do you think, Mr. Watson?" What do I think? It feels like being hit on the head with a gold brick! 300 million, only the financially powerful DF Entertainment can casually throw out that much money with just a sentence. Watson was delighted, unable to contain his joy asughter lines creased his face. "Great, it''s ¦¯¦«¦¯¦© absolutely fantastic! Miss Zamora is perfectly fitting for the role, in terms of both temperament and appearance!" "Lady Elizabeth" was written by a well-known writer, with both writing style and storyline receiving widespread love from many fans. Even before the novel was adapted for the screen, it had gained substantial IP poprity. Just for the copyright, DF Entertainment had spent twenty million. Therefore, for the director and producers, cast selection was a matter of utmost prudence. When adapting a novel, especially one with its own fanbase, if it is done well, it can no doubt add attraction. However, if it turns out poorly, it will be a point of contention for the fans. DF Entertainment had selected Jerome as the leading actor through a vote, aiming to coborate with XL Entertainment to bring Reece on board to y the second male lead. Firstly, both of them are currently the most popr male actors. Secondly, they had previously cooperated on a Boys'' Love drama, and their Couple Pairing had garnered increasing poprity. The two of them appearing together again would undoubtedly add a lot of heat. In light of this, the selection of the female lead required even more careful consideration. DF Entertainment made the actress''s audition video public on the inte, allowingizens to choose the female lead themselves. Finally, the female leading role was offered to Cynthia Norman, the movie award winner. The casting process was almostplete, and with one sentence, Glenn had made Kate to work with top-tier actors. For a neer like her, she really didn''t know if this was an opportunity. Kate herself was in a state of bewilderment.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Why was he helping her? This man didn''t seem like a kind-hearted person, even though he was dressed in expensive suits and had a charming demeanor. She could never sense his true intentions behind those eyes. He was like the deep sea, unfathomable. Sensing her scrutiny and astonishment, Master Glenn openly allowed her to keep looking at him. His remained as gentle as ever. Chapter 520: Master GlennS Double Standards Chapter 520: Master Glenn''s Double Standards Why is she so fond of daydreaming? Master Glenn stood with his hands down, his clear voice filled with a teasing tone as it echoed in her ear once again. "Why don''t you answer me? Are you so happy that you''ve be silly?" "Or perhaps you don''t like this drama and don''t want to act in it?" "Of course not!" She hurriedly denied him, realizing her own rudeness, and quickly lowered her head, resembling a small ostrich, as if she wanted to hide her head in her neck. This kind of drama with a strong female lead had been popr in recent years. Almost every production became a hit. Combined with the quality assurance of DF Entertainment and the heartfelt support of the top three actors, this drama had garnered a lot of attention and anticipation even before filming began. For aspiring neer Kate, this was a great opportunity to make a breakthrough. She wanted to seize it but didn''t want to get involved with Master Glenn. She found herself caught in a dilemma. Juliana viewed Kate''s hesitation asplete foolishness. She had long wanted to appear in "Lady Elizabeth." Even if she couldn''t be the female lead, she would be content with a supporting role. But her abilities didn''t match, and she was mercilessly rejected during the audition. With a determined heart, she decided to approach Master Glenn and make an appearance, quickly tidying up her clothes and hair before stopping in front of him. She extended a friendly hand with a smile on her face, saying, "Hello, Master Glenn. I''m Juliana. I was ssmates with your sister in high school. She mentioned you before and praised you as a good brother." Faced with such a beautiful woman, any gentleman would extend a friendly hand. But not Master Glenn. It wasn''t that he wasn''t a gentleman, but rather he could tell that this woman was lying. Elsa was a good sister to him, but she considered herself the future head of the Weaver family and the future Mrs. Lara, never regarding him as her brother. How could she praise him outside? Did this woman not investigate the true situation of the Weaver family before lying? His assistant behind him responded awkwardly, "Miss Chambers, I apologize. Master Glenn has a cleanliness obsession and doesn''t like to shake hands when meeting people." Juliana felt awkward, not knowing where to put it down. She consoled herself, thinking, ''It''s good that he didn''t shake hands with me just because of his cleanliness obsession.'' Then she remembered that Master Glenn had just embraced Kate, that little wench. Could it be that his cleanliness obsession was intermittent? "Oh, I see. It was impolite of me. Please excuse me for my audacity," she said, trying to salvage the situation. "No need to me yourself, Miss Chambers," he responded with a gentle smile, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor and good manners. His smile was captivating, and Juliana found herself indulging in it, her mind filled with rosy fantasies. ''Master Glenn smiled at me. Does that mean he has a favorable impression of me too?'' She narcissistically and affectively raised a delicate, fair hand to touch her own hair, revealing her most beautiful profile to the man. Master Glenn had seen this kind of affectation countless times before, and it almost made him want tough. "Mas... Master Glenn mentioned earlier that top stars would star in ''Lady Elizabeth''. Can you let me be part of the drama as well? Even if it''s just a small supporting role, please, Master Glenn," she dragged out herst words, her tone filled with coquettishness. Ja clenched her fists in anger and muttered under her breath, "Shameless." Kate happened to hear her and quickly nudged Ja with her elbow, reminding her expressionlessly, "Ja, that''s their business, not ours." It''s better not toment, especially since Juliana is still standing there. "But..." Ja was still somewhat indignant, secretly hoping that Glenn would ignore Juliana, the Angelic bitch. ButContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. then she felt dejected and lowered her head. Who was she, just a small fry? What right did she have to influence the thoughts of the bigshots? Earlier, when she saw Master Glenn gantly saving Kate, she thought that Kate was meeting her Mr. Right. Little did she know that this man meant a heavy burden for Kate. Kate remained silent, her palm hidden under her long sleeves sweaty. In a ce where no one could see, a hint of self-derision flickered in her beautiful round eyes, disappearing in an instant. Perhaps, deep down, she actually hoped that he would refuse. Anyone would do, as long as it wasn''t Juliana, that little troublemaker. On the other side, Master Glenn''s gaze never left her, and when he saw the young girl with her head down, seemingly in a bad mood, he smiled instead. Casually parting his lips, he responded to Juliana''s request, "Speaking of which, there is a small supporting role, I believe?" The role had a decent amount of screen time, but the character itself was not likable. If Juliana couldn''t show the viinous side of the role well, perhaps it could ruin the reputation she had painstakingly built up. Chapter 521: Juliana Makes An Apology Chapter 521: Juliana Makes an Apology Juliana''s agent was actually not in favor of her taking on that role. She knew very well the level of her own artist. Juliana''s singing and dancing were average, and her acting skills... far from meeting DF Entertainment''s requirements. Why would she want to bring trouble upon herself? But Juliana''s mind was clouded by jealousy, and she couldn''t hear this unpleasant but well-intentioned advice. Glenn personally gave Kate the opportunity, that wretched girl. Juliana thought she was no worse than anyone else. If Kate could act, why couldn''t she? Even if it was just a supporting role, she would take it! Afraid that Kate wouldpete with her again, Juliana grabbed Glenn''s arm in excitement, her eyes filled with hope. "I''m willing! Given the chance, I will do my best." Glenn lowered his head and nced at the hand clutching his arm, furrowing his brows slightly. His smile on the face seemed a bit stiff. He casually pulled his arm away from Juliana''s grasp and elegantly took out a blue handkerchief from his suit pocket. He slowly wiped off the marks on his clothes. It was a mixture of foundation and sweat. Actresses often applied foundation and highlighter to make themselves look fairer on camera. But he didn''t expect Miss Chambers to even apply it on the palms of her hands. It was truly exquisite to the extreme. This sudden action left Juliana stunned. When she realized that the marks on Glenn''s expensive suit were from her foundation, her face turned red. Glenn handed the dirty handkerchief to his assistant and casually said, "Throw it away." "Yes." Glenn continued, "Miss Chambers, even if it''s a supporting role, I can''t guarantee that it will be given to you. After all, there were thousands of people who auditioned, and even those with a little fame had their fans watching the process." He wasn''t exaggerating about this issue. In a big production like "Lady Elizabeth," even a maid''s role would have many people moring to get in. Juliana, despite being thedy of the Chambers family, was just a small frypared to the wealthy and influential Weaver family. Glenn wouldn''t y favorites just because of her family background. As his words fell, Juliana became even more nervous. She tightly held her hands, trembling slightly. "I... I know. Master Glenn, please, I really want to act. I''m willing to do anything for you, really!" Her words contained a hidden meaning, and she sent a seductive nce around. It was evident to everyone present, and they couldn''t help but exim, "Too shameless!" To think she was nning to seduce the high-level executives in broad daylight. Although such things weremon in the entertainment industry, there was still a shred of decency left. Couldn''t she wait until the evening? Did it have to be so tant in broad daylight? Wasn''t the Chambers family known for their literary background? Miss Chambers'' image as a "properdy" copsed so quickly. Glenn approached with a shallow smile, standing in front of Juliana with his hands behind his back. His deep-set eyes looked at her without a trace of emotion. He softly seduced, "Is Miss Chambers really willing to do anything for me?" "Yes." Juliana stared at Master Glenn''s extraordinarily handsome face with infatuation. He was truly more handsome than most male celebrities in the entertainment industry! What was even more important was thebination of his elegance and gentlemanly demeanor, which showcased the charm of a mature man and the grace of a sessful individual. Few people in this world could resist Master Glenn''s gentle smile, right? Suddenly, a weak but scorching southern wind blew Master Glenn''s words into Juliana''s ears,nding heavily on Kate''s heart. "Since that''s the case, apologize!" "What... what?" Juliana thought she was hallucinating and abruptly raised her head to look at Master Glenn. Due to the sudden movement, she heard a crisp "crack" sound from the back of her neck. Ouch! Master Glenn reached for Kate''s hand, pulling her from the side and positioning her in front of him. His warm and dry hands firmly grasped her shoulders, making her face Juliana directly. And he, in turn, became the powerful support behind her. Kate''s heart uncontrobly skipped a beat, and she turned her head to look back, catching a glimpse of the lingering cool smile in Master Glenn''s eyes. "I said, apologize to Miss Zamora!" His announcement was resolute and sonorous. Juliana was so angry that she bit her lip, tasting the metallic sweetness of blood spreading across her tongue. It stimted her tense nerves, and her soul was on the verge of exploding with envy! After thinking for nearly half a minute, Juliana finally persuaded herself to swallow her pride. She would return the insults she had suffered today on the set. When Master Glenn wasn''t around, handling someone like Kate would be a piece of cake! Aftering to this realization, she reluctantly lowered her head towards Kate and meekly said, "Miss Zamora, I''m sorry!" Kate couldn''t describe how she felt at that moment, as a mix of various emotions overwhelmed her. But Ja, she was moved to tears. Master Glenn was so domineering! "Miss Chambers, you just taught me the importance of seeking forgiveness from someone. How can you merely say it without taking action? At the very least, kneeling should be included, right?" With a cold gaze, Kate looked at Juliana, whose face turned pale as paper. Her mood instantly lightened. Juliana''s face turned ashen, shaking her head in anger at Kate. "No! I absolutely cannot kneel. I am thedy of the Chambers family!" Master Glenn expressed his regret over this matter, spreading his hands. "Alright then, since Miss Chambers, youck sincerity in your apology, it seems there''s no need for you to have a role in ''Lady Elizabeth'' anymore..." He gestured for his assistant toe forward. "Wait." Juliana loudly interrupted Master Glenn''s action. Her delicate face turned blue, resembling a sky filled with dense dark clouds.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Plop. She lifted her skirt, bent her knees, and actually kneeled down. Even Kate hadn''t expected this. She thought someone of Miss Chambers'' noble status would never kneel. "Miss Zamora, I''m sorry. I was wrong just now. Please forgive me." Juliana sincerely bowed to her. It was truly astonishing. Chapter 522: She Is A Wolf In SheepS Clothing Chapter 522: She Is a Wolf in Sheep''s Clothing Kate nced at Juliana''s shadow projected on the ground and pulled out her phone, illuminating the screen to check the time. Then came augh as Juliana dered, "Now is the hottest time of the day. This morning, I kneeled for two and a half hours. How about this, I''ll give you a discount-I just need Miss Chambers to kneel for an hour." Master Glenn gave Kate a meaningful look, seemingly surprised by her retaliatory behavior. He mused inwardly, ''How could I have thought she was weak and fragile? She''s clearly cunning, a wolf in sheep''s clothing!" Juliana was infuriated. Should she thank Kate for giving her a discount? In the dressing room, the sunlight was just right, creating a tranquil atmosphere. Kate sat in front of the mirror, reflecting her swollen yet beautiful face. Sweat beads hung on the tip of her nose, adding a touch of charm. As she gazed at the slender figure in blue reflected in the mirror, she applied the ice pack Ja had brought over to her wounds. "Hiss." A soft groan escaped her as she continued to apply the ice. Master Glenn stood not far behind her and, seeing her furrow her brow, walked over with a faint smile. "Let me help you." He reached out to take the ice pack. Kate evaded his hand, hastening to refuse his assistance, looking pleasantly surprised. "Thank you, Master Glenn, but I don''t want to bother you with this small matter. You''ve already helped me a lot earlier, and I''m very grateful." Master Glenn withdrew his hand and took a half step back, leaning against the dressing table and exuding an air of elegance. His deep gaze fell upon Kate, and for some reason, his smile was helpless. She was avoiding him! This was the first time in his life that Master Glenn had encountered such a situation. "Miss Zamora, you don''t need to overthink it. I helped you just now because it was the right thing to do. Even if it wasn''t you, I would have done the same for anyone else." Kate couldn''t help feeling that the ice pack didn''t seem to be working, as her face felt even warmer than before. Perhaps she was feeling bashful. She couldn''t help but ask herself in her heart: Was she overthinking it? Master Glenn... never really had the intention of wooing her. It was all her own imagination. She struggled to find a response, then blurted out in a fluster, "Really? Master Glenn, you''re such a kindhearted person." Setting aside the ice pack, she reached up to touch her hairpin and removed it from her hair bun. Unfortunately, some of her hair were entangled with the hairpin. Under his gaze, Kate felt a bit embarrassed. She exerted force on the hairpin rather rudely, causing her to grimace with pain, her fair and delicate face creasing and her rosy lips pouting a bit, seemingly a mix of petnce and self-inflicted harshness. Other female celebrities would cherish every single strand of their hair, while she seemed to disregard itpletely. Master Glenn''s lips twitched slightly, unable to resist reaching out to hold her delicate, fair hand and carefully unravel the tangled hair from the hairpin, his slender fingertips meticulously untangling the strands. Though the distinguished Master Glenn was undeniably gentle, his words showed no mercy. "Why are you so clumsy?" "Mas... Master Glenn, I can handle it..." Before she could finish speaking, Master Glenn interrupted her. "Don''t move!" His deep voice sounded behind her, carrying a hint of severity. Startled, Kate was too scared to move, her body stiff as she cautiously cast a nce at the reflection in the mirror. She was dressed in a heavy, apricot-colored ancient costume, while Master Glenn stood beside her in a navy blue suit, thebination of ancient and modern, like a couple traversing through time. The atmosphere suddenly became odd yet quiet. Master Glenn was earnestly attending to the matters at hand, as if it were his lifelong pursuit. Her beautiful long hair, as smooth as silk, flowing through his fingertips made him reluctant to let go. The thought barely crossed her mind when Master Glenn himself was startled by it. How could he entertain such absurd thoughts? The men of the Weaver family were destined to be mere pawns from birth, their existence serving only the family''s interests. To ensure the family''s absolute advantage, the men of the Weaver family were administered a secret drug from birth, typically not living past the age of forty due to the effects of the poison. Their prime age for contribution was between 18 and 35, brief yet prosperous. Those with limited abilities would be married off to prominent families as sons-inw, even taking on the family name when children were born. Master Glenn was the most outstanding among the men of his generation in the Weaver family, both in terms of ability and appearance. However, no one knew that his father was just a lowly gigolo, who impregnated his mother, Joyce Weaver, after one-night-stand.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Joyceter married her childhood sweetheart, Sterling Palmer, a man with ambition and means, quickly winning her affection. While arranging for the gigolo who had cuckolded him to be killed and his body chopped up for the dogs, if not for the Weaver family''s rule against abortion, there would be no Master Glenn at all. To escape the fate of being a mere pawn, nobody had any idea how much more effort he had to put inpared to others to be the CEO of DF Entertainment. At the age of ten, Joyce arranged for him to be engaged to Amelia Walsh, who was not only ugly but also notorious for her promiscuity, being from the dissolute Onistead family. Proud as he was, Master Glenn could not bear the thought of sharing a bed with such a woman in the future. So, he made every effort to climb to a higher position because only when he was powerful enough did he have more choices. From ten to eighteen, dragged on till twenty-eight, and now he was already twenty-nine. With less than ten years left... The engagement that had been postponed for twenty years, the Walsh family began urging the Weaver family to discuss the wedding date as soon as possible. Master Glenn kept pushing it aside, citing his busy work schedule. But as long as he was alive, he couldn''t escape the shackles of this engagement, nor could he be with another woman. Thinking of all this, Master Glenn felt inexplicably restless. He quickly freed the hairpin from her tresses and sped Kate''s delicate hand, cing the hairpin in her palm and folding it. A crystal-clear voice, tinged with a hint of warning, sounded in her ear once again. "Kate, you must never fall in love with me. Because... I already have a fianc¨¦e, and I will only marry her in this lifetime." His words jolted Kate as if from a dream. She looked up, only to find that the man''s figure had vanished from the mirror long ago. The heartwarming scenes from moments before felt like an illusion, now gone with the bright summer light reflected in the bronze mirror. Only the emerald hairpin remained clutched in her hand. She looked down and smirked in disdain. Chapter 523: The Men Of The Weaver Family Are All Pawns Chapter 523: The Men of the Weaver Family Are All Pawns Reece went to the set to find Kate and coincidentally crossed paths with Master Glenn. However, since he wasn''t a contracted artist of DF Entertainment, there was no need for him to greet Master Glenn. With one hand in his pocket, he wore a white pinstripe shirt paired with ck suit pants. He had a pair of fashionable Bulgari sunsses on his face, making a stylish and cool entrance that attracted the admiration of many female actresses. Some recognized him as the idol Reece and quickly took out their phones to capture his profile. The sunsses reflected the figure of Master Glenn. At the moment their eyes met, Reece gritted his teeth in hatred. Master Glenn, too, noticed Reece standing opposite him. He paused for a second, then remembered this man was rted to Kate. Immediately, a disdainful smile crossed his face. Just an actor. It would be beneath him to greet someone like that. While attentively listening to the executives beside him, Master Glenn lifted his sturdy, slender leg and turned away. After leaving the set, the scorching temperature outside made Master Glenn feel ufortable. "Master Glenn, please wait. I''ll bring the car over," his assistant said. "Mmm." He nodded lightly, appearing leisurely as he waited at the entrance of the film studio for his assistant to return. Suddenly, a familiar figure caught his eye. His deep-set eyes, which were usually dark, instantly brightened. Master Glenn curled his lips into a cold smile. His gaze followed the receding figure in white until itpletely disappeared at the end of the street before slowly retracting his gaze. "Long time no see, Shane!" he eximed. "So, you''ve hidden yourself here." The Vintage Club, private room number one. It was just a dining ce, decorated as luxuriously and romantically as a five-star Western restaurant. What was even more extravagant were the pink balloons and red carpet at the entrance. The aroma of delicate red roses filled the air, stretching from the entrance to the dining table. In the center, a creatively crafted red heart stood out. The room was so exclusive that even many wealthy people couldn''t reserve it. When Cheyenne walked in, she thought she had entered the wrong room. Was this really the ce where she and her friends were supposed to have dinner, or was it a meticulously nned confession scene? She looked at Reece with confusion and asked softly, "Did you make these arrangements?" Reece, happily eatingplimentary fruits, was surprised by Cheyenne''s question and looked at her in disbelief. "Huh? No, didn''t you make the reservation, Cheyenne? Do you think I''m that romantic to reserve this ce?" As soon as Reece finished speaking, Cheyenne, for once, agreed with him, lightly touching her delicate chin with one hand and nodding. "True, you won''t do it." Upon hearing this, Reece almost choked on the fruit. Could it be Kate reserve the room? Just then, Kate came back from the restroom, wearing a slightly tired smile on her face. "What are you guys talking about?" "We were discussing who reserved this private room," Reece replied. He was the first to arrive, and the receptionist informed him that the room had already been reserved-private room number one. It was even VIP level. Reece thought it was Cheyenne who made the reservation since she was the wealthiest among them and had a hidden wealth. Kate, the second to arrive, didn''t think too much about it. The receptionist told her where Cheyenne was, so she came straight here. Cheyenne fell into a moment of deep contemtion. Who could have reserved the private room for them? Not only the private room, but also the pre-orderedplimentary fruits and dishes, all famous specialties of this ce. The other two dishes were her favorites. This person must know them well and have a good understanding of her. "Alright, Cheyenne, don''t overthink it. Let''s just eat. Here, have some oranges! I''ve spent quite some time peeling them for you." Cheyenne nced at the dishes on the table pan-seared steak, Australian lobster, French caviar with Italian penne... As thest dish was served, the waiter held the menu and prepared to leave. She had a n in mind. She made an excuse of needing to wash her hands and followed the female server all the way to the end of the corridor. She knocked on the door, and soon enough... the man inside the room came out. It was Chris! The person behind the scenes who reserved the private room and those dishes was none other than him. Chris took out a card from his suit pocket and settled the bill right there. The waiter smiled and walked away; he was ready to go back and report the situation to his boss.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He turned around. A figure that should not have been here suddenly appeared from somewhere. Cheyenne ced one hand on the door, blocking Chris''s path with her body. She stared at him intently, her expression displeased. "Tell me, did that scoundrel Kelvin send you to track us?" Chris was dumbfounded. How could Miss Lawrence know he was here? He could only awkwardlyugh twice, too afraid to look at Cheyenne, attempting to make excuses. "Miss Lawrence, it''s quite a coincidence. You see, our paths would never have crossed if it weren''t for money. It''s wealth that brought us together..." Cheyenne interrupted his nonsense and pulled out a long silver needle from her waist, holding it in front of Chris''s eyes. Threatening him, she said, "Let me ask you again, is it Kelvin? Mr. Richards probably doesn''t know that my Thirteen Needles can not only save lives but also be used to kill." Chris stared at the ten-centimeter-long needle in front of him, trembling with his tall figure. A quiveringughter escaped him. "Miss Lawrence, please don''t do this. Yes, it was Mr. Foley who sent me, but not to monitor you, but to protect you!" She probably knew how many enemies she had made. "Miss Lawrence, with your life worth two billion, Mr. Foley is concerned about your safety, so he sent me to protect you, hehe." Protect her? Cheyenne rolled her eyes instantly, put away the silver needle, and a disdainful smile appeared on her face. "Mr. Richards, if you can just avoid being a burden to me with your physique, that would be good enough. Go back and tell Kelvin that I don''t need his interference. Don''t do things that anger me." Chris was dissatisfied. After all, he had retired from the military. He muttered to himself, "Actually, my martial arts are not bad..." Unfortunately, Cheyenne didn''t listen and simply turned around and left. Her departing figure was resolute. Chapter 524: The Buns Chapter 524: The Buns Chris raised his eyebrows and let out a heavy sigh, then dialed a number on his phone. Before long, the call connected. He disclosed everything to the man on the other end, and Kelvin, instead of getting angry, responded with a sexy, huskyugh. "I knew she couldn''t be fooled. She''s such a smart person... Alright,e back, and have Spider protect her in secret." "Okay." Before he could even ask Mr. Foley if the expenses from today would be reimbursed, the ruthless Mr. Foley had already hung up the phone. Beep beep beep... Chris hadn''t had a chance to ask Mr. Foley if he could reimburse today''s expenses. The next day, 9:30 a. m., the Lawrence Vi. The sunlight outside the window shone through the French windows, casting specks of white light on the floor from thece curtains adorned with white daisies. On the light green checkered bed, a woman was fast asleep. She was wearing a white V-neck camisole nightgown, with her exposed beautiful back and arms looking strikingly fair. Her long, flowing, chestnut hair was scattered on the bedsheets, and each strand appeared soft and delicate. Her breathing was even and long, and she seemed to be sleeping soundly. Cheyenne had helped Mr. Owen study the diagram yesterday afternoon, and then spent most of the night reading medical books on magic until it was almost five in the morning before she fell asleep. She''d barely slept for less than five hours when she was awakened by a series of knocks at the door. The knocking roused her from her slumber, but she was so tired that she couldn''t even open her eyes, so she chose to roll over. She picked up a pillow and covered her head with it, intending to continue sleeping. She didn''t respond, but the person outside continued knocking incessantly, undeterred. "Cheyenne... Wake up, it''s good to sleep and rise early for your health." He was so annoying. "Cheyenne, wake up! The weather outside is lovely, let me take you out for a walk, maybe some shopping?" ''I don''t want to go out!'' "Cheyenne, my dear little Cheyenne. The breakfast I ordered for you is here, and it''s so delicious. If you don''t get up now, there won''t be any left!" Breakfast! Cheyenne finally fluttered her eyelids and, forcing her eyelids open with her hands, she stared nkly at the ceiling above. She was in a dazed state, but decided to eat breakfast and then go back to sleep. Cheyenne responded with a word and immediately got up, walking barefoot towards the bathroom. She brushed her teeth, sshed some water on her face, couldn''t be bothered with moisturizer, and threw on a thin summer scarf before heading downstairs. On the dining table, there was an array of breakfast items, all of which she loved to eat. Omari, wearing a white shirt paired with a ck vest, was humming a song while earnestly setting the table, appearing like a standard restaurant server. However, his "beautiful" singing voice might push this establishment to the brink of bankruptcy. Cheyenne froze on the stairs, took a sharp breath, and detected the scent of steamed buns, soy milk, fried dough sticks, scallion pancakes, and sticky rice cakes lingering in the air... She licked her lips. She walked up behind Omari, suddenly patting his shoulder and gravely advising, "Mr. Lara, please, I beg you, do not go sing this song on the street. Do you know life is still beautiful?" The spoon in Omari''s hand fell into the te with a crisp sound, and as soon as he caught sight of Cheyenne, a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. Upon hearing her assessment of him, he bit his lip in frustration, attempting to defend himself. He widened his charming eyes, shimmering with anticipation, and looked at Cheyenne, saying eagerly, "Cheyenne, please listen carefully again. Am I really a bad singer? You can say I''m ugly, but it''s hard to argue that I can''t sing!" "No, I beg you, please don''t. I''ve run out of cotton balls to plug my ears at home." Pfft! It struck a heavy blow to Omari. Finally, Omari fell silent and took a seat closest to her. He reached out and picked up a steamed bun from the te. "Here, Cheyenne, have a vegetable bun first. Their buns are delicious." Cheyenne was someone who loved meat, so when she heard the words "vegetable bun," her eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. "Mr. Lara, I remember you always only eat meat buns. Why suddenly switch to vegetarian?" At this point, Omari had to show off his genius IQ of 120+. He cleared his throat and immediately rolled up his sleeves, proudly demonstrating how he turned the situation around with reverse thinking. "Cheyenne, you have to praise my unmatched wit here. I truly feel that it''s a waste for me not to be the President! Being a merewyer is wasting my talent." With a self-satisfied expression, he picked up the metal fork from the te, turned his head left and right, using it as a mirror. "Enough of the small talk, let''s get to the point!" She couldn''t help but wonder: Are allwyers as talkative and long-winded as Mr. Lara? Cheyenne lightly kicked him. No pain! It even felt sweet in Omari''s heart. Cheyenne''s stern and fierce appearance was truly adorable. He decided to consider it as Cheyenne''s way of expressing affection. "I bought meat buns from their ce before, but they were filled with vegetables." "Really? That''s amazing!" A casualpliment, devoid of any extra emotion. With those words, Cheyenne picked up a bun, sniffed it, and found it smelled good. She prepared to take a bite. Omari continued, "So I thought, if the meat buns have vegetables inside, could it be that the vegetable buns have meat?" "Is that so? You''re really great!" She praised him absentmindedly, without a trace of extra sentiment. As she bit into the bun, her eyes widened in shock. The taste of meat filled her mouth... She quickly chewed twice and swallowed the food eagerly. Locking eyes with Mr. Lara, both of them eximed in astonishment, their voices harmonizing, "This reverse thinking is truly brilliant!" After finishing breakfast, CheyenneContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. rubbed her slightly bloated belly and stood up from the chair, supporting her waist. She looked as if she were six months pregnant, struggling with the weight. Omari rolled up his sleeves and resignedly tidied up the remnants on the table. You see, at home, he was the kind of person who nevereven had to wring out his own face towel. But in front of Cheyenne, he always took the initiative to do the chores. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of her contented smile after overeating, and Omari smiled from the depths of his heart. As long as she was happy, he was willing to do anything. Chapter 525: Respect Me Chapter 525: Respect Me Cheyenne was so full, all thanks to the affluent breakfast. She didn''t want to waste the food, so she ate it all. And the culprit behind it all was still teasing her with delight. "Cheyenne, if you marry me and your belly bes this big when you''re pregnant, I will take good care of you and our daughter." Omari loved baby girls and especially wanted a daughter who looked exactly like Cheyenne. She would be his everything, and he would do anything for her. But all Cheyenne heard was him mocking her for being fat, and she felt embarrassed. "Shut up! Since you''re done cleaning up, just leave. I''m going to sleep." She said as she slowly made her way towards the room on the second floor. "Huh? Cheyenne, you''re so heartless. I came all the way from Onistead to find you." Cheyenne pretended not to hear, but before leaving, she didn''t forget to tell him, "Take out the trash on your way out, thanks." Omari was speechless. ... Suddenly, a refined and handsome young man appeared on the street, attracting the attention of many onlookers. He appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with soft chestnut-colored medium-length hair, half of it tied up in a bun while the other half draped over his shoulder. His fair and wlessplexion, without any blemishes or visible pores, gave him an exceptional charm. He was dressed in traditional modified clothing with a ssical touch. A long linen shirt paired with wide ck trousers. A gust of wind lifted a corner of his shirt, revealing a glimpse of his tanned and muscr waist. However, the cane in the man''s hand surprised the onlookers, causing them to shake their heads in pity. It was a shame that such a handsome young man turned out to be blind!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His beautiful eyes, reminiscent of stars, stared nkly ahead, yet everyone could still sense the gentle aura emanating from him. Benson, with a cane in one hand, carried an adorable yellow duck-themed lunchbox. The aroma of chicken mushroom soup seemed to waft through the air. He had spent a long time learning how to make this soup, andst time, Cheyenne drank two big bowls all by herself. He wanted to pamper Cheyenne, who had been working tirelessly without rest, so Benson specially made the chicken soup and brought it to her. With a faint smile on his face, Benson had just arrived at the entrance of Cheyenne''s office when the ringtone from his pocket suddenly sounded. It was a sad and lingering piano melody - "Wedding in a Dream." Benson''s footsteps paused, his handsome face showing a touch of contemtion and seriousness. He ultimately gave up on knocking on the door, ced the chicken soup outside Cheyenne''s office, and turned to leave. Inside the office, Cheyenne had just finished seeing a patient. Since winning over Mr. Owen in the previouspetition, her reputation had soared. People were starting toe to her for medical treatment. Though the number was still small, it was a good start. It meant that her skills were being recognized by others. As she heard the brief piano sound outside, she mistakenly thought it was someone passing by and didn''t pay much attention. It wasn''t until Mr. Owen came to find her, happily carrying a blue thermos cup, tha she realized something was amiss. "Youngdy, you seem to have gotten yourself into quite a bit of trouble with suitors. Does your grandfather know about it?" Cheyenne rubbed her slightly swollen forehead and leaned back in the chair. She rxed her body, trying to ease her difort. Upon hearing Kyson''s remark, she furrowed her delicate eyebrows and responded softly, "Don''t defame my reputation with baseless remarks. I''m currently a bona fide singledy." Then Kyson ced a thermos on her desk. "What''s this?" She nced at the cup and chuckled quietly, "Mr. Owen, I can''t believe it. You still have such childish moments. Did you steal this thermos from one of your grandsons at kindergarten?" A slight twitch at the corner of Mr. Owen''s lips; he only had Leah as a granddaughter and she was currently single. "I found this outside your office. Since it''s not yours, I''ll just drink it myself." As he sighed and reached for the thermos, Cheyenne took a closer look. Oh my god! This seemed to be Benson''s Yes, she remembered. She bought this cute animal-shaped therme''s for ten bucks from a street vendor and gave it to Benson as a gift, hoping he would drink more water to take care of his health. Thinking back to what she had just said, Cheyenne felt a stinging sensation on her face. While she was lost in her contemtion, Kyson had opened ??? the thermos and deeply savored the aroma of the chicken soup. He nodded appreciatively, "Impressive. You can tell it''s carefully made. I don''t know who your suitor is, but I''ll ept him on your grandfather''s behalf." "Mr. Owen, maybe you should use this time to help your good granddaughter Miss Owen find a suitable husband instead." "Ouch, that hurt," Mr. Owen responded. He did want to, but unfortunately, Leah just didn''t listen to me. In a secluded corner of the hospital, the corridor was empty, and an icy chill ran from the soles of Benson''s feet to the top of his head as soon as he entered. It dispelled the heat instantly. Benson pressed the answer button, and the maic and gentle voice on the other end suddenly turned as cold as frost. "Who are you?" A low chuckle came from the other end of the line. The man had a cigar in his mouth, was sitting with his legs crossed in a rotating chair, and lightly tapping the table with his index finger in a rhythmic sound. The sound also reached Benson''s ears, as he had keen hearing. In his memory, only one person would make such a gesture. Glenn! How did he find me? Glenn spoke first, "Shane, it''s been long time. I never expected you, a man of distinction, to forget about me. It seems we''ve had insufficientmunication in these three years." Benson gripped his white cane tightly, while wondering in his mind: ''Subce Master Glenn already knows his identity, then the man above them will soon notice it.'' "Cut the nonsense. We have no connections. Spill it. What do you want from me?" The callous and indifferent words truly saddened Master Glenn. Chapter 526: DonT Forget Your Identity, Shane Chapter 526: Don''t Forget Your Identity, Shane "Ah, why say that? Don''t forget we are both one of the four aces. I''ve helped you out before on a mission," he said. How many times had he provided the funds for their mission? "Now that you''ve found me, you should know my current situation. I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I can do," Benson seemed to imply hanging up the phone. The other person stopped him, threatening words ringing in his ear. "Shane, don''t forget your identity!" "Tell me, if Cheyenne knew that the person by her side is actually a demon who can be so ruthless as to kill her own sister, wouldn''t her expression be quite impressive?" "How dare you!" Benson was so furious that he almost threw the phone. When he was almost dying from loss of blood, it was Cheyenne who saved him, giving him a lifeline. She was like the only pure white in his dirty world. He had left without saying goodbye years ago because he wanted to protect Cheyenne and to repay her for saving his life. Three years had passed. He thought he hadn''t fulfilled his promise, as Cheyenne had still suffered a lot. But it seemed that fate was not going to give him any more time. "Shane, I need your assistance. This is not a request, it''s a notification. I hope you understand that," Benson retorted without showing any weakness. "I only obey the young master''s orders. You don''t have the qualifications to order me! Get lost!" Beep beep beep... The call was disconnected. The man gave a slight smile, exhaling a purplish smoke ring, watching them rising in various shapes in the air. "He really has a short temper." The Parry Group finally resolved the crisis of stock delisting. Everyone had been on edge during this time.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thepany was saved, and Teagan took two days off for himself. Danielle dragged him out shopping. She also brought along his rightful fianc¨¦e, Nora. Their destination was one of the tworgest department stores in Akloit. It was jokingly referred to by the citizens as "a man''s nightmare, a woman''s paradise! The entire building stood at a hundred and thirty stories, andmark in Akloit, with an annual rent of over 2 billion. And the owner behind this building was Kelvin Foley. Teagan appeared here with his fianc¨¦e and his sister Danielle. They all looked up at the wealthy man''s paradise. Each of them had their own thoughts. Danielle had her eye on a certain branded handbag inside. She had been admiring it for a long time but couldn''t bring herself to buy it. Today, she could finally have it. Nora, on the other hand, felt more jealous! After all, Cheyenne used to be the wife of the owner of this building, so she could buy whatever she wanted back then. And all those designer dresses and handbags in her closet must have been gifts from Mr. Foley. Teagan, unlike the two women, had a longer-term goal in mind. While they were focused on shopping in this building, he wanted to be the owner of this building! He had coveted this piece ofnd for a long time. Recently, there had been rumors that Kelvin wanted to sell this lucrative piece ofnd, which had caused a stir in the whole of Akloit. This was a spot where one could make a fortune overnight, and he was going to give it up? Was he out of his mind? But for investors who wanted a share of the dividends from thisnd, it was a good opportunity! Kelvin had held the advantage for too long, it was time for others to make some money too. Teagan received a small piece of gossip. The reason Kelvin wanted to quickly relinquish ownership of thend was to draw out some funds to buy an ind. The purpose behind it, however, was even more absurd. It was all in an attempt to win over a certain woman''s heart. It didn''t seem like something Kelvin would do, but then again, one couldn''t be entirely sure. Danielle had excitedly walked a few steps ahead, turning back to find her brother still standing in the same spot, lost in thought. Annoyed, she pursed her red lips and then turned back, sping Teagan''s arm with both hands. Her voice, dripping with coquettishness, carried a hint of yfulness as she spoke, "Teagan, hurry up! I''ve been eyeing that handbag for so long. What if someone else buys it before me?" LV bags were always highly sought-after, and many of them were already sold out during pre-sales. Teagan finally realized what was happening and cast a sidelong nce at Danielle, his gaze filled with seriousness. He inquired, "Do you only think about shopping atPday? Wasn''tst week the midterm exam? How did you do? Don''t embarrass the Parry family bying inst again." The Parry family had never had a member fail, and Danielle was the only exception. As soon as she heard Teagan mention the exams, she guiltily lowered her head and desperately signaled Nora with her eyes. "Teagan, don''t worry! This time, I performed exceptionally well, I''ll definitely pass!" Nora, catching Danielle''s hint, spoke up in her defense, "Yes, Teagan. After going through everything that happened, Danielle has been working hard. I''ve been practicing with her these past few days." As Nora spoke these words, a bitter and indescribable feeling welled up in her heart it was far from the truth. Danielle used studying as an excuse to force Nora to do her homework and cheat on exams. The midterm exams were no different. She had prepared the answers outside the room and passed them to Danielle through a small piece of paper slipped through the door crack. Akloit College had always been strict about exam cheating, and if caught, not only would Danielle be punished, but Nora would also face consequences. Naturally, Nora was vehemently against such actions. She was in her senior year, about to enter her final year, and Verklee College had recently started their admissions process. If she caused any trouble and failed to secure a ce, she would be theughingstock of the entire school. The previous artpetition had been a failure, and this was herst chance. However, Danielle used Teagan''s would mother to pressure Nora. If Nora didn''t help, Teagan''s mother woulde forward and point fingers at her. The mother had always believed that her precious son marry the noblestdy of high status, but instead, he ended up with Nora, who came from a bumble background. That''s why she had been against this match from the beginning. Nora''s family was weak, which resulted in her insecurity. Why couldn''t she have a fortunate life like Cheyenne, with a respected grandfather and a bunch of outstanding men chasing after her? As Danielle walked past Nora, she deliberately bumped her shoulder with her elbow and snorted, "Consider yourself lucky this time. You don''t have to do my homework tonight." Chapter 527: The Haunting Incident In The Morgue Chapter 527: The Haunting Incident in the Morgue Teagan didn''t continue questioning, and Danielle finally breathed a sigh of relief. Nora groaned in pain, clutching her shoulder with one hand, her gaze cold and terrifying as she stared at Danielle''s departing figure, her eyes filled with malice. As the dedicated elevator door to the mall opened, Danielle was stunned by the man inside. For a moment, she forgot to breathe. Her red lips parted slightly, and her eyes sparkled with a desire that seemed to stick to him, devoid of the manners and grace expected of a youngdy. On the other hand, Nora appeared more poised andposed. Vincent was wearing a silver-gray suit today, with a matching red shirt and coat, exuding an elegant and charming demeanor. It was no wonder that Danielle was captivated because despite having many pursuers, none could match the outstanding qualities of Master Vincent. After a brief pause, Teagan confidently walked into the elevator, greeting Master Vincent and shaking his hand. "Master Vincent, what brings you here today? It must be fate." Vincent exchanged a few pleasantries with him, iming that he was there to discuss rent. As they shook hands, a small piece of paper discreetly passed from Master Vincent''s hand to Teagan''s palm. Teagan subtly tucked the note into his sleeve and cast a fleeting, exploratory nce at Nora. The elevator arrived. With a gentle smile on his face, Master Vincent waved goodbye, saying, "I have other matters to attend to. Mr. Parry, Miss Parry, let''s arrange another meeting when we have free time." He didn''t mention Nora specifically, primarily because he couldn''t recall her name at the moment. Little did he know that this action would be a thorn in Nora''s heart, igniting her strong sense of self-worth. Was she that insignificant? Not even worthy of being remembered by name? On the other hand, Danielle, who was subtly mentioned, immersed herself in a love fantasy. Master Vincent mentioning her name must mean that he was interested in her. Oh, what should she do? She forgot to leave a way for Master Vincent to contact her. How would he ask her out for coffee? As soon as Vincent left, Teagan lowered his head and noticed his sister who was lost in her fantasy. His face turned cold, and he warned her coldly, "Danielle, stop daydreaming. You two are not suitable for each other!" He mercilessly shattered all of Danielle''s fantasies as if pouring cold water on a burning me. The small me was extinguished instantly. Refusing to ept his words, Danielle retorted loudly, "Why? We are both unmarried, and he has talent while I possess beauty. Why can''t it work?" "In any aspect! He might have talent, but your looks are far from satisfactory." Teagan''s words struck Danielle hard, leaving herpletely deted. "Teagan! I am your sister? How can you belittle me so much?" Since when did her own brother criticize her like this? Teagan sneered, holding Nora''s hand, and walked out of the elevator,pletely ignoring Danielle, who was fuming with anger. He firmly dered, "In any case, we cannot afford to provoke the Foley family. Master Vincent is not like what you''ve seen. If you don''t want to end up being miserable, stay away from him." His words were direct and said in a stern tone, but he said those words for her good. Young girls like her didn''t understand the ways of the world and easily fell into the trap of falling for someone based solely on appearance. Little did they know that in the eyes of men, pure and innocent girls like them were often nothing more than temporary ythings that would be discarded once the novelty wore off. He knew it clearly because he was that kind of men. Master Vincent was the same type. His sister, he knew very well, had a hot-headed and foolish temperament, only able to show off at home. Once she stepped outside, she had no clue how to survive. Teagan considered himself not to be a good person, but as a brother, he never mistreated Danielle. Unfortunately, Danielle, who was so fascinated by Vincent, didn''t pay attention to these words. She muttered quietly from behind, "Who said Master Vincent wouldn''t like me?" Even someone as reserved and solemn as Kelvin married Cheyenne, didn''t he? Cheyenne was more than a troublemaker, but she could still marry Kelvin, so why couldn''t she, thedy of the Parry family, marry Vincent? Teagan''s words surprised Nora. She thought Teagan and Vincent were friends. But now it seemed that they were connected because of mutual interests. In the hospital, despite it being midsummer the temperature in the morgue was chillingly low. The lights in the hallway had been broken for who knows how long. Flickering on and off, they created an eerie atmosphere even in broad daylight. This ce was rarely visited by anyone. Apart from asionally having bodies brought in by nursing staff, there were no others. However, inside the morgue, there was an eerie conversation taking ce, its contents terrifying upon deeper thought. An old-sounding voice, sounding rather aged, asked slowly, "Where is hisrge intestine? Why isn''t it here?" Answering her was a clear, melodious female voice, "Isn''t it on your left hand side?" "Yes, I forgot. I identally cut it when I was dissecting his heart." A young nurse happened to be passing by,ing to collect a blood bag. She suddenly heard this conversation when she reached the morgue''s door. She was instantly frightened and pale. She had heard the rumors about the haunted morgue from her senior colleagues before. But she never expected that the ghosts would be so brazen, appearing even during broad daylight. Unaware of the footsteps outside, Cheyenne stretched her somewhat stiff arms andined, "Oh well, I''ve been here since early morning, and now I''m so hungry." "What would you like to eat?" "Raw seafood, as fresh as it gets." The nurse''s terrified eyes showed a brief moment of confusion. She bit her lip and ran off as fast as she could. It was too frightening. The rumors about the haunted morgue were indeed true.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Meanwhile, Cheyenne neatly ced three leg bones she had retrieved from the deceased into a tray. From the corner of her eye, she noticed Kyson almost dropping his surgical scalpel onto the corpse''s appendix. She immediately stopped him. "Mr. Owen, this man has been dead for many days. The gases in his stomach have beenpressed due to the low-pressure environment. Cutting into it now might cause an explosion." Kyson awkwardly rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. "Apologies, I meant to examine his liver tissue... I made a mistake." Cheyenne''s eye twitched, and she directly said in mockery. "You have your aging eyesight to me. Can you really still perform surgeries? Don''t go saving living patients as if they were already dead." "To be honest with you, ever since I developed presbyopia, I won''t go into the operating room anymore. I''ve been wanting to retire, but the President wouldn''t allow it." He was already at the age where he could collect retirement benefits, yet he still had to suffer ande to work. He was truly miserable. Chapter 528: Sharp-Tongued Chapter 528: Sharp-Tongued "Your dissection skills are so amazing, youngdy. After you retire, maybe you can be a butcher at a supermarket." "By then, I doubt you''ll be able to see anymore." Kyson was rendered speechless. Is being sharp-tongued a fine tradition in the Edwards family? Layne was like this when he was young, and he raised a granddaughter with the same attitude. Annoying! As soon as Cheyenne left the morgue, her first order of business was to wash her hands and change clothes. When she returned to her office, she noticed that there was a te of Japanese food on her desk. It was exactly the sashimi and salmon she had wanted to eat. Who ordered this takeout for her? "How is it? I''m good to you, right? How about bing my god granddaughter? I will order takeout for you every day." Kyson appeared out of nowhere, standing with hands on his hips, his squinty eyes barely visible. Cheyenne couldn''t help but pout her glossy lips and resisted the temptation of the delicious food. She firmly rejected his food seduction. "No." "Ah! Why not? Have I not been good to you?" Kyson was truly frustrated. He genuinely wanted to win over Cheyenne as a talent for his team. "I have a grandfather, and I have a master and senior fellow who is your younger brother. I don''t need you." "Pfft." Direct and hurtful, Kyson wondered why young people nowadays were so independent and had such strong personalities. But on second thought, Cheyenne was right! Whether or not he recognized her as a god granddaughter didn''t matter. After all, she was his younger brother''s junior, so she naturally would be from Almond Hall. Just the thought of it made Kyson feel happy. "Alright, alright, I was just teasing you. You''ve been busy all morning, so eat up." Only then did Cheyenne start to eat. She was a principled foodie. Just as she picked up a piece of raw fish with her fork and put it in her mouth, her stomach churned ufortably, making her feel nauseous as if she was on a boat. "Mmm..." She suddenly covered her mouth with her hand and rushed towards the bathroom. The feeling of seasickness was getting stronger and stronger. Frantically, Cheyenne turned on the tap, and the rushing water masked the sound she made. "Ugh... cough, cough..." Even though her stomach felt ufortable and she wanted to vomit, nothing came out. It might have had something to do with her empty stomach. Rinsing her mouth, Cheyenne turned the tap off and looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was flushed. She sshed some cold water on her forehead, finally feeling a bit better. After tidying up her appearance, she returned to her office in high heels. On the desk, Kyson had already eaten more than half of the salmon sashimi. Seeing Cheyenne back, he restrained himself a little. Concern filled his eyes as he said, "Are you okay? Getting stomach problems at such a young age? Young people these days, staying upte and not getting up early. Skipping breakfast is harmful to the health." Even though he was nagging, Cheyenne sensed a hint of care in his words, and her heart warmed slightly. Kyson really resembled her grandfather. "I''m fine. It''s probably because I saw the organ tissues in the morning that made me feel sick. I''ll take it easy. Mr. Owen, go ahead and eat. You don''t need to wait for me." As a doctor, dissection was inevitable. She didn''t even know how many mice and rabbits she had killed with her own hands. She had seen scenes even more disgusting than this. Eating with an unchanged expression was her specialty. She didn''t know what was going on today, maybe it was because she didn''t sleep wellst night. Faced with such luxurious Japanese cuisine, Cheyenne could only silently hold a bowl of in congee and feel a tinge of sadness. Kyson deliberately had a smug expression on his face. "As an old man, I actually have a small appetite. I can''t eat as much as you. Besides, I was supposed to treat you to this." Cheyenne almost burst outughing. Did he really have to act so cheap? ''He has almost finished all the dishes, and now he tells me he has a small appetite.'' She lowered her head and silently drank the congee. Kyson coughed and finally became serious. "Alright, now let''s talk about something important. Do you know about the Abona Medical Conference?" Of course, she knew. It was a triennial medical grand event where many medical prodigies gathered each year topete. The first-ce winner would join the National Institute of Health and be a highly talented individual with excellent benefits. And as we all know, the Abona Medical Conference is hosted by Onistead Almond Hall, with judges who are renowned figures in the medical field. Kyson is one of them. Moreover, one judge is Leandro Zamora from Moon Hall, the weirdo that her grandfather mentioned before. The hesitation that glimmered in her eyes didn''t escape his sharp eyes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This young girl was quite a good pretender. At such a young age, she had a calm andposed appearance, just like those cunning old men in the office. But it was just a facade, she was actually quite shrewd. "I''ll consider it. For me, traveling a long distance for apetition is just too tiring." As she spoke, Kyson took out an embossed white invitation card with a golden cross and a few words imprinted on it - "Abona Medieal Conference Invitation." It hada simple yet grand design. Is this the coveted stepping stone for all medical professionals? It''s nothing more than that! "Young girl, I''ve left the invitation here for you! You can go whenever you want if you decide to attend." Her finger tapped slowly on the table as she put it there, replying with mixed feelings, "It''s just a medical conference after all. Even if I get first ce and enter the National Institute of Health, so what?''m not interested!" Kyson covered his lips and smiled lightly. He took the initiative to approach her and tucked the invitation into her embrace. "Well then, just consider it as my invitation. I promise you won''t regret attending this conference." Cheyenne arched her eyebrow, made a cold hum, and only then, epted the invitation. She emphasized, "Just so you know, I''m only going to take a look." "Alright." Kyson smiled like a child, satisfied, and left with his hands behind his back. Outside the door, a white figure quickly hid behind the door, perfectly avoiding Kyson''s gaze. The next day, something shocking happened in Akloit early in the morning. The serene morning was shattered by the sound of sirens. Clean, wide, and straight roads were surrounded by four police cars, escorting an armored cash transport vehicle on the road. The scene was spectacr, as if the President was on a tour. Chapter 529: One Billion In Cash Chapter 529: One Billion in Cash The most eye-catching vehicle at the forefront was a ck convertible luxury car, a Ferrari. Following closely behind was none other than the hero who had recently made headlines in the newspapers - Gordon. He was dressed in a handsome blue uniform, riding a motorcycle with shing red and blue lights and apanied by familiar background music. Beep beep... Citizens spected whether there was another major economic crime happening recently. When the truth of the matter was revealed, everyone was thunderstruck. Contrary to suspicions of conspiracy or a major economic crime, it was all because a wealthy man wanted to give money to someone else... And that wealthy man was none other than the renowned scion of the Todd family and Major General, Iker Todd. The money was his gift to Cheyenne! They say it amounted to a whopping one billion dors in cash. No wonder Iker had to invite the police to provide security. If someone with ill intentions set their sights on it, it could lead to a major social incident. Onlookers who made way for the procession thought that Iker was going to propose to this girl named "Cheyenne." They lifted their phones and took pictures, quickly sharing them online. One couldn''t fathom how theizens of this era managed tobine envy, jealousy, and hatred in theirplicated emotions as they added captions to the images. Within the span of a morning, it went viral across the inte. There were countless well-crafted copywriting pieces, among which the most popr one was this line: "To grant one person favoritism and express generous love for the rest of their lives." Now, if you randomly clicked on a webpage, the pop-up titles would read, "Super-rich Mogul''s Exorbitant Dowry for Divorced Woman." Opinions were divided in thements, but Cheyenne remained blissfully unaware that she was about to be struck by a tremendous fortune. She was still wearing a thin and cute nightgown, with her hair unkempt, walking her dog on a leash. Meanwhile, in the office of the Foley Group, a palpable sense of gloom and tension filled the air, suffocating everyone present. These oppressive and somber vibes emanated from a man. By the floor-to-ceiling window, a figure dressed in ck exuded a cool and aloof aura, blending with the light outside. When Chris entered the room, he suddenly sneezed. He adjusted his cor and wondered if he had somehow entered winter ahead of time. Perhaps he should put on more clothes! Kelvin''s voice rang in his ears, "Contact Spider. Find out what Cheyenne is doing right now." Chris opened his mouth, eager to tell Kelvin that he only asked about it half an hour ago, but he just answered, "Yes." Shortly after, Spider who had been sessfully annoyed by the two men, sent him an eye-rolling emoji. "Mr. Foley, the rm clock went off five minutes ago. Miss Lawrence turned off the rm and went back to sleep. However, she changed her sleeping position from lying down to sleeping on her side." So, the rm clock was just a reminder for Miss Lawrence to change her sleeping position. After hearing the report, Kelvin finally felt relieved, and his stern face rxed. It seemed that Cheyenne had no idea that Master Iker was about to arrive with a dowry to confess his love. It meant that as long as he sessfully intercepted Master Iker before he reached the Lawrence Vi, he could take the lead. "Chris, give me the real estate certificate for that ind." After all, Master Iker was bringing one billion dors. He had bought a private ind for Cheyenne, building a luxurious vi on it to show his sincerity. Cheyenne was not the kind of woman who cared about material wealth. Compared to the vulgar disy of wealth, his gesture would touch her heart even more. Chris came forward, intending to deliver thetest bad news to Mr. Foley. "Mr. Foley,Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. wanted to report this matter to you. I don''t know how, but our minimum bidding price leaked, and several developers are now interested in buying it." Moreover, their offers were higher. Kelvin frowned tightly. This was his personal matter, and apart from Chris, no one else knew about it. The ind didn''t have any commercial value for development, and it was more than fifty nautical miles away from the maind. It would be difficult to reach without transportation. Were those developers out of their minds? Or... was someone deliberately working against him in the dark? "For now, let''s hold off and investigate! Find the internal traitor within thepany and punish them severely." Chris had sent people to investigate without Kelvin''s instructions. There was a suspicious man at the moment, but there was no conclusive evidence to prove her involvement, so Chris hadn''t reported it to Mr. Foley. "Understood." Kelvin couldn''t sit still any longer. He suddenly stood up, opened a drawer, and took out a small square box. He opened it. A red velvet cloth set off a dazzling diamond ring. The perfectly cut snowke-shaped diamond was approximately ten carats in size, refracting a bright and brilliant light under the sunlight. As Kelvin looked at the ring, a warm smile appeared on his face. He lightly caressed the ring with his fingertip, his gaze deep. This was their wedding ring. When Cheyenne left the Foley mansion, she had left it on the bedside table and didn''t take it with her. It almost ended up in the trash bin, but he happened to see Abbie throw it and stopped her. Kelvin couldn''t remember why he wanted to keep this ring at that time. But now he was d he did. "Chris." Chris, who was suddenly called, became instantly alert and stood up straight. "Yes?" "I''ll give you twenty minutes. Buy all the red roses from Akloit''s flower shops." "Yes!" Could it be that Mr. Foley was nning to propose to Miss Lawrence? Chris''s heart was pounding with excitement. Chapter 530: Master IkerS Proposal Chapter 530: Master Iker''s Proposal Cheyenne couldn''t believe her eyes when she woke up to find herself on the headlines of news and newspapers. Even more terrifying was the nonsense written on them: "Master Iker wants to propose to her?" What a joke! She and Iker were just doctor-patient at first, and after going through so much together, they had, at most, be friends. Master Iker proposing to her? That would only happen if it rained red or the sun rose from the west. Cheyenne wasn''t conceited enough to think of herself as an unparalleled beauty that all men would fall for. Master Iker should like Miss Emily, the rumors say they have been childhood sweethearts and even ssmates in college... until they had to split away because of a car ident. Thest time Emily appeared together with the young heir of the Lara family, mes burned in his eyes, and his anger seemed genuine. For someone asposed and self-controlled as him, being angry to that extent meant he cared. Just when she confidently believed the news was surely fake, the doorbell rang. Cheyenne, wearing a silky white nightgown, opened the door and was startled to find Master Iker standing there, dressed in a brown trench coat. He stood tall and imposing before her, and there was an unusual hint of nervousness in his usually firm and resolute face. Thankfully, most of his face was hidden behind sunsses, and his changes weren''t easily noticed. Reflected on the sunsses was the hazy, sleepy fair face of a petite woman. Just waking up, her cheeks were rosy, and faint imprints still marked her adorable face. Cheyenne looked at the sudden crowd in disbelief gathered outside her door. Master Iker, Mr. Murillo, and even a few soldiers wearing green military attire and holding guns. The atmosphere turned serious and tense. She stared nkly for almost ten seconds, her breath caught involuntarily. Then, with an innocent look on her face, she said, "Mr. Murillo, what are you all doing? I''m just aw-abiding citizen, and I haven''t done anything illegaltely." No, she meant she hadn''t done anything illegal or mischievous for many years. Hearing her words and seeing her fearful expression, everyone couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t worry, we''re here to bring you a great gift." Master Iker restrained the fondness in his eyes. He had intended to reach out and touch her hair, but he thought better of it and slowly withdrew his hand, letting it hang by his sides, gently clenched into a fist. "A gift?" Cheyenne was utterly speechless. With all this show of force, were they here to give her a gift or attend her funeral... It''s scary, you know? "Open it!" Suddenly, Tanner pped his hands. The armed soldiers swiftly jogged to the back door of a car, one person on each side. The metallictch of the door was pulled open, capturing the attention of everyone present. And as the door swung open, a blinding red light and the scent of money filled the air. What happened next, many would swear they had never seen in their entire lives! Money! A mountain of money! Like a crimson wall, it was neatly stacked in thepartment. Filling the entirepartment! Even though this area was known for its wealthy residents, with mansions that easily cost tens of millions, no one had ever seen a billion in cash before. Cheyenne herself was taken aback, her almond-shaped eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly regained herposure after a brief moment of excitement. "Master Iker, did you rob a bank or something? This is too extreme," she eximed in disbelief.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Tanner yfully responded to her question with an uplifted tone, sounding as joyful as ark. "Miss Lawrence, haven''t you noticed Mr. Murillo''s presence? Our young master wouldn''t dare rob a bank," he quipped. However, it was true that the one billion almost depleted the reserves of an entire bank. When Master Iker went to a bank branch in the morning, stating his intention to withdraw one billion in cash, the branch manager was stunned. He immediately contacted the bank''s president, who personally received Master Iker, exining that they only had slightly less than twenty million in cash reserves avable. After some scrambling, it took a full hour to gather the full amount. When the armored truck left the bank branch, the bank president copsed due to hypertension caused by the distressing incident. Cheyenne swallowed hard. While she loved money, receiving such a huge sum suddenly made her feel both excited and apprehensive. That day, she had jokingly replied to Master Iker that she needed cash, and today he brought one billion directly to her. "Well, Master Iker, I was just kidding. One billion is too much, and I''m not worthy," Cheyenne said, her voice trailing off. Iker, with his thick, raised eyebrows, responded expressionlessly and gravely, "Is it too much? It''s just a small amount that''s not worth mentioning. Miss Lawrence, please ept it." Iker''s extravagant statement stunned everyone around, and the online viewers showed envy. Everyone wondered if Miss Lawrence would really ept one billion in cash. Just then, a loud and urgent male voice came from behind, diverting everyone''s attention. "Cheyenne, don''t agree to him!" Cheyenne turned to look. A profusion of vibrant red roses rushed toward her from the distance, resembling a moving sea of flowers. The thousands of roses were arranged into various romantic animal shapes like horses, bunnies, pandas, and kittens, carried on flower-decked floats. Amidst these floats, a ck Rolls-Royce stood at the center, adorned like a wedding car, with a pair of doll figurines ced on the front, forming arge heart-shaped arrangement with flowers. And the driver of the car turned out to be... Kelvin. As the car door opened, Kelvin, dressed in a well-tailored ck suit that embraced his tall frame, appeared with remarkable strength and grace. His shiny ck leather shoes were impably polished, entuating his slender and powerful limbs. His hair was carefully styled, and therge pompadour perfectlyplemented his cold, noble temperament. Walking through the crowd with ease, he clutched a red, square-shaped box tightly in his hand. Fine beads of sweat formed on his palm. The small box shifted in his hand as he turned it in a different direction before taking the first confident step forward. Stopping in front of her, he lowered his head, and his dark, luminous gaze met her clear and slightly puzzled eyes. Cheyenne''s slightly parted red lips seemed to utter something silently, too nervous for Kelvin to discern the words. Chapter 531: Who Will Miss Lawrence Choose? Chapter 531: Who Will Miss Lawrence Choose? From a distance, the man appeared handsome and tall, exuding an extraordinary air of elegance as he held arge bouquet of roses, exuding romance and deep affection. Standing before him was a petite woman, untidy hair cascading down, her face devoid of makeup, resembling a lotus blooming in clear water-delicate, graceful, and pristine. Standing beside him was the equally dashing Master Iker, relegated to the role of a backdrop. This tableau of three individuals frozen in time could rival a ssic movie scene. "Kelvin, what brings you here?" she asked. He hade to see her countless times this month, and she wanted to know what excuse Kelvin had this time. All these grand gestures were unlike his usual style. Her words struck Kelvin like a heavy hammer. His heart contracted painfully, and his chest felt unusually tight. Was she ming herself for disturbing her and Master Iker? Even if she didn''t want it, Kelvin had made up his mind beforeing. Even if he had to stake his entire fortune and life, he would not let her go! He couldn''t bear the thought of her spending the rest of her life with another man. After losing her, Kelvin finally realized that he couldn''t live without her. Facing her inquiry, Kelvin summoned all the courage he had in his life and suddenly knelt on one knee. He presented the bouquet forward, reaching it to Cheyenne, along with a small red box he had hidden behind him for a while. He opened it. Inside, a dazzling diamond sparkled,plemented by the red velvet fabric, exquisitely crafted and elegantly styled. As Cheyenne''s eyes fell on the ring, her mind suddenly went nk, and various images from the past surfaced like bubbles on the water''s surface. "This ring..." she uttered.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Wasn''t it left at the Foley mansion by her? When they were choosing their wedding rings, she went alone because Kelvin said he was busy. The salesperson told her that the meaning of this snowke couple ring was, "I want to watch the snow with you, until we grow old together." She enthusiastically bought the ring. After marriage, on many important asions, she noticed that Kelvin''s left ring finger remained empty. Everyone in Akloit knew Mr. Foley didn''t like his young wife, and the first day she married into the wealthy family marked the beginning of her fall from grace. Cheyenne had once be the pitiful wife in the tabloids. She remained motionless, lost in thought. The onlookers around held their breath, eagerly awaiting her decision. Ten billion dors and numerous roses. Who would Miss Lawrence choose? Inte users heatedly discussed this question. They watched the live broadcast while leavingments filled with envy and sorrow. "Oh my, if you ask me, of course, she should choose the one billion dors! Can you eat roses? Can you spend them like money?" "Not necessarily. Roses represent sincerity. Mr. Foley personally knelt like this, such a scene may never be seen in a lifetime. Compared to that, I feel Master Iker is not as sincere as Mr Foley." "Even if Mr. Foley is sincere, so what? A wise woman should not choose the same path a second time. I think Miss Lawrence should choose Master Iker." "I quietly checked the ring, it seemed to be their previous wedding ring. I saw Cheyenne wear it in many newspaper screenshots, and then I saw the price, oh my goodness! Over ten million!" Meanwhile, Mya and Nora were also scrolling through their phones. Nora was the first to see this live stream. The money all over the screen made Nora envy, jealous, and hateful. Mya, biting her red lip, was almost crushing the pillow in her hand. She said coldly, "That little b***h has so much money, yet she doesn''t give a penny to her father! She''s really heartless!" One billion equaled to the four times the assets of the Lawrence family. She just couldn''t understand why Master Iker fell for Cheyenne, a divorced woman. And Kelvin, who previously looked down on the Lawrence family and was extremely disgusted with Cheyenne, was now rushing to join in? Taking a look at her own daughter Nora, although the Parry family was considered prestigious in Akloit and Teagan himself had returned from studying overseas, young and rich,pared to Master Iker andKelvin, Teagan was far behind. Mya moved her reddened eyes away and said sarcastically, "Cheyenne really has some ways. Nora, you should learn from her, see the way she flirts, men like that." Seeing Nora not responding, she gave her a frustrated look. "How is it going with Mr. Parry? Have you agreed to get engaged first?" She was about to go abroad to study, and if the Parry family didn''t want to wait, the marriage would be off. The key was, Nora had already given herself to Teagan, and if they split, she''d be left with nothing. She couldn''t give up her dream, she just couldn''t. Because of this, she and Teagan were in a deadlock, thetter used the excuse of being busy with work to leave. Up until now, they hadn''t contacted each other for almost a week. Chapter 532: The Dirty Snowflake Chapter 532: The Dirty Snowke During this period, Teagan hadn''t called her once. Nora refused to take the initiative and apologize. She nned to wait for Teagan toe and appease her before giving him a way out. Mya immediately scolded her, questioning her intelligence. "Who do you think you are? And what power does the Lawrence family hold? Does Mr. Parry, a handsome and wealthy man like him,ck women? Are you cold-shouldering him at a time like this? Aren''t you just digging your own grave? What if Mr. Parry turns his attention to someone else? Where will you cry then?" Nora listened to her mother''s words and felt a tinge of panic creeping into her heart. Ever since she had been with Teagan, he had gradually cut off contact with other women. She was still reveling in the achievement of taming a yboy like him. But her mother''s words served as a wake-up call, jolting her out of hercency. As long as they hadn''t got married, it was still possible that Teagan would be stolen by other women. "What should I do now?" she asked. Mya crossed her arms and huffed coldly. "What are you standing there foolishly for? Hurry up and call Mr. Parry to make amends. Men are the same. As long as you know how to be coquettish and give them a little sweetness, they will obediently listen to you." In the past, she had captivated George with such tactics. Nora hesitated for a second, feeling anxious under her mother''s watchful gaze. She took out her phone and dialed Teagan''s number. The phone rang for a while, but no one answered. Mother and daughter exchanged a nce. Mya shifted her position, sitting on the couch with one leg crossed, supporting her cheek with her hand, deep in thought. They reluctantly ended the call. Nora replied softly, "He might be... in a meeting." As the reason left her lips, even Teagan himself would find it hard to believe. "Why don''t you try calling his assistant?" Nora dialed Teagan''s secretary''s number. As the focus returned to Cheyenne, each scene before her eyes felt like an illusion, as if a prince were confessing his love to a princess. But such romantic scenarios were never meant for her and him. The past wounds had been inflicted, and while time might fade the scars, the searing pain could never be forgotten. She had exerted all her strength to choose forgiveness. But if she were expected to act as if nothing had ever happened and return to how things were, she couldn''t do it. In the years, she had exchanged her genuine heart for lessons learned through bloodshed. In countless nights, she had grown unafraid of loneliness. Even herughter had be somewhat mutedpared to before. So, even if he presented a city full of roses before her, she couldn''t ept them. Kelvin''s anxiety grew as Cheyenne hesitated to ept the ring. Especially with a love rival standing beside him, eager to seize the opportunity, the pressure intensified, prompting him to muster all his courage. "Cheyenne, I know that I have let you down and hurt you deeply." "Every time I feel lonely and defeated, I can''t help but think of you, but I also arrogantly believe it''s not a big deal." "It wasn''t until I lost you that I realized you are someone I can''t live without. Without you, my lifecks joy." This heartfelt confession silenced everyone, and some women burst into tears right on the spot. Oh my goodness! It was so easy to make them cry! If there were such a handsome man holding roses and a ring in front of them, without him even making a move, they would crawl to him just to catch them. Even Chris, a tough and rugged man, felt his eyes welling up with tears. He had been following Kelvin for nearly ten years. He had never seen Mr. Foley humble himself like this in front of anyone, even when his mother became a vegetable. Miss Lawrence had no idea how much Mr. Foley loved her when he willingly jumped into the sea for her sake. He spent millions to defend her honor, causing the Parry family''s stocks to plummet.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All because Danielle stood at the restaurant door and shouted at Miss Lawrence. This time, he didn''t hesitate to sell one of his most profitable personal investments just to give Miss Lawrence a grand gift. All these were luxuries that Abbie never had the chance to enjoy until her death. Amidst the eagerly anticipating crowd, Miss Lawrence, who had remained motionless all this while, finally took action! She reached out with her delicate and fair hand, with faintly visible blue veins on the back of her fair hand. When Cheyenne extended her hand towards Kelvin, Iker''s eyes darkened, and he let out a barely noticeable sigh, lowering his eyshes in disappointment. In fact, he had anticipated this oue from the very beginning. There was nothing to be surprised about. It was just that there was inevitably a sense of loss deep down. But it doesn''t matter as long as he can watch her be happy from afar. Meanwhile, Kelvin was engulfed in euphoria. He raised his head in disbelief, his clean and sharp jawline connecting to his gracefully defined neck, with his Adam''s apple rolling, exuding a silent sensuality. For the first time, a genuine and joyful smile appeared in his deep-set eyes, like that of an inexperienced teenager. His voice was so excited that it even trembled a bit, and his deep-set eyes, usually calm, now became restless. "Cheyenne... Do you really..." Will you ept me? Before he could finish his sentence, Cheyenne suddenly picked up the ring, her gaze cold and mocking as she casually replied, "A snowke falling from the sky, even if it doesn''t melt, it bes dirty!" Plunk! A silver light shed in an arc before everyone''s eyes, and a beam of sunlight perfectly illuminated the ring. The hexagonal snowke-shaped diamond. immediately refracted colors el of light. rays set At the entrance of the Lawrence Vi, the statue stood tall, and with the sound of melodious musica gushing fountain des from above, forming a small waterfall. The ring fell straight into the fountain pool, disappearing without a trace. Chapter 533: Poor Mr. Foley Gets Rejected Chapter 533: Poor Mr. Foley Gets Rejected The onlookers felt really sorry that such a good ring was thrown away and couldn''t understand why Cheyenne did it. Kelvin''s handsome and resolute face instantly became shrouded in a cloud of sadness. His eyes turned red. A glimmer of disbelief still lingered in his eyes. His tall figure, kneeling on the ground with one knee, trembled. His pitiful and disheveled appearance prompted the female bystanders to exim in sympathy, "He''s so pitiful." As the saying goes, dreams can be beautiful, but reality can be cruel. How could Cheyenne, in Kelvin''s hopeful moment, push him into despair with such heartlessness? The pain in his eyes was reflected in Cheyenne''s eyes. Conflicted and torn, she found herself in a state of anguish and indecision. "Kelvin, please leave. Let''s put our past behind us," she said. Then she nced at Master Iker, her tone slightly softened. "Master Iker, I understand your intentions, but I cannot ept the money. I''m sorry." "Miss Lawrence..." Iker tried to persist, but Cheyenne promptly locked the door, leaving all three prominent figures stranded outside. Kelvin, like a madman, jumped into the fountain, desperately searching for the lost ring, as if searching for a needle in a haystack. "Where is it? Where did it go... My ring! Cheyenne, you''re so heartless!" "How could it end like this?" They had spent a month on the deserted ind together. She had saved him, and there was definitely something between them. "Mr. Foley," Chris hesitated to judge Cheyenne''s recent actions, but he genuinely sympathized with Kelvin. When had he ever seen Kelvin so fragile? He quickly took off his suit jacket and jumped into the fountain, joining Kelvin in the search. Chaos ensued with the sound of sshing water. Meanwhile, on the inte, the discussion was equally heated. Some sympathized with Kelvin, while others were delighted for Master Iker. This unexpected oue meant that Master Iker still had a chance. Gordon patted Iker''s shoulder sympathetically, offering words offort, "Keep up the good work. Don''t give up." "Yeah," they exchanged nces and finally decided to leave first. That one billion was too conspicuous, too dangerous to leave on the roadside. They needed to find a way to deal with it first. On the 48th floor of East Mall, a nce revealed a dazzling array of jewelry stores. In one of the jewelry stores, a young and wealthy handsome man suddenly appeared, attracting the attention of many shop assistants. Teagan donned a brown pinstripe suit with a turned-up cor, paired with a crisp white shirt. A delicate sapphire cufflink adorned his sleeve, refracting a cool blue radiance under the lights, exuding an air of nobility and luxury. By his side walked a slender and tall youngdy, wearing a red dress that entuated her curves. Her feet were adorned with a pair of ck high-heeled shoes with thin heels. She intimately linked her arm with Teagan''s, her face beaming with a radiant smile akin to blossoming flowers. Her fiery red lips parted, emitting a coquettish voice. "Mr. Parry, I really like this one. Can you buy it for me?" she cooed. Upon closer inspection, she was none other than Jenna, the receptionist from Kelvin''spany. She took the initiative to call Teagan and arrange a meeting. It had been a while since Teagan had indulged himself outside while being with Nora. Since this woman threw herself into his arms, he saw no reason to refuse it. Moreover, he hoped to make use of this to spy on Kelvin. After a week of dating, this woman proved to be as easily coaxed as he had anticipated. Buying some clothes, lipsticks and bags were enough to make herpletely devoted to him. Buyining her into a pawn After finishing their meal together that day, she suddenly mentioned that her ne was broken. Teagan had no qualms about spending a small amount of money on her. The jewelry consultant was experienced and could easily deduce the identities of these two individuals with just a nce. In rtionships between a benefactor and a lover, the man was usually willing to spend money, white the woman was vain. She presented the most expensive diamond ne in the store, priced at over five million dors. As expected, greed and desire filled the woman''s eyes as she began to pester Teagan to make the purchase. Teagan''s expression turned sour. He had thought that a ne cost a few thousand or tens of thousands. How dare this fool entertain the idea of him buying such an expensive luxury item? Didn''t she realize she was unworthy? However, all eyes in the room were fixed on him. If he didn''t buy it, he would lose face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just as Teagan was considering how to dissuade her, a cellphone rang behind him. It was his secretary''s phone ringing in her pocket. His secretary said, "Miss Nora, may I ask what business you have with Mr. Parry? He is..." Before he could finish saying "in a meeting," the phone was snatched away by Teagan. The secretary stared nkly at her empty palm, a look of confusion on her face. Nora''s call was like a timely rain for Teagan. He quickly made an excuse, iming he had urgent matters to attend to, and turned away to another side. The ne purchase was temporarily put on hold. Jenna red fiercely, cursing inwardly at the woman who had called at such an inopportune time. Why did she have to call now of all times? The jewelry consultant in this high-end luxury brand had encountered countless scenes like this. She could tell that the gentleman wasn''t eager to make the purchase, and his female companion was merely a kept woman relying on men for support and couldn''t possibly afford the five million dors. Jenna immediately retorted with a cold, sarcastic tone, "Since you can''t afford it, why are you even looking? You''re wasting my time. Don''t you know that I usually sign a deal almost every minute?" With that, she prepared to put the diamond ne back into the disy cab. "Wait a moment!" Chapter 534: The Nouveau Riche Jane Chapter 534: The Nouveau Riche Jane Jenna was furious as she red at the jewelry consultant, her displeasure evident on her face. She reached out and firmly held onto the ne, berating the consultant in a loud voice. "Who do you think can''t afford it? Have you seen that gentleman over there? He''s none other than Mr. Parry, the billionaire CEO of the Parry Group. How could he not afford to buy this lousy ne?" "I''ve decided to take this ne. Just wait for Mr. Parry to finish his call and he''ll pay for it. Why are you being so difficult?" The jewelry consultant didn''t doubt Mr. Parry''s credentials, but she had already figured out that he didn''t actually want to squander five million on this woman. It was a pity that she couldn''t see through such a basic trick. The sound of high heels rhythmically hitting the floor reverberated through the room as a slightly seductive voice, tinged with dominance, resonated at the entrance of the shop. Surprising everyone, it caught the attention of all the customers. "I''ll take that ne." Curiosity piqued, everyone turned to look. There stood a woman who appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six, with shoulder-length permed hair dyed in a fashionable and eye-catching wine-red color. With a square face and sunsses shielding most of her features, she exuded an air of elegance. Wearing a properly fitted ckdy''s dress, she draped a white suit jacket over it,pleting the ensemble with high heels, and crossed her arms confidently.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her sunsses covered most of her face, highlighting her vibrant red lips. A strong aura of a powerful woman assailed everyone. Behind her trailed three or four burly young bodyguards, all sporting sunsses and wearing cold, indifferent expressions. "Wrap that ne up!" Upon hearing the woman''s words, the jewelry consultant''s smile became wider. Indeed, the wealthy are the best customers. They don''t bother negotiating. "Miss, you truly have a good taste. Only someone as genuinely affluent and tasteful as you deserves this cherry blossom diamond ne. I guarantee that once you wear it, you''ll shine brilliantly." As she ttered, she forcefully took the ne from the woman''s hand. With swift movements, she packaged it in an exquisite gift box, put it in a bag, and respectfully handed it to thedy. Jenna saw the whole process and her eyes bulged in astonishment. Just as Jane was about to reach out for the gift box, Jenna grabbed her hand and coldly said, "I saw the ne first, why should you get to buy it? Put it down!" Her tone was incredibly rude, as if she was looking for a fight. Seeing the situation, the bodyguards apanying Jane took a step forward, surrounding Jenna. Terrified, her face paled, her voice instantly weakened. She meekly lowered her head, unable to meet Jane''s gaze. Thetter slowly lifted an eyebrow, removing her sunsses, revealing a pair of sharp eyes that exuded both coldness and elegance. "Stand down." The bodyguards immediately dispersed upon hearing hermand, obediently following her orders. Jane slowly took off her sunsses, donning a pair of ckce gloves over her fair hands, her eyes cold yet elegant. "An imitation Zara outfit, your LV bag is a knockoff, with even the stitching on the zipper left untrimmed. Tsk tsk... I truly pity you, what you wear is worse than what my maid wears." As her words fell, all the customers and jewelry consultants in the entire shop turned to look at her, their gazes filled with mockery, sympathy, or disdain. Jenna felt extremely embarrassed as she quickly hid her purse behind her back. The woman was right. The high-end outfit she was wearing was actually all knockoffs. Despite the sry offered by the Foley Group being considered high in the industry, she was just an insignificant employee. After deducting basic expenses, she was left with barely three thousand. Yet these luxury goods, a single LV bag would cost no less than five digits. She couldn''t afford to buy them for now, and she didn''t want to lose face in front of her colleagues and others. So she would rather use her credit card to buy a second-hand of high-quality imitation. What she needed to strive for might be less than & meal to these wealthy people. It was hard enough for Jenna to get into college from a et remote and dpidated countryside, let alone establish herself in a big city It was something she had to fight for with all her might, Jane decisively pulled out a bank card from her purse with two slender and beautiful fingers and proimed arrogantly, "So what if you had your eyes on this ne first? As long as you don''t pay for it in a minute, I have the right to buy it." "Waiter, swipe the card." "No password." "Yes." The jewelry consultant hurried over, nodding and bending to take the bank card. As she passed by Jenna, she deliberately taunted her, "Some people are really disgusting. They don''t have money themselves but won''t allow others to have it." With that, she left. "You! Despicable! I''llin about you. Where''s the manager?" A male manager walked over, first smiling and greeting her. When he heard that Jenna wanted toin about the poor service in his store, he tactfully declined herint. "Madam, you need to be a customer in our store first toment on the service attitude. Making baseless usations without making a purchase will lead to consequences." Laughter echoed around her, which deeply wounded Jenna''s strong sense of pride. She raised her head, looking around for Teagan. She hoped he would stand up for her. She was technically his lover now, and allowing that woman to disrespect her would also be a blow to Mr. Parry''s prestige, wouldn''t it? Teagan finished his call and came back, casually exining to Nora that he had left his phone in the office. He was in a meeting. As he entered the jewelry store again, he suddenly sensed that things were not quite right. "What''s wrong?" The next moment, Jenna threw herself into his arms, crying with trembling sobs, "Mr. Parry, where did you go? Someone bullied me... It''s this woman, she''s so rude." Teagan touched his high-bridged nose, "I''ll teach her a lesson for you. I''d like to see who''s so presumptuous!" He spoke with fierce momentum, but a voice that was neither servile nor overbearing answered him. "So what if it''s me?" Looking up, Teagan was momentarily stunned. He furrowed his brow, "Jane!" What was she doing here? And she seemed to have be wealthy all of a sudden. Chapter 535: Cool Girl Chapter 535: Cool Girl What''s going on? Jane nodded lightly and replied with a nomittal "Hmm," her gaze teasingly shifting to the hand Jenna had linked on his arm. "Long time no see, you''re still the same," Jane said, her tone sarcastic. A leopard can''t change its spots. She had thought he would be devoted to Nora, but it turned out he was still fooling around with other women. With this in mind, Jane''s gaze filled with scorn. She lightly opened her lips and said, "I remember your taste used to be much better." As soon as the words left her mouth, she nced at Jenna, who was stunned. With a sneer, she continued, "You''re actually interested in such a in-looking woman. It''s evident she had stic surgery." Teagan''s face turned sullen, and he almost flung the hand on his arm away. Although what Jane said was true, it was still embarrassing for him. As a man with status and reputation, if he brought a woman who couldn''t hold entuate his status, it would be a blow to his pride. Jenna''s chest heaved with anger; she constantly rubbed her chest against Teagan''s arm, her voice sounding choked with tears as she spoke. "Mr. Parry, she''s not insulting me but you. Do you know this woman? You have to help me seek justice." "Shut up!" The man impatiently shouted at her, his voice freezing. Did she need Jane to remind him about the incident where she humiliated him in public? He wasn''t blind! Teagan took a step forward, stopping in front of Jane. He sternly rebuked, "Who I''m with is my own business. What are you doing here? Are you stalking us?" "Stalking you? Haha... Teagan, your narcissism really needs to change. I don''t have the time to watch you and your mboyant behavior." Everyone present was more curious about the rtionship between the sunsses-wearingdy and the man. It seemed like a showdown between a new love and an old love. It was clear that Teagan couldn''t tolerate her repeated provocations. Just as he was about to retaliate with an angry face, his secretary rushed up, sweating profusely, and whispered in his ear. "Mr. Parry, you can''t! It seems... Miss Berry has inherited her cousin Abbie''s ten billion inheritance and has also met a mysterious billionaire. She has established a technologypany and be a renowned female entrepreneur." "What!" Ten billion! Teagan was so shocked that he almost bit his tongue. His heart grew hot as he repeatedly imagined what ten billion dors would look like in his mind. No wonder Jane now dared to speak so loudly to him, she had struck it rich. Once a person had money, they truly became different from before. Looking at Jane''s current demeanor, she was bold and confident. She walked with an air of authority. Compared to her, Nora seemed mediocre, not to mention Jenna, who couldn''t even be seen as a properpanion. Teagan would not miss out on ten billion over a mere pawn. Soon, a n formed in his mind. His gloomy handsome face instantly transformed into a warm and friendly expression. He let go of Jenna''s hand and took the initiative to apologize to Jane. Teagan looked at her with deep affection, exining, "Jane, I''m really sorry. Listen to me, I was just ying around with her. How could shepare to you?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jane took a shallow breath and nced at him with a teasing smile, her voice rising, "Really?" Who would believe him? When it came to coaxing women, Teagan was already an expert. After dating Jane for so many years, he naturally knew her temper inside out. Despite her angry appearance, Jane didn''t have a high level of intelligence. As long as he humbled himself, apologized, and §Ö asionally praised her, he could easily gain her favor. Belittling others to elevate her own praise was Jane''s favorite thing. He just said it casually, "Sure." If it were in the past, she would have at least given him some face and asked him to go back and sort things out himself. But she had truly changed now. Teagan thought for a moment and reluctantly turned around to mercilessly told Jenna. "You can go now, and let''s not contact each other in the future." Saying that, he nced at his secretary, giving him a meaningful look. The secretary quickly understood his boss''s intentions and took out a money clip from his own suit pocket, publicly removing all the bills from it. He handed the money to Jenna''s hand and coldly ordered, "Take the money and you can leave." There was a thick stack of bills, easily amounting to at least twenty to thirty thousand. In fact, it wasn''t a bad deal. She had been with Teagan for a whole week, during which he didn''t even have the time to see her every day. They had only slept together once. Even for a prostitute from the Vintage Club, the price wouldn''t be that high. But Jenna Couldn''t help but feel aggrieved, Even though she had sessfully hooked a rich guy, just as she was happily going shopping, her sugar daddy suddenly O disappeared. Her ns for the next step, such as bags, cars, and houses, were now all in vain. She had to mourn the loss of her money with tearful eyes, looking at Teagan with a pitiful gaze. "Mr. Parry, did I do something wrong? Why?" Teagan snorted impatiently. Even looking at her was annoying now. "Since you''ve taken the money, just leave. Why waste time with so much nonsense?" Jenna tearfully epted the money and was escorted out by the secretary. In the jewelry store, only Teagan and Jane were left. He turned his head and praised her, inviting Jane to watch a movie and have dinner with him over the weekend. Jane extended one finger and hooked the gift box, handing it to the bodyguard behind her. With her sunsses on, she had the appearance of a standoffish, unlovable diva. In a cold tone, she replied, "Let''s talk about itter. After all, mypany is still in its early stages, and I''m very busy Goodbye, Mr. Parry. We''ll talk when I have time." "Alright, Jane, take care." Jane came and left in a high-profile manner. Teagan watched her departing figure for a long time, the smile in his eyes dissipating without a trace, reced by a dark and gloomy expression. She had even learned how to y hard to get. How ridiculous! Chapter 536: A Realization Chapter 536: A Realization NIGHTBREEZE Law Firm. Omari had been away in Onistead for two or three months, and upon his return to Akloit, he couldn''t help but visit thew firm to check on the recent business situation. In the conference room, his elitewyers were eagerly reporting their sesses over the past two to three months. Each of them spoke passionately. Onewyer said, "The grapevines from my neighbor''s house grew into the next yard. Two olddies in their seventies had a violent altercation over a bunch of grapes because the neighbor spit out the grape skins after eating them..." Omari rested his chin on his hand, deep in thought without saying a word. Anotherwyer said, "Mr. Lara, my case is much more sophisticated than his. It involves a migrant worker whose boss withheld his wages. As a result, the worker got involved with the boss''s wife. The boss''s wife handed over all her finances to him, and now the boss wants the money back, but the wife ims it as her dowry and asserts her right to it." Omari opened his mouth to speak but hesitated and held back his words. "Mr. Lara, their cases are child''s ypared to what I recently took on. A 14-year-old boy was punished to stand in the yground for handing in his homeworkte. Coincidentally, he ran into a ssmate who attempted tomit suicide by jumping off a building. Unfortunately, he was hit on the head by his ssmate''s fall and suffered a concussion. The suicide attempt failed, but..." "That''s enough!" Omari couldn''t bear it any longer and stood up, his eyes scanning around like the king of the forest overlooking his territory, exuding an overwhelming aura. The joyful atmosphere instantly quieted down, and everyone lowered their heads, afraid to make a sound. Then, Omari''s voice, filled with resentment, echoed above, as if grinding his teeth, "Please pay attention to the image of ourw firm. We are an internationally renowned firm. Do you know what international means? Look at the cases you are taking on!" Onewyer felt a little frustrated and asked softly, "Mr. Lara, what exactly constitutes an international case?" Omari was momentarily speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At that moment, anotherwyer eximed, excitedly showing her phone to everyone. "Look, Mr. Foley publicly confessed his love for Miss Lawrence, Mr. Lara''s goddess!" The romantic confession scene was ying on Tik Tok. Thud. The table inexplicably copsed, and Mr. Lara unintentionally stepped on the phone screen. In an instant, it shattered into a spider web. She had just used a month''s sry to buy the newest iPhone. The elegant Mr. Lara stooped down gracefully, took out a white handkerchief from his pocket with a touch of cleanliness, wrapped it around the broken phone, and picked it up. With a serious and solemn tone, he exined, "For example, if your phone''s screen is identally damaged from a fall, and you''ve had it for less than seven days, ording to the principles, you should be able to exchange it without reason. However, the store refuses, iming it as deliberate damage. This falls under idental harm. You can sue Apple for poor after-sales service, but because Apple is a foreignpany, this turns into an international case." "Well, does anyone still have questions?" Everyone immediately covered their phones, nodding uniformly, "Understood!" Only Lawyer A burst into tears on the spot; what a painfully enlightening realization! Underground parking lot. Omari kicked his hand into his pocket, while holding a cellphone with the other hand. "Book a private room for me, yes... and put a red rose on the table. No onions in the food." After hanging up the phone, he stopped in front of a luxury sports car. A bright red Ferrari. Actually, he didn''t like this car, as it didn''t match his image as an elite in the industry. But Cheyenne liked it, so Mr. Lara reluctantly epted the audacious color. Just as he was about to put away his phone, it rang. The three words disyed on the screen made Omari furrow his brow, and he decisively pressed the power button to turn it off. Opening the car door, he leaned in and sat down on the driver''s seat. Casually, he threw the phone onto the passenger seat without even ncing at it. He ced hisrge hand on the steering wheel, revved the engine, and drove away. The car turned around and exited the parking space. As it approached the garage entrance, a person suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Like a fool, he dashed towards the front of Omari''s car, extending his arms to block his path. When Omari realized it, the distance between the front of the car and the figure was less than a meter. He hurriedly mmed on the brakes and brought the car to a stop. Due to inertia, it slid forward for some distance. "Hiss." The intense friction between the tires and the ground produced sparks, apanied by a loud screeching sound that reached Mr. Lara''s ears. His mind went nk for a second. Once he calmed down and saw who was standing in front of him, the handsome and feminine face was filled with dark clouds, like a terrible stormy weather. The car door opened. Omari, full of anger, strode over and grabbed the woman''s wrist, holding it tightly. His strength was so great that a red fingerprint was left on her slender and fair wrist. However, she seemed to feel no pain at all, smiled at Omari, and even kicked the wheel of the car with the pointed heel of her high-heeled shoe. In a rxed tone, she giggled, "Just less than five centimeters apart, so thrilling." The woman appeared to be around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, dressed in a retro-style French cornflower-printed dress with a high its waist and square neckline. The vibrant red color, along with smooth and soft silk fabric, outlined her graceful and curvaceous figure. Her hair was elegantly pinned up on top of her head, adorned with a ck feathered hat. Her forehead was covered by a ckce veil, adding a touch of mystery anddylike beauty. This familiar face was none other than Elsa the future head of the Weaver family who had a connection with Cheyenne, the chairman of the Lara Group, and the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Lara. Omari angrily let go of her hand, his voice filled with displeased sternness as he reprimanded, "What are you doing here?" Upon hearing this, the woman smiled ge ntly at him and casually replied, "Naturally, I came to find my fianc¨¦-you. Why didn''t you answer my call?" "Fianc¨¦!" This word made Omari furious, his veins bulging. He let out a cold snort and said, "What a joke. Why would I answer?" Chapter 537: The Sins Committed By Elsa Chapter 537: The Sins Committed by Elsa In order to consolidate her position in the Weaver family and sessfully be the head, Elsa seemed to have considered him her possession from a young age. From their first meeting, when she was only thirteen or fourteen years old, the young girl stood before him with a proud demeanor, making a startling announcement: "So, you''re my future husband? Your looks are passable, but your are bad-tempered. With such a fierce look in your eyes, you''re not a obedient dog!" The teenager, who had just lost his mother and was brought back by his powerful father, was filled with resentment towards this new family! Why did he and his mother have to endure days of hunger and wandering outside while his so-called father lived in a luxurious mansion and drove a car with four wheels? His older brother, Hayden Lara, had everything he wanted served to him on a silver tter, with a driver ready to pick him up wherever he went. Why could Hayden sit openly in the dining room to eat, while he was forced to stand by the side and wait? Hayden received all the rewards, while he had to bear all the punishments? Moving from a dpidated alley to a magnificent luxury vi might have provided material wealth, but Omari couldn''t feel any happiness. He missed the quiet life he had with his mother in that small alley. He had hoped that when he reached adulthood and went to college, he could escape from these people''s constraints. However, on his very first day in the Lara family, it was announced that he had a fianc¨¦e- thedy of the Weaver family, Elsa. The next day, when he went to school, he encountered this spoiled and willful youngdy, his nominal fianc¨¦e. The thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl was undoubtedly very beautiful, with her long hair flowing and delicate features like a doll. The pampered upbringing in a wealthy family had also resulted in her perfect figure. Wearing her school uniform, she could rival those campus goddesses seen on the inte. However, this seemingly innocent "goddess" was followed by seven or eight bodyguards, creating quite a spectacle. She surrounded another girl of the same age and physically assaulted her. She even ordered her bodyguards to strip the girl naked and took explicit photos of her. The girl was left battered and bruised, kneeling on the ground, tearfully begging for mercy. Omari could never forget how cruel Elsa was at the age of fourteen. She made the girl crawl naked around the school yground. Her victim obviously couldn''t bring herself to do such a humiliating thing. "You don''t have to crawl, have you seen the few men around me? Take care of them, and I''ll let you go," she smiled wickedly, bending down and grabbing the girl''s chin with her small hand, her eyes full of disgust. She looked at her as if she were a cockroach, utterly repulsed. "Who told you to seduce Osvaldo? Even though... I''ve already gotten bored of that trash and dumped him. It''s not your turn to pick him up, got it?" The girl cried heartbreakingly, raising her trembling hand to promise that she would break up with Osvaldo. Elsa chuckled softly, "It''s toote now. I''ll give you two choices. First, run ap around the yground naked; second, serve my bodyguards. Otherwise... suffer the consequences!" The girl, tormented by shame and anger, chose the second option. Elsa locked her in the sports equipment room and allowed her bodyguards to rape the little girl. Meanwhile, she moved a chair to the door and drank the juice the bodyguards handed her, ying with her phone in boredom. Omari stood not far from the door, hearing the sounds of paining from inside, making him feel a chill. Was this truly just a fourteen-year-old girl? He couldn''t bear it any longer and was about to rush forward to rescue the girl when a slender figure beat him to it. It was a boy. He was wearing a white shirt with ck school pants, and sporting ck-framed sses. He must be the boy named "Osvaldo." Most fourteen-year-old girls like this gentle, talented type. Elsa was no exception. Osvaldo ran to the door of the sports equipment room and angrily pushed it open... The naked bodyguard was getting up from the girl. Frantically putting on his clothes, fastening his belt. On the ground, the barely conscious girl was covered in bruises, fresh blood flowing from her delicate legs, quickly forming a pool of blood beneath her. She smiled faintly at the boy, slowly raising her hand... Osvaldo''s nose tingled, tears filled his eyes, and he walked lightly over, carefully holding the girl in his arms. She was as fragile as a porcin doll that could break at any moment. "Sherlyn." "Brother, it hurts so much. Why did youe sote?" When the weak and fragmented words of the girl reached everyone''s ears, Elsa stood up from her chair, shocked. "You, you two are siblings? She''s your sister!" She had thought... The girl suddenly stood up, closed her eyes, and rammed her head into the treadmill. At fourteen, the girl bid farewell to the world forever. Elsa was also frightened, covering her eyes and letting the bodyguard take her away. In the equipment room, the boy named Osvaldo felt as if the world had copsed, holding the girl''s body tightly, earnestly helping her put on the clothes he had taken off. He picked her up, and the bright red bloodstains left a trail of red footprints on the grass as he left. A heart-wrenching sight.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Sherlyn, I''m sorry." "I camete." "Sherlyn, we''re going home, let''s go... home." Later, the truth came to light, and Omari secretly sent the evidence he had collected to the boy. The evidence was conclusive, but the Weaver family in Onistead was not to be trifled with. Even with solid evidence, they couldn''t make Elsa pay a price because Sherlyn hadmitted suicide. Since she had turned fourteen, she had legal capacity and her suicide was considered a self-initiated act. The bodyguards who raped her had all taken money from the Weaver family, and they insisted that the girl had seduced them into doing what they did, and they admitted their guilt. In the end, they were only sentenced to eleven years,ter reduced to seven years for "excellent behavior." In the end, not only did they win the case, Sherlyn''s family also suffered crazy retaliation from the Weaver family. They went bankrupt and had to move out of Onistead. This incident left an indelible memory in Omari''s heart. He detested the Weaver family''s dominance and injustice, so he aspired to be awyer. The idea of Elsa, who was domineering and malicious, bing his fiancee was something he could not ept at all. Chapter 538: Mr. Lara Almost Strangles Elsa Chapter 538: Mr. Lara Almost Strangles Elsa For most people, when engaged couples meet, it''s all sweet and pleasant, but for them, it has turned into enmity, with tensions running high! Omari was always courteous and well-mannered to everyone, but when he came to her, he turned into a furious scolder. "What are you doing here? Go back to your Onistead!" His tone was severe, showing no respect for the youngdy. Facing his unfriendly attitude, Elsa remained remarkably rxed and confident. With a sweet smile on her face, she took out a document from her bag and presented it in front of Omari. A pursuit order! It detailed Cheyenne''s information, including her birth, family background, height, weight, and even where she attended elementary school. It also included a photo of Cheyenne, with a big red cross drawn on her face with a red pen. In the gentlest voice, Elsa uttered the most sinister words. "See this? It was personally given to me by your old man. If you don''t obedientlye back to Onistead and marry me within three days, your beloved will be hunted down globally." Omari suddenly understood, and he fiercely grabbed Elsa''s delicate and fair neck. His grip tightened, causing herughter toe to an abrupt halt and turn into a fit of coughing. "Omari, do you dare... dare to kill me? Look behind you." The suffocation was unbearable, and as he exerted more and more force, Elsa''s breathing became increasingly difficult. As death approached, the confident youngdy continued to smile, her words cold and mocking. Soon, amotion of footsteps sounded, and suddenly, Omari felt the air around him be heavy and oppressive, filled with a dense aura of killing intent. Swoosh... He tilted his head slightly and realized that he had been surrounded by a group of bodyguards in ck suits, each with a tattoo on their faces, brandishing guns aimed at him. They were the exclusive bodyguards of the Weaver family. There were about ten of them, all strong and powerful, holding guns and pointing them at him. If he indeed strangled the malicious woman Elsa, he would not be able to survive the storm of bullets. This was the source of Elsa''s confidence. She continued to mock, shifting her gaze to Omari''s hand. It was evident that he was genuinely angry; the veins on his bronzed skin were bulging, and his blood vessels seemed to be swelling. "Why don''t you continue exerting force? Do you have the guts to strangle me? As long as I''m not dead, you will always be my man, at my mercy. Haha!" "Madwoman! You should really see a psychiatrist, you crazy woman!" Omari had encountered plenty of pathological madness in his line of work, but Elsa''s current state was no different from those crazed individuals. "Release our youngdy!" The head bodyguard''s voice rang out loudly, warning Omari. The guns in their hands were not for ying around; their magazines were filled with bullets. One shot was enough to take Omari''s life. In the face of the threat, Omari straightened his back and met their re without submission, his red lips curving into a cold smile. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill this disgusting woman first?" As he spoke, he exerted more force with his hand. At that moment, a familiar and aged voice pierced into Omari''s ears. "Stop! Omari, you little beast!" He turned in disbelief to see a ck figure urgently hurrying from the garage door, an older man leaning on a cane, trembling with each step. The man was so enraged that he rushed to Omari and pped him across the face. The sound of a loud p echoed in the spacious underground garage, creating an eerie and distant atmosphere. His slender gold-rimmed sses fell to the ground, while his face instantly bore a bright red palm print. With his dark, determined gaze contrasting his pitch-ck eyes, he stared rebelliously at the middle-aged man in front of him. His Adam''s apple rolled as he shouted in a low voice, "Father." This year, Leon, Omari''s father, had already turned sixty. He had dedicated his entire life to serving the Lara family, working diligently and meticulously. He feared making a wrong decision or taking a misstep that would damage the century-old foundation and prestige of the Lara family. Therefore, in his lifetime, he would never allow the Lara family to be left behind. Over a year ago, he had been given a critical illness diagnosis by the doctor and was advised to take good care of himself if he wanted to live a few more years. But how could he rx when his young son was wandering alone outside while alsoboring to deal with the Weaver family? His condition worsened significantly. Omari was beaten, and Elsa watched with relish, even whistling in schadenfreude. "Mr. Lara, please go easy. If you cripple or disfigure him, won''t it be my Weaver family''s money spent on treating him?" As she finished her words, Omari red at her fiercely and replied with impatience, "Shut up." Leon also felt somewhat embarrassed. This future daughter-inw was indeed immature. It wasn''t right to point a gun at her own husband, but as a father, it was his duty to teach his son a lesson. Her meddling averne involvement was somewhatcking in propriety, considering she wasn''t even officially married to his son. However, given her strong background, Leon had no choice but to arrange such an arrogant youngdy for his son. Nevertheless, it was the Lara family''s fault in the first ce for the elopement mess, and as an elder, he should show magnanimity. Leon didn''t dwell on her earlier rudeness but instead wore a loving smile, praising her, "Look carefully, boy! Elsa cares about you so much. Despite how you treat her, she still stands by your side." Receiving praise, Elsa continued to push the boundaries, "Thank you, Mr. Lara, for understanding. I don''t me Omari at all. I just happen to like him and no one else." Her words had just fallen when Omari, with a dark expression, mimicked exaggerated vomiting. "Like me? Bleh; A woman as venomous and treacherous as you, In fact with a heart full of evil deeds. I don''t believe you can like anyone. you''re only selfish!" Elsa had promiscuous over the years, seducing many actors, some ofN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She even didn''t spare the bodyguards around her. Her private life was as filthy as a sewer, and yet she had the audacity to im she liked him. It was truly nauseating. whom were still university let This response didn''t sit well with Elsa, and her smile turned cold. Leon coughed forcefully; his lungs felt like they were about toe out. He was reminding Omari-don''t go too far! He should at least leave some dignity for the girl. Chapter 539: Mr. LaraS Three Conditions Chapter 539: Mr. Lara''s Three Conditions If it were an ordinary person, they would have been killed by Elsa a long time ago for treating her this way. But Elsa, for some unknown reason, became more determined to have Omari the more he looked down on her. Omari didn''t believe that Elsa truly loved him; she was just used to being surrounded by people who ttered and obeyed her, and no one dared to oppose hermands. Suddenly, someone who didn''t like her emerged, and this novelty and desire for conquest gave her a sense of hunting pleasure. Omari felt like a prey being toyed with, unable to escape no matter how hard he tried. It had been ten years since they got engaged at the age of fourteen. During these years, whenever any opposite-sex creature appeared around him, Elsa would secretly teach them a lesson, and they would disappear forever. Even the private tutors who taught Omari couldn''t be females. Her suffocating control and dominance almost drove Omari insane. He had repeatedly expressed to his father, Leon, that he wouldn''t marry Elsa. However, Leon strongly rejected his request. If the Lara family didn''t form an alliance with the Weaver family, they would undoubtedly be the lowest in the ranks of the Akloit elite. As long as the Lara family blood flowed through him, he belonged to the Lara family and had the obligation to sacrifice himself for the development of the family. Look at his older brother, Hayden, who was flourishing. He was the young head of the Lara family, and he still had toply with the arrangement to marry Miss Emily. The only way to escape Elsa was to leave the Lara family and establish his own path. Omari put in ten times the effort as others and finally escaped from the Lara family. Even so, Elsa didn''t let him go. Thest time he was forced to return to Onistead was because Elsa once again demanded a quick wedding date from the Lara family. The Lara family deceived Omari into returning to Onistead by fabricating a lie about Leon''s deteriorating health, whichnded him in the ICU. As soon as he got off the ne, Hayden, apanied by a group of bodyguards, detained him and took him directly to the banquet. The text message imed that his critically ill father, Leon, was standing under the spotlight in a suit, looking lively, and happily announced his wedding date with Elsa. It was set for the third of September, an auspicious day. During this period, the Lara family kept Omari under house arrest, installing an electronic shackle on his hand. As soon as he took a step out of the room, several bodyguards woulde running. Omari endured boredom and pain for nearly half a month until the day of the third of September, when the servants brought him new clothes for the wedding. He pretended to cooperate but took the opportunity when the drivers were not paying attention. He knocked out the driver, got in the car, and drove to the outskirts, where he met with his prearranged secretary They boarded a helicopter and left. The marriage between the Weaver and Lara families was grand and received significant attention from the public. Even the President personally attended and would act as the officiant for the wedding. Everything was ready, except for the groom. Turned out the groom ran away! The President, with great enthusiasm to officiate the wedding, was furious and left the scene. Elsa, even though wearing a wedding dress worth billions, became theughingstock of the entire Akloit. The Weaver family was furious and directly pointed their usations at the Lara family, demanding an exnation. Otherwise, all cooperation between the two families would face the risk of contract cancetion. After all, the cooperation between these top-level conglomerates is mutually beneficial. The coboration between the two families hassted for about ten years, with business operations ranging from real estate, finance, manufacturing, and their own hotels. The involvement of funds had reached a staggering $40 billion. Therefore, the Lara family was now in a state of urgency, desperately wanting to find Omari. He knew that returning to Akloit at that moment was an unwise choice. When he had escaped from Onistead, his assistant had persuaded him to leave the country directly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. To find a hidden ce to reside and wait for the situation to calm down. Elsa had already turned twenty-four, and if she hadn''t given birth to a daughter before turning twenty-five, the Weaver family would have chosen another heir to rece her position. He couldn''t wait any longer. He didn''t believe Elsa would willingly relinquish her position and wait helplessly. As long as she shifted her focus, it would be fine. However, just as he had decided to go to Singapore, Omari received a mysterious message- Cheyenne was in danger. Return quickly. Without thinking twice, he had immediately contacted Iker and swiftly reached out to hiswork of connections. Themander of the Water Army happened to be one of his friends so he had sought help from the naval department to search for Cheyenne''s whereabouts using maritime patrol aircraft. Seeing her return safely, the tight string in Omari''s heart had finally loosened slightly. Originally, he had nned to deceive Cheyenne into leaving the country once her health had recovered a bit. But before he could set his n in motion, Kelvin and Iker, those unscrupulous rascals, had taken the initiative. What he hadn''t expected was that the one obstructing his pursuit of happiness wasn''t someone else but his own father. Leon had admitted on the spot that he had issued the order to kill Cheyenne. Omari had taken a deep breath, gracefully bent down, and picked up the sses from the ground. Reluctantly, he had put them back on, then fowered his head to adjust his suit, smoothing out the fine lines and once again disying a gentle and refined demeanor. The only w was the palm print on his handsome and fair face. He had looked calmly at the two of them and had spoken in a cold and emotionless voice, "If you want me to go back with you, I have three conditions." "What conditions? Tell us," Elsa had said, with one hand touching her exquisitely perfect chin, appearing eager to hear what his conditions were. "First, give me onest day of freedom. During this time, you can''t send anyone to follow me." Leon had disagreed, his lips twitching slightly. "What if you run away again?" "I promise you!" Elsa had immediately agreed. Because she had had enough confidence that Omari wouldn''t be able to escape from under her watchful eyes. Chapter 540: Get Lost Chapter 540: Get Lost She agreed to it, which also surprised Omari. He continued by extending a second slender finger, parting his crimson lips as he said, "Second condition, you have to retract this bounty on her!" Upon hearing this, Leon stomped his feet in anger and cursed in his heart, "Omari, you fool!" Given such a prime opportunity, he didn''t know how to ask the Weaver family to restrain their economic pressure but instead used it to exchange for a seemingly insignificant woman. This spendthrift son, he couldn''t possibly be Leon''s offspring. If not for the paternity test done earlier proving his parentage, he would definitely have doubted the meaning of life. Secondly, Elsa also agreed. "I promise you, Cheyenne is not worth my attention." To be honest, she thought that Leon spending two billion to have Cheyenne killed waspletely unnecessary. "What''s the third condition?" Omari folded his arms and coldly said, "The third condition, stay away from me, because seeing you annoys the hell out of me!" "Mutual feelings!" "If you also dislike me, then why force me to marry you? How desperate are you to not be able to get married otherwise?" Truly awyer, he couldn''t resort to physical fights, but his verbal skills were just as cutting. Every word, every sentence he uttered, while not profane, was highly insulting. Elsa''s bodyguards once again raised their guns, but she stopped them and cleverly threw a seductive look at him. "You, the delicate bookworm, are self-absorbed. People lining up to pursue this youngdy are queuing all the way to foreign countries. You''re simply not my type. As for why I''m forcing you, it''s because l-am willing to!" "You bloody well are insane!" Omari was so enraged that he almost wanted to strike her. If not for her bodyguards present, he would have surely killed this despicable woman and disposed of her body in the wilderness. Based on his years of experience, it was simple to find loopholes in thew and walk away unscathed. She simply enjoyed seeing Omari''s desperation and frustration. How intriguing. With that, she picked up the treaty and gracefully tore it into pieces, scattering them like snowkes in the air, creating a picturesque scene. Every word of this conversationnded in Leon''s ears without missing a beat, and he shook his head repeatedly, sighing softly without leaving a trace. Suddenly, he felt somewhat sympathetic towards his son. After all, everyone has their own helplessness in this world, don''t they? In any case, the Weaver family''s lifespan isn''t long. Endure, as long as he can oust the current daughter-inw, he can then consider marrying Miss Lawrence. The night was illuminated by neon lights, bringing a ssh of color to the dark sky. Fantasy Bar, one of the most distinctive bars in Akloit. It was also a favorite entertainment spot for young people, where the music never stopped and the dance floor was always lively. At this moment, the middle of the dance floor was pulsating with thetest popr music, and men and women who had been drinking were engaged in intimate dancing. Even though they were strangers, their emotions ran high, leading to passionate kisses. Onlookers cheered for the young men and women, apuding continuously. Not far from the dance floor was the bar area, where the mixologists were busy crafting drinks. This should have been the quietest corner of the bar, but at the moment, it was packed with people and there was no room to move. Women in the bar crowded around, screaming as they took out their phones and snapped pictures of the man behind the bar. He looked to be about twenty-five or twenty-six standing at six feet three inches tall. He was wearing only a white shirt with the top two buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of his solid, bronzed skin. His muscles were well-defined, his lines smooth. He rolled up his sleeves, exposing his strong forearms, which swayed gracefully with his movements. Rattling sounds echoed as the ice cubes shook in the silver-white ss, and he wordlessly performed a fancy bartending routine. As he lifted the ss skillfully, the transparent liquid inside transformed into a kaleidoscope of colors under the ambient lights before he effortlessly caughtit in his right hand, without spilling a drop. Swiftly, he picked up a ss on the table with one hand behind his back, effortlessly catching the drink without even looking. Then, reaching for a bottle of French brandy on the bar, he poured it slowly into the cocktail, adding lemon juice. And just like that, a Frozen Emperor Orchid was born.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The whole time, his expression tinge remained unyielding, but his wlessly chiseled features, with a sharp, lofty nose. The part exposed to the tight was stunning, and the shifting light highlighted his captivating eyes and brows. Yet the other half remained shrouded in darkness, concealing his gaze. "Oh my god, he''s so handsome. He''s the refined type I adore." "He''s so skilled! His bartending moves look so practiced and the color of the cocktail is gorgeous. I really want to taste it." "Is he a bartender? I really want to have a drink with him." "So handsome! So handsome! Even more charismatic than my idol Chen at home. It''s like... he''s so alluring and sexy, but his eyes are so cold." Amidst the mor of the earthly desires, Omari exuded an air of mncholic destion from head to toe. The brooding artistic beauty was particrly adept at stirring a woman''s sympathy, thus causing her to fall for him. A particrly striking female inte celebrity, with an exquisite figure, strutted over to Omari in high heels, crossing her legs as she perched on a high stool. Her short skirt just barely covered her backside, and the way she sat on the stool was captivating. She confidently looked up at Omari with a shallow smile and raised her ss to him. "Handsome, would you be so kind as to have a drink with me?" Omari unhesitatingly lifted his ss and downed it in one gulp, not even bothering to look at her directly. His cold and indifferent voice replied, "You don''t have that privilege. Get lost!" If she had any sense, she would leave now. But this female inte celebrity had made a bet with her little cuties in her livestream that she could win over this high-quality man, so how could she leave easily? Summoning her courage, she reached out her fair-skinned hand and grabbed Omari''s arm. In a gentle voice, she coaxed, "Oh, handsome, why are you so aloof? It''s just a drink. You''re really not giving me any face!" As she spoke, Omari finally raised his head. Seeing him up close had left the woman dazzled, and she gawked at him dumbfounded, unable to stop herself from being infatuated. "Did you inject hyaluronic acid into your brain and mutate from a person into a bald dog? Touch me again, and you''ll be doomed. Get lost!" With his final words, the thundering rage was palpable. Chapter 541: Why Does She Fall For You? Chapter 541: Why Does She Fall for You? Most of the men present are standing up for the female celebrity, wondering if Omari has a screw loose. Isn''t it enjoyable when a beautiful woman throws herself at you? Yet, he actually insults her. As for the women, they have two different attitudes. Those who are scheming to seduce Omari are now expressing fear. Thankfully, they didn''t foolishly approach him earlier. The other group of women is reveling in schadenfreude, mocking, "This is embarrassing for us women. Does he really think he''s some kind of heartthrob?" "Exactly! This is too funny. Does he really believe he''s a fan-favorite female inte celebrity? Has he forgotten that someone gave him a face?" "He''s aloof, that''s for sure. I like it, haha..." "Liking it won''t do any good. We can''t afford to provoke this kind of man." Omari remains oblivious, drinking the cocktails he prepared himself, one after another, as if he''s immune to getting drunk. The mix of asceticism and sophistication blend perfectly in him, like a mysterious mist that makes people can''t help but explore. However, one by one, the girls trying to strike up a conversation are being turned away by his cold expression. The night growste, and people in the middle of the dance floor gradually leave, going from being shoulder-to-shoulder to groups of three or five, until finally, the ce bes sparsely popted. Only the man sitting alone behind the bar,pletely drunk, remained. His face was flushed, his sses long gone somewhere, and his charming eyes, tinged with a faint smile, shimmer with a glimmer of excitement. Outside the window, Venus hung on the bright blue sky, streetlights turn off, and diligent workers had begun a new day ofbor. The night of revelry at the bar wasing to an end; it was time to close. Two bartenders approach, bending their waist slightly, and softly say to Omari, "Mr. Lara, we are closing now. Please leave, and we wee you toe again." Omari ces one hand on the bar counter, slowly lifts his head, his intoxicated eyes fixed on the two individuals before him. Suddenly, he smiles, his voice husky yet gentle. "Cheyenne..." With that smile, it surpasses the brilliance of any blooming flower. How could there be a man in this world who smiles so adorably and captivates people? "Mr. Lara, I''m a server." Taking a closer look, the person before him is no longer Cheyenne but two young men. Omari suddenly bes angry, pouting his lips, and pushes the two away. "Who wants to look at you two smelly guys? I want to see Cheyenne, Cheyenne..." The two have no idea who "Cheyenne" is, but if Mr. Lara doesn''t leave, they can''t go off duty. Their faces contorted in sorrow, almost kneeling before Mr. Lara, "Mr. Lara, please, we beg you. Please leave, and if you want to drink, you can do it at home." "Drink at home?" The intoxicated man''s eyes light up as he suddenly realizes it''s a good idea. Unsteadily, he stands up from behind the bar counter. As if ready to leave. "Mr. Lara, wait. You haven''t paid the bill yet. Your total consumption is 89, 376." One of the servers ces the bill in front of Omari, but he doesn''t even nce at it. Instead, he takes out a bank card from his pocket and hands it to the server. Holding the card, Omari spoke earnestly, "Take... take it. Let me ask you a question, and if you answer it well, I''ll give you this card as a gift." The waiter, who had been busy at work, suddenly perked up and straightened his posture, casting a hopeful nce at his coworker. "Mr. Lara, you called." "Do you have a girlfriend? How did you manage to win her over?" The waiter nodded vigorously. "Yes, I confessed to her after getting drunk once. The next day, I had forgotten all about it, but she came to my door, cooked for me, bought vel.ne hangover soup, and even begged me not to change my mind." Hmm... Was that really true or just a made-up story? Omari squinted his eyes and appraised him with a curious shake of his head, looking incredulous. "You look like so so. Why on earth would she be attracted to you?" The waiter remained silent, feeling hurt. However, he did give Omari a good idea-calling! They say drunk words are sober thoughts, so if he called Cheyenne now and confessed, if it didn''t work out, he could use being drunk as an excuse the next day to avoid embarrassment. even So, without caring about his image, he found a step and confidently sat on it, dialing Cheyenne''s number. The Lawrence Vi, second-floor bedroom. The ckout curtains blocked out the outside light, rendering the room pitch dark. Suddenly, a sweet yet mournful ringtone pierced the silence of the night, sounding even louder due to the quiet surroundings. A ck little head peeked out from under the covers, its owner closing her eyes and feeling around the bedside in the dimness. The hand was luminously white in the darkness. "Cheyenne." Cheyenne was extremely sleepy, not even bothering to lift her eyelids, quickly analyzing the source of the sound. Oh, it''s Mr. Lara. "Is something the matter? It''s not even dawn, and you''re still awake. Are you waiting to drop dead?" "Cheyenne, I like you." Her response was four rming words, and Cheyenne was fully awake, staring into the ck space in front of her. Fortunately, his inebriation was evident in his voice. Cheyenne''s lips twitched as she self-consoled, hoping he wasn''t ying some childish truth-or-dare game.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Mr. Lara, if this is a prank, let''s leave it at that. I only see you as a friend. Alright, go to bed if you''ve had too much to drink." Omari hurriedly spoke, fearing she would hang up, delivering a fervent confession. His voice sounded hoarse and not very convincing. "I''m not joking." "Cheyenne, listen to me. Let''s run away. How about not going to Onistead? I''ll take you to Singapore, Thand, Vietnam... I really like you, I''ve liked you for many years." "What nonsense, all those flowers andndscapes pale inparison to the smile in your eyes." She heard it all. Guilt flooded her heart, and she softened. "Mr. Lara, I''m sorry. I have to go to Onistead, not just for any other reason, but because my grandfather may be there." Under normal circumstances, the gentlemanly him would certainly have obeyed her wishes, but this time, Omari wanted to be willful. In his heart, he set a stake for a lifetime gamble. "But Onistead is a dangerous ce. Going there, you''ll definitely be in danger." "Cheyenne... please, don''t go." "Come abroad with me. I have less than two hours now. I''ll be waiting for you at the airport. Until eight o''clock, I''ll be there." Why the rush? What had happened to make him like this? Cheyenne opened her mouth in surprise, about to tell Omari that she wouldn''t go with him. The call ended. Beep beep beep... Chapter 542: ILl Be Waiting For You At The Airport Chapter 542: I''ll Be Waiting for You at the Airport The bedroom was still dimly lit, and Cheyenne couldn''t sleep after answering the phone call. She got up, threw on some clothes, and walked over to the window. Swish. Pulling back the curtains, she let the cold morning light from outside shine in. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, she kept thinking about Omari''s words just now. "Before eight o''clock, I''ll be waiting for you." What had happened to him? Why did he suddenly get drunk and want to go abroad? This wasn''t like the Omari she knew. Cheyenne licked her rosy lips and pondered for several minutes. Finally, she lit up her phone screen and quickly found Kelvin''s phone number. Dialing. Kelvin had a habit of early morning exercise, usually out jogging by six o''clock. However, upon receiving her call, the man in the midst of his workout suddenly stopped. Narrow, deep-set eyes lit up with a hint of surprise, tightly pursed lips curved upward. A suppressed smile lingered at the corner of his mouth. His usually indifferent voice softened several degrees without him even realizing it. "Good evening, Cheyenne. Is something wrong? Did you..." Had she changed her mind and was willing to ept his ring? Yesterday, he and his assistant Chris had spent a lot of effort draining the fountain pool to find the ring. Upon returning, he was angry and wanted to convince himself to give up, to stop thinking about Cheyenne. He had spent a sleepless night, his mind filled with thoughts of Cheyenne''s appearance and demeanor. He even dreamed of the bold and daring girl he had seen in his youth. Ripples of heartache and regret washed over him. Since he couldn''t sleep, he decided to get up and exercise. From three in the morning to now six, he had run for three hours, hoping to exhaust his body so that he wouldn''t be distracted by thoughts of Cheyenne. Who would have expected that the mind was such a mysterious thing? The more you tried to suppress it, the more it ran out of control. Just as he thought about what Cheyenne was doing, she called. "Good evening, Cheyenne. You finally decided to contact me." She had no idea how long he had waited for this call. Cheyenne directly expressed her purpose, shattering all his beautiful expectations. "Kelvin, I need you to find out what''s been going on with Omari recently, why he suddenly wants to leave the country. I don''t care about the cost." She had called him because of another man. In an instant, Kelvin deeply felt the pain, as Cheyenne once again tore open his wounds and poured salt on them. He forced a bitter smile, thinking that no matter how much it hurt, as long as it was something she needed him to do, even if it meant his death, he would do it. "Alright, I promise you." "However, I don''t want your money. Cheyenne, between you and me, we''ve never needed to keep ounts so clear." Even in the past, Kelvin had never mistreated her materially. With a clenched fist, Cheyenne silently hung up the phone. On the other end of the screen, Kelvin still looked as happy as if he had just made a major business deal. In his heart, he found sce in the fact that, after the incident, Cheyenne had turned to him first. It indicated that he was beginning to leave a mark on her heart. Amidst his slumber, Chris suddenly received a call from the CEO, "Contact the Executioner and help me find someone." Hearing the words "Executioner," Chris immediately got up, dressed, and had an extremely serious expression. "Yes, sir." Kelvin lived up to his reputation. He acted quickly,pleting a task that might have taken others several days in less than an hour. He quickly sent the information to Cheyenne''s email. It turned out that Omari''s father, Leon, had personallye to Akloit. The reason why Omari suddenly left Onistead and appeared in Akloit was because he had run away from his wedding! The Weaver family was ashamed and used their powerful means to suppress the news. When Kelvin learned this, he couldn''t believe that Omari would go to such lengths and offend the entire Weaver family just for Cheyenne''s sake It seemed that Omari was truly a formidable rival. The Lawrence Vi. After thinking for a long time, Cheyenne realized that Omari might be under threat. Out of loyalty to her friend, she knew she had to talk to him and minimize the damage At the same time, if he was indeed being threatened, she wanted to help him. There was still an hour until eight o''clock, and it would only take forty minutes to get to the airport from home. Cheyenne was about to leave when her phone rang. The caller ID disyed an unfamiliar number. She hesitated, nced outside the window, and ultimately decided to answer it. "Who is this?" A low, hoarse cough came from the other end of the phone. The voice sounded old and weak, indicating that the person on the other end was probably in their seventies or eighties. Cheyenne listened quietly to his cough, waiting for over a minute. The man continued to ask, "Cheyenne, Miss Lawrence, right?" How did he know her name? She didn''t recognize the number or the voice. "Who are you!" The man chuckled in a strange and stern manner, and said with a peculiar tone, "Miss Lawrence, I am Leon." Leon. He was Mr. Lara''s father!!! Cheyenne held the phone and suddenly felt at a loss. After several seconds, she calmed down from the shock. "Mr. Lara, may I ask what you need from me?" "Miss Lawrence, I won''t beat around the bush. I hope, oh no, let me beg you, to stay away from my son." At that moment, Cheyenne felt a bit puzzled. She and Omari were just friends.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Mr. Lara, I think you have misunderstood something. Mr. Lara and I are just friends." Leon''s voice turned even colder, with a hint of warning in his words. "That would be for the best. But Miss Lawrence, Omari is engaged. His fianc¨¦e''s family holds immense power, far beyond what your small household canpare to." "If you truly are his friend, shouldn''t you distance yourself from him for the sake of his well-being?" The sarcasm and condescension in his words made Cheyenne extremely ufortable. Yes, the Weaver family was incredibly wealthy, and the Lawrence family was just an ordinary family. But so what! That didn''t mean she wanted topete with Elsa or Zhang Xiaojie, nor had she ever had such thoughts. "Mr. Lara, whether it is Miss Weaver or Jenna, it has nothing to do with me. Mr. Lara and I are impossible, so you can put your worries aside." "At the same time, I want to remind you, Mr. Lara, are you truly happy? You clearly know that he doesn''t like Miss Weaver, as evidenced by his willingness to run away from the wedding." Two people like that, how could they be happy after getting married? Chapter 543: Waiting Turns Out To Be Torturing Chapter 543: Waiting Turns Out to Be Torturing Her kind words only earned Cheyenne a wave of mockery from Leon. "Young girls are naive. In influential families like ours, interestse before everything else." "What does it matter if Omari doesn''t like her? What does it matter if he does? As long as Miss Weaver doesn''t call off the wedding, Omari must marry her." "Emotions, for wealthy people like us, are dispensable." One who achieved great things could not waver in their personal affairs, hesitating and being indecisive. Cheyenne retorted without giving him any respect, her words dripping with disdain. She asked, "Does that include you, Mr. Lara? You abandoned Mr. Lara''s mother... Have you ever regretted it?" Listening to her using her own past to provoke him, Leon became agitated. Unintentionally, an image of a radiant smiling face came to his mind. She gazed at him, her eyes tender, and called him "Leon" in a sweet voice. In an instant, the dim and outdated rented room transformed, and on a worn-out tabley a cracked, dark pottery jar. The person he loved mosty silently inside, never to be seen or heard again. Had he ever regretted it? Leon didn''t know. When he heard she passed away due to illness, his world seemed to copse. He always felt like something was missing by his side. But how heartless she was, not even appearing in his dream in the many years since her death. With the passage of time, Leon almost forgot what she looked like, only her name engraved deep in his memory. Every time he remembered, his heart ached. He felt like a hedgehog suddenly stripped of its spines, wanting to hide back within his own shell. "This has nothing to do with you, Miss Lawrence. Just remember, don''t bother Omari anymore." "Why should I listen to you? Just because you''re an old man? You say what you want, and I''ll do what I want. As long as I have a clear conscience." Leon was so angry that he hung up the phone in a rush. This young girl was truly arrogant and disgusting! Akloit Airport, Terminal 1. Although it was early morning, the hall was already filled with people. There were young couples reluctant to part, families of three warmly advising each other, and elderly people with gray hair supporting each other. Sitting on a cold metal chair was a handsome young man. His white shirt was wrinkled and clung to his body, and he had long since forgotten where he left his suit jacket when he left. A breeze blew in through the window, brushing against his short hair. His bloodshot charming eyes, different from the rest, stood out. Even in disarray, he looked stunning. He was gazing at an elderly couple with gray hair. When the olddy affectionately scolded and lightly hit her husband''s shoulder, thetter pretended to be angry and snatched her cane from her hands. But when he saw her husband walking unsteadily, swaying, she quickly reached out and supported him, restoring the cane to his grip. Omari felt a deep envy in his heart. In this world, there were countless couples in love, but how many could stay together until old age like this? Before his mother passed away, she told him that she hoped he would live an ordinary life and find a girl who truly loved him with whom he could spend the years she would be absent for. Omari had grown up and found that girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Unfortunately, he didn''t know if that girl was willing to live an ordinary, normal life with him. He looked down at his phone on his knee and lightly tapped it. The screen lit up. The disyed time showed 7:30 a. m. He had half an hour left before boarding. Cheyenne, you have toe. I will wait for you... Seeing time slipping away, Omari had never felt so anxious and uneasy before. He wished time would slow down, even just a little bit. Omari, who had not slept all night, still felt the lingering effects of alcohol His head throbbed with a dizzying pain, and his limbs feft weakened as if drained of al strength, exhausted and powerless. His heavy eyelids stubbornly drooped, and he intended to wait for Cheyenne''s arrival. But eventually, he found himself sleeping with one hand propping up his cheek, hisAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. head resting on the seat. The waiting lounge was quiet, the morning calm, so silent that not even the dogs in passengers'' hands bothered to bark. Unbeknownst to him, time silently passed by, uncaring for anyone. Omari was startled awake by the announcement from the airport''s front desk. A sweet and unusual voice echoed through the air, like a sudden p of thunder, fully awakening him. "Attention passengers of flight F33086 traveling to Singapore from Akloit Airport. The flight is about to depart. Please proceed to obtain your boarding pass and board the ne in an orderly manner People in the waiting area had started moving. Omari, like a serene old monk, remained seated in his own spot, his eyes fixed on the ss doors before him. The crowd surged,ing and going. But the person he wanted to see was nowhere in sight. There were less than fifteen minutes left until the ne took off. Cheyenne... Omari''s mind was in turmoil, experiencing a feeling he had never felt in his almost thirty years of life. He was starting to understand why his mother would rather die than have any contact with his father again. Because in this endless waiting and repeated disappointment, she had exhausted all her patience, her body gradually growing cold, her heart numb. Three minutes left. Two minutes! Countdown to one minute... He stared desperately at the ss doors, silently counting down from "60" in his heart. Until that long minute slipped away, and she did not appear. Omari let out a self-deprecating smile. Laughing loudly, he stood up from his seat, drawing the attention of many people. Ignoring the mocking gazes from the crowd, he confidently stood up from his seat and took two long strides with his slender legs. He walked towards the airport''s main entrance, tearing the two ne tickets in his hand and tossing them urately into the trash bin. This bold scene left everyone stunned. Meanwhile, the handsome young man had already turned around, leaving with his suit in hand. Just as he left, a blue taxi pulled up by the airport''s main entrance, and Cheyenne stepped out of it. Kelvin followed closely behind, paying the driver. "Cheyenne, wait for me." He casually handed a hundred-dor bill to the driver, not even waiting for his change, and quickly got out of the car to catch up. The waiting lounge was filled with people, and Cheyenne anxiously scanned the area, unable to find Omari''s figure. At that moment, the broadcast emitted a pleasant voice of a flight attendant. "Attention, passengers of flight F33086 traveling to Singapore from Akloit Airport. The flight has already departed. We wish you a pleasant journey." She waste. Mr. Lara... had left! Chapter 544: Exchanging A Coat For Ice Cream Chapter 544: Exchanging a Coat for Ice Cream Cheyenne stood alone in the crowd, her deste look catching Kelvin''s eyes, stirring mixed emotions in his heart. Does she really care that much about Omari? Kelvin stepped forward, taking an absolute stance as he stood next to her and unexpectedly reached out to hold Cheyenne''s shoulder. In a deep, maic voice that resonated above her head, he said, "Cheyenne, let''s go. Mr. Lara may have already left." Cheyenne remained silent, seemingly oblivious to his words, and motionless. Suddenly, a gust of southern wind blew in from outside, carrying with it a fluttering piece of paper that seemed toe out of nowhere. It captured her attention. The wind stopped. The piece of papernded beside Cheyenne''s shoe, and as she looked down, she noticed her name written under the passenger section. Could this be the ne ticket Omari purchased for her? A tinge of guilt emerged in her heart; she should at least call and exin to Omari. He had waited for her here for two hours and finally tore up the ticket and left alone. Would he hate her? Cheyenne squinted her almond-shaped eyes, biting her red lip, unsure whether she should continue waiting here or leave, when a surprised voice suddenly came from behind. "Cheyenne!" She turned in astonishment. He stood in the backlight, the dazzling lights in the lobby and the sunlight outside ovepping, casting a ring, silvery light on the man. For a moment, his face was unclear. What came into view was a slender and tall figure, wearing a wrinkled white shirt and his hair in disarray, like a puppy with ruffled fur. But it was his charming, bright eyes, shining like stars, that couldn''t be hidden even in such strong light. It was undeniably Omari. He held an ice cream in his hand and walked step by step toward Cheyenne, revealing a silly smile that showcased hisrge, white teeth. How did such a well-bredwyer end up looking like a character from aedy movie? Cheyenne sniffled and suddenlyughed, softly asking him, "Why didn''t you answer my call?" "Dead battery." "Where are your sses?" "identally dropped and stepped on by someone." "What about your coat?" "Traded for ice cream." He had exchanged a high-priced suit jacket for a cheap ice cream. He sure knows how to do business! Cheyenne didn''t know what to make of it, looking at his pitifully disheveled appearance, she couldn''t bring herself to scold him for being silly. The next moment, he reached out hisrge hand and handed the hard-earned ice cream to Cheyenne. Like a pure-hearted young man of seventeen or eighteen, with a blush on his pale face, he hung his head down, and his long, thickshes cast a dark curve under his eyelids. "For you." With aplex expression, Cheyenne looked at the ice cream he handed to her, licked her dry lips, hesitated for a second, then took it. She took a big bite, feeling the cool sweetness of the ice cream between her teeth and lips, and she smiled with her eyes squinting. Her almond eyes suddenly resembled a curved autumn moon. Omari watched her eat and felt sweeter than if he had eaten it himself. He was feeling extremely down just now, suddenly recalling the words she had once said to him. "If you''re feeling down, have something sweet to eat, because food can soothe the wounded soul." Cheyenne would always have ice cream or a small cake whenever she was feeling down. As long as she ate enough, she wouldn''t stay angry anymore. In the airport lobby, the peculiar yet sweet sight of these two guys and a girl made numerous passersby stop in their tracks. Immediately, the words "love triangle" popped into their minds. The girl seemed to be closer to the guy in the white shirt, but the domineering man in the ck suit standing beside them appeared to be quite jealous. The sharp and chilling gaze shot towards Omari as if he made any further move, he guaranteed that he would rush over and beat him to a pulp. Omari naturally knew that someone next to him was watching him like a surveince camera. Goodness those two eyes practically had "on guard" written all over them. Howughable! Who made Kelvin hinder him from being with Cheyenne? Cheyenne, while eating her ice cream, wasn''t feeling calm. Lifting her fair chin, she looked at Omari with a serious expression. "Omari, aren''t you..." "Not going." Omari ced his hand behind his back, a faint smile spreading across his face as he responded to her question. Initially, he wanted to go abroad to avoid getting married and spend ordinary, happy days with Cheyenne. But now, he understood. Did Elsa really want to marry him that badly? Alright, he would grant her wish! As for the Weaver family, so what? Omari officially dered war starting today. Therefore, he would return to Onistead. The deadline of one day had arrived, and Omari bid farewell to Cheyenne at the airport. "Cheyenne, I''m going back now, I''m returning to Onistead today." He simply smiled and didn''t mention Elsa and the Weaver family. Cheyenne, who was prepared to say something, suddenly didn''t know how to start. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but when she wanted to speak, it turned into a brief farewell. "Mr. Lara, take care." Omari nodded and turned around, confidently getting into a taxi and leaving. No one knew that at the moment he closed the car door, he buried his head in his knees in pain. Tears silently rolled down from his eyes and moistened his white shirt in front. The color on that small wet spot was slightly darker than its surroundings. Only ten minutes. He only missed it by ten minutes. Watching the taxi growing further and further away, Cheyenne felt a wave of uneasiness in her heart. There was a sense of impending doom, as if a storm was about toe. Her delicate face was tense, and she hadn''t spoken for a while, her expression serious. Her gaze tightly followed the direction Omari left in, until the car gradually disappeared into a small ck dot in her line of sight. Only then did Cheyenne regain her senses, let out a sigh, and said coldly, "Let''s go too." Kelvin followed obediently behind her. Because of Mr. Lara''s departure, a rare smile appeared on his usually somber and dark face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His tightly pursed lips formed a straight line as he chuckled inwardly. ''Good, Omari is gone. Omari, you better never return to Akloit again.'' Cheyenne sat in the car on her way home, staring out of the window as the city''s scenery unfolded before her eyes. She missed her grandfather. Chapter 545: How Did You Know My Shoe Size? Chapter 545: How Did You Know My Shoe Size? The next day, Omari''s first day away. Early in the morning, the sky was filled with thick dark clouds, weighing heavily on everyone''s hearts, making it hard to breathe. The air was humid and hot, and even breathing became aborious task. Suddenly, a loud thunder roared from the distance, and a serpentine lightning tore through the sky, breaking through the thick cloud cover. A golden beam of light pierced through, bing the only shining ray in this endless darkness, creating the most beautiful scenery. A light drizzle started to fall, dissipating the intense heat and bringing a hint of coolness. On the street, a slender figure dressed in ck caught the man''s eyes like a graceful and lively sparrow. Cheyenne wore a ck body-hugging dress, her long hair pulled back into a high ponytail, and she walked on the street wearing ck high-heeled shoes, holding a long-handled transparent umbre. When she stepped on the puddles, she lifted her skirt with one hand, lightly stepping over with agile and swaying hips. The wide road was congested with traffic due to the rain. Long queues had formed, but strangely enough, not a single driver honked their horn to rush the traffic. Only the sound of rain falling could be heard. A ck, elongated Lincoln parked on the road, its specially designed windows preventing people outside from seeing the scene inside the car. However, the man inside could easily see Cheyenne''s silhouette. He propped his chin with one hand, and in his narrow deep-set eyes, a dark figure reflected. Raising his attractive lips, he watched Cheyenne as she walked on the sidewalk. About a hundred meters behind her, a ck figure quietly followed. The woman wore a ck baseball cap, and her ordinary ck sportswear couldn''t conceal her tall and beautiful figure. He stared for a while, and when Cheyenne turned left at the intersection, the woman also turned left, following Cheyenne along. From the way the woman walked, Sam soon noticed something unusual. She was undoubtedly a martial arts expert. If he didn''t misjudge, the woman was clearly the long-lost martial artist. Sam lowered his head, his deep-set eyes curved slightly. Has someone else taken an interest in the prey he had chosen? Cheyenne walked too fast and didn''t pay attention to the ground. Inattentively, her high heels got stuck in a crack and couldn''t be pulled out no matter how hard she tried. She frowned and her delicate eyebrows wrinkled as her red lips curled in a self-deprecating smile. How could such an embarrassing thing happen? People passing by cast curious nces, and a few bold and sleazy men on the other side of the road watched from a distance. Eager to try their luck, they wanted to approach, but for some reason, they hesitated and didn''t make a move. Cheyenne bent down, kicked her foot forward with force, and managed to pull out the heel, but it waspletely ruined. The high heels instantly turned into ts. One high and one low shoe, making it impossible to walk properly. If it were a sunny day, Cheyenne could have taken off her shoes and walked barefoot. But today it was raining, and the ground was wet and damp all around. As she mulled over her options, a luxury car pulled up to the curb. The window rolled down, revealing Sam''s strikingly handsome and charming face in front of her. He gave her a warm smile and spoke softly, "Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence. Running into you again. You seem to be in a bit of a fix. Need a ride?" Cheyenne was surprised to see him and raised an eyebrow, replying, "Sure, I''d appreciate that, Master Sam." Did he expect her to be too embarrassed to ept? She was not that kind of person. Sam got out of the car himself, with his chauffeur following closelyN?velDrama.Org owns all content. vel.ne behind him. Opening a ck umbre, he personally offered his hand to assist Miss Lawrence. The chauffeur was astonished. This was truly a first! Cheyenne didn''t consider herself all that "lucky." She reached out her hand and ced it in Sam''s palm, letting him lead her like a littlemb, skipping towards the luxury car. During this, the chauffeur tilted the umbre towards Master Sam, while the considerate Sam had him angle it towards Cheyenne. His own shoulder ended up getting slightly wet from the rain, with a small patch on the shoulder of his white suit turning a varying shade of damp. "Master Sam, your clothes," the chauffeur reminded him, as there was an important meeting to attendter, and it wouldn''t look good to show up in wet attire. Sam, indifferent, insisted on the principle ofdies first, ncing at his clothes with a faint smile. Presenting himself as a caring gentleman, he said, "I''m fine. It''s only that Miss Lawrence, being a delicatedy, shouldn''t catch a cold." His gentle action, paired with his charming appearance, might have led Cheyenne to be mesmerized by his enchanting smile if she hadn''t still been cautious towards him due to their previous encounter over borrowing the Bible. "Master Sam, thank you. But I''m okay. You should take cover too," she said. "Sure." He indeed shifted closer to block most of the wind and rain with his tall, sturdy frame. It was a sight that would make onlookers envious. They got into the car. His gaze naturally settled on Cheyenne''s feet as he gently asked, "Are your feet alright?" Cheyenne gritted her teeth and shook her head. She wasn''t one of those overly delicate rich girls. A little seraped skin was nothing to her, she was used to far worse injuries. She cared more about her shoes than the injury on her foot andmented, "It''s nothing, just a shame about my new heels." "That''s easily fixed. Jeremy, you can go buy Miss Lawrence a pair of shoes, size 6," he said. As he finished speaking, Cheyenne looked at him with some surprise, her red lips slightly apart, revealing her pearly white teeth. Her adorable look of surprise made Sam smile lightly. "How did you know my shoe size?" The man elegantly sat there, and for the first time, a touch of a "praise me" smug smile appeared on his handsome face. "It''s simple. I just take one look, and I know." Chapter 546 Miss Lawrence, Please Scan The Code Chapter 546 Miss Lawrence, Please Scan the Code After listening, Cheyenne teasingly raised an eyebrow at him, parting her red lips to speak. "It seems Master Sam has seen many women''s feet. Without abundant experience, it would be impossible to achieve this effect." "Miss Lawrence, always the joker," he replied. He could count the women he knew with one hand, and among them, she was the only one who had left a deep impression on him. The driver returned soon after to buy the shoes. He hurried through the wind and rain, carrying a white handbag in his hand. Opening the car door, he respectfully handed the handbag to Sam. "Master Sam, Miss Lawrence, the shoes have been purchased. Since I didn''t know what Miss Lawrence likes, I bought a pair at random." Cheyenne smiled at him, "It''s okay, I''m not picky. Your name is Jeremy? That''s a good name. Your parents must have hoped you''d have an easy life, ha-ha." The oppressive atmosphere in the car transformed into cheerful banter upon Miss Lawrence''s arrival. This round of teasing caused the driver to blush and retreat to his ce. Miss Lawrence was different from those aloof and haughty socialite daughters; her affability and charm were just right, never evoking aversion. No wonder Master Sam thought so highly of her. Sam took the handbag and casually said, "Thank you" as he opened the box to reveal a pair of white t shoes that happened to be the perfect size. "You have an injury on your foot, not suitable for wearing high heels. Please try this style, if it''s not too much trouble." So, the driver was sent specifically to buy the t shoes because he had noticed her injury. Master Sam was indeed meticulous and gentle. She found herself feeling guilty for inwardly criticizing him as a hypocritical gentleman. Cheyenne eagerly epted the shoes, "It''s okay, I used to love wearing t shoes too. They''refortable and easy." As she spoke, she bent down to remove her high heels, and at that moment, Sam also caught sight of her pretty feet. Her slender ankles and well-proportioned bones. Fair and slender insteps led to round and adorable toe nails painted in bright red, wless like a perfectly carved jade. The extreme contrast between the white and striking red was enough to pique a man''s interest. His gaze flickered for a moment, ready to avert his eyes, when he suddenly noticed a red string on her foot. A floral knot tied to a circr nail-sized deep green copper piece, adorned with intricate antique patterns. He abruptly reached out and grasped Cheyenne''s foot firmly, the icy coldness spreading through his palm to her skin. A chill ran through her. Sam''s gaze was fixed on the red string on her foot, as if he wanted to see through it. Being touched by an unfamiliar man in such an oddly close manner made her feel ufortable. Cheyenne might talk big, but when it came down to it, she could run as fast as anyone else. Her smile froze on her face, and she spoke with a trembling and awkward tone, "Master Sam, what are you trying to do? I am a proper, well-bred youngdy." As she spoke, Sam also realized his own rudeness. Coming to his senses, he noticed that his current position with Cheyenne was a bit intimate, and a slight blush appeared on his handsome face. He quickly released her hand and bowed, "I''m sorry, Miss Lawrence. I was just curious about the chain on your foot." He had a simr copper piece to the one on Cheyenne''s foot. But what puzzled him more was that this was a family heirloom. Why would Cheyenne have it too? Could it be... Sam''s eyes narrowed, and he smiled discreetly. He became even more curious about Cheyenne. Upon hearing him mention the ne on her foot, Cheyenne casually replied, "Oh." She furrowed her delicate eyebrows, and her eyes dimmed instantly. She exined, "This is an heirloom left by my mother. My grandfather said he didn''t know where it came from. Before my mother passed away, she held this small copper piece in her hand, and she put it in my cradle before she passed away, without any unnecessaryst words." Later, Layne also researched a lot and only vaguely knew that this copper piece should be a craftsmanship item from AD1000. Cheyenne cherished this copper piece very much. She was afraid of losing it, so she tied it up with a red string and wore it on her foot. She never took it off except when bathing. "Master Sam, why do you seem to be familiar with it?" Earlier, Master Sam''s eyes lit up briefly when he saw this ne, clearly surprised by her ankle chain. Sam quickly averted his gaze and pretended to look puzzled. He casually said, "Miss Lawrence, you are overthinking. I just find it unique and beautiful." "I heard that Master Sam grew up abroad?" She had heard Kelvin mention it. Sam and Kelvin met while studying abroad, and they had a good rtionship, so they became friends. As for the other friend, Kelvin never mentioned him and didn''t have his picture. "Yes, I lived in Nastary until I was sixteen." Those days were the darkest time in his life and the initial experience that made him a stronger person. When Sam mentioned this, his expression darkened a bit. Seeing that he was not in a good mood, Cheyenne jokingly changed the subject. "The sunlight there is strong. Why is Master Sam still so fair?" Her focus was indeed peculiar. Sam hesitated for a moment, then boasted in a somewhat sophisticated manner, "Naturally sun-proof. There''s nothing I can do about it." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne said, "If you say that to others, many people would want to hit you."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam dropped her off at the hospital entrance. As she got out of the car, Cheyenne suddenly turned back and asked him how much the shoes were, so she could repay him. The price on the receipt was over three thousand, but she couldn''t remember the exact amount after that. To her surprise, the usually generous Master Sam took out his phone, opened the Paypal QR code, and looked at her seriously. "Miss Lawrence, please scan the code." Chapter 547: A Thousand Bucks Chapter 547: A Thousand Bucks Cheyenne smiled like a blooming flower and mockingly touched her forehead, murmuring softly, "I thought Master Sam would politely decline and say it''s not necessary." After all, for people like them, the money just meant a digit. "I believe that Miss Lawrence wouldn''t let me lose out." Sam joked, but seeing her actually entering the amount, he immediately stopped her. "Just kidding. But, can I add Miss Lawrence on Line?" "Adding me on Line costs three thousand bucks! What an honor for me. By the way, Master Sam, I have another ount, do you want to add that one too?" Cheyenne happily calcted, making Samugh uncontrobly. He indulgently smiled at her. "Miss Lawrence turns out to be a money enthusiast." "All added. I have something to attend to, Master Sam, see youter." "Sure." She waved her sleeve, taking nothing with her. In the car, Sam watched her thin figure, gradually disappearing in her white shoes, and his gaze paused for several seconds. It wasn''t until the driver quietly asked if they should depart that he slowly rolled up the car window. In a ce where no one could see, the elegant gentleman who was warm as a spring breeze just a second ago instantly turned into a domineering king exuding an aura of aggression. He coldly instructed his subordinates, "Order a re-investigation. Find out exactly who Cheyenne''s mother is!" "Yes." Akloit, the top floor of the Foley Group, CEO''s office. After many days, Chris finally saw what his boss looked like when he was back to work, which brought tears to his eyes. During this period, the CEO had dyed a lot of work for Miss Lawrence. It was fine for him to take leave, but the pile of documents had overwhelmed him. Chris hadn''t taken a break for over a month. Now that Kelvin was back, could he finally take a break this weekend? However, there was still a gap between ideal and reality, and soon Chris would realize that his ideal was nothing but wishful thinking. Behind the desk, Kelvin, who returned to work, didn''t throw himself into work as expected. Instead, he propped his chin with one hand and stared fixedly at the pot of mimose outside the window. Therge office became silent for a long time. Chris decided to break the ice himself. He ced a document in front of Kelvin and quickly reported on the work. "Mr. Foley, take a look. This is the bidding document from the Parry family at thest auction." "Also, the traitor in thepany has been found; she''s a female employee named-" Before he could finish, Kelvin ruthlessly interrupted, holding up his hand in amanding manner. The sound of the work report ceased abruptly, and Chris respectfully took two steps forward, lowering his head to listen to the man.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought that Mr. Foley had something important to instruct him. To his surprise, the aloof and god-like Mr. Foley asked him a very childish question. "Do you think the mimose will wither if it''s ced on the balcony under the sun?" It was a nt Cheyenne had given him. He had never paid attention to it before, and no one had taken care of it either. But the unassuming little nt unexpectedly thrived, surviving several cycles of seasons, just like her. Chris''s lips twitched upon hearing the question. Although he had a "limited education", he did know that nts could survive through photosynthesis and be self-sufficient. How could they possibly wither from sun exposure? "Don''t worry, Mr. Foley. It won''t wither from sun exposure," he reassured. Kelvin continued his inquiry, "If I water it five times in the morning, will it drown?" Suddenly, Chris became nervous and looked at Kelvin with clear, watery eyes. He resembled a diligent student eager for the teacher''s approval. Chris sighed helplessly and gave a vague reply, "Perhaps it might. Mr. Foley, you are spoiling it too much." Because of his deep love for Miss Lawrence, he loved everything associated with her, and that''s why he acted this way. Chris couldn''t help but think, ''Once a man falls in love, he loses his rationality, just like the esteemed Mr. Foley.'' It seemed that Chris had some experience in this area. Kelvin furrowed his eyebrows, thinking for a moment before deciding to let Chris take care of the nt. "Chris." "Here, sir." "Starting today, it''s your responsibility to take care of it. Remember, if this nt loses a single leaf, you''ll have a thousand deducted from your sry." In amanding tone, the man delivered the order and handed the nt solemnly to Chris. One could mistakenly think it was a national a treasure. In reality, it was just small gift Cheyenne got for free from a vendor on the street She noticed Kelvin''s officecked vitality, so she sent it over. Chris felt like he had caught a hot potato. In his mind, he could only hear the CEO''s words echoing. "A thousand bucks for each leaf lost!" The face that was usually devoid of expression now revealed a nervous and fearful expression. After all, his monthly sry was only thirty thousand. Meanwhile, after resolving a major concern, Kelvin finally remembered that he was currently at work. He ced his sped hands on the desk, straightened his posture, andposed his handsome face. "Speak up, what important matter do you have?" Chris carefully ced the nt on the desk and continued where he left off. "That traitor''s name is Jenna, an employee in the finance department. My people captured photos of her entering and leaving high-end hotels and jewelry stores with Mr. Parry." "I specte that she was the one who leaked the auction details." Kelvin tapped the desk with one hand, his tone calm yet incisive as he pinpointed the core issue. "A mere employee surely wouldn''t have ess to first-hand information. Keep investigating and find out who is behind her. Get rid of thempletely." Chris nodded in agreement, subtly ttering him, "Impressive insight, Mr. Foley. Jenna is just a graduate from a lesser-known university. How could she have the right to work in thepany?" "It''s because she and the supervisor, Craig, were ssmates and have a close rtionship. That''s why she was pushed to the front desk and was transferred here once her internship ended." "The auction prices were also leaked by this finance department supervisor, and Mr. Parry took advantage of Jenna." Now that the issue had been resolved, Kelvin decisively issued hismand. "Dismiss her and the supervisor, Craig, together. The Foley Group does not tolerate traitors." "Furthermore, deduct the performance bonuses of the personnel department head responsible for recruitment this month, and have them submit a written reflection." "Yes, sir." Chapter 548: The Deadly Forest Of Onistead Chapter 548: The Deadly Forest of Onistead Upon receiving his orders, Chris swiftly went to work. As he left, he casually closed the door behind him, restoring the quietness in the office. Kelvin, sitting alone in his chair, gazed out the window with sharp, deep-set eyes, a cold smile curling his lips. It seemed that he had been too kindst time, failing to make the Parry family''s stocks plummet, allowing Teagan to cause trouble once more. This time, he would not be merciful. Anyone who dared to stab him in the back, without exception, would meet a grim fate. In Onistead, during the dry September heat, the autumn breeze carried a scorching heat and northern sand dust that stung the faces of passersby. The weather felt like walking into a furnace, with a faint smell of burning rubber lingering in the air. In a corner of the city, lush woods and spring water created a tranquil oasis, a great spot for tourists. Despite its proximity to the city center, it maintained a primitive charm, with refreshing coolness and sparse human presence. Yet, for some unknown reason, this beautiful ce, located in a good loaction, remained uninhabited and deste within a ten-mile radius. It was renowned for its ominous reputation and was rumored to be the entrance to an imperial tomb, marked with intricate formations. Local elders had recounted the discovery of a massive tomb in the 1980s, where archaeologists unearthed the remains of thousands, their bodies transformed into eerie white bones, with only fragmented armor revealing their identities. Judging by theyout of the mass grave, it seemed as though they were guarding something. Spection arose that since there were tens of thousands of soldiers, there must have been amanding general buried nearby. In an attempt to locate this general, archaeologistsunched a mountain search operation with a team of twenty-three. None returned alive. A decadeter, in the early 1990s, a ne crash survivor happened tond near the mountain range. Media efforts eventually located the survivor. d invish attire and deliriously rambling, he imed to have encountered a "supreme lord" and boasted about his antique treasures, recounting witnessing ancient tombs and legions of spirits numbering in the thousands. Many dismissed him as mentally unstable and advised psychiatric care. However, a strange incident urred. Before the public eye, the survivor bled from his seven orifices and died, with his once-gleaming jewelry instantaneously oxidizing into ckened carbon, a spectacle captured on video. Amid widespread disbelief, a group of esteemed archaeologists and medical experts conducted a scientific investigation, attributing the death to the umtion of corpses and toxic gases in the forest, positing that the survivor had unknowingly sumbed to the poisonous environment during his three-month stay. Suddenly, when he stepped outside, the air pressure changed, and he died from a toxin outbreak. As for the batch of antique objects oxidizing, this is amon phenomenon in archaeological history. This phenomenon is particrly pronounced in silk fabrics and bronze artifacts. However, some people were puzzled because the person also wore arge gold bracelet. Although bronze artifacts and silk are prone to oxidation, gold is a stable solid metal that shouldn''t instantly oxidize to carbon. This question has not been answered yet, but this forest has already been designated as a forbidden zone. People have named it the "Deadly Forest".All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A big sign has been erected at the entrance, painted in striking red, with the words "No Entry" written on it. It was worth mentioning that Cheyenne''s grandfather, Layne, was one of the experts involved in the archaeological and discussion meetings back then. At this moment, from the depths of the forest, came a series of horrifying screams. The sound was sharp and loud, causing the crows on the branches to p their wings and quickly fly away. Unfortunately, it didn''t even get a few steps further before someone shot it down. After the gunshot, a ck feather, stained with blood, spun in mid-air and slowly floated down, swaying with the help of a chilling wind until it finallynded on the pure white tombstone. In the next moment, it was picked up by a big hand. The man was ragged, with a disheveled appearance, and his big feet stepped on the dry leaves. The crisscrossing wounds on his feet were horrifying to behold. He was extremely hungry and picked up the crow without plucking its feathers, biting into it directly. The crow, notpletely dead, twitched in his mouth. As he sucked the blood, it gradually lost all signs of life. The man enjoyed his meal,pletely unconcerned that the crow had grown up eating nearby corpses. As he tore the crow''s belly with his teeth, he unexpectedly bit into a hard piece, maybe a human fingernail. "Thui." He spat out the fingernail, then continued feasting on the meat, disying a savage scene of consuming bloody flesh as if he were a primitive human yet to be civilized. This scene was truly nauseating. Not far behind the man, two elderly people were tied to trees. They both felt a surge of nausea in their stomachs. Among them, the shorter and plumper old man spoke up first, kindly reminding the man, "Young man, you can''t eat crows. If you do, you''ll die even faster." The man didn''t listen and walked away briskly, searching for the next crow that could fill his stomach. Seeing that he ignored his well-intentioned advice, Jonathan, his beard bristling with anger, sighed in frustration. But his beard couldn''t stand up anymore since he hadn''t washed it for two or three months, and his once beautiful goatee had be one long dirty strand. "Alright, you old man, save your breath. He''s been injected with some biochemical agent. He''s practically half-dead now. There''s no difference whether he lives dies," Layne said. Unconvinced, Jonathan retorted, "Isn''t it half? As long as he''s not fully dead, I have the obligation to remind him. It''s amazing that you''re from a lineage of divine physicians and healers." Layne was already too tired to argue and didn''t pay attention to Jonathan. Not happy with being ignored, Jonathan lightly kicked the old man with his foot. "Hey, say something. It''s no fun having a monologue with just me speaking!" Layne coldly snorted, raised his eyelids slightly, and pointed his chin towards the mass grave not far away. "You think you''re having a monologue? Look over there. So many people are waiting to chat with you. Since you love talking so much, why not go down there and chat with them?" As soon as his voice fell, a gust of eerie wind swept by them, whistling as it passed, and picking up a considerable number of dry leaves from the ground. The tree shadows shook, producing a creepy rustling sound. Chapter 549: Die Yourself Chapter 549: Die Yourself Layne suddenly fell silent. Jonathan shrank back, too scared to look towards the chaotic burial ground. The wind stopped, and everything returned to calm. A trembling voice sounded in Layne''s ear, "Old man, did you ever see any ghosts passing by?" Upon hearing this question, Layne didn''t give him a friendly face, but rather snorted bitterly. "Yes, a bunch of idiots passed by me, and when I took a look, oh! One of them was you." Jonathan: "..." If it weren''t for being tied up now, Jonathan would fight him definitely. "You''re about to die, yet you still have the mood to argue. I really want topliment you both for not being afraid of death!" Just as the two were arguing, a tall man in a ck and magnificent robe approached. He wore a golden, beast-faced mask. Under the sunlight, it gleamed dazzlingly. The man exuded a gloomy aura of death, one that could onlye from long-term immersion in blood. Ordinary people who saw him were mostly too scared to speak. However, Jonathan still managed to be humorous. "Hey, young man. Is that mask pure gold? It looks quite impressive. Where did you buy it? If I and this old man buy it together, can we get a buy-one-get-one-free deal?" Old Mr. Edwards stared at the pure gold mask for a few seconds. The familiar patterns on it involuntarily reminded him of many scenes from the past. He... seemed to have seen this mask. Not somewhere else, but on his deceased daughter Sh''s painting. One time, he was painting in the yard, and Sh was grinding ink for him. Seeing his daughter so earnest, he had a sudden idea and asked her to give it a try. She was mentally weak and hadn''t received any professional or systematic training, so it was quite funny that the daughter of the renowned painter Layne could only draw at the level of a kindergartener. Sh drew a person, and you could barely tell it was a person. That person''s face was wearing a golden mask, just like this. He asked Sh at the time who she had drawn. With a silly smile, she replied that she didn''t know. Layne just thought she was using her imagination to draw randomly andter forgot about this little episode. If it weren''t for now, this man standing in front of him with the exact same mask, he might never have remembered. However, Sh grew up by his side since she was little, and he could assure that she had never stepped foot outside of Akloit. How could she have possibly seen this mask? It''s strange to mention that copper coin Sh held before her death. Could it be rted to these people? The coin is now with Cheyenne, and he must find a way to remind Cheyenne to protect it and not let anyone discover it. These two individuals, one fearlessly sharp-tongued, and the other lost in thought! They clearly don''t consider him a threat. The man appeared to be a bit angry as he walked over, his hands firmly gripping the necks of old Mr. Edwards and Jonathan, applying pressure with his fingers. Suddenly deprived of breath, the two old men struggled to breathe through their noses.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Their dirty faces turned red, just like the bark of an old tree scalded by boiling water, wrinkled and reddened. "Cough... Let go... Let go..." Old Mr. Edwards struggled. Little did he know, the more he struggled, the more it would fuel the man''s brutal and bloodthirsty nature. Under the golden mask, his eyes were bloodshot. A deep and muffled voice emerged from beneath the mask, unusually low, "Do you want to stay alive? If you want to live, then tell me, where is the thing you took from this forest twenty-two years ago?" Twenty-two years ago? Wasn''t that the time they worked on the archaeology project together? Jonathan''s eyes widened instantly, and with great difficulty, he nced at Layne. "Ah, so it was you who caused all this trouble. What exactly did you take from them? Give it back now." "You shut up! I took some soil from his ancestor''s grave. Do you believe me?" "No! I didn''t take anything. How can I give it back if I didn''t take it?" The man didn''t believe Layne''s words at all and exerted even more pressure with his hands. "Cough..." When it seemed like the two would be strangled to death, he suddenly released his grip, sneering, "Since you''re not cooperating, you don''t deserve afortable death. How about a thrilling one-being buried alive?" Jonathan freed himself from the clutches, his heart pounding uncontrobly. Then he heard another sentence that spiked his adrenaline. The old man''s face, covered in a bluish-purple color, fell under a cloud of bleak sorrow. He gave a bitter smile. "Old man, today seems like we won''t escape death." Layne, however, remained calm and unaffected, raising his head fearlessly. "What are you afraid of? You''re just a lone man. If you die, you die. I''m not the same. I''m afraid of Cheyenne being heartbroken." Jonathan, upon hearing this, grew even more sullen. "I don''t feelforted at all." Amidst their argument, the man with the golden mask pped his hands, holding amunicative device. Immediately after, a dark green jeep sped in from the distance, swiftly maneuvering through the dense forest, breaking numerous nts with its wheels. The front of the car executed a sharp drift, leaving deep tire marks on the ground. The car door opened, and a sexy woman dressed in a ck jumpsuit stepped out, with long, slender, straight legs, adorned with knee-high ck boots. Her hair was tightly tied up, perfectly neat. Her fair skin and exquisite beautiful features made her appear to be in her early thirties, exuding a cold and noble aura. She got off the car and walked confidently behind the masked man, respectfully bending her waist as if a servant were greeting their master. "Gregory." "They''re at your disposal now. If they continue to resist, bury them alive." "Yes." Chapter 550: Buried Alive Chapter 550: Buried Alive Gregory walked back to the jeep to take a rest. Meanwhile, the tall and morous woman, apanied by her three cronies, began to scout the area for a suitable spot. Coincidentally, it was right next to the mass grave. She made a gesture with her finger andmanded expressionlessly, "This will do. Dig a hole here." The threeckeys quickly got to work, taking shovels and sticks from the back seat of the car and started digging the hole. Jonathan nced at the chosen "auspicious site" and burst intoughter. "Well, well, look at this spot. It''s right on the dragon''s tail, which they say symbolizes sess and prosperity. Does it mean that the Owen family is about to produce a high-ranking official?" Layne wasn''t well versed in the art of finding hidden energy, but he knew Jonathan was just joking around.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With a t terrain and no rivers passing through it, how could this ce be considered an auspicious site? Seeing how things had escted to this point, Layne tried to console Jonathan with a clear conscience. This was truly an extraordinary urrence. "What does it matter to have a high-ranking official? The Owen family''s century-old legacy is unmatchable by ordinary individuals." Jonathan returned thepliment gracefully. "Oh,e on. The Edwards family has prospered since AD 1500; that''s the true prestigious family!" Their mutualpliments irritated the woman, causing her to frown, and she red at them with cold eyes. "Shut up, you two old codgers! Enough with the bickering!" Digging a hole wasn''t a difficult task for these three strong and robust young men, so they went about it swiftly. Soon, a rectangr pit, over a meter deep and approximately 1. 5 meters wide, appeared before the two men''s eyes. One of theckeys approached, used a knife to cut the ropes binding their wrists, then pressed them on their shoulders, and kicked them into the pit with his foot. "Ouch!" Jonathan took a hard fall, screamed in pain, and sat up while rubbing his poor butt. "Be more careful! You lot are so uncivilized. Don''t you know how to respect the elderly?" "If my old bones shatter, you can forget about me revealing any secrets to you." Despite his lengthyints, the ck-d person paid no attention to him. Instead, they walked back to stand respectfully behind the woman, waiting for further instructions. Layne didn''t fare any better; even his reading sses were shattered. A rough and icy sensation came upon his hand as he lowered his head to take a look... His palm was pressing down on a pale head. Half of it was buried in the soil. Feeling disgusted, he promptly pulled his hand back and wiped it on his now-dirty white coat that had lost its original color. The woman approached the edge of the deep hole, looking down at the two men, and sternly demanded, "Tell me, where''s the map?" Layne chose to continue feigning ignorance, staring nkly at the woman, and calmly asked in return, "What map? I''ve drawn so many maps. I have no idea what you''re talking about." "So, you want my works after all. Why didn''t you say so earlier? I have plenty of them at home." An expression of anger appeared on the woman''s beautiful face, as she personally picked up a shovel, adorned with ckce gloves, and began to toss the dirt around the two men. She sneered while muttering, "Stop ying dumb. I''m talking about the map you took from here twenty-two years ago. Speak up, or be prepared for death." "No!" Layne straightened her posture and replied firmly. Seeing that he was unwilling to cooperate, she tossed the shovel to two men in ck and instructed in a low voice, "Carry on." After all, she was one of the top figures in the organization. Menial physicalbor like this was not worth her personal involvement. Brushing the dirt off her hands, she gracefully stepped to the side. The air here was heavy with moisture from the rain the previous night, and the earth carried a scent of decay and damp leaves as it struck Layne and Jonathan. The strong, pungent smell made the two men frown and slow their breathing. Gradually, the soil covered their bodies, robbing the surrounding air bit by bit. Old Mr. Edwards looked up at the sky, where dark clouds were churning. It seemed like it would rain again today. If it did rain, the air trapped in the soil would be pushed out, and he would be buried alive. He couldn''t perish in such a pitiful way! Old Mr. Edwards struggled to move his body, opening his mouth, his voice hoarse and low as he cautioned her, "Do you think killing me here won''t be discovered?" "And if you kill me, you''ll truly have no way out!" At Layne''s words, the woman raised her delicate hand, halting her subordinate''s actions. "Stop." "Yes." She took a step forward, her eyes sharp as knives as she gazed at Layne, her cold voice carrying a hint of mockingughter. "Is that so, old Mr. Edwards? Perhaps you still don''t know. We have announced your death to the public and found someone who bears an eighty percent resemnce to you to fake the scene of a car ident." "You are already a dead man. Now, it''s just a matter of dying again!" "You know, what if Cheyenne finds out that you''re dead? Ha, ha?" At her words, a faint ripple finally appeared on old Mr. Edwards'' calm face, and in his weak eyes,plex emotions of anger and longing intertwined. He could be fearless in the face of anything, except for leaving that stubborn Cheyenne behind. She was too young, with a proud and somewhat wild personality, and she didn''t know when to rein herself in. Now she''s being targeted by the Lucas family, facing serious danger. There was no one reliable by her side to protect her. If something happened to him, what would Cheyenne do? He couldn''t die! After a few seconds of contemtion, Layne painfully made a decision, closing his weary eyes and gritting his teeth as he replied, "I''ll tell you. The thing is..." In the car, the man with the golden mask suddenly spoke, "Wait, pull them up first." So they were just like radishes in the ground. Buried and then unearthed. The woman held a gun to the backs of the two men and ushered them into the jeep, instructing two of her men to stay behind for clean-up. As soon as the jeep left, the makeshift grave in the burial mound was filled in. Before long, the torrential rain arrived as expected, the wild wind rustling through the leaves, apanied by the sound of "shush mixed with the rain, create a magnificent and spectacr symphony. No one knew that this forest had been trod upon, and even less what had urred deep within it. The man who had eaten the raw crow reappeared near the mass grave, this time with a skinless wild rabbit in his hand. The bright red blood continued to drip down. The man looked in the direction the car had departed, his eyes glinting slightly. Silently, he uttered one word. [Gracie] Chapter 551: Killers Chapter 551: Killers Hospital. As Cheyenne walked past Eddie''s office in her white sneakers, she suddenly heard voicesing from inside. It was obviously a woman''s voice. She immediately stopped, her face full of curiosity, and took a few steps closer with lighter steps. Pressing her ears against the door, she strained to listen to the conversation. "Mr. Zamora, this is the special wolfberry chicken soup I made. It''s very nourishing and tastes good. Please try it." As Cheyenne puzzled over who the woman speaking was, she licked her lips and her stomach let out a faint "growl." She was hungry. She had rushed out in the morning and hadn''t had breakfast. Eddie didn''t seem to appreciate her overture, and his tone was casual as he politely declined her offer, "Thank you, Miss Owen, but I''m not hungry right now." "Even if you''re not hungry, you can still have a sip. This is my exclusive recipe and it''s very nourishing. It''s good for your health."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "I''m still young and don''t really need it. Miss Owen, I have work to do, and there are many patients waiting for me." "Just have a sip, please." Tsk tsk tsk, listen to that tone... Is she acting coquettish? It''s really surprising. Miss Owen, who usually behaves arrogantly and looks down on everyone, is actually trying to please Eddie. Cheyenne''s first thought was astonishment, followed by a sense of disappointment. Deciding not to disturb the two in their private space, Cheyenne lifted her foot, about to leave. Suddenly, someone inside the ward pulled the door open. She collided with Leah. In the moment their eyes met, this usually irritable Leah blushed and averted her eyes, evading Cheyenne''s scrutiny. Then she raised her head, red at Cheyenne, and snapped angrily, "What are you looking at? You ugly woman!" Before the words had even settled, she picked up the chicken soup and, in her stiletto heels, stormed out in a fit of anger. Watching her leave, Cheyenne, looking bewildered, pointed at her own nose and murmured in surprise, "She actually called me ugly?" Damn! Did her eyes grow to her belly button? Cheyenne could admit she was short and a bit plump, but she would absolutely not admit she was ugly! Not to boast, but could anyone in the entire Akloit find someone more beautiful than her? After finishing work, Eddie was also surprised to see Cheyenne at his office door, his fair and delicate face showing a look of embarrassment and nervousness. He quickly stood up from behind his desk and hurried to stand in front of Cheyenne, fervently exining the situation. "Cheyenne, it''s not what you think. Miss Zamora and I are just colleagues." Cheyenne didn''t even listen to what he was saying; she angrily furrowed her brows, her burning gaze filled with anger. "Eddie, did you hear that? She actually called me ugly. It''s ridiculous. Maybe her family is so poor she can''t afford a mirror to look at herself? It makes me so mad." She turned around and walked away with confident strides, leaving Eddie standing alone at the doorway, sighing with resignation. What Cheyenne cared about... wasn''t who he was with, but the fact that Miss Owen called her "ugly." When Cheyenne went to Kyson''s office but couldn''t find him, she walked down the hallway proudly, encountering several medical interns along the way. They were all college students in their early twenties, who had seen Cheyenne on the Akloit College forum, deeply impressed by her beauty and talent. Now, seeing her in person, the young men werepletely captivated. They eximed, "She''s so beautiful, not a single w on her skin." "Yeah, even wearing ab coat, she looks elegant and artistic, even if it''s stained with blood." Initially angered, Cheyenne suddenly raised her elegant eyebrows. With a put her hands in the pockets of the white coat and took a step back. faint smile on her face, sh With Standing in front of the young men, her cool and sweet voice echoed in their ears like a melody. "Are you guysplimenting me?" They were dumbfounded. Seeing Cheyenne up close like this, they were too scared to even utter a word, trembling with excitement. "Y-yes, senior." Cheyenne crossed her arms and narrowed her round, enchanting eyes. With a hint of a smile, she resembled a goddess with an aloof demeanor. "Senior? How old are you?" "2... 23." "Oh, I''m 21." As the words fell, the young men were shocked and didn''t react for a while. It was then followed by a sense of shame that pierced their hearts. Look, she''s only 21 and already a director... while they, at 23, were just mere interns. One of the interns gathered the courage to ask Cheyenne a question. "Hello, Director, I''m a clinical medicine student. In school, we use cadavers from theb for experiments. In the hospital, de we bring our own or does the hospital provide?" Cheyenne found the question quite amusing. She raised her hand and rested her chin on it, pondering for a second. In a serious tone, she replied, "Your own isn''t very fresh, and the quality of the ones provided by the hospital isn''t great either. We usually dissect fresh ones. If you have a good rtionship with your colleagues, you can even dissect each other. My previous colleague is still lying in the morgue, so if you need, lean give you theirs." "Dis... dissect fresh ones!" The naive college students were shocked! Could cadavers really be dissected fresh? Looking at Cheyenne, they found there was still a fresh bloodstain on the corner of her white coat. As she walked, the breeze lifted the hem of her coat, rustling softly. Suddenly, they remembered the post they saw on the Akloit forum about ghosts in the Hopedale Morgue. So, the "ghost" that doesn''t rest in peace, who ventures out even in broad daylight, is Cheyenne''s colleague, right? Oh my god! If they had known, they wouldn''t havee to Hopedale Hospital. Is it toote to run away now? The next day, Akloit was thrown into chaos again by a piece of news. The Parry Group, which had been prominent in Akloit for many years, was suddenly bankrupt. This morning, the Parry family''s stock plummeted by 448%, with the share price dropping from over 40 dors to below ten dors. Almost copsing. At this rate, if no one with capital was willing to take it over, the Parry family would likely be wiped out by this financial bubble. Teagan couldn''t understand where the problem had arisen. After calling Jenna, he found out her phone had been switched off. This was bad, something had happened. Chapter 552: The Parry Group Bankruptcy Chapter 552: The Parry Group Bankruptcy As soon as he appeared, he was surrounded by numerous journalists and media, with shing lights blinding him. Click. In the instant the cameras clicked, Teagan closed his eyes and instinctively covered his face with his hand. His assistants and bodyguards behind him quickly stepped forward, blocking the lenses. "Stop taking pictures!" "I''m talking to you, stop taking pictures!" They even resorted to rude and violent means, smashing cameras in front of everyone. This only fueled the discontent of the other media personnel. As the legal representative of thepany, after enjoying the dividends brought by social resources, it was only right for him to fulfill his obligations and face external scrutiny. It was important to note that behind the Parry Group, there were thousands of shareholders. Each of them represented a household. From yesterday until today, the sharp decline in Parry Group''s stock had already led to several cases of suicide. Some jumped from buildings. Some used credit cards to slit their wrists. And some even drank pesticide... Themon factor among them was that they all bought shares of the Parry Group. Unable to bear such huge losses, they resorted to suicide. While buying stocks was an individual action, unrted to thepany, the Parry Group, as the trigger, should provide exnations and condolences. However, overnight, there had been no news whatsoever from the Parry Group. This act undoubtedly chilled the hearts of countless shareholders. Who would dare to continue holding onto Parry Group stocks? The angrier they became, the more it seemed like they were guilty in the eyes of outsiders. Journalists, eager to uncover news, used their sharp sensitivity to ask questions that left Teagan unable to answer. "Mr. Parry, could you exin the tax evasion issue and the subsequent stock plunge of the Parry Group?" "That''s right, Mr. Parry, I heard that your Yrose residential project, Twin Hotel, has be an abandoned project, and it has left the migrant workers unpaid for over half a year. Could you please provide an exnation?" "Is it true that the Parry Group is on the verge of bankruptcy? Mr. Parry..." "Will your alliance with the Lawrence family be affected? Last night, your father-inw, Mr. George, sold off twenty million shares. Were you aware of it?" "Mr. Parry, please answer our questions directly." Tax evasion, unpaid wages, suicide - each of these matters was enough to drive him crazy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At this moment, his father-inw, George, instead of standing by his side, chose to add fuel to the fire by selling off the Parry Group shares he held. He was truly a textbook example of unfaithfulness. After listening, Teagan''s handsome face immediately darkened, and under the protection of his bodyguards, he walked towards his luxury car. He drove away. Meanwhile, Chris mercilessly dragged a young woman, ignoring her struggles, and pushed her to the entrance of thepany. He let go abruptly. The woman, wearing high heels, couldn''t steady herself in time and fell to the ground. September''s temperature was not low, and the ground was scorching hot, as if it were a ming pan. As soon as her bare legs touched the ground, she quickly got up. With a pitiful look, she grabbed Chris by his cor, her tearful eyes pleading, Mr. Richards, I beg you. can''t afford to lose this job. Please speak to the CEO on my behalf can fulfill any of your wishes, including... giving myself." Chris didn''t intend to be so rude to a woman, but this woman clung to him like a piece of adhesive tape and insisted on seeing the CEO. Therefore, he had to resort to force and personally kicked her out of thepany. Following behind Chris were two employees, one holding a cardboard box and the other carrying Jenna''s bag, cing them in front of her. Her colleagues, in a kind voice, consoled Jenna, "You''ve made such a big mistake, and the CEO not reporting you to the police and letting you go is already being merciful. Leave now." If she continued to linger here, crying and ndering the reputation of the Foley Group, she might end up in jail. Ignoring her attempt to bargain, Chris resolutely turned around and left with his two subordinates. As Kelvin''s right-hand man, he had attended numerous meetings and banquets on behalf of the CEO. Businesspeople from Akloit were wary of him. Various seduction techniques had been tried, but none had effect on him. Not even female celebrities who were famous in the entertainment industry could catch his attention, let alone someone as ordinary as Jenna. She really thought highly of herself. Did she think every man would be interested in her? When Teagan arrived, he happened to see this woman crying while clutching her belongings in the flower bed next to the Foley Group building. He furrowed his brows and coldly muttered, then rolled up the car window. "Let''s go." "Yes, Mr. Parry." As the luxury car drove past Jenna, she continued toin about Kelvin being heartless and muttered about the sun being too scorching. She feared her skin would get tanned, so she used her handbag to shield herself from the sun. Suddenly, the corner of her eye caught sight of a car driving away on the road, and it seemed familiar. But since she couldn''t clearly see the license te, Jenna diverted her gaze. It couldn''t be Mr. Parry, could it? If he saw her in such a pitiful state, how could he possibly ignore her? She then took out her phone from the bag and dialed Teagan''s number. Less than fifty meters away from her, at the traffic light intersection, the light was still red. The ck Rolls-Royce was stuck in the middle. The car owners in front and behind intentionally kept their distance from it. Aside from envy, they were also afraid of identally colliding with it, which would result in a heftypensation. Inside the car, Teagan''s phone rang. He lowered his eyes and nced at the iing call disy before decisively turning off the phone and tossing it onto the seat beside him. Afterpleting all of this, he coldly ordered the driver, "Go to the Berry Mansion." "Yes." ... At Akloit College, the scorching sun dazzled the eyes. The bright sunlight streamed in from the window, illuminating the ssroom. The swaying tree shadows outside cast a dancing reflection on the desks. On the podium, the teacher''s voice was as calm as an electrocardiogram, showing no¨¨ waves, just like the constant heart rate of a patient. If that were the case in medicine, it would mean the patient was close to death. The university students in the audience dreaded these dull theoretical sses, especially in the hot weather of a summer afternoon. The crowded and quiet atmosphere of the ssroom was perfect for taking a nap. As a result, those who didn''t use their phones began to nap on their desks, pecking at them like little chicks. Jerry was one of them. Chapter 553: Danielle Kills Someone Chapter 553: Danielle Kills Someone Ever since he found out that he inadvertently leaked information that resulted in Cheyenne being targeted, Jerry had been consumed by guilt. Cheyenne was the first person to give him a gift since he arrived in Akloit. To punish himself, Jerry stopped taking thest of her four pills for him. While most of the e on his face had cleared up, the signs of a recurrence started to show due to notpleting a full treatment and staying upte consecutively. Everyone mocked his "handsomeness" as being short-lived. Last time, he must have been through cosmetic surgery. Recently, bing ugly was the aftermath of stic surgery. It wasn''t until Cheyenne returned after her disappearance that Jerry''s deep-seated guilt and self-me, which had entwined around him like vines, slightly eased. The school bell rang, signaling the end of the long theoretical ss that had started at 10:20 and ended at 12:00. Jerry declined his roommate''s invitation to have a meal together and walked among the crowd, carrying his backpack on his shoulders. Several female ssmates who brushed past him were discussing thetest gossip. "Have you all been keeping up with the newstely? ''Lady Elizabeth'' has started filming, and my favorite celebrity is the female lead. I heard that Kate will also be participating." "Kate? Is she the school senior on the forum, the one who canpete with school belle Nora?" "Yes, that''s her! ording to insiders, Juliana snatched away her leading role in ''The Fragrance of Orchids,'' but in a twist of fate, she got a major role in this big IP drama." "How is that a twist of fate? She went from being the female lead to the third female role. But I really like the male lead, Jerome. Even though he doesn''t have much acting talent, looking good is enough." Another ssmate, uninterested in these celebrity gossip, was a top student in the finance department and focused more on Akloit''s business news. "Speaking of Nora, do you know? Her fianc¨¦, Teagan, is about to go bankrupt!" "Really? How is that possible? The Parry family hosted a banquet for her not long ago, and people who attended said it was grand." "It''s true. My dad even sold all of his Parry Group shares this morning. And the Lawrence family isn''t someone reputable either. As rtives by marriage, George Lawrence sold all his Parry Group stocks." "Oh my, he''s such a fence-sitter!" "So, there''s nothing reliable in this world. Only self-interest is the strongest bond. This time, Nora is going to have a hard time in the Parry family. The school belle has be aughingstock, haha!" The voices of the three were not small, and they even burst intoughter, clearly disying their glee at someone else''s misfortune. Little did they know, the one they were mocking was not far behind them. Nora, wearing a suit, felt her smile freeze as someone identally bumped into her, causing the books in her hands to fall to the ground. Danielle, known for her fiery temper, couldn''t stomach the nonsense being spewed behind her. With tightly clenched fists, she charged forward and grabbed one of the girls by her hair, raising her hand to deliver a fierce p. Her aggression was as ferocious as an enraged little beast.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "How dare you spread rumors? It''s your family that''s about to go bankrupt!" "Ah!" "I''m not talking nonsense. Your family is clearly going bankrupt, so why are you pretending to be a richdy?" "You bitch, who do you think you are? I''ll beat you to death!" The sudden chaotic scene caught the attention of the people around, and they turned their heads to see two attractive girls fighting each other. They scratched and pulled each other''s hair. Their fierce demeanor amazed many boys, as they witnessed a unique kind of girl fight. The other two girls who were hugging each other took a step back, afraid to get involved. Nora snapped back to reality and saw Danielle about to scalp the other girl. She was afraid that someone might get seriously injured, and the Parry family would me her for it. The director heard themotion and was walking towards them. Nora was considered an exemry student in the eyes of the teachers, so she had an idea. She took a few steps forward and stood between the two girls, attempting to stop them from fighting. She didn''t apply much force. "Danielle, stop fighting. The teacher ising." "Let go, or else we might get expelled and won''t graduate." Those who attended Akloit College were mostly wealthy people who cared about their reputations. They loved showing off andparing themselves to others, not only in terms of financial status but also in terms of their children''s achievements. Mya came from a humble background and faced disdain in the high society circles. However, she raised an excellent daughter, Nora, which became her only source of pride. If someone found out that a student from their circle got expelled for fighting, it would be aughingstock. The female ssmate, frightened, let go of her grip. Several scratches appeared on her fair and delicate face, with deep and long red nail marks. A small handful of her hair was also pulled out, leaving her in a sorry state, crying. Danielle, still unsatisfied, kicked the girl in the stomach. Caught off guard, the girl fell to the ground, hitting her head on the ceramic tiles of the flower bed. Immediately, a stream of blood, like a small creek, flowed from her head. A disturbing irregr blood stain remained on the pure white tiles. Nora covered her mouth in fear, her eyes widened as she looked at the female ssmate lying motionless on the ground. Jerry was also terrified, but as a man, he mustered up the courage to approach her. He crouched down. Slowly, he reached out a finger and put it in front of the girl''s nose. No... no breath! She was dead! The director, who had just arrived, was so shocked that his legs gave way, and he knelt down on the ground, staring nkly at the deceased. His chest rose and fell unevenly as he struggled to catch his breath. Oh no! How would he exin this to the student''s parents? In front of everyone, Danielle, the main culprit, did something that drew anger from the crowd. She suspected that the girl was faking her death, so she walked over with a fearless expression and stepped on the girl''s head with her foot. "You bitch, stop pretending! Get up!" The girl remained unresponsive. "I said get up!" Desperate, Danielle bent down and tugged at the girl''s arm. Her body felt like a piece of heavy, lifeless cotton. She... had really died! Soon, the police were alerted. Chapter 554: NoraS Mysterious Smile Chapter 554: Nora''s Mysterious Smile Danielle was captured as the culprit. Finally realizing the severity of the situation, she started to feel afraid. She sobbed heavily, ying the victim. In her mind, she schemed, thinking that as long as she firmly imed that the deceased had provoked her first, and her brother greased a few palms here and there, they could close the case using the defense of "excessive self-defense." "It''s not my fault. She insulted me first. Yes, she started the verbal abuse..."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "If it weren''t for her vulgarnguage, I wouldn''t have hit her! Why would I target her with so many people around?" With reddened eyes, she defended herself pitifully, and public opinion started to shift towards her. Jerry had been listening nearby all along and witnessed the entire incident. As a witness, he took a brave step forward and dered loudly, "I testify that this girl merely stated the fact that the Parry family is on the verge of bankruptcy. It was her who initiated the violence." Many people actually witnessed it, but they were afraid of the Parry family''s influence, so they didn''t dare to stand up. Now that Jerry took the lead, others naturally followed and spoke up for justice. "Yes, I saw it too!" "Me too!" "I can testify." More and more people voiced their support for the deceased, most of them being unrted strangers. Meanwhile, the two friends who had badmouthed her earlier had long since run away. This is the true side of human nature - often, so-called friends are not as reliable as strangers when it matters most. With both eyewitness and testimonial evidence, Danielle couldn''t escape this time. The silver handcuffs fell onto her wrists, and Danielle, who had been arrogant just moments ago, suddenly froze. Her brain crashed, leaving her in a state of nkness. By the time she regained her senses, she was already being escorted into the police car. Finally feeling fear, tears fell from her eyes like golden beans. While crying, she foolishly threatened the police officers, "No! I didn''t really kill her. It was her own misfortune, unable to stand steadily!" "Don''t arrest me! I am thedy of the Parry family. You can''t treat me like this. Believe me, I could make you get fired." Since Gordon became the chief of police, the entire department had improved its ethics and became unafraid of the powerful, showing a tough stance from top to bottom. Danielle''s grandiose words didn''t impress them. "Alright then, even if we lose our jobs, the fact remains that Danielle, you should face legal consequences. Pleasee with us." She was escorted into the car. The doors of the two police cars were about to close when Nora rushed a few steps forward, exhausted and panting. She stopped in her tracks. "Danielle." "Nora, find my brother quickly and ask him to save me! Do you hear me? Hurry and find my brother." Her voice grew softer and the wind carried it, making it intermittent, until thest word reached Nora''s ears, light as a cotton ball. In the not-so-far distance behind her, Jerry hesitated, his heart tempted tofort her. But in the end, it all turned into a powerless sigh. Forget it, he should avoid meeting Nora from now on. He believed that with enough time, he could forget about her and return to his own life. A cool and handsome policewoman in a ck uniform approached, patting Jerry''s shoulder, and whispered, "Hello there, young man. Please cooperate with the police ande to the police station to provide a detailed statement." "Okay," Jerry, as the most important witness, followed the police and got into another police car. As he walked past Nora, he couldn''t help but nce back at her. The girl stood in the wind, her skirt being lifted by a breeze, showcasing her long and slender legs. And on that fair and beautiful face, which should have been filled with sorrow, there was now a faint smile. This... confused Jerry on the spot. Was she... actually smiling? Wasn''t Danielle her best friend? Before he had a chance to understand what friendship between women really meant, Nora decisively turned and walked away. As for where she was going, he had no idea. "Please get in the car," he said. "Okay." Nora''s hiddenughter was naturally due to her also taking pleasure in Danielle''s misfortune. Outside, others only knew that she and Danielle had a good rtionship, like sisters always together. But they had no idea how much abuse and bullying she had suffered from Danielle. Now Danielle had finally received hereuppance, and it was well deserved! However, Nora still followed Danielle''s instructions and went to find Teagan. Because she also wanted to know if the news about the Parry Group going bankrupt was true if it was, Nora frowned, her mind silently giving an answer. Naturally, it would be to call off the engagement! On the ground, the body of their ssmate was quickly taken away by the arriving ambnce, leaving only a pool of bright red blood to signify the scene that had just unfolded. The police car left, the murderer Danielle was taken away, and the students who hade to watch gradually dispersed. The incident of a female student being killed in the morning at Akloit College became the topic of their conversations during tea breaks, and someone even uploaded a video of the incident on the campus forum, causing a public uproar. Adding more scandal to the Parry family. Meanwhile, the head of the Parry family, Teagan, remained unaware as he went to find Jane. From personally apologizing at the Berry Mansion to shamelessly inviting his ex-girlfriend to hispany for negotiations, he had no hope at all. But to his surprise, Jane agreed. The door to the office of the Parry Group''s CEO was notpletely closed, with a small gap remaining, through which ambiguous sounds could be heard. The woman''s seductive moans were unreserved, mixed with low gasps, rhythmically echoing. "Ah. Teagan, you''re still so fierce. Damn it, be a little gentle... Mmm, yeah." "Don''t you like it when I''m like this?" "I do. Among my current bed partners, there''s no one who canpare to you. It''s a pity, Nora came to you so easily. Between her and me, who do you prefer? Mmm." "Why even ask? Of course, it''s you. That slut Nora is tasteless and nd. She can''tpare to you." Just outside the door, the assistant felt awkward, not knowing where to look. Although Mr. Parry had been known to be yful before, and there had been instances of him having affairs with his secretary in the office, their behavior had never been this bold and explicit. Not only her, but the rest of the staff also looked at each other, lowering their heads, wishing they could stuff cotton in their ears. Thepany was on the verge of copse, yet Mr. Parry still had the leisure to y with women? Was this how the world of the wealthy was? Chapter 555: The Bitterness Of Betrayal Chapter 555: The Bitterness of Betrayal Nora arrived at the wrong time, just in time to hear the sound of Teagan and Jane doing that kind of thing. It was like a bolt from the blue, and her mind went nk, followed by a torrent of anger. It surged. She also knew that her fianc¨¦, who looked shiny and morous on the surface, was actually like many sessful people, keeping many women outside. If he was like Kelvin, who was not interested in women at all, that would be abnormal. Otherwise, how could Cheyenne not give birth to a child for three years and end up divorced in the end? But no matter how Teagan was outside, Nora always believed that he only had her as his wife. She was not angry that Teagan was ying with women in the office, but what made her angry was that the woman happened to be Jane, Teagan''s ex who had been defeated by her. Teagan''s heartless mocking words were like a sharp knife, stabbing Nora''s heart. The pain was deep. He despised her figure not being sexy enough, then why did he deceive her precious virginity and make so many promises to her back then? They were all fake. The two inside were naked and clean. They never thought that someone would dare to barge into the office and disturb them. As soon as Nora pushed the door open, Teagan, who was at a critical moment, trembled and nearly failed. Jane, who was under him, screamed loudly in fear and hurriedly pushed the man away, scrambling to cover herself with the clothes on the ground. The two looked back together and found that it was Nora standing at the door. They were livid with anger. Teagan''s handsome face was dark and cold as he put on his pants, and he coldly questioned, "What are you doing here?" His displeased gaze fell on his assistant, scolding, "What are you doing? You can''t even stop a woman." The assistant lowered her head and hurriedly exined, "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t know when Miss Lawrence arrived. I was about to stop her when she rushed in." There''s a private elevator for the CEO of thepany that goes straight to the CEO''s office without passing through the outside office area. When she was absent-minded just now, Nora rushed to the door directly. By the time she reacted, it was toote. "Stupid, get out!" "Yes." The assistant left, remembering to close the door on her way out. This blocked the curious employees outside, and they could only imagine a magnificent scene of the wife catching the mistress with the sounds of the conversation. Strictly speaking, Miss Lawrence was the "mistress" who got in between them. Miss Berry had been with Mr. Parry for many years and almost got engaged. If he hadn''t been caught cheating in the hotel, they wouldn''t have broken up. Now the tables had turned, and it was Miss Lawrence''s turn to taste the bitterness of betrayal. After Teagan was dressed, he bent down, picked up Jane''s dress, and gently handed it to her, "Here you go." "Thank you." This scene of tant disys of affection between the two was caught by Nora''s eyes, and instantly, tears filled her cheeks as she cried with utter disappointment. "I shouldn''t havee. I thought... you said you were busy, and it turned out you were busy sleeping with another woman." Teagan frowned disapprovingly but didn''t console her like he used to. He responded with a dismissive tone, "You know what kind of person I a already, don''t you? As an outstanding man, how can I not have other women around me? Don''t embarrass yourself with this unreasonable behavior any longer." Nora was enraged after hearing those words, and she had intended to break things off with Teagan on amicable terms, but not anymore. The Parry family had just gone bankrupt, and she no longer had any interest in him. "Fine, am I being unreasonable? You know exactly what you said to her just now. If I am such a terrible person, let''s just call off the engagement!" Nora eximed. Teagan responded in a rage too, and with Jane watching behind him, he hurriedly agreed to break off the engagement in order to prove his sincerity to Jane. Now that Jane had bought almost half of the shares of the Parry Group, the Berry family had be the secondrgest shareholder, and if Teagan upset Jane now, the Parry family would indeed be in trouble. However, the Lawrence family chose to pour salt on the wound at this time. He despised George''s actions, and now Nora looked annoying to him as well. "If you want to break it off, then break it off. Your dad, George, will get what''sing to him sooner orter!" Lawrence said with disdain. Upon hearing him speak, the smirk in Jane''s eyes became even more apparent. She elegantly stood up, put on her coat, and flipped her slightly damp curly hair. Nora wondered why her hair was damp. "Looks like you still have some personal business to attend to, Mr. Parry. I won''t bother you any longer. Let''s n on meeting next time. I have other engagements to attend to," Jane said as she was about to leave. Teagan had no intention of wasting any more time with Nora in front of Jane. He immediately picked up his coat and hurried after her, trying to curry favor. "Let me walk you out," he said with a fawning demeanor. Nora was left stewing in anger, grabbing Jane''s hand as she stared at her with an evil look on her face and saying, "You can''t leave yet. Do you think you''re better than me, Jane, you shameless old woman?" "Who are you calling shameless? As far as I''m concerned, you''re the shameless one who slept with a man before adulthood. You''re like a prostitute," Jane responded. Jane could never forget the day she was betrayed by Teagan. She had to suffer through the malicious looks from the outside world, and Abbie looked down on her like a pitiful worm. She med all of this on Nora! Without warning, Nora took a swipe at Jane''s face, not caring about anything else. Even though she was smaller and weaker than Jane, she was smart enough to aim for Jane''s face with her hands. Jane winced in pain and grabbed Teagan''s hand, demanding in a cold tone, "Are you just going to stand here and watch her hit me? If so, I would sell the Parry Group''s shares for peanuts." Teagan finally took action when the another, each refusing to let go, Nora was at the disadvantage, but she managed to scratch several bloody marks onto Jane''s delicate, fair skin. Jane gasped in pain and turned to Teagan, coldly demanding his assistance once again. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 556: The Patient Is Nora Chapter 556: The Patient is Nora He took long strides and forcefully grabbed Nora''s hand, pushing her away. "Stop hitting!" he eximed. In his carelessness, he applied too much force. Nora, already thin, was blown away like a leaf in the wind, eventuallynding in the dusty soil. A loud muffled sound echoed through the office, abruptly silencing all other noises. In the profound silence, Nora''s painful moans became distinct. Looking back, Teagan and Jane were dumbfounded by the gruesome scene in front of them. How could there be so much blood? It flowed continuously from beneath Nora''s skirt, running down her delicate, fair legs, pooling onto the ground. Gradually, it formed a pool of blood. Nora, clutching her stomach in agony, curled up on the ground, softly whimpering. She weakly reached out a hand toward Teagan, pleading for help. "Teagan, save me." Upon witnessing this situation, Jane was also greatly frightened. She expressed her regret with a light sigh, sympatheticallymenting, "This child is probably not going to make it." Child! Finally, the mention of the word prompted a reaction from Teagan. He hurriedly lifted Nora into his arms and rushed towards the direction of the elevator. Regardless of everything, the child inside this woman''s belly was still his. After this distressing incident, Norapletely forgot Danielle''s instructions. Inside the hospital, Eddie was scheduled to be on duty today, but he suddenly had something urgente up and asked Cheyenne to cover for him. Since she had nothing else to do, she agreed. The patients initially came to see Mr. Zamora because of his good looks, but upon seeing a beautiful and young female doctor, they had lost interest in seeking medical treatment. "Dr. Lawrence, can my illness be cured?" Cheyenne, who was writing in the pharmacy, twitched at the corner of her lips, thinking that this patient didn''t trust her medical skills. She reassured him while patting her chest, "Don''t worry, I will definitely cure you. After finishing this course of medication and incorporating my acupuncture skills, I guarantee you will recoverpletely." Little did she know, after hearing her words, the woman showed no joy on her face. Instead, she was filled with refusal. Shaking her head, she exined, "No, no, Dr. Lawrence, you misunderstood me. What I meant was, can my illness take a little longer to heal?" "For example?" "For example, I need toe to the hospital once a month." This time, she finally understood. Smiling helplessly, she realized that this woman wasn''t here for medical treatment but rather for Eddie. Should she fulfill her wish? Just then, a tall figure dressed in white burst into the room. The sound of high-heeled shoes tapping against the floor was clear and hurried. Tap, tap, tap.... In the next moment, the person rushed to Cheyenne''s desk, snatched the prescription that was ced on the table, and shoved it into the woman''s embrace. With a furious grip on the patient''s clothes, she pulled her up from the seat and pushed her towards the door. Everything happened so quickly that Cheyenne didn''t even have time to see who the person in front of her was before an arrogant, cold voice sarcastically mocked her. "If you don''t intend to seek proper medical treatment, then I suggest you don''te to the hospital at all, to avoid dying the patients waiting behind you." The scolded female patient stood at the door, holding the prescription, and inexplicably nced at the woman who had suddenly burst in. She cursed, "What a lunatic!" Leah didn''t respond, and she simply closed the door. Cheyenne''s body trembled as she blinked her bright, dark eyes filled with mist of confusion. She nced at Leah, who was standing in front of her with anger radiating from her. Cheyenne couldn''t help but smile lightly. Rxing, she leaned back in her chair, casually twirling a pen on her fingertips. "Miss Leah, may I ask what you''re doing again? What if the hospital receivesints because of your actions?" she asked nonchntly. Leah''s hands mmed onto the table, as she leaned forward, and looked down at Cheyenne. In her usualmanding tone, she spoke, "Let themin. After all, the hospital isn''t my family''s property." "Cheyenne, I warn you, don''t assist these troublesome women with their reckless ideas and disturb Eddie''s work!" She even red menacingly at Cheyenne. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Miss Leah, you truly are domineering. But I am curious, what gives you the right to call them troublesome women? What gives you the authority to order me around?" So young, yet so envious. It''s not a good trait. Leah was momentarily taken aback. She had no right to order Cheyenne around. Considering their positions, even though Cheyenne was an acting director, she still outranked Leah. "I don''t care, you''re not allowed to help them," Leah persisted. This woman who didn''t want to get better too soon hade over ten times already. At least five of those times, she forcefully dragged Eddie into a conversation, preventing him from focusing on his work. It was truly annoying. Cheyenne wasn''t afraid of Leah. She threw the pen she held onto the table. "Whether you care or not is your business. Whether I help or not is mine. I''m a doctor, not your mother! I''m not obliged to cater to your temper. Everyone is a grown-up!" After speaking, she stood up. Taking off her white coat, she said, "Enough, I''m tired of arguing with you here. It''s time to eat." Preparing to hang her coat on a hanger, she was interrupted by the ringing of an rm outside. Beep, beep, beep... Cheyenne froze, swiftly catching the coat in mid-air, putting it back on. She dashed towards the door, looking cool. Leah only reacted when everyone had left. She chased after Cheyenne in her high heels, shouting, "Are you going to agree with me or not?" In the corridor filled with the scent of disinfectant, a man in a ck suit carried a woman covered in blood and ran towards them. "Save her!" "Where are the doctors?" The nurse on duty was the first to notice the situation and quickly notified the emergency room to prepare the operating table. Trained professionals called for two more colleagues. They ced Nora onto a gurney and hurriedly headed towards the emergency room. "There''s an emergency in Room 3 of the ground floor lobby. Dr. Lawrence, pleasee quickly." "Received, over!" Cheyenne rushed towards the emergency room, and the scene inside left her wide-eyed in astonishment. "Nora?" She couldn''t have seen it wrong.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The woman lying on the hospital bed, her blood staining the once pristine white sheets, was Nora! Standing by the bed was Mr. Teagan Parry whom Cheyenne had seen before. But Cheyenne quickly regained her professionalposure, regardless of how much she disliked Nora. As long as Nora was in the hospital, Cheyenne would treat her as a patient and respect her ordingly. Chapter 557: Bad Character Chapter 557: Bad Character However, while Cheyenne felt this way, it was clear that Nora did not. She was in so much pain that her face was as pale as paper, and even in this difficult situation, she couldn''t help but target Cheyenne with her words. "Why is it you?" "I don''t want her, I don''t want her to treat me. Go... go away!" Noray on the hospital bed but couldn''t stay still. The more agitated she became, the faster her blood flowed. And with the faster flow came more bleeding. Blood continued to trickle out from beneath her, changing from a "drip, drip" to a rushing sound. If she continued to bleed like this, it wouldn''t just put the baby in danger, but even an adult. Cheyenne quickly put on a surgical gown, wore a mask, and approached Nora, her red lips pursed. She warned in a low voice, "Do you think I want to save you? But it''s my shift today, so you better lie still and not move, otherwise, I can''t guarantee what might happen." She made her intentions clear, indicating that even if she wanted to harm her, this wasn''t the right time. Unfortunately, Nora didn''t believe her at all. "Get lost!" "Change... change the doctor, I don''t want her. I want a different doctor, boo hoo!" There were still many nurses in the emergency room watching, and everyone felt extremely awkward. Did this patient have some grudge against Dr. Lawrence? She would rather die than let Dr. Lawrence touch her. Helpless, Cheyenne turned to Teagan and said, "Her condition is not optimistic, it''s up to you to decide." After hesitating for a few seconds, Teagan finally decided to respect Nora''s wishes. He smiled apologetically at Cheyenne and said softly, "Miss Lawrence, sorry for making youe here for nothing. Since that''s the case, please bother you to find another doctor." "I''ll do it!" Leah ran over, gasping for breath, and propped herself against the door frame, enthusiastically volunteering, "Hello, sir, my name is Leah. I am a descendant of the Onistead Almond Hall of the Owen family, and this is my certificate. I have studied in Jostrana, specializing in surgery." Being from Almond Hall and having studied abroad, she must be very capable. In any case, she must be more reliable than someone like Cheyenne who is self-taught. This time, Nora finally stopped causing trouble. Seeing this, Teagan also understood that Nora agreed to let this "medical" doctor perform the surgery. He breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and went outside the emergency room to wait. "Dr. Owen, please, make sure to save the baby." Hearing his words, Leah inexplicably furrowed her eyebrows in disbelief. She sneered at this man, who dressed nicely and seemed to have received a higher education, but his callousness and selfishness were immediately exposed. Indeed, the hospital was a ce that witnessed the true nature of humanity. As she passed by Cheyenne, Leah deliberately bumped her shoulder, hummed arrogantly, and deliberately taunted, "Dr. Lawrence, it seems your medical skills and character arecking. The patient doesn''t believe in you at all, that''s why she chose me, you know?" At these words, Cheyenne shrugged indifferently and even patted Leah''s shoulder, smiling meaningfully, "I hope you can stand up straight and talk to meter." "What do you mean?" As she finished speaking, she pped her hands and turned to leave. Behind her, Leah''s voice sounded angry, "Stop, Cheyenne. What do you mean by that? Exin yourself." "You figure it out yourself. Can''t understand me?" Her voice grew smaller and smaller, until the petite figure disappeared at the end of the hallway. Fuming, Leah stamped her feet and muttered to herself, "Damn it, don''t be intimidated by her empty bluff. She''s just not willing to admit her own defeat." After calming herself down, Leah entered the emergency room. Spreading her arms, she had the young nurse help her put on a surgical gown and rubber gloves before starting the operation. Cheyenne was eating, her mind filled with the red blood stains on the ground. The child probably had only a breath left when she came out of the operating room just now. She didn''t know how good Leah''s medical skills were. If she had truly learned everything from Kyson, then there shouldn''t be any problems. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Cheyenne quickly focused on the important task at hand: eating. She should be grateful that Nora didn''t ask her to treat her, or she might have missed out on this delicious meal for lunch. She was happily using her fork to pick up some of the fish and put it in her mouth when the fishy smell hit her, causing her stomach to churn with difort. Gagging, again. Was it because she stayed up toote this month and hurt her stomach? Why did she start to feel nauseous every time she started to eat? She furrowed her brow and pushed the te of steamed fish away, settling for some stir-fried vegetables and rice. She only managed to eat two bites and already felt full. When the middle-aged woman clearing the dishes saw how much fish was left in Cheyenne''s bowl without being touched, she looked disappointed. "Little girl, you should eat the fish while it''s still hot, otherwise it won''t taste as good." "No thank you, ma''ma. This fish is too fishy for me, I can''t eat it." Cheyenne picked up her bag and left. Fishy? Curious, the middle-aged woman picked up a fork, walked over and tasted the fish. It wasn''t fishy at all. Really strange. Coming out of the cafeteria, Cheyenne''s stomach still wasn''t feeling well. She decided to go back to her office for a nap. She nned to y on her phone until three or four in the afternoon before sneaking back home. However, she had only just fallen asleep for less than ten minutes when there was a knock on the door. That disgusting voice of Mya''s pierced through the door and into her ears. "Cheyenne,e out! You whatAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. jinx, you mongrel! Look at Out You you''ve done to our Nora!" "Cheyenne,e out!" The voice was as fierce as a debt collector knocking on someone''s door, causing everyone to worry that the in wooden door wouldn''t be able to withstand the woman''s punches. Cheyenne rubbed her sleepy eyes, her mind still in a daze, slowly waking up. Mya? What was she doing here? The knocking continued, agitating her. She could only put on her shoes and walk over. She wanted to see what this woman wanted to do. As soon as she opened the door, a palm came flying towards her face at a tremendous speed. Chapter 558: Lack Of Skills Chapter 558: Lack of Skills Cheyenne''s eyes narrowed as she quickly grabbed Mya''s wrist and forcefully pushed her in the opposite direction. Caught off guard, the woman stumbled and fell to the ground, staring in disbelief at the cold and proud young girl standing before her. "Are you looking for trouble?" Cheyenne crossed her arms, her pretty face frozen with frostiness as she looked down at the woman sitting on the ground. Mya, unable tond a sessful blow, gathered her strength for a second attack. Rising from the ground, she raised her bag and swung it towards Cheyenne. "It''s all because of you, you jinx! If it weren''t for you, Nora wouldn''t have miscarried. Rot in hell, Cheyenne!" She roared and charged forward, her momentum like a raging flood. Meanwhile, Cheyenne''s mind went nk. What! Nora had a miscarriage? How could that...? Could it be that Leah made a mistake during the operation? In the moment of her daze, a glimmer of murderous intent shed in Mya''s eyes, and her bloodshot eyes turned crimson. Just as Cheyenne was about to be hit, Leah rushed forward and shouted, "Cheyenne, be careful!" This call finally brought her back to reality. The bag was less than ten centimeters away from her. Cheyenne squinted her beautiful almond eyes, unmoving, and stared back at Mya. "Wanna see if you can hit me?" Mya suddenly froze. She didn''t know whether to continue her attack or lower her raised hand. Did Cheyenne have another trick up her sleeve, daring to stand there without dodging or ducking? If she struck first, would she end up disadvantaged in court? After contemting all these thoughts, Mya gave up. Little did she know that Cheyenne had seized upon her timid and hesitant nature. That was why Cheyenne dared to act this way, and the oue unfolded just as she had expected. Mya didn''t dare to strike. At that moment, Leah caught up. She was still wearing the blue surgical gown, and sweat drenched her temples, rolling down her pale and beautiful forehead. Stunned, Mya fixated her eyes on the horrifying bloodstains on Leah''s clothes. All of that was her precious daughter''s blood! "What''s going on?" Cheyenne turned around and coldly asked Leah. Thetter bowed her head in guilt, stuttering, "I... I don''t know what happened. I tried everything, but it didn''t work... The child couldn''t be saved." Just a few minutes away. Leah choked back tears. Suddenly, the meaningful words Cheyenne had said to her before leaving echoed in her mind. She realized what had happened and, burning with anger, grabbed Cheyenne''s cor. "It''s you! You knew from the beginning that the child couldn''t be saved, didn''t you?" "That''s why you leave so easily. You deliberately framed me!" Her groundless usation made Cheyenne feel unjustly used. She looked down at the hand gripping her cor with an indifferent expression. "Is that so? I framed you? Then why don''t you consider this: before you left, didn''t I already put on the surgical gown?" Leah thought for a moment. "So what?" "Isn''t it because Nora didn''t want to receive my treatment that I went out? The time we wasted in between could have made a difference." "I''m certain that when I left, Nora still had the strength to cry out. Her heart rate was around forty-three, which means there was still a breath left for the child." "That child still had a one-in-ten chance. If your grandfather were here, maybe the oue wouldn''t be like this," Cheyenne said, implying Leah''sck of skills. Moreover, she didn''t go through the proper procedures or signed an agreement before the surgery. Because she was too eager to over Cheyenne, she didn''t care this small agreement. Now it had caused great trouble. After listening to Cheyenne''s words, Leah was stunned, wondering if it was really herck of skills that caused this? Mya didn''t care about these details. She only knew that her grandson had an ident in the hospital, and the attending physician, Leah, seemed to dislike Cheyenne. Maybe it was their personal dispute that implicated Nora. She confronted Cheyenne fiercely at her office door and made a threat, "Anyway, you are in charge of the hospital now. If you don''t resolve this, I won''t leave." Leah, who had be famous in her youth, had always epted praise from the outside world. This was the first time she encountered such a situation. She was frantic and didn''t know what to do, ming Cheyenne for everything. "It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t left, things wouldn''t have turned out like this." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne couldn''t help butugh in anger, squinting his eyes. "Why don''t you say it''s because youck skills? The Owen family provided you with so many resources, but what have you achieved?" Even someone like her, who never attended college and studied at home, is better than Leah. Leah gave Cheyenne an angry look and hastened to exin, "It''s because I fell into your trap today. Otherwise, it wouldn''t havee to this." In the corridor, an old man approached with slow steps. Kyson had heard that something had happened here, and it was his own granddaughter who had operated on the patient. He hurriedly came over. He happened to witness Leah grabbing Cheyenne''s cor, and the two of them were in a heated argument. He immediately became angry and shouted, "Leah, stop it! Cheyenne is right!" Beforeing here, he had reviewed the surveince footage and various data from the operating room. It was indeed because the time was dyed that the child suffocated inside the womb. If they had used ginseng to sustain the child''s breath and quickly administered a blood transfusion, it wouldn''t have resulted in a miscarriage.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Grandfather, why are you also siding with her?" Nothing is more painful than being hurt by someone you love. She couldn''t understand why her grandfather would rather believe in a stranger than in her, his own granddaughter? After all, she was his own flesh and blood, wasn''t she? "Well then! It seems that it''s your hospital''s fault that my grandson is gone. And what about my daughter? She lost so much blood, what about that?" Kyson walked over, his white hair a stark contrast to his much younger daughter-inw, Mya. He Bet sincerely apologized, "Madam, I''m sorry. This is also my granddaughter''s fault, but to be clear, one reason for the dy was the switch of doctors midway." "Changing doctors is her right, and if you couldn''t treat her properly, it means you are ipetent. In any case, now that the incident has urred, if you don''tpensate me with fifty million, I will not let it go!" Cheyenne couldn''t help but sneer, "So your goal was to get this fifty million all along. Why don''t you just go and rob someone?" Even if this matter was going to court, Cheyenne had a point. In any case, she wouldn''tpensate with money. Chapter 559: ILl Beg Her Chapter 559: I''ll Beg Her The Owen family, though considered wealthy, couldn''tpare to those established industrial families when it came to influence. Fifty million was almost equivalent to Leah''s five years'' ie. She stomped her foot in frustration, evading her grandfather''s reproachful gaze with a sense of grievance. Through gritted teeth, she insisted, "I won''tpensate. If anyone should, it should be Cheyenne." Kyson abruptly interrupted her, his voice stern and cold. "Enough! Don''t you understand what you did wrong? Leah, you''ve been regressing these past few years. I''ve decided that these fifty million will be deducted from your ount." "Grandfather!"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "You don''t have a say here." It was the first time Cheyenne had seen Kyson angry. During their time together, the elderly man either had a indifferent face or a mischievous smile. She hadn''t expected his anger to be so terrifying and intimidating. After obtaining the fifty million, Mya satisfiedly lowered her voice. With a smug look, she said to Cheyenne, "I''ll let you off today, but my Nora must receive the best care here. Otherwise, I''ll expose this matter and tarnish your reputation." Cheyenne shrugged indifferently, her voice icy. "Go ahead and expose it. I don''t care. After all, this hospital isn''t run by me." Saying that, she elegantly covered her lips with a hand and let out a graceful yawn. Taking two steps forward, she suddenly turned back, offering a friendly reminder to Mya. "If you want to make a report, please do it quickly. It''s already Friday today, and I''d like to leave work early so I don''t have toe next week." Upon hearing this, the passersby nearly burst intoughter. The director of the hospital was indeed too casual. It was clear that she was working here under duress. Even Kyson, who was still in the midst of his anger, couldn''t help but smile upon hearing those words. Maintaining a serious face on purpose, he said, "Maybe you don''t care, but this hospital can''t copse. Otherwise, when my brotheres back, you''ll leave him with no upation?" Cheyenne lightly chuckled as she caressed her delicate chin, her voicenguid. "Well, Jonathan is at the age to receive his retirement funds. I''m just helping him liberate his hands and discover a new life." Look at how she portrayedziness so nobly, to the point where Mya was momentarily speechless by her harsh words. If she were to expose Leah''sck of medical skills, it would undoubtedly expose the incident of Nora''s miscarriage, which was highly detrimental to her. However, if she were to quietly ept the money and settle the matter, she would be unwilling to let Cheyenne get away without paying any price. While Mya hesitated about what to do, she caught sight of a tall figure preparing to leave the hospital from the corner of her eye. Her expression changed immediately. How could Mr. Parry leave? The child was his, and Nora was still unconscious. How could he leave on his own? "Wait for me, Mr. Parry." Mya no longer had the mind to tangle with Cheyenne. What she was worried about now was something else entirely. Quickly picking up her handbag and stepping in her high heels, she hurriedly chased after him. The sound gradually grew faint and eventually disappeared without a trace. Police Station. "Let go of me! Do you even know who I am? I''m Miss Parry, from the Parry family!" "My brother is the famous Teagan, the CEO of the Parry Group. You trash really think you can catch me? Howughable!" "Brother, please save me! These idiots dared to take away my phone. It''s infuriating." With each sentence, the woman''s originally loud and sharp voice grew hoarse and low. Nevertheless, she kept on cursing relentlessly. C"I don''t care who your brother is, all I know is that you need to behave!" The police baton struck the metal railing, creating a loud noise that seemed even more piercing in this confined space. Behind the iron door, the young officer outside covered his ears in frustration and walked out of the interrogation room. He entered the designated smoking area and coincidentally bumped into a familiar figure. Without hesitation, he reached out and tapped the person''s shoulder. In a familiar tone, he said, "Hey, buddy. Can I borrow a lighter?" "Hmm." The man''s voice was deep and maic. With distinct joints, his slender and well-defined hand passed over a metal vintage lighter. It was square-shaped and engraved with the portrait of ady-an exquisite item. The young officer took it and looked admiringly, his face filled with envy. "This lighter is really beautiful. Where did you buy it? I''ll get one myself." The man exhaled a bluish smoke leisurely, his narrow, cold eyes staring at the smoke rings risingnguidly in the air, lost in thought. "It was a gift from a woman." "Your girlfriend, I suppose!" Gordon didn''t answer. Click. The young officer shielded the wind with one hand and flicked the switch with the other thumb. A serene blue me resembling a dancing elf suddenly appeared before his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, brought his chin forward, and ignited the cigarette in his mouth. Taking a deep breath, he drew the potent smoke into his lungs, savoring the taste of nicotine between his lips and teeth. As if savoring a rare treasure, he sighed profoundly. Meanwhile, he handed the lighter back to the man. "Indeed, lighting a cigarette with a beautiful lighter makes the taste even more distinct. Thanks, buddy. I might ask my girlfriend to getme too. If she doesn''t, I''ll one Content "What will you do then?" Gordon took the lighter, suddenly turned his head, and asked. The young officer, who was about to blurt out his reply, widened his eyes in astonishment. The smoke in his mouth rushed into his lungs, causing him to cough and tears to stream down his face. "Mr. Murillo! Is that you? Uh, did I just..." Oh, my goodness! This is so embarrassing. As a rookie who had just joined the force three days ago, he actually patted the boss''s shoulder identally. "Yes, it''s me." Seeing his reaction, Gordon couldn''t help but wonder if he looked terrifying. Why did the guy get so scared and couldn''t even speak coherently upon seeing him? "You still haven''t answered my question. What will you do if your girlfriend doesn''t give it to you?" The young officer couldn''t help but cry andugh at the same time. Was Mr. Murillo being serious? "I''ll just kneel down and beg her, hehe." Gordon was speechless. How pathetic. Summoning his courage, the young officer had a brief chat with Gordon, mentioning the endlessly noisy "tough nut" Danielle, with a helpless expression on his face. "Since she arrived at the police station until now, she''s been cursing for almost an hour. She''s really something." Chapter 560: ShouldnT Have Offended Kelvin Chapter 560: Shouldn''t Have Offended Kelvin After listening, the man extinguished the cigarette in his hand and pressed the butt onto the trash can lid. "Let''s go, let''s meet the prisoner that you talked about in the interrogation room," he ordered in a low voice. "Yes, sir!" The young policeman followed with excitement, feeling fortunate that he could witness Mr. Murillo interrogating the prisoner. It was an extremely thrilling opportunity! As the others left the interrogation room one by one, Danielle thought they were afraid. Feeling smug, she didn''t anticipate the arrival of someone who looked even more difficult to talk to the cold-faced beast The man was over six feet tall, with sharp eyes and a stern face. It was as though his oppressive aura made the already dim and constricted room feel even smaller. He sat down at the table, removed his hat, and ced it on the desk. His steely gaze fixed on Danielle. His voice was cold as he asked, "Why did you kill her?" Danielle was somewhat afraid of Gordon. She bit her lip, trying to y it cool, and used her old excuse. "I didn''t kill her. She crashed into me. How many times do I have to say it? Fine, I''ll just remain silent, and let mywyer speak to you guys!" After cursing all morning, she hadn''t even taken a sip of water. Her neck was still hurting now. "Awyer?" Gordon spat out the two words with sarcasm. He looked at Danielle piercingly and coldlyughed, "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to wait for yourwyer. The Parry family has gone bankrupt!" "No way! What about my brother? Let me make a call and ask him myself." "Just ten minutes ago, the Parry Group announced bankruptcy and was acquired at a low price by the Berry Group. Danielle, you no longer have the capital to be so arrogant. I advise you to cooperate with our investigation, otherwise your crime will be considered even more serious!" Gordon said as he pped a copy of thetest daily paper in front of Danielle. The headlines in bold red letters caught her attention in the dim light of the room. [The Parry Group''s stock plummeted this morning.] [Mr. Parry and his ex-girlfriend''s affection reignited. They had an affair in the office, identally injuring his fiancee.] [Nora Suffering A Tragic End.] [Jane Triumphantly Returns, Mr. Parry Begs to Reunite.] [Nora Pregnant Before Marriage And Miscarried, Hospitalized For Observation.] [The Parry siblings have encountered difficulties. It is truly regrettable!] A newspaper only had eight sections, and the Parry family took up seven of them. Thest page was only a small advertising space which upied only one-tenth of the overall page. Danielle never thought that she would one day be famous, let alone by being featured in this way. After reading the newspaper, her face went from arrogant to pale and dejected as she slumped back onto her chair. "Why aren''t you confessing right now?" The willpower that could be seen was critically damaged. Sensing this, Gordon seized the opportunity to m the table and stand up. His overbearing aura towered over her. Not only Danielle, but even his subordinates behind him were frightened. Gordon''s presence was too strong. If he encountered a criminal who wasn''t particrly strong-willed, they probably wouldn''t even need to interrogate them; just a nce from him would be enough to make them confess on their own. "I... I didn''t mean to." Finally, even this "tough nut" had be pliable. Danielle lowered her head and admitted her wrongdoing. The Foley Group. Sunshine streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office, illuminating the space. An all-white, one-month-old kitten with no stray hairsid on the ck carpet, yfully running around. It pressed its soft body against the carpet and dug out some fur with its tiny teeth. Suddenly, a cracking sound of the door opening echoed through the quiet office. The kitten straightened up and ran toward the neer. This time around, it decided to bite and nibble on the man''s pant leg, making a cute growling sound. Chris watched the scene with a helpless expression and coughed, saying, "Kitty, please let me in first. I will bring you a small can of fish tomorrow." Two female employees behind him burst intoughter at the sight of the furry and adorable little creature. However, their expressions frozeAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. when they saw the characte on its forehead. Recing their smiles was a deep fear, and they took a few steps back, with trembling voices asking, "Is this a baby tiger, Mr. Richards?" Chris shook his head, finding their frightened reactions amusing. He knew girls were often timid, but to be scared by such a small kitten was quite amusing. Except for Miss Lawrence, who had helped deliver the kitten, ordinary women would have been scared to death. "Oh no, it''s just a cat." A cat? The two female employees took another look, thinking Chris was joking. They had never seen a kitten with such sharp teeth. "Kitty." The man sitting behind the desk called out to the kitten firmly. It immediately abandoned Chris and ran towards Kelvin. The kitten was still too small to jump onto the desk, so it climbed up Kelvin''s leg and finally settled on his thigh. Kelvin put his hand on the kitten''s head and gently stroked its little ears. "Kitty, don''t be naughty. Go y on the other side." The staff had never seen such a gentle side of the CEO before. When he smiled, he was even more handsome and charming. Unfortunately, they rarely had the opportunity to see Kelvin smile. As expected, once the kitten left, Kelvin returned to his usual cold and indifferent self. "How are things going?" His face changed in just a moment. Chris had already grown ustomed to the CEO''s inconsistent behavior. Back then, he couldn''tpare to Miss Lawrence, and now even an animal''s status had surpassed his. He felt overwhelmed. Chris quickly opened the file in his hand and respectfully handed it to Kelvin. "We bought the whole ind and the Parry family hasn''t even got the chance to attend the second bidding event. Here''s the legal contract, just sign it here." They had gone through so much trouble just to make Teagan think they had won. After Teagan bought the ind at a high price, he was caught off guard and unable to get any loans. The Parry Group had to liquidate and withdraw from the stock market. At this time, Kelvin bought the ind sold by the Parry Group at a low price, using one-third less funds than nned. If anything goes wrong, it''s all Teagan''s fault. He shouldn''t have offended Kelvin in the first ce. Chapter 561: Foolish And Confident Woman Chapter 561: Foolish and Confident Woman At the same time, Jane quietly entered the Foley Group. She was dressed in a ck professional suit, with long, golden wavy hair, and a wide-brimmed fisherman hat with a touch of ck. She wore brown sunsses, partially covering her fair face. Only the fiery red lips were visible, contrasting with her long, slim legs. A strong scent of perfume lingered around her. She walked away in high heels, leaving behind a visual feast that mesmerized those who caught a glimpse of her. Behind her, employees gathered in small groups, whispering as they held their coffee cups. "Who is that woman? Damn, she has an amazing figure!" "I don''t know, maybe some female celebrity?" "I can''t believe I don''t recognize a celebrity with such a good figure!" "Is she here to see Mr. Foley?" "Impossible, everyone knows Mr. Foley isn''t interested in women." When it came to Kelvin, everyone agreed that he wasted his handsome face by not showing interest in women. Such a pity. In contrast, Master Vincent was lively within thepany, greeting employees warmly. He treated his female subordinates with care and respect, setting an example of a true gentleman. However, it was the undeniable "gentleman" Master Vincent who was intimately embracing Jane at this moment. Afterwards, Janezily leaned against the sofa, using her fingers tob through her damp hair. The man was smoking near the coffee table, his open shirt revealing his well-defined chest muscles. The moist reflections shimmered under the light. He exhaled a puff of smoke, without turning his head, and asked in a deep voice, "How many shares of the Parry family did you buy?" "Ten thousand shares," Jane replied with a sweet smile, standing up and taking a stock transfer document out of her handbag. She handed it to Vincent, continuing in a pleasing tone, "Darling, I listened to your advice. Not only did I buy the shares, but I also bought them in your name." In other words, she had put her entire fortune into it. The purple smoke rising gradually veiled the greed and indifference in the man''s eyes. He took a deep drag of his cigarette and mischievously blew a smoke ring towards the woman. Pulling her into his embrace, he lowered his head and lightly held her tender earlobe, his warm voice seductive. "Good girl, you''ve done well. I promise you, you will get what you want." Jane''s whole body felt numb. She had just beenpletely satisfied, yet now he lightly teased her again. And she wanted more. Her delicate fingers pressed against his chest muscles, a meaningful look in her eyes. "I''m not a fool like Abbie. You can''t trick me." At the mention of Abbie, Vincent fell silent for a few seconds. Curling his lips, he casually said the answer Jane wanted to hear, "She lost, but you will win." "Master Vincent... you''re really amazing." He was even more gentle than Teagan, and better at expressing himself. He appeared to be a gentleman, but in reality, he was wild in bed. She liked this kind of man. Suddenly, she felt that her youth before was wasted. Jane''s heart skipped a beat as she reached out and hugged him again, offering herself. This time, Vincent pushed her away, leaving Jane in disbelief. The man gently touched her temple with tender care, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Baby, don''t you have a meetinging up? I''m afraid if I move, your meeting will fall apart," he reminded. With his reminder, Jane finally remembered that she had important matters to attend to. Regrettably, she withdrew her gaze, picked up her bag, and prepared to leave. Before she left, she softly nted a farewell kiss on Vincent''s face, implying, "I don''t have work tonight, and my parents are also out traveling." "Alright." As the door closed, a cold and sarcastic smile crept onto Vincent''s face. His lips parted, silently uttering, "What a foolish and self-assured woman."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Feeling satisfied both physically and emotionally, Jane hummed a little tune as she returned to her office. Upon opening the door, she was startled by the man inside. "Ah!" After a brief gasp, she quickly regained herposure, and her blushing face turned cold. "Mr. Parry, may I ask if there''s something important that brings you here?" she asked with detachment. The man who had been waiting on the sofa was Teagan. He nced at his wristwatch, and the hour hand had reached the two o''clock mark. It had been four hours since they separated this morning. And he had waited exactly four hours. Suppressing the raging anger that threatened to burst out, Teagan forced a caring smile on his handsome face and spoke gently, "Of course, I missed you, so Dcame to see my beloved." Saying so, he strode forward with his long and slender legs, standing before the woman. She changed her clothes! It wasn''t the same outfit she wore this morning. A gentle sniff revealed not only the fragrance of perfume but also a strong men''s cologne. Mixed with the sweetness was a hint of salty and familiar scent. A faint bitterness... the smell of nicotine. As an experienced person in the world of romance, how could Teagan not know what the scent on her was about? The scent they shared this morning shouldn''t linger till now. The flush still on Jane''s face indicated she had just slept with somebody. In his mind, it felt like a thunderbolt on a clear day, almost suffocating him. His face turned dark, and the smile disappeared without a trace. "Who is that person?" he asked. At his words, Jane responded with a derisive cold snort, her lips curling in a mocking manner. "What right do you have to control me? In what position you asked me?" Each sentence hit Teagan hard, leaving him speechless. Just this morning, she had disyed strong possessiveness towards him, but now, in such a short time, she hadpletely changed her tune. But since Jane bought out the Parry Group''s shares, she now held the majority ownership. The best way for Teagan to regain control of thepany was to work through her. What could be faster than winning over a woman''s heart? He prided himself on being adept at it. However, reality was a p in the face. Jane was no longer the same person she used to be. Now, she had better options and no longer cared for Teagan. Fortunes change, and now it was Jane''s court. She approached gracefully in high heels, pressed her warm fingertips against his tips, and stared at him with a teasing smile, her voice gentle as sheforted him, saying, "Teagan, I''m so much better than you in the past, you secretly betrayed me, but now I openly, clearly, and unequivocally betray you." "Don''t be angry. At least among all my men, you were the first, hahaha." Chapter 562: I Am Your DirectorS Father Chapter 562: I Am Your Director''s Father So, did he have to thank her for this "honor"? Even after being humiliated like this, Teagan didn''t turn around and storm off. Jane, of course, knew the purpose of his visit. She straightforwardly stated her demand. Very simple, she wanted Teagan and Nora to break off the engagement. Upon hearing this, Teagan''s heart leapt with joy. He believed that the woman still had feelings for him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As long as that was the case, he could regain his shares. So, he readily agreed to Jane''s request, grasping her hand with deep affection, saying, "It''s not a problem, Jane, trust me. Nora had a miscarriage, and from now on, I won''t see her again. We will have our own child as well." A child? Internally, Jane ridiculed his unfounded confidence. She had already undergone a sterilization procedure; it was impossible for her to be pregnant. And even if he wanted a child, it wouldn''t be his. "Alright, I''ll wait for you to break off the engagement with Nora first," she said. "I have some matters to attend to, so you can leave first." Before she finished speaking, Jane heartlessly issued an eviction order, driving Teagan out of her office. Teagan took a deep breath, trying hard not to get angry, but his tightly clenched fist betrayed his true emotions. Veins bulged on the back of his hand, thick and sinewy, with muscles knotted. "Alright, Jane, just wait for me. Tomorrow morning, I''ll show you my actions and determination." Outside the door, an annoying male voice came, but Jane paid no attention, lowering her head to focus on the documents and immersing herself in work. Hospital. The ring lights formed a white halo in front of Nora''s eyes and kept expanding. Nora was awakened by a loud and piercing conversation in her ears. The loud and sharp voice was unmistakably her mother, Mya. "Look at this child, what has she be now? It''s all your fault, insisting on the marriage alliance with the Parry family!" George held a cigarette in his mouth and spoke in a low and muffled voice, weakly saying, "Who knew the Parry family would suddenly go bankrupt? It''s fortunate that I sold the shares quickly this time; otherwise, the Lawrence family would also suffer." "And you still have the nerve to speak! You suddenly sold the shares, making it difficult for us to actively propose breaking off the engagement. Nora had a miscarriage now, and Teagan is using this as leverage, refusing topensate us." "He can''t evade givingpensation since the child is his. By the way, I heard that his ex-girlfriend Jane had hooked up with Master Vincent, I don''t know if it''s true or not." Upon hearing this, Mya became interested, her eyes brightening. "Where did you hear this news? Is it reliable?" George furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t know, but... Jane indeed bought 90% of the Parry Group''s shares. While the two argued, Sean on the side squinted his eyes and yawned. His college entrance exams were over, and he had a three-month vacation. Every day, he stayed upte ying games and slept heavily during the day. Dark circles had formed under his eyes, deepening the eye sockets. He looked utterly listless, resembling those drug addicts. He didn''t show any interest in his parents'' bickering until his gaze fell on the woman lying unconscious on the hospital bed, making him freeze for a second. A soft sigh escaped his lips. In a low voice, he murmured, "I told you that pretty boy was unreliable, but you just wouldn''t believe me." And they said he wasn''t a match for Mika, yet Mika hadn''t abandoned him, while that pretty boy, Teagan, broke the engagement first. The college entrance exam results had alreadye out, and Mika was admitted to Akloit College based on her excellent grades. And yet, Sean, an underachiever, failed to even get into a second-tier university, he was left with no choice but to reluctantly enroll in a junior college. George chose the business administration major for him, nning for Sean to pursue it first while he went to plead with Cheyenne. He wanted to find a way for Sean to also get into Akloit College. The Foley family, who had influence over Akloit College, and Layne, being an honorary professor there, were the key people who could help. However... George couldn''t muster the courage to face them. Ever since they moved out of the vi, he hadn''t seen Cheyenne in almost half a year. He had read a few news articles praising her. The more he read, the more regretful he became about easily agreeing to move out of the vi. Otherwise, when talking about Cheyenne, he would proudly show off to everyone saying, "This is my daughter." But reality hit him hard. His pride and joy, Nora, ended up unmarried and pregnant, lying on a hospital bed after an unfortunate abortion. The white sheets entuated her almost translucentplexion, devoid of any color, making her look delicate and pitiable. He sighed with a touch of emotion, suddenly stood up, and said, "It''s stifling in here. I''m going out for a walk." "Where are you going? Nora hasn''t woken up yet. What if she gets hungry when she wakes up? Can you bring back some porridge on your way?" She yelled loudly behind George, not knowing if the man in the distance heard her. He didn''t answer her either. George didn''t go far. He paced back and forth in the corridor, hesitating for a long time. Atst, he mustered the courage to grab a passing nurse, smiling warmly as he asked, "Excuse me, can you tell me where the director''s office is?" The nurse, thinking he was a visitor for a patient, replied, "If you have any questions, you can ask me or the attending physician directly. The director is very busy and may not be able to meet you personally." Upon hearing this, George realized the nurse had misunderstood him. He reassured her, patting his chest and proudly said, "No, I''m not here to seek treatment. I am the father of your director, and I came to see my daughter." The director''s father? The nurse carefully examined the middle-aged man before her, who was slightly overweight and in his fifties, but saw no resemnce to the director in his features. Perhaps the director resembled her mother. Just in case he really was the director''s father, she didn''t want to offend him by stopping him from entering. Better safe than sorry, so the nurse decided to guide George. "Follow me, I''ll take you there." "Alright, thank you." They walked towards the left side of the staircase, where there was an elevator at the end. Fourth floor. Cheyenne''s office was right in the middle. "This is it, Dr. Lawrence''s office. You can go in by yourself." The nurse smiled and turned away. As George reached the door, he could hear amotion inside! "First Blood!" Chapter 563: I DonT Know Why My Face Hurts Chapter 563: I Don''t Know Why My Face Hurts "Doublekill!" "Triplekill!" "Quadrakill!" "Pentakill!!!" "ACE!" What is this? George was a man from the 1970s. Entertainment back then was at most disco dancing, and games were about roller skating. He doesn''t understand the young people''s mobile games at all. He had no idea what "Arena of Valor" is, he only knows that his son spends day and night ying this thing. He even spent quite a bit of money buying so-called "skins." There was a man''s voiceining in the room, clear and pleasant. "Hey, hey, hey, has this foreign guy gone crazy? A support actually chased me and killed me under the turret, it''s terrifying." "Why didn''t you use your skill on him?" Reece got angry when this topic was brought up. "What about you? Your champion is good for nothing." He had been fighting alone since the start of the game! Unexpectedly, the opponents gave up on the topne and directly attacked him, who was focusing on the bottomne. In the middlene was Cheyenne controlling one mage. Kate, on the other hand, yed a support and tank. "Why don''t you talk about yourself? If you can''t beat him, couldn''t you just abandon the turret and run away?" "Hmph, who do you think I am? I have my professional ethics. I must use my champion to guard the turret!" "But the turret is actually destroyed. Reece, look at you. It''s only been two minutes since the start of the game, and you''ve given away first blood and lost a turret. You''re really weak." These two immature guys were clearly sitting face to face, but they still had to use voice chat to transcribe their conversations into the game''s chat box to insult each other. Reece: "Hey, bro across the way, mind reporting my support?" As Kate controlled her champion, she nced at Reece, narrowed her eyes, and angrily said, "If you dare report me, I''ll post the nude photos of you online." "Wait, did you peek at me? Otherwise, how would you have them!" "Who the hell cares about peeking at you? It''s clearly your own showy photos in the moments." Once he uploaded them, both Cheyenne and Kate received notifications. Reece, still hoping they were too busy to notice, but it turned out Cheyenne quickly captured and sent the nude photos to Kate, mocking theck of abs. This had been long forgotten by Cheyenne. She didn''t expect Kate still kept them on her phone. Their rtionship had always been like this since childhood - fighting when together, then making up over a meal. , NovelDrama.Org UMS She was used to it and focused on her own growth. Their teamposition was disadvantaged, with two mages, one tank, and one support marksman,cking a jungle to drive the team''s economy. Early game depended on her mage securing advantages, then protecting the marksman''s growth for a tower-pushing win. Today, she didn''t want to y, but Reece and Kate came to watch her. After eating, Reece suggested rxing and immediately opened the game on his phone to team up. When they saw Cheyenne''s game ID, an enemy finally recognized her and nervously typed, "Is ''PeachThief'' the same one who won the MVP in Che serverpetition three years ago?" This shocked both sides. Cheyenne gave a faint smile and quickly typed two words in thement section, "Not me." Reece: "Yes, she''s Peach Thief, the number one in Che server!" "How could it be possible? That mysterious number one announced retirement after winning thepetition. I don''t believe your lies. If she really is, she shoulde over and kill me under the turret As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne sent two words via voice, "Get ready."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As he spoke, he was inexplicably killed, which shoked him deeply. Chapter 564: Pentakill Chapter 564: Pentakill After annihting the enemy team with a pentakill, Cheyenne stood atop their lifeless bodies, her slender fingers gliding across the keyboard as she typed quickly. Cheyenne: "Your only way out is to surrender." "No way, we can''t surrender even if we die. I don''t believe she can kill five of us at once. Let''s group up!" Reece watched in awe, unsure whether tomend him for his bravery or criticize him for his ignorance. Indeed, after two pentakills, the enemy team''s morale was shattered. Cheyenne secured 25 kills from the enemy team without dying once. Desperate, the enemy sent a pleading emoji. This time, the enemy promptly pressed the surrender button. "Victory!" As expected, Cheyenne was the MVP with a rating of 14. 8, casually dismissing it with a lip curl. Softly, she murmured, "It''s been a while since I yed a game. I never imagined that I couldn''t even get thirty kills now." On the side, Reece looked at his own performance, utterly dumbfounded. 0-0-0!!! As a marksman, he didn''t even manage to get a single assist before the game ended. While being carried by his teammates felt good, Reece felt no sense of fulfillment. As the game returned to the final screen, the enemy teammates whom she had effortlessly in flooded her with friend requests. "Master, can I be your disciple? I''ll carry your bags for free." "I want to rank up, please carry me to Glory." "Great god, I know I was wrong, you''re the true PeachThief. I''m so excited." After receiving these friend requests, Cheyenne squinted her eyes and confidently typed a series of words on the screen, void of profanity yet undeniably insulting. "No, you''re all too weak." Just as she was about to exit the game page, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared at the door. A middle-aged man nervously stood before her, wearing a smile that sought her favor. "Cheyenne, long time no see." Upon seeing the person, Cheyenne''s smile gradually froze and then disappearedpletely. She asked calmly, "What are you doing here?" "I''m your father. It''s been a long time since Ist saw you, so I came to visit." Hearing those words from his mouth, Cheyenne couldn''t help but curl her lips into a sarcastic smile. "Father? I have no recollection of such a creature in my memory." Since she could remember, George had never shown a pleasant face to her. But he treated Nora with utmost care. In her childhood, she might have found it unfair, but now, she didn''t care anymore. After all these years, she had grown ustomed to it, and she no longer valued his so-called "father" status. In front of others, her response made George lose face even more, but his initial goal had not been achieved, so he could only smile superficially and wait. "Cheyenne, don''t be like this. I''m genuinely worried about you. If you have some free time, why don''t youe back for a meal?" As the words fell, Cheyenne seemed as if she hadn''t heard, still engrossed in her phone. Her voice was cold, devoid of any warmth. "No, I''m not interested." "Alright, old man, if you keep going, I will vomit. Do you even have the audacity to call yourself Cheyenne''s father?" Reece showed signs of impatience on his face. His sharp gaze looked over, his handsome and extraordinary demeanor momentarily stunned George. "The first time I saw Cheyenne, it was in the dead of winter. She was wearing a tattered cotton coat with the cotton stuffinging out, shivering as she huddled next to a trash can. Where were you then?" "When she was bullied by the school kids, trapped in an alley, almost beaten to death, where were you?" "When she fell into the sea, barely surviving, where were you?" After pausing for a second, Reece sarcastically pped his hands andughed, "Right, I remember now. You were busy nning how to reim that vi, without caring if this daughter of yours lived or died." Did someone like him even deserve to be Cheyenne''s father? If it weren''t for Cheyenne''s sake, he would have long dealt with George, this old man. Reece used to think Cheyenne was an orphan beggar until he saw her with the teacher in ss, which dumbfounded him. Cheyenne turned out to be the legendaryAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. bottom-performing Dragon. On the other hand, Nora, who was considered a joke, was d in fe designerbels from head to toe, her purse costing at least five figures. While people praised Nora''s elegance and refinement, no one noticed whether Cheyenne was dead or alive. He felt angry for Cheyenne, and even more so, he felt it was unfair. Such a biased father, she didn''t want him anyway! Upon hearing these words, George awkwardly blushed. After all, he was the boss of apany. Such rumors about his daughter living a beggar''s life outside would be a great vel embarrassment. Heated to exin his difficulties, his face showing a hint of embarrassment. "Cheyenne, please listen to my exnation. At that time, I was busy, and Mya said you often ran away to y, so I believed her." Cheyenne walked around her desk, continuing to look at a document with no intention of stopping. "Hmph, you''re so scared you might even be moved by your own nonsense. I don''t believe any of your excuses. Just get straight to the point, what do you want from me?" She was being direct, and George hesitated for a second before revealing the purpose of his visit. "Cheyenne, don''t misunderstand. I just want you to help, to get your sister Nora transferred to the VIP ward." "Also, your younger brother''s performance in the college entrance exam isn''t great. You see, could you find someone familiar with Akloit College to help him transfer there?" As soon as he finished speaking, Kate and Reece exchanged nces, both smiling. This father truly had the nerve to ask. Chapter 565: Because You Hit My Dog Chapter 565: Because You Hit My Dog No wonder he suddenly had the idea toe find her today, it turned out it was because he needs her help with something. Cheyenne wondered why they couldn''t move Nora to the VIP ward themselves. It was not like they didn''t have the money. They just got fifty million from the Owen family, Didn''t they just get fifty million from the Owen family, they surely can afford this much. As for Sean, she had protected him when they were kids. But he didn''t appreciate her help and even hated her greatly. His grades were so poor, even if he''d gotten into Akloit College, it would be a waste of education resources. Cheyenne tly refused George''s request, rejecting him in a cold tone, showing no mercy. "I don''t care about how Nora is doing, she has nothing to do with me. Even if she stays in the mortuary, I still won''t be responsible." Upon hearing this, George widened his eyes, looking coldly at the young girl in front of him, speaking with a pained and aggrieved tone, "Cheyenne... Nora is your sister, and you are partly responsible for her miscarriage this time. How can you say such heartless words?" "Sister?" Cheyenne raised her red lips, and with a mocking gaze, said, "Nora''s child is not mine, so why should I be responsible?" Wasn''t the one who should be responsible Teagan? It''s his child. It was also her mistake that caused the miscarriage. The newspapers had published it, why didn''t George go find the real culprit instead of falsely using this innocent person? Clearly, it was also Nora''s fault for dying the best time for treatment. Just as Nora was mentioned, her figure appeared at the door of the office. The young girl''s figure, frail as paper, had a paleplexion, devoid of any trace of color. Her dehydrated lips resembled a parchednd with cracks. Mya supported her, with a thin young man following behind. Nora was staring at Cheyenne with eyes filled with resentment, her slightly reddened eyes carrying a hint of strangeness. Parting her red lips, with a chilling gaze, she stared at her and said, "Cheyenne, are you satisfied seeing me like this?" The doctor said she had congenital uterine hyposia, and this miscarriage caused severe uterine bleeding. In addition, the fetus was already three months old, so after the medication-induced miscarriage, she would need to undergo a manual uterine cleaning. This would inevitably lead to the uterine wall bing increasingly thin. The doctor just subtly told her that it would probably be difficult for her to have children in the future. She was only twenty years old, with a long future ahead, how could she be aplete woman after losing the chance to be a mother? Listening to her words, everyone felt ufortable. Kate stepped forward, standing in front of her, and red back at her. "What are you saying? Miss Owen performed your surgery, what does it have to do with Cheyenne?" "Pregnant out of wedlock, and you still have the nerve? Bah, if you''ve got the guts, go find Mr. Parry to take responsibility, what are you trying to prove here?" I must say, Kate''s words were indeed harsh, at least they made Nora tremble all over and her chin quiver. "Who are you calling ''pregnant out of wedlock''?" Kate shrugged, made a face at her, "Whoever answers me!" "Shut up! Cheyenne, are you allowing yourpdog to insult my sister? Believe me, I''ll make sure you regret it!" The enraged inte-addicted teenager yelled angrily, rolled up his sleeves, and charged at Cheyenne and Kate. No matter what, he was already an 18-year-old adult, standing nearly 175cm tall, towering over the two young girls. Seeing the imposing teenager in front of them, Kate cowered behind Cheyenne in fear. Finally, she made a face at him. "Why the rush? Wasn''t I telling the truth? You cowards, if you''ve got the guts, go cause a scene at the Parry residence!" "Hmph, they wouldn''t dare." Reece also rolled up his sleeves, ready for a showdown. Although he didn''t exercise much, he should have had the absolute advantage over Sean in terms of height. However, as they faced off, Reece raised his fist to strike, only to be caught off guard by a punch from Sean to his nose.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Bang! Instantly, two streams of bright red blood flowed from his nostrils. Reece held his handsome nose, crying to Cheyenne, "Cheyenne, he hit my nose, damn! It''s definitely crooked, it hurts..." He was supposed to start filming tomorrow. Now, it seemed that would have to be dyed. Kate had nned to mock him-how could a man in his mid-twenties be unable to beat a teenager? It was embarrassing! However, seeing Reece''s pitiful state with blood streaming from his nose, she softened. "Stand behind me," Cheyennemanded, ring coldly at Sean and taunting him with her fair, delicate fingers, challenging him. "You dare to be proud after hitting me?" Sean was quite pleased with himself. After all, he had always been the one being beaten before and now, suddenly, he was the one dominating others. It felt pretty great. UMS "Heh, you couldn''t even handle this pretty boy. me me? Cheyenne, you better apologize to my sister quickly, or I''ll beat you too." "Come and try!" Sean''s despondent face showed a hint of hesitation. He was just bluffing. If he really acted, he wouldn''t dare. That crazy woman, Cheyenne, might actually pull out a kitchen knife and attack him. But facing a weak woman''s challenge, if he did ne respond, wouldn''t he seem too pathetic? Considering this, he decided to take a gamble. "Cheyenne, don''t be so arrogant! You think I don''t dare touch you?" Seething with anger, he charged forward. Somehow, when he got in front of Cheyenne, she raised her foot and kicked him in the shins. Thud. He fell to his knees, sprawled on the ground in a humiliating position. What just happened? Sean didn''t even know what happened; he just suddenly found himself on the ground. "Sean!" Mya, the one who doted on him the most, forgot everything else as she eximed and rushed over. She helped Sean up, "Son, are you okay?" Sean''s eyes turned red, like a trapped animal, and heunched a second attack, grabbing a broom from the corridor and swinging it at Cheyenne. Unexpectedly, she dodged it with a quick move and, in a swift counterattack, kicked Sean in the stomach with a spinning side kick. "Smack!" Instantly, a bright red handprint appeared on Sean''s face, and two streams of bright red blood slowly began to flow from his nose. Chapter 566: I Will Dig Out Your Eyes Chapter 566: I will dig out your eyes He sat on the cold ground, dazed, and reached up to touch his nose. "Blood!" He widened his eyes, staring at the blood on his fingertip, rolled his eyes, and fainted right there. "Sean!" Mya cried out sharply. "Sean!" George rushed over in a hurry, lifting him up from the ground. Look at how nervous they were. It was just a p, causing a bit of dizziness and a nosebleed. Cheyenne crossed her arms, looking at the whole family, and smiled lightly, "What''s with the tension? Both Reece and Sean had nosebleeds." Reece was touched by Cheyenne standing up for him. The George couple was now united, carrying Sean from the ground. "Let''s take him to the emergency room first to get checked." Nora anxiously directed her father to carry Sean away. Mya followed closely behind. Only Nora remained in ce, teary-eyed, looking at Cheyenne with a cold, stern voice, "Cheyenne, I''ll remember the humiliation you gave me today." "The tables will turn. Just you wait!" Confronted with his threatening words, Cheyenne walked straight up to his, reaching out and grabbing her chin. Applying pressure with her fingers. Tightening her grip. Two faint, red fingerprint marks appeared on Nora''s fair chin. The pain made her tears well up in her eyes. Cheyenne looked at her with cold, piercing eyes and sneered, "Later? If you''re capable, do it right now." "The tables will turn. Show me what you''ve got!" "Anyone can make threats. Give it a try, keep ring at me! I''ll definitely make you pay!" It was at this moment that Nora truly understood how terrifying Cheyenne could be. She had always underestimated this woman''s ruthlessness! "Let go of me! Are you bullying me because I''m currently ill? If you dare, wait until I''m better!" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne let go, taking out a in white handkerchief and elegantly wiping her fingers. She didn''t say a word, but her actions were filled with disdain towards Nora. This silent mockery made Nora, with her strong self-esteem, tightly clench her hand, her nails digging into her palm, unnoticed bloodstains appearing. "Kate, support Reece, let''s go!" "Alright." Kate supported Reece and followed behind Cheyenne, her eyes shining. Cheyenne was really cool just now! The next day, Berry Group''s CEO''s office on the top floor. Teagan once again visited Jane. But this time, he was turned away at the door. Jane''s assistant informed Teagan that the CEO had gone out, seemingly having an appointment. An appointment? With whom? Under Teagan''s persistent questioning, he finally learned that Jane had arranged to meet Master Vincent from the Foley Group at a famous romantic and casual bar, and even more notorious as a matchmaking venue. Was she on a date with Vincent? This knowledge left Teagan feelingpletely deted. He had put so much effort into apologizing and pleasing Jane, believing that she was going to be won over by him. In reality it was a harsh p in the face - Jane didn''t love him at all Purchasing shares of the Parry Group was nothing more than an act of revenge! Earlier that morning, he had announced his cancetion of the engagement with Nora, undoubtedly triggering a storm of online criticism and insults. "Finally, this unfaithful couple has split up."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "I can''t believe our innocent campus goddess got pregnant out of wedlock and actively pursued Mr. Parry. Why do I feel like Mr. Parry is deliberately smearing her?" "Does it even count as smearing? Nora was never a good person to begin with. I''ve always said that she deliberately humiliated her sister at the artpetition - she''s an angelic bitch." "How do you know all this? Were you there in person?" "Am I the only one who saw Mr. Parry shopping with a beautiful woman at the jewelry storest week? Ugh, men!" The exposure of numerous product quality issues within the Parry Group,bined with the revtion of the heir''s misconduct, has sparked a significant wave of outrage. Bankruptcy seemed inevitable. Despite the enormous pressure from both online and offline sources, Teagan headed to Akloit, the fet Italian-style caf¨¦, and there, as expected, he spotted that familiar figure seated by the window. Jane was wearing a bright red halter dress, which entuated her delicate and fair corbones, with her long hair pinned up by a pearl clip, her back straight as she effortlessly wielded a knife and fork to cut the food on her te. He couldn''t hear what she and the man facing her were saying, but the sight of themughing and chatting pained his eyes. As he approached he realized that the man sitting acros from Jane was none other than his business partner, Vincent. It was really him! When he had heard the staff mention it earlier, he had still clung to a sliver of hope. A sneer appeared on his face as he stepped towards them. After taking just a few paces, a waiter intercepted him, "Sir, are you alone?" "My girlfriend is over there!" he replied coldly, pointing in Jane''s direction. The waiter was taken aback, then seemed toprehend something, casting a sympathetic nce at Teagan. In a hushed voice, he muttered, "What''s the use of getting mad? These days, the ugly can''t find partners, and those who can find partners can''t keep them. You just have to get used to it." His implication was clear - to make it through, one might have to endure a bit of infidelity. Teagan gave him a cold look, causing the waiter to retreat with a forced silence, "Please go about your business." As he continued to approach, he overheard Jane and Master Vincent''s conversation, "Master Vincent, look, these are the shares of the Parry Group." "You''ve transferred them all to me?" "What are you saying? What''s mine is yours; even I... belong to you, right?" Jane said coquettishly, tenderly cutting a steak for Vincent. Watching her solicitous behavior, Teagan couldn''t help but feel a sense o disgust. What shares of the Parry Group? Could it be...? Chapter 567: Make You Pay Chapter 567: Make You Pay "What a bitch!" Teagan seethed with anger as he discovered that she had secretly been colluding with her "good friend" behind his back. And she had generously handed over her shares in The Parry Group as if it was no big deal. All his hard work was being given away. Who was she to give it to someone else? Teagan couldn''t hold back his anger any longer. It surged within him like moltenva, ready to erupt. He lifted his long legs and walked towards the two of them with a menacing aura. Unaware of Teagan''s presence, Jane and Vincent were focused on the share contract in front of them. They didn''t see Teagan approaching from behind until he suddenly struck Vincent''s face with a fierce punch, grabbing hold of his cor. "Master Vincent, are you okay?" Jane finally realized what was happening, startled by the crashing noise of the coffee cup and tes falling to the ground. The dark brown coffee stained the pristine white tablecloth, standing out conspicuously. Drip, drip. The spilled coffee dirtied Jane''s long skirt, causing her to panic. She lifted her dress and stood up, gazing at Teagan. He was still wearing the ck suit jacket from their previous encounter, now wrinkled as if it was a cheap piece of clothing one could find at a street market. Teagan''s face, usually calm and handsome, was now filled with an ominous darkness as he stared at Jane and Vincent. His gaze was fierce, like a wild beast in the forest, hungry for prey. Not content with the broken porcin scattered on the floor, Teagan grabbed Vincent''s tie, veins popping on his forehead. "How dare you stab me in the back? Jane is my woman, don''t you know that?" Compared to Teagan''s rage, Vincent remained rtivelyposed. He waved his hand, casually shaking off Teagan''s firm grip, and nonchntly responded, "I know, so what? Jane doesn''t recognize you as her ex-boyfriend!" Vincent emphasized the word "ex-boyfriend," carrying a hint of sarcasm. Hearing this, Jane joined in with a cold smile. "What are you doing here? Mr. Parry, we are strangers. As for my shares, I''ll give them to whomever I please. It''s my freedom, and you have no say in it!" Teagan was taken aback by Jane''s determination to distance herself from him. He looked at the stubborn woman in front of him, pleading with his eyes, and said humbly, "Jane, I know I was wrong. Truly, I''ve already called off the engagement with Nora. I only love you." "Love me?" Jane chuckled sardonically. "Oh, I see, you only love the shares in my hands." After so many years together, Jane had seen through Teagan''s true nature. He had only been with her earlier because her father was the secondrgest shareholder of the Foley Group, granting him some influence and benefits. But when Abbie regained control of the shares, her father lost his power, and Teagan quickly turned to Nora, a petty woman. Did he even know what love meant? Now, for the sake of shares, Teagan''s pitiful and desperate disy made Jane sick to her stomach. Jane no longer wanted to hide or cover up the truth. She boldly took Vincent''s arm, raised her delicate chin, and announced, "Unfortunately, you''re toote. I already transferred the shares to Master Vincent yesterday, Teagan. Give it up." Vincent enjoyed the attention from the beautiful woman. He, a gentleman, gently held Jane''s hand, lowering his head. Kissing the back of her hand, he gently said, "Baby, let''s go. It''s not suitable for a date with an unwee third wheel around." "Okay." Jane''s face blushed slightly, transforming from a strong independent woman to a submissive kitten-like figure in an instant. Even during the passionate period of their rtionship, she had never acted like this before. Teagan''s mind kept reying the words she had just said. What does Vincent want with hispany? As they turned to leave, Teagan grabbed his arm tightly, his eyes shing crimson. "Master Vincent, aren''t you afraid of getting caught in a trap with me? I know many of your secrets!" Was he threatening himself? Caught in a trap? How audacious. Vincent''s eyes quickly flickered, turning his head back with a gentle smile. He whispered softly in Teagan''s ear, his voice quiet but filled with a threatening undertone. "I''ll wait and see. Mr. Parry, instead of trying to intimidate me here, why don''t you go to the prison and check on your sister? After all, killing her is just a matter of minutes for me, you know the methods of TWILIGHT." What happened to her? Upon hearing this, Teagan finally regained some rity, his raging anger subsiding, reced with a resolute calmness. "Don''t touch her!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Vincent smiled and remained silent, his hand wrapped around Jane''s slender waist, gracefully leaving. Watching the departing figures, Teagan kicked the tables and chairs in anger. After uttering a curse, he quickly took out his phone and dialed his assistant. "Go and find out what happened to my sister. Where is she? Report back to me quickly." "Yes, Mr. Parry." Hospital, nurse''s station. Reece, the top idol, always appeared morous on TV screens, but little did anyone know that he was such an adorable young man in private. The nurse applying medicine to him was one of his fans and was so excited to see her idol for the first time that she could barely hold the cotton swab steady. Seeing her trembling, star-struck demeanor, Reece was afraid that she might identally poke him and refused the nurse''s treatment. He turned to look at the slender figure beside him. "Cheyenne, why don''t you do it? I trust you more. You should know that my nose is insured for a whopping thirty million." Cheyenne stood with her feet apart, shoulder-width apart, one eye squinting while the other eye aimed at the target on the wall. She held a feather dart in her bare hand and casually threw it. "Wow! Bullseye again, a perfect ten! Cheyenne is so amazing, you''ve beaten me by five points!" Kate walked over, removing the two darts she had thrown and preparing for another round ofpetition. Both of them seemedpletely oblivious to his words. Feeling aggrieved, Reece let out a "woof-woof" sound. Cheyenne held the remaining three darts seemingly loosely and threw them. Reece couldn''t help but be captivated by her actions, frowning in disbelief. This couldn''t possibly three targets would be work, difficult enough, right? The three dartsnded one after another on the bullseye, forming a vertical line, astonishing both of them. Kate, holding her darts, suddenly lost the courage to throw. Cheyenne was so amazing! Chapter 568: Not Wanting To Take Care Of Him Chapter 568: Not Wanting to Take Care of Him Cheyenne patted her hands in a triumphant manner, feeling bored and yawning disdainfully. "I thought it would be much more difficult. It''s nothingpared to when I practiced acupuncture," she sneered. During that time, she had to use thin silver needles, tied with silk thread, from a distance of three meters away, through copper rings the size of fingernail caps, into a dummy on the other side. And her grandfather wouldn''t tolerate any mistakes in the acupoints she selected. Kate listened, feeling overwhelmed. Why did she find it so challenging? In the next moment, Cheyenne patted her shoulder and spoke, "Alright, I won. So you''ll stay here to take care of him." Finally, Reece understood. These two were having such a seriouspetition just to decide who would take care of him. He felt so wronged that he almost burst into tears. After all, he was a beloved national idol, adored by everyone. Fans would pay to see him in person. Kate sighed, nodded reluctantly, and wore a forced expression. "Fine. I''ll take care of Reece well and send him back home." "Well, I''m going to bed," Cheyenne said. Sleep? It was only 3 p. m. in broad daylight. She should have already woken up from her nap. Cheyenne spread out her fair and delicate hands, wondering why she had been feeling so unusually sleepy recently.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After she left, only Kate and Reece were left in the room. Kate took over the nurse''s job. She held a cotton swab dipped in alcohol and was about to clean the wound on his nose when Reece suddenly grabbed her wrist. He looked at her with unusually bright eyes. Even though Kate had seen his face many times, she couldn''t help but swallow nervously. "K-Kate, do you remember what we were like when we first met?" he asked. "Huh?" The first time they met? Kate looked at him dazedly, her thoughts going back to many years ago, and she smiled and nodded. "I remember." At that time, it was the first day of their middle school, the campus was filled with people and vehicles, bustling with excitement. Because Reece lived far away, he had arrived at the school a week earlier and had made some good friends. Jimmy, one of Reece''s good friends, was exceptionally good at ying League of Legends. Jimmy had said, "Today is the first day for new students. Why don''t we go to the entrance and see if there are any girls who need help carrying their luggage?" "Jimmy, you already have a girlfriend. Don''t even think about it! Just focus on your game. I''ll go, okay? Reece, shall we go together?" The boy speaking wore a white T-shirt and was slightly chubby. He suddenly rolled off the bed. The iron bed creaked and shook, and the boy reading below frowned, "Be gentle." "Are you going or not?" Spencer, who had just rolled off the bed, nudged the boy reading the book and proceeded to change from his swim trunks to a pair of long pants. "Why are you so shameless? The girls'' dormitory is across from us. Aren''t you embarrassed?" Jimmy turned his head with a smirk, but he didn''t expect to see Sebastian, their roommate, taking off his pants at that moment. Sebastian smirked triumphantly, "I''ll take it as you''re jealous of me!" "You idiot." The two started arguing again, while the boy had grown ustomed to this and didn''t even bother to look up, continuing to read his book with his head lowered. At the entrance of Akloit College affiliated middle school, a luxurious silver car parked in front of the gate. Two girls stepped out of the car, drawing the attention of many. The first girl wore a camisole, with a white chiffon shirtyered over it A pair of shorts revealed her slender and fair legs, while her red nails contrasted with her cute feet. She slowly took off her sunsses, and revealed her striking features. Compared to Nora, the girl behind her seemed slightly less remarkable. She wore a denim skirt and had a neat hairstyle. Her in ck-framed sses didn''t stand out. The car window rolled down, and a middle-aged refined man waved his hand, "Are you sure you don''t want me to walk you in?" "Daddy, I''m already an adult. Really, there''s no need," she replied. In contrast to Nora''s sweet and obedient farewell to their shared parents, Cheyenne silently carried her luggage towards the teaching building. After registering, she was about to find her dormitory and ss when Nora suddenly pushed her aside. "Stay away from me. Walking with you brings down my image since you''re so tacky," Nora sarcastically said, as she arrogantly took her own luggage. "Okay then, I''ll go in myself," replied the young girl with the ck-framed sses, carrying her backpack and leaving indifferently. "Hmph! If it weren''t for Dad''s request for us to study at the same school, I wouldn''t want to be with a beggar like you!" Nora''s extraordinary beauty at such a young age quickly attracted attention, and a senior boy with a handsome appearance Volunteered to help her with her luggage. Meanwhile, behind them, Cheyenne was petite and frail, struggling to carry a huge suitcase, appearing quite pitiful. Not far behind her, Eddie, who had taken on the role of a father at a young age, personally escorted his sister Kate to school. During summer vacation, Cheyenne had saved Kate once, so when she saw the figure ahead, she recognized it as Cheyenne. "Brother, look, the person in front seems to be Cheyenne, who saved me during the summer. Can you help her with her luggage?" Kate suggested. "All right, wait for me. I''ll be back soon," Eddie replied. Just having finished the college entrance examination at eighteen, he was taller than most people, standing out from the crowd. With his height, he quickly spotted Cheyenne amidst the crowd, instructed his sister to wait, and chased after the young girl. Thinking that she didn''t have too much stuff, Kate decided to try carrying a medium-sized suitcase upstairs on her own. Just then, a loud voice came from behind her, and curious, she turned to look. "Girl, wait!" A middle-aged woman wearing a floral dress, slightly plump, approached her with a smile. She stopped in front of Kate, holding her small hand with a smile, "You must be a freshman. You''re such a lovely girl." Kate thought the woman wanted to help her since she had so many things to carry. But in the end, she was mistaken about her intentions. Chapter 569: Buying Laundry Detergent Chapter 569: Buying Laundry Detergent The woman grabbed her hand warmly and started to introduce the things that new high school students should know. After going on for a while, they finally veered back onto the right path. It turned out it was all for advertising... "You see, young girl, as a new student, you''ll need a lot of things, like toothpaste, toothbrushes, andundry detergent. I''ve got them all here. And now, for a special back-to-school offer, if you buyundry detergent, you''ll get a basin as a gift." Kate was a bit confused as she listened, her hand still held by the middle-aged woman. Even if she wanted to buy something, she had to drop off her luggage first. Besides, her brother would help her prepare all the necessary supplies. Unfortunately, the middle-aged woman seemed afraid that she would leave. She kept saying that there was still so much fun left to be had, and she couldn''t refuse her enthusiasm. Kate decided to just buy something and be done with it. "Alright, thank you, ma''ma. I... I''ll just buy theundry detergent!" "Well, okay. And here, youngdy, this basin is for you!" The middle-aged woman, wearing a floral dress, cheerfully took the money, confidently stuffed it into her bag, and then turned around, handing a huge red stic basin to Kate. Pure red. Kate was dumbfounded. This basin! It was huge!!! It was about a meter in diameter, and with this basin in hand, she couldn''t carry her luggage anymore. She had no choice but to reluctantly bnce it on top of her head. But even though it was a gift, it would be a shame to lose it since she paid for it. So, in the crowd, a ratherical scene unfolded-a slender girl in a white dress, bravely navigating the crowded streets with a stic basin twice her width. From a distance, she looked like a moving, colorful mushroom. Kate quickened her pace, fleeing from this side street. Throughout her journey, Kate moved slowly and struggled. People passing by looked at this strange girl, wondering why she bought such a big basin. But not a single person stepped forward to help. She began to envy those beautiful girls who didn''t have to carry their luggage themselves because they were often surrounded by helpful individuals. Just when Kate was about to give up, a exquisitely handsome boy walked through the crowd. He was around sixteen or seventeen years old, exceptionally good-looking, with wild short hair. his features were like a sculpture, especially his narrow, deep-set eyes that exuded depth. Wow, he was so handsome, even more than her senior whom she secretly admired back when she was in sixth grade. But the boy in front of her was clean and clear. His face was beautifully delicate, his bright eyes were captivating, and the slight upward tilt of his eyes seemed to be able to bewitch anyone. He was wearing a white shirt paired with ck pants, and his well-defined hands were symmetrical and slender. The sunlight shone on him, casting a shadow from his long, curlyshes. He was like a prince living in a pce, exuding elegance, and inevitably became the center of attention in the crowd. That young man maneuvered through the crowd, walking towards her direction. At that moment, the world went quiet, as if there were only the two of them. It was the first time Kate had looked at a boy so directly and boldly. She shyly lowered her head, wondering if he wasing to help her with her luggage.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Three steps, two steps, one step... he was getting closer. The owner of the sneakers stopped in front of Kate, who looked up in surprise and blushed as she stumbled over her words, "C-c-ssmate, are you here to help me with my luggage?" The handsome young man, who looked beautiful and seemed out of ce with his sheepish smile, scratched his head and said, "Hey, miss, I was wondering..." "Yeah?" Kate thought the boy wanted to help her carry her luggage, so she looked at him excitedly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "I was wondering where you got this pot from?" Ah! Where she got the pot? So he wasn''t here to help carry her luggage... Kate felt disheveled in the wind for a long time and pointed to a nearby convenience store behind her, "The owner said it came with a purchase ofundry detergent." "Okay, thanks!" The boy was about to leave in a hurry when Kate called out, "Wait, stop!" The beautiful young man turned back curiously and asked, "ssmate, do you need anything else?" In the next moment, with a generous gesture, Kate handed him the stic pot on her shoulder along with theundry, "Take it, no need to thank me." The boy was immediately stunned, meeting such a generous girl on the first day of school. Could she have fallen in love with him at first sight? Then, he became so scared that he ran away with the pot and hisundry as if he had encountered some female thug. Kate, on the other hand, was angry behind him. What kind of person was he? Although the pot was a gift, theundry detergent cost her $35. 8, why didn''t he even say thank you? What a rude person! Back in the dorm, Reece''s roommates were scared by therge pot he brought. Jimmy said, "Reece, why did you buy such a big pot?" "I nned to buy a smaller one to raise fish temporarily. On the way, a girl fell in love with me at first sight and gave me this pot as a gift." "I couldn''t refuse, for fear of hurting her feelings." "Well, why hasn''t any girl given me gifts?" So, the pot eventually became their dorm''s fish tank and foot soaking bucket The dorm''s bonding activity was soaking feet together and ying games while getting fish therapy. Finally, because Sebastian''s feet were too stinky, more than fifty fish he raised ended up with only one lonely fish left. Afraid that this fish would die of depression, Sebastian found a good home for it. He ttered his boss, Cheyenne, and gave the fish to her personally when she was studying anatomy at that time sending the fish to reunite with its family in the afterlife. It was also because of Cheyenne that Kate found out that this rude boy was actually her follower. Reece smiled back at that time and took Kate''s hand, throwing a coquettish nce at her and said softly, "So, old ssmate, can you help me with some takeout tonight? It''s from the restaurant by the school gate, and it''s their in bamboo-scented duck!" Kate suddenly roared and grabbed his cor, "Reece, go to hell!" "It''s been so many years since we graduated, and you still haven''t returned my pot!" "And you still want to eat duck? I''ll give you foot soak water to drink!" Chapter 570: Teagan Is Dead Chapter 570: Teagan is Dead Despite the warm September temperatures in Akloit, Danielle still felt cold. At the moment, she was temporarily detained in a holding cell, a cold iron door separating her from the outside world. The room was empty except for the four walls and dim lighting from the hallway, illuminating the corner where she sat. Her Chanel mini dress had bepletely dirty, her face was streaked with tears, and her hair was a mess. Her lifeless eyes stared at the wall in front of her. Across from her was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, with a tough-looking face. She had no idea what crime he hadmitted to end up there, and he didn''t seem to be worried about facing prison time, spending his days eating and sleeping. He was so bored that he even started to pick at his scalp and pick his toes, then used his foot-digging fingers to pick his ears. He seemed like a vulgar and nasty old rogue. As he boredly looked at Danielle''s pretty little face, he raised his thick lips and whistled loudly. "Hey, beautiful, how old are you? You look like a student. Why are you here?" Danielle shrank back in fear, knees tightly together, sitting on the ground, hands on knees, and her head buried in her kneecaps. She ignored him. However, the middle-aged man seemed to be in a good mood and continued to speak aimlessly. "You''re likely not getting out of here anytime soon. You might as well tell me your name, and I''ll tell you how to getfortable here." "Get lost!" Danielle roared at the man furiously, attracting the attention of the patrolling police officer. He knocked on the railing with his baton, reminding those inside to be quieter. "Lower your voices! This isn''t a ce to chat. If you keep causing trouble, we''ll send you straight to the prison!" This had happened several times this month. This man was a habitual offender, and each time he was detained, he acted as if he were returning home. It gave him a sense of superiority. "Come on, sir, I''m just chatting with the girl here." "No chatting allowed. This isn''t the same as outside. Behave yourself," the police officer warned, and then left, off-duty and headed home. Taking advantage of this shift change window, the middle-aged man called Alfredo stared fixatedly at Danielle. "Little sister, I will take care of you. Wait and see, you''ll be begging for me soon!" Hearing this, Danielle trembled even more. She was as white as a sheet, thinking to herself, "Why isn''t Teagan here yet?" Little did she know, she might never see Teagan again. Because Teagan was dead! At five in the morning, a sanitation worker preparing to clean a street near the garbage truck found a high-end ck leather bag. Thinking it was a valuable treasure, her eyes lit up. She quickly walked over and opened the bag to have a look. What she saw inside scared her so much that she fainted on the spot. The golf bag didn''t contain any treasures, but rather a person! A dead person! The sanitation worker immediately called 110 for help. The police arrived on the scene and collected evidence. The killer seemed to be a highly intelligent person who was skilled in crime, and no fingerprints or footprints were found on the bag. Not only that, but all of the surveince footage in the area was also brokenst night. ording to the powerpany, some residents reported a power outage around 3 AMst night. They checked and found a fault in the circuit well at the intersection. It was a high voltage power of over a thousand. The powerpany could only stop the power to the entire neighborhood. The power was off for nearly four hours, from more than three in the morning until about seven thirty in the morning before it was fixed. There were no wounds on Teagan''s body, nor any signs of struggle. As for whether he was poisoned or had any residual substances in his body, further investigation is needed. In any case, as the CEO of the Parry Group, Akloit''s outstanding youth representative, Teagan''s death has caused many people to sigh. The negative news that followed caught the Parry Group off guard.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The heir was having fun outside, the Parry Group''s stock plummeted, and the youngdy of the Parry family was arrested for identally killing someone. The Parry family is finished! Meanwhile, Teagan''s ex-girlfriend Jane benefited from it; someone saw them in a coffee shop having a conflict. Gordon immediately took his men to the Foley mansion. The Foley family''s old residence. Old Mr. Foley''s illness has improved a lot now, and with exercise every morning, his color has be much healthier than before. At the moment, Emelia was apanying him for a stroll in the garden, while Vincent was sitting in the living room ying chess with Corey On the small square chessboard, ck and white were in opposition, equally matched with neither side giving way Although the chessboard appeared peaceful, the situation was already in turmoil, and it was possible for the white pieces to turn the tables at any moment. The ck pieces were tightly surrounding the white pieces, ready to attack at any time. The young man narrowed his eyes, holding a white piece between his two fingers, and smiled shallowly at the man in front of him. "Thank you, Uncle, for letting me win a game." Coreyughed heartily, gathering up the pieces as he praised him. "I didn''t expect you to be good at ying chess despite growing up overseas." Vincent didn''t be arrogant, instead humbly lowering his head, assisting with the tidying up of the game, and saying, "It''s because Uncle was so gracious. I heard that my older brother is also good at chess; even Grandpa isn''t his opponent." When Kelvin was mentioned, Corey''s expression was as indifferent as a cloud. "Kelvin is busy with work. He doesn''t have time to y chess with me." Corey''s tone was quite resentful. As they were speaking, a tall and imposing figure strode over from outside, followed by an assistant carrying a briefcase. It was Kelvin. His eyes nced over here before he wordlessly walked up the stairs. "Kelvin." Suddenly, Grandpa''s voice came from behind, and Kelvin stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked over. "Grandpa, is there something you need?" Old Mr. Foley walked over with a worried expression, causing Kelvin to think something was wrong. "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Old Mr. Foley then pulled out a ck square silk box from his chest, immediately attracting everyone''s attention. What is this? Chapter 571: Grandfather Gives A Stone To Cheyenne Chapter 571: Grandfather Gives a Stone to Cheyenne Even Vincent and Corey who were ying chess looked over curiously. Kelvin furrowed his thick and well-shaped brows and asked in a deep voice, "What is this?" Old Mr. Foley, with a mysterious and unreadable expression, gave a response, "You don''t need to know what it is. You just need to give this to Cheyenne." Give it to Cheyenne! Why should he? Emelia felt an overwhelming jealousy. She had been back for so long, and besides pocket money, she had received nothing. Yet Cheyenne, an outsider, got shares and now a mysterious gift. How could she not be jealous? After all, she was the only female member of the Foley family, but why did everyone treat an outsider better than her? Kelvin grabbed the box in his hand and reluctantly opened it for a nce. Instantly, he furrowed his brow. He found it slightly unbelievable. Why would Grandfather give Cheyenne a stone that was about the size of a palm? It looked like an ordinary pebble with no patterns on it. Just a stone? Now, Kelvin''s face turned dark.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Emelia, on the other hand, covered her lips andughed quietly. She thought that Grandfather doted on Cheyenne so much, but it turned out he only gave her an ordinary stone. It indicated that her value in Grandfather''s eyes was simr to that of this stone. When old Mr. Foley saw his grandson''s expression, he blew on his mustache, implying that the young man''s eyes were not as discerning as those of an old man like him. "Alright, this stone is very important. You must deliver it into Cheyenne''s hands. It belonged to your grandmother when she was alive, and she held it up until herst moments." "I believe that only Cheyenne deserves it." The old man''s words seemed sincere, and if it weren''t for the fact that the item in his hand was indeed a stone, Kelvin might have been moved by them. He couldn''t help but wonder if Grandfather was ying a prank on him or on Cheyenne by making him deliver this seemingly heavy stone. But in the end, he epted the somewhat heavy stone. Behind him, Chris couldn''t help but stifle augh and said, "Mr. Foley, I heard there''s a gambling stone market in RL District. Perhaps this seemingly ordinary stone is actually a treasure!" As soon as he finished speaking, Old Mr. Foley cast a deep gaze at him, his expression inscrutable, before chuckling and praising him yfully. "No wonder they say you''re smart!" His voice was somewhat gloomy, making Chris feel a bit frightened. After all, old Mr. Foley had never praised him before. Emelia, without hesitation, mocked Chris'' statement. "Mr. Richards, you must have read too many melodramatic novels. You should stop daydreaming and be more realistic." Chris fell silent and refrained from speaking further. After all, he was just a mere assistant, and the other party was the highly esteemeddy of the Foley family. In the end, Kelvin left with the stone in hand. As he took one step up the stairs, an uninvited visitor arrived at the house. Gordon, apanied by four inclothes police officers, appeared at the front gate of the Foley mansion. Except for Master Vincent, everyone else was filled with shock. "Hello, Old Mr. Foley. I''m Gordon, and this is my identification. You can take a look." After presenting his police credentials, the four apanying officers also disyed their identification. They were indeed the police! Old Mr. Foley greeted them and they sat down on the sofa. He turned and called the butler to make some tea. "May I ask if Mr. Murillo has any important business with the Foley family?" The Foley family is known for conducting legal business, not involved in any illegal activities like murder or tax evasion. It''s quite embarrassing for the police to suddenly show up at their door. Mr. Murillo bowed and apologetically replied, "Old Mr. Foley, you''ve misunderstood. It''s not about the Foley Group or the family." "I''m here to find Master Vincent..." As soon as he finished speaking, Corey''s pupils contracted. "Officer, are you mistaken? My nephew is known to be gentle and timid." Seeing that they clearly misunderstood his purpose, Gordon decided to go all the way and exploit the situation, hoping to find out more information. Straightening his posture, Gordon stared confidently at everyone with assertive eyes. In a cold tone, he announced, "Timid, you say? But I received a notice that Teagan, the CEO of the Parry Group, died this morning at around six o''clock." "And someone saw Master Vincent quarreling with Mr. Parry at the caf¨¦ yesterday afternoon." With his words, Old Mr. Foley immediately turned his head to Vincent. The wrinkles on his aging face revealed bulging veins. "Vincent, is this true?" Expecting Vincent to offer some defense, Gordon was surprised to find him calm andposed. "Yes, we had an argument at the caf¨¦ yesterday." "Why?" Gordon''s icy gaze was intimidating, pressing for answers, determined to get to the bottom of things. Unexpectedly, Master Vincent admitted right away that he did meet Mr. Parry at the caf¨¦ and they had a fight. "Yes, we met, and we argued. More precisely, he hit me." He hit him? As if remembering something, Emelia covered her lips in surprise and said, "No wonder your eye was bruised when you came back yesterday. Teagan hit you!" "If he hadn''t died, I would have gone to ask him why he had the audacity to hit you!" Kelvin seemed to have figured something out, a fleeting glimmer of something unseen passed through his eyes without being noticed. Vincent touched his eye and covered it casually with a smile. "It''s fine now, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Emelia, we shouldn''t say such things, the deceased should be respected." Sticking her tongue out, Emelia made a face, showing her displeasure. "Brother, why are you defending him like that?" When he listened to their conversation, Gordon''s face sank deeper in thought. The outside rumors described Master Vincent as a gentle and kind person, someone with gentlemanly manners. But based on his years of investigative experience, Gordon felt that this man in front of him was too fake. Unmoved by their seemingly "natural" performance, Gordon remained cool and distant. After they finished speaking, he continued to inquire, "Hello, I want to ask, what is your rtionship with Jane? Why does 90% of the Parry Shares belong to you?" His words shocked even Old Mr. Foley. Shares of the Parry Group? Why did Vincent acquire that trashy enterprise? Was it for business or personal reasons? Kelvin calmly replied, "I don''t know." In other words, it was Vincent''s personal action. Chapter 572: Mr. Foley Feels More Like A Boss Chapter 572: Mr. Foley Feels More Like a Boss All eyes were focused on Vincent, who calmly responded to the question. "Grandfather, Jane decided to transfer these shares to my name without my knowledge. I only found out yesterday that she spent billions to buy shares of the Parry Group and was worried about managing them properly, so she asked me to help her oversee it." "For convenience, she transferred the ownership to me. Once these assets are reorganized and running smoothly, I will return them to her." Beforeing to the Foley mansion, Gordon had consulted Jane about this matter. She gave the same response - that she voluntarily transferred the shares to Master Vincent. Since Jane had purchased the shares with her own money, there was no need for investigation. And transferring shares to someone else was a mutually agreed decision. As aw enforcement officer, Gordon didn''t fullyprehend the twists and turns of business matters. As long as Master Vincent hadn''t vited anyws regarding the shares and there was no direct or indirect evidence pointing to him as the culprit, Gordon couldn''t make an arrest or temporary detention. "Master Vincent, as the only person known to have had contact with the deceased, and due to theplexity of the case, we don''t have any leads or suspects at the moment. Therefore, I kindly request that you remain in Akloit for the time being, cooperating with the police investigation." Vincent nodded sympathetically, "Mr. Murillo, rest assured, I will actively cooperate. As for Mr. Parry, I''m also surprised, considering he was lively and well just yesterday." Gordon, having conducted official business, exchanged greetings with old Mr. Foley and was about to leave. "Wait a moment."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A deep and maic voice sounded from behind him. Gordon stood still, slightly turned his head, and saw Kelvin elegantly descending the staircase. Tall and imposing, with a cold and domineering face, Kelvin walked with an air of authority. "Do you mind if I join you on your way?" "Mr. Foley, do you know where I am headed next?" Kelvin didn''t answer the question, simply walked towards the exit. Gordon, not too far behind him, let out a faint smile and followed along. The young police officer on the left, intimidated by Kelvin''s entire presence, muttered to himself, "Whoseckey am I, and why does Mr. Foley feel more like my boss than Mr. Murillo?" Gordon was rendered speechless. When Kelvin''s ck Lamborghini stopped at the hospital entrance, three police cars followed close behind. Chris hurriedly approached from the driver''s seat and opened the door. A long and slender leg emerged from the car, stepping on the ground. The shiny ck leather shoes perfectly matched the solid-colored suit pants, drawing the attention of everyone. The women around couldn''t help but exim, "So handsome!" Observing this, the young police officer felt that their boss couldn''t lose face and eagerly hopped off the police car, requesting Gordon to step out. Gordon nced back, giving him a cold look. There was an unusual hint of helplessness on his usually impassive face. Her lips twitched, and she lightly kicked him in the shin. He then jumped out of the car, took a step forward, and swiftly caught up with Kelvin. The cop who got kicked wore a frustrated expression, looking as pitiful as a small kitten as he whimpered, "I''m so miserable..." The door to the director''s office was tightly shut, and the room was eerily §Ö silent. Cheyenne, who had just woken up, had been experiencing an incessant twitch in her left eye Shey on the couch, rubbing her sleepy eyes. wn UMS Just then, a series of quick knocks on the door brought Cheyenne back to reality. She looked up at the clock on the wall-it was already four-thirty. Who had the audacity to prevent her from getting off work? Feeling resigned to having her business interrupted, she casually slipped on her slippers and walked over to open the door, inquiring in a soft voice, "Who is it?" The door opened, revealing a familiar ck figure. Cheyenne froze, her lustrous almond-shaped eyes staring in surprise at the man before her. For a long moment, she couldn''t react. "Kelvin?" Why wasn''t he at thepany at thiste hour? What was he doing at the hospital? Meanwhile, the crowd outside the door was captivated by the stunning woman before them. They held their breath, their gazes fixated on Cheyenne. Since it was convenient for her midday nap, she had taken off her white coat, revealing a ck fitted dress underneath that entuated her graceful curves. Her fair skin, reminiscent of milk, had a delicate pink hue. Her exquisitely small face was blushing faintly, resembling a Barbie doll. Her hair was slightly disheveled, adding a touch ofzy charm to her beauty. Sensing that many were looking at his woman, Kelvin''s face darkened, and he stepped forward, using his tall and imposing figure to shield her from prying eyes. He approached abruptly, and the oppressive feeling that followed caused Cheyenne to take a step back, her eyebrows furrowing. "What are you doing?" "Why is your hair such a mess? Come here." He asked in a deep voice, gripping Cheyenne''s tender fair wrist with hisrge hand and pulling her towards him. This seemingly cold and ruthless man unexpectedly revealed his most tender side before her. With his fingers as ab, his rough fingertips threaded through her silky hair. In no time, he deftly pinned up her long hair and secured it with a small cherry-shaped stic band from his own wrist. A slight electric current surged through Cheyenne''s heart, leaving behind a warm feeling. He... had he been carrying this stic band all along? "That''s it." Kelvin admired his "masterpiece," but his brows suddenly furrowed as he noticed how her slender neck appeared even more elegant after her hair was elegantly tied up. This public disy of affection made those behind them exim in disbelief, as they felt their titanium alloy dog eyes being blinded. They all wished they were blind. Gordon, however, watched with genuine interest and then spoke up, "Miss Lawrence, I came here today because there''s something I''d like to ask for your help with." Cheyenne no longer paid attention to Kelvin; her gaze remained calm as she looked directly at Gordon. "What is it?" Chapter 573: Not Quite Comforted Chapter 573: Not Quite Comforted Little did Cheyenne expect that when Gordon asked for her help, it was actually to visit the morgue and examine a body. She had been thinking about making a fortune today, but instead, she was greeted by a coffin. And to her astonishment, the man lying inside turned out to be Teagan Parry. He was definitely at the hospital yesterday. The world truly is unpredictable, as no one knows what will happen in the next second. "Achoo!" Cheyenne suddenly sneezed, and in the next moment, like a butterfly effect, it triggered a synchronized action from the two men-taking off their jackets. "Cheyenne, put this on," Kelvin said calmly, concealing his suppressed affection while eagerly awaiting Cheyenne''s choice. "Miss Lawrence, if you don''t mind, you can wear mine. I just washed it yesterday," Gordon interjected, for some unknown reason, despite being a textbook straight guy. Beside the three of them, Chris and the young police officer widened their eyes, secretly specting on whose jacket Miss Lawrence would choose. The young police officer nudged Chris''s arm with his elbow, wearing a proud grin, revealing his dazzling teeth under the light. Silly as it was, he extended two fingers in a gesture. Chris, unwilling to back down, extended one hand with all five fingers spread wide. The silent "betting" process between the two men unfolded before Cheyenne''s eyes. She gently brushed aside a strand of chestnut hair from her temple, tucking it behind her ear. Her delicate hand gracefully extended under their gazes. As Cheyenne''s hand reached towards the jacket in Gordon''s hands, Kelvin''s heart felt a pang of sourness, his face growing stern. Seizing the opportunity, he directly draped his jacket over Cheyenne''s slender shoulders. By the time she realized it, warmth had already enveloped her body. The jacket carried his distinctive scent, diluting the pungent odor of the morgue. Cheyenne let out a sigh of relief, finally deciding not to remove the jacket. The young police officer was furious about Mr. Foley''s cheating behavior. He turned his head towards Chris and, in a voice only they could hear, through gritted teeth, said, "Your Mr. Foley is really cheeky!" Clearly, Miss Lawrence had already prepared to take Mr. Murillo''s jacket. Not only did the nearly acquired $5, 000 disappear into thin air, but he even ended up paying $2,000! This time, the roles reversed, and Chris became the one with an attitude. He patted the police officer''s shoulder forcefully, intentionallyforting him, saying, "It''s just $2, 000, not a big deal. Don''t be so stingy You look like the sky is about to fall." "It seems like I haven''t beenforted," the officer replied. Meanwhile, Cheyenne had fully immersed herself in her work and didn''t pay attention to the childish conversation between the two men. She held a long silver needle with her delicate hand, skillfully rotating it in front of the curious gazes of Kelvin and Gordon. The needle pierced Teagan''s chest, brain, and stomach with nimble movements. After almost ten centimeters of the silver needle prated his body, Cheyenne waited for several minutes before gently pulling it out, pressing on his stiffening skin. "How is it?" Gordon eagerly asked. Cheyenne presented the silver needle to him and shook her head. "You see, the color of the needle hasn''t changed. He didn''t die from poisoning." The young police officer also noticed that the silver needle showed no signs of change. Reminded of the forensic analysis, he sighed with a mncholic expression. "No wonder the forensic examiner said his death was suspicious. There isn''t a trace of struggle on his body. It''s as if hey down on his own." Wait, she had seen the photos and clues provided by Gordon. The bag containing the pool cue was at most wide. Teagan, with a height of least 75 meters and a weight of 130 pounds, could never fit himself into such a small bag. Moreover, the most crucial point was that the 1.2 meters long and ters zipper was closed from the outside. Kelvin stood silently behind Cheyenne, listening attentively to their conversation while analyzing the situation in his mind. Suddenly, he proposed going to the Parry mansion. "Go to the Parry mansion?" Gordon''s usually cheerful demeanor faded, and he sighed. "It''s useless. We''ve already been there and found nothing." "A person doesn''t just die for no reason. Even a falling leaf leaves traces of autumn. How can a living person disappear without a trace? Who knows, maybe we will discover something new?" Kelvin''s voice trailed off, and Cheyenne nodded in agreement. "I think Mr. Foley makes sense," Cheyenne said. "Alright, let''s go and take another look," Gordon agreed. [The Parry mansion.] A two-story mansion decorated in the extravagant and luxurious style typical of wealthy individuals. The grand hall had a magnificent golden relief mural of the Madonna and Child, adorned with ayer of gold powder that emitted a radiant golden glow from a distance. A spiraling wrought-iron staircase connected the upper and lower floors, and Teagan''s room was thergest and located in the middle. The wall between the bedroom and the adjacent study had been knocked down, creating ayout resembling a two-bedroom apartment. The bed in the bedroom was messy, with one slipper dropped in front of the bed and the other resting near the single sofa. A half-consumed bottle of French XO sat on the bedside table. ording to the housekeeper, Mr. Parry returned home the night before filled with anger. He locked himself in his room after grabbing a bottle of alcohol. The housekeepers didn''t dare to disturb him and let him be. The next morning, when they wanted to clean the room and found that Teagan was missing, they? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. assumed he had gone to thepany himself. However, theyter received a call from Teagan''s assistant, stating that Mr. Parry hadn''t gone to the office at all, and the cleaning was temporarily put on hold. "Alright, we understand. You can leave now," Gordon dismissed the housekeeper. He led the forensic team back into the room for another inspection. Kelvin and Cheyenne found Teagan''s study together. Much like most wealthy individuals'' studies, it was filled with tworge bookcases full of books. As for whether they had been read or not, Cheyenne didn''t know. Suddenly, she noticed a familiar book on the shelf. Cheyenne attempted to reach for it but frustratingly realized she couldn''t reach due to her height. She stood on her tiptoes. At that moment, arge hand reached over her head from behind and effortlessly took the book down. It was presented to her, and the man said, "Cheyenne, here you go." Cheyenne lightly bit her lip and took the book, responding in a cold tone, "Thank you." This unfamiliar tone and attitude unsettled Kelvin. Ever since they came back from the ind, Cheyenne had been growing increasingly distant towards him. The feeling of being ignored wasn''t pleasant, akin to thousands of ants gnawing at his heart. It wasn''t a sharp pain, but a lingering difort that was hard to bear. Chapter 574: I Am Scared Chapter 574: I Am Scared But Cheyenne didn''t give him a chance. As she held the book, she was surprised to find that it was the same book Sam had lent her before-the Bible. How could Master Sam be connected to Mr. Parry? She raised her bright gaze and met Kelvin''s deep-set eyes, which were also filled with contemtion. In that instant, they both thought of the same thing. "Theputer!" "What?" Gordon looked at them puzzled. Behind theputer desk, Cheyenne sat on the chair while Kelvin stood behind her, his hands resting on the tabletop. Their posture seemed intimate, as if he were holding her in his arms. Cheyenne''s gaze was fixed on theputer screen, where her slender and fair hands swiftly typed on the keyboard. Her speed was so fast that some even doubted if she was randomly pressing keys. However, Kelvin and Gordon knew that she wasn''t ying around. This was a secret website known only to private individuals, and she managed to open it in less than half a minute. After browsing through Teagan''s personalputer, aside from the usual official documents, there was a hidden folder named "AS" with a secrecy level ssified as SSS. Cheyenne tried various ways to ess the folder, but changingworks and browsers proved futile, causing her to furrow her brows. "Let me try," Kelvin suddenly spoke up. Cheyenne''s rosy lips slightly parted as she looked at him in surprise, expressing her doubts. "You... are you sure?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As her words fell, Kelvin bent down and deliberately exhaled a warm breath near her ear, causing her delicate earlobe to tremble slightly. Hisughter was deep and maic. "I think you can personally confirm that tonight. I''m free." "Pff, shut up. Hurry up and unlock this folder." Her sudden change in demeanor, bing somewhat bossy, made her even more adorable in Kelvin''s eyes. He couldn''t help but want to pat her head. However, he dismissed the thought in fear of making her angry. He cleared his throat and fixed his gaze on the screen. His distinct and slender hands reced Cheyenne''s gentle fingers and quickly entered a series of codes. Cheyenne''s almond-shaped eyes widened instantly, filled with surprise and disbelief, her red lips slightly apart. Others might not understand or recognize what Kelvin was typing, but she immediately saw the shining "E7"! It was the abbreviationmonly used by "Excalibur7," the second-ranked individual on the leaderboard. "You! You''re actually... mmm." "Hush." Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin suddenly lowered his head and gently captured her lips, stealing a kiss openly and unashamedly. Others might have been too busy searching and not noticed, but Chris happened to turn his head and identally caught a glimpse of the scene from the corner of his eye. He immediately turned his head back, staring embarrassedly at the pure white wall in front of him. Their intimate scene couldn''t leave his mind. Cheyenne resisted the urge to p him because Kelvin still had a sense of "propriety." After her voice disappeared, he resumed his serious demeanor in a second. "Let''s continue!" Kelvin smiled lightly, his triumphant gaze falling on those rosy and petal-like lips, faintly revealing his tooth marks. They were truly exquisite. He could act as if nothing had happened. But Cheyenne''s heart was anything but calm. She remembered the crisis at the Foley Group over three years ago, when she worked together with "Excalibur7" to ovee the difficulties. He was the second- ranked individual on the leaderboard whom she greatly admired, and now he stood in front of her as Kelvin. How did this guy, who had to deal with so many official duties every day, find time to be a hacker? While she was lost in thought, Kelvin had already cracked the password for the folder and opened it. Inside was an electronic invitation. With a familiar format and signature, she had an identical one-an invitation exclusive to guests of TWILIGHT. Mr. Parry knew about TWILIGHT. Cheyenne suddenly recalled that Master Sam had once mentioned that he and Teagan had met at a banquet. Could it be that Teagan had hidden the address of TWILIGHT in the book and passed it into her own hands through Sam''s involvement? "Mr. Foley, we found something here," Chris suddenly eximed, attracting the attention of many people. "What is it?" "There seems to be a secret room here." Everyone stood up and gathered around Chris. He stepped on the nket on the floor and crouched down to lift it. A tightly closed wooden door appeared before everyone''s eyes. "Force it open!" Gordon immediately gave the order. Two young police officers behind him approached with iron bars and, after some effort, managed to open the secret room. A dark room, approximately one meter in width and length, appeared before Cheyenne''s eyes. She was about to go down when Kelvin grabbed her arm. The man looked at her with concern and said in a deep voice, "Let me go first, you follow me." "I''m not scared." Cheyenne''s lip twitched. She had been to more dangerous ces than this, so why would she be afraid of this small secret room? Seeing her seemingly unconcerned attitude, Kelvin''s eyes, as deep as ve the ocean, reflected her figure. For a brief , Cheyenne mistakenly t she was his whole world. The slightly lowered eyshes left a dark shadow on his cheek. This feeling made her inexplicably flustered. That sentence, "Cheyenne, but I''m scared," left her momentarily nk in her mind and stirred up an indescribable mix of emotions in her heart. Her small fist clenched. Fortunately, the basement was actually empty. Although it looked dim andcked any light, when the lights were turned on, the scene inside was surprising. Typically, a basement would be filled with darkness and horror, but Teagan''s basement was decorated like a suite in a romantic hotel. There was a round-shaped bed, and the walls were adorned with various props for amusement. In front of a mirror, there was a torn piece of women''s clothing and a box of wigs. Hmm? Curiosity piqued, Cheyenne picked up a ball-shaped object resembling arge egg, looked around, and innocently asked, "What is this?" Gordon''s face immediately turned red, and he stuttered for a while, unable to find the right words. "Cheyenne... Miss Lawrence, it''s better if you don''t know." "Cheyenne..." The object in her hand was suddenly snatched away. When Cheyenne raised her head, she saw Kelvin''s cold and stern face, flushed with a mix of red and ck. His deep-set eyes sparkled with a hint of light. Kelvin threw the egg-shaped thing onto a nearby table and gritted his teeth as he whispered something in Cheyenne''s ear. At his words, Cheyenne blushed immediately. Damn it! Mr. Parry turned out to be such a pervert! Startled, Cheyenne quickly withdrew her hand, wiping it on her clothes as if it was dirty. Chapter 575: I Was The Unlucky One Chapter 575: I Was the Unlucky One? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Inside the box, along with various women''s clothing, there were also two sets of men''s suits. The wall was covered with a multitude of photos, and the scenes within fascinated Cheyenne, with at least a dozen different individuals featured. Among them were some familiar faces-Jane and Nora were among them. Although Cheyenne was not an inexperienced young girl, she and Kelvin were quite traditional when they slept together... She discreetly nced at the man beside her from the corner of her eye, only to find Kelvin deeply engrossed in examining a particr photo. Curiosity piqued, Cheyenne approached and took a look, puckering her red lips as she let out an exmation, "Tsk tsk, this is quite daring, isn''t it? Bondage? It seems rather intriguing..." Before she could finish her sentence, Kelvin lowered his head and looked at her, his lips curling into a mischievous smile. His husky voice resounded in her ear. "Does Cheyenne like this?" It seemed that he was too gentle. Cheyenne choked for a moment, as she was merely appreciating it, not necessarily liking it... To conceal her embarrassment, she deliberately adopted a sarcastic tone and whispered, "Isn''t this what you like? You''re examining it so seriously, as if you''d stick your eyes onto it!" She admitted that the girl in the photo did indeed have an attractive figure, with a slim waist and long legs-qualities that men typically appreciated. Clearly, her tone revealed jealousy. Kelvin pulled her toward the photo, his tone tinged with helplessness. "Cheyenne, don''t be so quick to jump to jealousy. Take a closer look at the woman in this picture. Don''t you feel that something is amiss?" Although he secretly hoped that Cheyenne would get jealous for once, he knew it was an impossible task. Upon hearing his words, this time, she finally calmed down and carefully observed the photo on the wall. The woman pinned down beneath Teagan... did give her a sense of familiarity. Wait! Cheyenne''s small handnded on the raised curve of her own neck, her finger pointing at the prominent protrusion, as she said in a hushed voice, "Adam''s apple... an Adam''s apple." Finally, she stared intensely at Kelvin''s Adam''s apple. Under her direct and innocent gaze, the man''s Adam''s apple rolled silently twice, and a stream of heat quickly surged through his body, spreading rapidly through his limbs. If she continued to look like this, something would happen! Kelvin took a sharp breath, trying to calm himself down. He adjusted her posture and faced the photo once again. While forcibly calming himself, he continued in her ear, "Not only that, look at the beads on this person''s wrist. I''ve seen them on Vincent''s wrist too." Cheyenne nodded. "Hmm? And that tattoo is familiar too, it''s from TWILIGHT." "However, based on my estimation, the man in this picture shouldn''t be Vincent. He seems to be slightly taller." It wasn''t Vincent, but he had the same bracelet. But... Davon also had the same bracelet. Previously, at the TWILIGHT, he had used Aidan''s alias to try to intimidate her. Cheyenne had noticed the same beads on Davon''s wrist. "Could it be that the woman in this picture is actually Master Davon in disguise? Teagan gives the beads, and he might just give them to whoever he''s interested in!" It was like a kind of hint. Receiving the beads from him was equivalent to receiving a room key. Kelvin couldn''t help but find Cheyenne''s thoughts amusing and exasperating. Such a thing couldn''t possibly happen. Although there were indeed homosexuals among the wealthy, they didn''t openly engage in rtionships as explicitly as Cheyenne suggested. Most of them kept it concealed. It was simr to Master Davon cross-dressing; while it might be a form of romance between lovers, it was mostly to hide the fact that they were homosexuals. Among this pile of cluttered photos, Cheyenne finally managed to find various angles of this tattooed "woman." There was a frontal photo of her, taken while he was doing his makeup. Indeed, it was Davon. Now that both parties involved were dead, even though they knew about the illicit rtionship between these two individuals and their connection to TWILIGHT, they were temporarily unable to find out the cause of Mr. Parry''s death. "There are some receipts here, but I can''t understand them. Do you have any idea?" she asked, pointing to the receipts. The young police officer found a blue folder and a pair of thin, elongated notes from a metal tin box. The notes had unfamiliar numbers andnguage written on them. "Pass them over, let me take a look," Gordon said. When Gordon saw the small notes, he waspletely confused. What kind of script was this? It didn''t look like English. "This is Nastar," Kelvin suddenly spoke up, his tone extremely certain. Cheyenne also leaned in, picking up one of the notes and looking at the text. Her red lips slightly parted as she attempted to trante the meaning. "C3-5S78, Dodiff." Dodiff was a city in the north of Nastary. "What does C3-5S78 mean?" everyone asked, filled with curiosity. Cheyenne discovered many different sets of numerical codes in the small box. "C-4B098, Yheehull. M-1A367, Stresa." As she recited them, Kelvin seemed to have an idea and returned to theputer. With lightning-fast speed, he searched the series of numerical codes in Teagan''sputer, and as he had anticipated... "I found it. These are product codes." Everyone gathered around theputer, and Kelvin stopped the mouse on the taskbar for iing orders. The string of numbers that Cheyenne had recited matched perfectly. "5S78 is the fifth level," Kelvin exined. "The employer specifically wants the left hand of a female model. The ''ingredients'' are to be delivered to Dodiff." The ingredients were obtained through TWILIGHT. "4B098 is a second-level task," Kelvin continued. "The employer''s request is rtively simple. They want a Buddhist amulet to build their reputation. They bought a seven-month-old baby in Yheehull, Nastary, and extracted the child from the pregnant woman''s womb to make the amulet." Teagan also managed to trace the real name of this employer-JC. "M-1A367 is a first-level task with a bid of 2 billion," Kelvin said. "And the content is about Cheyenne." The employer''s request was to kill Cheyenne. Everyone''s gaze turned to her simultaneously. It turned out that she had narrowly escaped death several times before. Behind the scenes, it wasn''t just Davon involved, but also Teagan. Thinking back to the ident scene, the masked man in charge was Teagan. She had identally broken his bracelet. Kelvin tightened his grip on hisrge hand. "Cheyenne..." His Adam''s apple rolled, and just as he was about to utter solemn words, he heard Cheyenne''s cold andmanding voice. "What''s ridiculous is that now all the people taking the order are dead. In the end, it seems that I have a stronger will to live." "I want to see who is behind all of this!" Chapter 576: The Struggle Chapter 576: The Struggle After leaving the Parry mansion, it was already evening, past seven o''clock. The city was adorned with colorful lights as nightfall arrived, creating apletely different atmosphere from the majestic daylight. The night scenery was hazy and enchanting, exuding a sense of beauty. Gordon instructed his subordinates to take the collected evidence back to the police station. He lifted his weary neck and nced at the sky, which revealed the deep blue twilight. A tinge of guilt surfaced on his stern face, and he parted his lips slightly before speaking, "Miss Lawrence, I apologize for dying your departure from work once again. It''s dinnertime now, so why don''t I treat you to a meal?" Inviting Cheyenne for a meal? A man inviting a woman out to eat under the pretense of gratitude was quite a clich¨¦ move. To prevent any ulterior motives, Kelvin decided to y the role of a chaperone. Without hesitation, he interrupted Gordon''s suggestion, "No, food outside isn''t clean, and the taste isn''t as good as homemade." Upon hearing his words, both of them directed their gazes towards Kelvin, causing him to feel uneasy. He discreetly raised an eyebrow. Cheyenne couldn''t guarantee the cleanliness outside, but as for the taste... it was definitely much better than what she could cook. After all, she only knew how to make chicken mushroom soup. However, at this hour, it wasn''t realistic to go out and buy chicken to make soup. Gordon was an honest boy, not as calcting as Kelvin. He genuinely believed that Kelvin was concerned about the cleanliness of outside food, so he abandoned the idea. "In that case, Mr. Foley, what do you suggest?" "Let''s make it ourselves!" He said it with determination, as if sealing a deal of great significance. At the Lawrence Vi, there was a spacious kitchen. However, with the presence of two tall men, the kitchen suddenly felt a bit crowded. Cheyenne changed into a casual home outfit, wearing a white long t-shirt that reached her thighs, paired with light gray wide-leg pants. She tied her long hair into a bun on top of her head, securing it with a red cherry-shaped hair tie. Without any makeup, she was still fascinated. She seemed unaware of her own charm as she casually picked up an apple, leaning against the door with curious eyes. Click. Her red lips slightly parted as she took a bite of the apple. Chewing on it, she observed the two big men in the kitchen. Together, they weighed nearly 300 pounds, yet they were both shining brightly over a small apron. Although Cheyenne didn''t cook often, the kitchen was still well-equipped with everything it needed. At this moment, this adorable apron was innocently being torn apart by the two men. Gordon stood on the left, gripping the apron''s ties with hisrge hand. An unusual trace of anger appeared on his usually stern face. In a deep voice, he said, "Based on the calluses between your index finger and thumb on your left hand, Mr. Foley, it seems you''re ustomed to holding a pen. You''re wearing a limited edition designer suit, with even your cufflinks exuding extravagance. It seems unlikely that a man like you would spend time in the kitchen." Kelvin stood on the right, his knuckles prominent as he held the other end of the apron. His voice was unexpectedly cold, and a chill flickered in his eyes. "From a kitchen only has two eggs and one tomato. In order to maximize profit, we must optimize the allocation of resources." businessman''s perspective the ne As his words fell, Gordon''s eye twitched, his brows furrowing, and even his forehead creases formed waves. His ¨¦ducation wasn''t extensive; he went straight to police academy without graduating from college and then joined the military... He didn''t quite understand concepts like maximizing profit and resource allocation. Could Mr. Foley please speak in simpler terms? "So?" Kelvin knew this uncultured man had limited knowledge and felt a great sense of confidence in overpowering him in this aspect. The lips curved into a gentle smile as he continued, "Naturally, the resources should be entrusted to the most capable person for allocation, like me!" "No way! I want to use that egg too!" "I want to use it as well!" Here we go again. Although both had a cold and aloof demeanor, the impression they gave off was vastly different. Gordon''s coldness carried a sense of masculine stability and righteousness, providing a strong sense of security. On the other hand, Kelvin''s coldness had a touch of elegance. While the two men were locked in a dispute over the ownership of an egg, Cheyenne had already quickly finished an apple. Her plump cheeks puffed out as she reached out with her small hand to touch her belly, pursing her lips. Why did she feel even hungrier? The corner of her eye nced at the wall clock. Goodness, it was almost 8 o''clock now. From the moment she entered the kitchen until now, these two had been at odds for half an hour. If this continues, they probably won''t even need to have dinner and can just settle for ate-night snack. Cheyenne even hesitated whether to send Dominic a text message, asking him to bring her some crayfish.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, you two, is it even interesting for you to fight over this egg? Kelvin, can you cook?" After knowing him for so many years, she had never seen him step foot in the kitchen. If you were to say Kelvin could cook, it would only be limited to the time they were stranded on a deserted ind when he grilled fish. Looking back now, he simply gutted the fish, cleaned it, impaled it on a wooden stick, and roasted it over a fire. Perhaps due to theck of seasoning, it tasted nd and somewhat fishy. However, at that time, there was simply no other food avable, so she reluctantly ate it. Upon hearing her question, Kelvin shook his head openly and honestly, dering in a deep voice, "I can''t." Cheyenne was wordless. Then why are you fighting for it? Gordon smirked sarcastically, his stern gaze reproachfully directed at Kelvin as he retorted, "Mr. Foley''s so-called resource allocation is simply a joke!" Kelvin squinted his eyes and responded indifferently, "Do you know how to cook?" The tall man, standing at over 6 feet, awkwardly lowered his head and bluntly announced, "If you don''t know how, why should I be expected to?" Alright, this was just a pointless argument. Just as Cheyenne took out her phone to order some takeout to prevent herself from starving to death because of these two, a melodious voice suddenly sounded from outside the door, refreshing like a clear spring, soothing to the soul. "I can." Surprised, she turned her head and saw a white figure slowly approaching, bringing with it an air of elegance and poetry. Chapter 577: That Position Belonged To Him Chapter 577: That Position Belonged to Him The pink apron, which was almost torn apart by two people, ended up being worn by Benson. It must be said that he had a delicate and handsome appearance, even wearing such a girlish apron didn''t look ou of ce. His shoulder-length hair was tied up and hung down behind him. Although he couldn''t see, Benson was adept and skillful in the kitchen, handling everything with ease. Inparison, the two people on his left and right stood like stiff mountains, staring at Benson''s cooking figure with wide eyes. After washing the tomatoes, he held one tomato in one hand and a small knife in the other. After slicing the tomatoes, he reached into the bowl and felt for the egg, tapping it against the edge of the bowl. Crack. The egg cracked. Kelvin and Gordon felt their hearts shatter as well. Kelvin had just wanted to show off in front of Cheyenne, only to be overshadowed by someone who couldn''t even cook. How despicable! In his ears, he could hear the sound of a casual and warm conversation, which irritated the hidden mes of jealousy in Kelvin, almost causing them to burst out. "Cheyenne, where''s the oil?" "It''s on the second cupboard to your left. I''ll get it for you." "Okay, thanks, Cheyenne." "No problem, Benson. What are you cooking? It smells so good; I''m already salivating just from the aroma." "You little glutton. You can eat it soon. I''m making tomato and egg over noodles. If your fridge wasn''t empty, I could have made a stir-fried dish for you." Cheyenne smiled and nodded, her eyes narrowing like a crescent moon. Even though she had to get up early for work at the hospital, there was one advantage-she didn''t have to worry about meals. Gordon stood behind Benson, arms crossed, looking at the blind man with newfound admiration. Being able to live independently despite physical disabilities and learning to cook was already quite remarkable. Looking at his hands again, fair and slender, they were truly as beautiful as carved jade. Miss Lawrence mentioned that her friend was a renowned musician.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When Gordon saw Benson cutting the tomatoes with his precious hands, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of agony for him. For musicians, their hands are their life. When his gaze inadvertently fell upon the scar on Benson''s finger, Gordon''s heart skipped a beat, unable to resist stealing a few more nces. Although the scar had be faint, almost indiscernible, it was a neat mark as if inflicted by a sharp de. But upon further thought, perhaps he identally injured himself while learning to cook. After all, cooking was such a difficult task for a blind person. Sizzle. Once the oil reached the right temperature, Benson immediately poured in the beaten eggs, filling the kitchen with the aroma of eggs. Cheyenne closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her cravings almost overwhelming. Benson held a wooden spat and stirred the eggs in the frying pan, exining the cooking process and techniques with a calm and elegant voice, reminiscent of a cello. "Cheyenne, you see. After pouring in the eggs, stir for about half a minute, then take it out. Add the tomatoes, which will take a bit longer, and stir-fry on high heat until they release their juice. Then add the previously cooked eggs, mix them together, and add a little water to thicken the sauce." As he exined the process, everyone else was learning with exceptional seriousness. In Kelvin''s deep-set eyes, a glimmer of light shed by swiftly. So, it was that simple. He had thought cooking was much more difficult. ncing at Cheyenne''s expression, he found she was standing by Benson''s side, holding the bowl and waiting for him to scoop the dish into it. These two figures, one tall and one short, both slender, formed a beautiful scene together. Kelvin couldn''t help but clench his fists, his lips forming a tight line, exposing his current unpleasant emotions. The position Benson stood in originally belonged to him. Thinking of this, Kelvin felt a bitter taste in his mouth, a myriad of ufortable feelings in his heart. He turned destely and walked out of the kitchen, sitting alone in the living room, where faintughter could be heard from behind. Self-mockingly, he thought that even if he quietly left now, perhaps Cheyenne wouldn''t even notice. "Alright, Cheyenne, it''s time to eat." "Great job, Benson! I''ll get a bowl now, haha..." Cheyenne praised Benson while yfully counting her slender fingers, but when she noticed that there were only three people in the kitchen, she turned her head to nce at the figure about todeave at the entrance of the living room. Under themplight, that departing figure seemed vast and lonely, like an eternal mountain peak. "Kelvin." "What''s the matter?" Someone who had already taken a step forward stopped in disbelief. He didn''t turn around but silently waited for Cheyenne''s next words. Hisrge hands, resting on the sides of his pants, were sweaty with nervousness. Cheyenne furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and gave him a displeased re, saying in an annoyed tone, "Even if you''re busy, eat before leaving. I cooked a whole bow of noodles, wasting food is not good." What! Kelvin could hardly believe what he just heard. The bitterness and jealousy from earlier vanished instantly. In their ce, a sense of almost overflowing joy took over. Cheyenne wanted him to stay for the meal!!! It was just a change in wording, but the result was clear-she wanted him to stay! With his back turned to her, the man revealed a silent, radiant smile. His white teeth contrasted against his cold and alluring appearance, softening his features. He immediately turned around and walked back to the dining table in the living room with confident strides, calmly replying, "No rush, just thought the kitchen was filled with too much smoke. I wanted to open the door for some fresh air." Too much smoke? Don''t they have an exhaust hood? Cheyenne thought he was being overly fastidious about cleanliness again, pouting her red lips and letting out a light snort. Under themplight. Everyone sat together around the table, eating noodles in a heartwarming scene that Kelvin had never experienced before. He ate slowly. Not because his rival''s noodles were particrly delicious, but because he wanted to spend more time with Cheyenne. Even if it was just one more minute, one more second. Cheyenne didn''t care about maintaining adylike image, especially in her own home. She ate with her head lowered, the sound of her slurping noodles reaching everyone''s ears. Influenced by her, Gordon''s eating sounds also became louder. As a former soldier, he showed his military efficiency even in the act of eating. As for Benson, he truly exemplified elegance, eating slowly with a graceful posture, as if engaged in an artistic endeavor. And Kelvin, even while eating, exuded a hint of coldness and dominance. Cheyenne took a few sips of soup, her shiny eyes ncing at the contents of Benson''s bowl. Still so much left? Then she looked at Kelvin. This guy had hardly eaten his food. Chapter 578: Gift Giving Chapter 578: Gift Giving She unconsciously licked her red lips, hesitated for a moment, and decided against it... She should focus on losing weight instead. Lately, she had been feeling hungry all the time, and she couldn''t figure out why. Just then, arge hand suddenly took away the bowl in front of her. Cheyenne looked up and was surprised to see Kelvin picking out half of his own food and cing it in front of her. He then pushed the bowl back towards her. His voice softened considerably, but he still spoke in his usualmanding tone as he ordered, "Eat." He knew she wasn''t full yet. Cheyenne looked at the half-filled bowl in front of her, feeling a sudden daze. She had never imagined that one day he would care for her so much. With just one nce, he knew what was on her mind. Biting her fork, Cheyenne decided to temporarily set aside her troubles and not waste the food. Kelvin wasn''t actually hungry; just watching her eat was enough to satisfy him. Especially when she ate, her cheeks puffed up like a chubby and adorable little hamster. After eating their fill, Cheyenne reclined on the sofa with her slightly bloated stomach, while Gordon resigned himself to cleaning up the mess. He had lost to Kelvin in a game of rock-paper-scissors earlier, which was why he had to wash the dishes. But it wasn''t a big deal; it couldn''t faze him. Seeing the pink apron hanging by the door, Gordon reached out and put it on himself. Uh... It was too small. This apron was size S, but he usually wore XXL clothes. He couldn''t even tie the strings properly and could only barely hang it around his body. If it were Benson wearing this apron, it would be a delightful sight, but when Gordon appeared in front of everyone wearing it, Cheyenne was thoroughly amused. Unable to resist, she nced at him a few more times, and her lips couldn''t help but curl upward. Kelvin, on the other hand, was d he had won earlier; otherwise, he would be the one embarrassing himself in front of Cheyenne now. A burly man with a cold and tough image wearing such a cute pink apron would definitely be out of ce. Gordon, feeling embarrassed, retreated to the kitchen. He actually liked pink; he just hadn''t had a chance to try it before. After this small interlude, Cheyenne finally remembered the main point. She turned to the elegant man in white beside her, Benson, and asked curiously, "Benson, howe you''re here?" He had been busy preparing for an exam recently, so she thought he must be very busy. In response to her question, a gentle smile flickered in Benson''s dark eyes, and he pretended to ponder mysteriously. "Can''t you guess?" Cheyenne''s eyes shimmered with a bewildered light, like the innocent and captivating Bambi in the woods. "I really can''t think of it. Did youpose another new song, Benson?" Benson stopped teasing her and spoke softly, "That''s not the only reason." If it was just about the song, he could have easily sent her a sample through email for her to listen to. Why go through all this trouble? "Well..." Benson smiled, reached out to grab his white cane, and stood up. He walked towards the door. "Benson, where are you going?" Cheyenne looked at him bewilderedly and stood up as well. She saw Benson open the door and whistle outside. Soon after, a rumbling sound came from a distance. A ck luxury car appeared through the darkness and finally stopped at her doorstep. The car door opened. A beautiful woman dressed in a pink dress got out of the car. It was Kate. And the driver... was Reece dressed as a delivery guy. He wore a distinctive vest, a helmet of the same color, and two adorable bunny ears. "You guys!" Cheyenne subconsciously took a half step back, feeling that something was waiting for her. Sure enough, confetti burst into the air andnded on her face and hair. "Cheyenne, happy birthday!" Kate put away the fireworks and opened her arms, suddenly giving her a hug. Caught off guard, Cheyenne sneezed and watched as the confetti slowly drifted from her nose.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Only then did she slightly regain herposure from the surprise and curved her lips. Somewhat lost, she said, "So it''s already October?" She had grown another year older. In fact, Cheyenne never had the desire to celebrate her birthday because she was born on the same day her mother, Sh, died. So for many years, she had never publicly celebrated her birthday in a grand manner. But fortunately, after getting to know them, they would give her gifts every year. After Reece got out of the driver''s seat, he went around to the back of the car and opened it, revealing a giant cake. During the journey, to protect the cake from being damaged, even though it only took half an hour to get there, he drove for a full hour. Benson''s clear voice suddenly sounded in her ear, "Cheyenne, happy birthday! Congrattions on growing another year older." Gordon, who had just finished washing the dishes and hadn''t had time to take off his pink apron, suddenly thought of something and immediately turned back to the kitchen. Before long, he returned holding a rose carved from a carrot, and handed it to Cheyenne, saying with a soft smile, "Miss Lawrence, happy birthday." "It''s because of the rush that I didn''t have time to prepare in advance, so please don''t mind." "Thank you." As Cheyenne looked at the radiant faces before her, she couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation in her nose, and a warm feeling flowed through her heart. On the other hand, Kelvin''s face turned pale and gloomy. Today was Cheyenne''s birthday, and he didn''t even know this basic piece of information. He watched as Reece and Benson presented one precious gift after another to her, and even someone like Gordon, a rough man, had the talent to carve roses from carrots. But what about him? Suddenly, Kelvin''s pocket made a sound. After hesitating for a while, he took out the item and handed it to Cheyenne, thinking to himself, ''I will definitely give her a better gift in the future.'' For now, he would have to settle with this stone and temporarily appease Cheyenne. "What is this?" Kate stared at the ordinary-looking stone with wide eyes, finding it hard to believe that it was just a stone. The renowned CEO of the Foley Group, giving someone a gift of a mere stone! Reece couldn''t help but cover his mouth and mockingly say, "Did you pick this up from the roadside as ast-minute option, Mr. Foley? If you really weren''t prepared or didn'' want to give a gift, you should have said so earlier." "It''s inexpensive, but it''s a token of my affection believe Miss Lawrence won''t mind," Gordon spoke up, being the only one to defend Kelvin, since this stone brought a hint offort to Gordon''s heart and made him not the most embarrassed man. Kelvin still kept hisposure in such a situation. Seeing no reaction from Cheyenne, he momentarily panicked, and a trace of disappointment appeared in his deep-set eyes. "Cheyenne, this gift is... I''m sorry, I''ll make it up to youter." As he spoke, he prepared to take the stone back. "Just wait a moment." Chapter 579: For Free Chapter 579: For Free Cheyenne suddenly spoke up, stopping Kelvin''s action. Before Kelvin could put the stone away, she quickly took it in her own hands. "Cheyenne!" Reece eximed in disbelief. "Yeah, Cheyenne, you don''t keep fish at home, so what do you want with this ugly stone? If you want, I can ask a friend to bring you some colored sand," Kate said, looking surprised. Benson, always smiling, stood silently on the side, like a beautiful scenery. Gordon crossed his arms and calmly awaited Cheyenne''s next instruction. He believed that Miss Lawrence must have discovered something. Cheyenne held the stone in her palm, weighing it, and then looked at the light in the room for a while. Her actions were extremely strange, immediately drawing the attention of the others. Reece even thought she had gone crazy and waved a fair, tender hand in front of her. Perplexed, he said, "Cheyenne, what are you doing? It''s just a stone, not a precious gem. You can''t see anything by looking at it in the light."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They could only stare at each other. Cheyenne gave him a disdainful look, as if he were an idiot, and snorted, "If you don''t understand, then don''t speak. This is jade." "If I''m not mistaken, it should be a high-quality imperial green jade inside!" As Cheyenne''s words fell, they were followed by a series of gasps. Kate even swallowed her saliva and once again stared intently at the ordinary and unremarkable piece of stone, as if she wanted to see through it. "Cheyenne, are you sure? It still looks like a regr stone to me," Kate said. "Of course I''m sure. Otherwise, how would there be a difference between humans and pigs? If you could tell it''s something extraordinary, then you wouldn''t be Kate," Reece immediately took the opportunity to counter Kate''s remark, and she didn''t hesitate to grab his ear and give it a hard tug. "You may dress like a weirdo, but you still didn''t notice." "Wasn''t it you, you stupid dog, who mocked Mr. Foley earlier?" "Hold on, who are you calling a stupid dog? Kate, you little brat, I''m your brother." "Ugh, aren''t you afraid of getting beaten to death by my brother?" Gordon, seemingly not ustomed to the sight of the two of them arguing as soon as they met, furrowed his thick eyebrows, showing concern. Meanwhile, Cheyenne and Kelvin had left without anyone noticing. "Miss Lawrence?" Gordon turned around and realized with a sudden shock that there was no one behind him. Inside the room. This was Kelvin''s first time entering Cheyenne''s bedroom, and it was different from what he had imagined. The bed was filled with pink stuffed animals and decorative paintings. Against the wall stood a five-tiered wooden shelf, disying a variety of antiques and trinkets she had collected from the market. What caught Kelvin''s attention the most was a jade little lion ced in the center. It was carved lifelike, with an innocent and yful appearance, its mouth upturned as if it were running with a ball in its mouth. Through a curtain, there was a small study with a work desk outside. He casually nced at the bookshelf, which contained medical ssics mixed with romance novels and funnyics... twopletely different styles were unexpectedly mixed together. Just like Cheyenne herself, full of mysteries. At this moment, she raised her delicate fair hands, her arms wrapped around her back, and tied an apron. Her golden silk-threaded eyes reflected on her palm-sized face, making her look even more delicate, and the strands of hair hanging down her temples added a touch of tenderness to her. The study was filled with the buzzing sound of a machine. Cheyenne held the handle of the cutting machine with one hand, wearing gloves on the other hand, and carefully cut the stone. As she watched the spinning gears gradually strip away the surface of the stone, revealing the green inside, she became excited and held her breath, her eyes shining brightly. Cheyenne, fully engrossed in her work, caught the man''s gaze. His attention had shifted from the green glow and was now fixed on her profile. Kelvin couldn''t help but watch Cheyenne as she continued cutting the stone. He stared at her intently, not wanting to blink, fearing that it would all disappear like a dream. Suddenly, the sound of barking filled the room as a small ck dog with four short legs bounded in. It ran straight to Kelvin and started barking, wagging its tail in excitement. "Wow, Chance!" Kelvin eximed, finally snapping out of his daze. He crouched down and picked up the little ck dog. Last time he saw it, it was as skinny. Cheyenne had been feeding it all the leftovers she couldn''t finish. So, when they entered the room, this was the scene they saw: Kelvin sitting in a chair, resting his cheek on his hand while a sleeping puppyy on hisp. Not far away, Cheyenne wore sses with delicate gold rims, her face serious the el. as she gently polished Ret remnants of rock on the surface of the jade artifact. Reece, however, was amazed to see that the ordinary stone from earlier had transformed into a palm-sized irregr-shaped jade stone. The vibrant, dripping-green color and its smoothness indicated its high quality. It was indeed a piece of jade, just as Cheyenne had mentioned. Kelvin had witnessed the entire process of the stone turning into a jade artifact, so he wasn''t as surprised as the others. Gordon, on the other hand, noticed a jade carving of a lotus child on the bookshelf and felt a sense of familiarity. "How does Miss Lawrence have this carving of the lotus child?" he wondered aloud. It reminded him of a previous event when he was reassigned to the National Museum during his time at Onistead. There, they had organized a theme@event called "Let the Cultural Relics Speak," in coboration with other museums, and folk artists. During the award ceremony, there was a jade carving that looked exactly like the one on Cheyenne''s bookshelf. He distinctly remembered that the carving had won a gold award, and the recipient was none other than a fifteen or sixteen-year-old middle school student. The girl had a cool and rebellious demeanor, with blonde hair and a shiny ck leather jacket paired with an irregr split skirt. She seemed like a troubled teenager. However, throughout the entire process of carving the jade, she disyed unparalleled talent and professionalism. Unfortunately, after receiving the award, she disappeared. It was said that she was the apprentice of the renowned jade carver Freddie Baxter. Chapter 580: Saying Nothing Chapter 580: Saying Nothing Gordon, upon seeing the jade carving, was almost certain that Cheyenne was the troubled teenager from years ago. He couldn''t contain his excitement and walked briskly towards her, grabbing her slender wrist. "Miss Lawrence," he eximed. At the same time, Kelvin stood up from his seat, his gaze fell on Gordon''s hand. He almost wished to cut it off, and his icy stare made Gordon realize his mistake. Blushing slightly, Gordon quickly withdrew his hand and apologized, "Miss Lawrence, I''m sorry. I was just too excited." Cheyenne took off her mask, revealing her delicate face with fine beads of sweat. Her eyes, as clear as water, nced lightly at his hand. "It''s fine," she said softly. Gordon forced himself to regainposure and spoke up, "It''s because my mother loves this jade lotus child carving so much. Her sixtieth birthday ising up, Miss Lawrence, could you sell this carving to me?" He didn''t have much confidence when he said those words. Not to mention that the jade was authentic jade, this carving was Cheyenne''s masterpiece, her crowning achievement. Even Master Freddie had offered a substantial sum to buy it, but she refused, iming that she didn''t need the money at the time. Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows, and didn''t give him a direct answer. Instead, she asked in a soft voice, "Hmm? You want to buy it?" Gordon sensed a glimmer of hope in her tone, which made him even more excited. He nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, as long as you''re willing to sell it, you can name your price." Would she demand several billion from him? Just when Reece was curious about how much Cheyenne would ask for, he unexpectedly heard her casual voice in his ear. She waved her hand nonchntly and said, "If you like it, just take it. I don''t want your money!" Even Gordon himself hadn''t expected this answer. Standing at over six feet tall, he usually had a cold and ruthless demeanor, but today he revealed his shy side several times, resembling a big boy. "Miss Lawrence... How can I ept this?" he said. "Yeah, Cheyenne, we''ve known each other for so many years. Why didn''t you give me this good thing?" Reece now felt extremely jealous. Kelvin had the same thought, but he wouldn''t express his emotions as openly as Reece, especially not in front of her. When he mentioned this, Cheyenne couldn''t help but sneer. Her cold gaze turned towards him, and her lips twitched slightly. "Weren''t you the one who didn''t want it?" "When did I ever say I didn''t want it!" As his words fell, Reece was suddenly dumbfounded. He couldn''t remember a time when Cheyenne had given him this jade carving. Cheyenne lifted her fair delicate chin, lost in a brief moment of contemtion, before speaking with certainty once again. "It was a few months ago when you said you wanted the pen holder in my study. I even rmended it to you, but you said it looked like a cheap 3D-printed craft..." "I didn''t remind you it was worth a lot at that time." As her voice trailed off, Reece wished he could give himself a resounding p. How could he have been so oblivious? "Hahaha, this is hrious! Reece, you ?????? really have no taste. Just forget about taking it!" Kateughed, covering her stomach in an exaggerated manner. In her mind, she had already imagined what expression Cheyenne must have had at that moment. It was definitely a face full of disdain. "Shut up!" Annoyed and embarrassed, Reece felt the pain of missing out on an opportunity to make a billion, and he was also embarrassed by Kate''s teasing. "Whatever, I don''t care!" Gordon looked at the white jade figurine of a lotus child in his hand, feeling pleasantly surprised and unsure how to thank Cheyenne properly. If he were to buy something like this, just the raw material alone would cost him half a lifetime''s sry. Miss Lawrence was truly generous. The reason Cheyenne gave him this jade carving for free was because she remembered the several times Gordon had saved her. She had a character of repaying both grudges and favors. It was just a jade carving, and if she had time, she could always carve another one. forN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Back then, she didn''t want to sell it to that old man Freddie because he wanted to buy the rights of ownership along with it. In other words, he didn''t want to buy it appreciation but to im the honor for himself. His selfishwas the reason why Cheyenne refused to sell the jade carving. Kelvin held the green jade in his hand and nced at the patterns on it. Suddenly, he handed it to Cheyenne. "Since it''s a gift for you, it''s yours, Cheyenne. Keep it for yourself." Seeing that she was reluctant to take it, Kelvin lightly pursed his lips and felt a moment of nervousness But Cheyenne epted the jade, piece. Pretending not to care, she said, it won''t serve any purpose in your hands. It''s better if I keep it. When I decide what to make with it, I''ll return it to you." "No need to return it!" Kelvin hurriedly exined. However, Cheyenne was adamant. If he didn''t ept it, she wouldn''t take the jade. Helplessly, Kelvin had to ept her request, silently feeling hurt. Sensing the strange atmosphere between the two, Kate quickly intervened and ced the candles on the cake, pushing it in front of Cheyenne. "It''s almost midnight. Let''s celebrate Cheyenne''s birthday first." Reece surprisingly agreed and chimed in, "Yeah, Cheyenne, put on this birthday hat, and we''ll sing ''Happy Birthday'' together." Cheyenne refused the birthday hat with a slight twitch of her lips. "It''s too silly, I don''t want it." But in the next moment, Benson picked up the birthday hat. He held it in his hands and gently ced it on Cheyenne''s head. "Cheyenne, you would look great wearing it. It''s a pity I can''t see it." Without any further response, she kept wearing the hat. This obvious favoritism made Reece jealous. He needed to have an extra slice of cake. Meanwhile, Kate wore a smile as she looked at the two standing together, blurting out the words "a perfect match." Gulp! Clearly feeling a re after her words, caught off guard, she glimpsed the anger in Kelvin''s eyes, and she was so scared that she immediately fell silent and hid behind Reece. Mr. Foley''s gaze just now was terrifying! She had only spoken the truth. Benson seemed calm andposed, while Cheyenne appeared serene and graceful. The two of them standing together truly made a perfect match. Chapter 581: Run, Kelvin, Run Chapter 581: Run, Kelvin, Run Benson always smiled gracefully, a fleeting glimmer of light passing through his empty, expressionless eyes, unnoticed by anyone. "Cheyenne, it''s time to make a wish," he reminded her. "I''ll go turn off the lights!" Reece enthusiastically walked towards the entrance of the hall and pressed the switch. "Ready! I''m going to turn off the lights, hahaha!" "Snap." As soon as his words fell, the bright hall suddenly dimmed, engulfed in pitch darkness. Cheyenne suddenly felt hands being held on both sides, the left one feeling arge and gentle hand. At that moment of skin contact, her heart also skipped a beat. The hand on the right, however, lightly held hers, feeling icy cold, as if she were holding a snowke. It was Benson! Cheyenne struggled, wanting to shake off that scorching, burning temperature, but to her surprise, the man dominantly and forcefully embraced herpletely. His otherrge hand gripped her chin, lips pressed against hers, a long tongue invading to taste the sweetness within her mouth. "Mmm..." The hand holding her right hand tightened, seemingly sweating slightly. This feeling of being held by someone else and kissed by Kelvin was too stimting. Cheyenne fiercely bit his lip, tasting the salty, bloody vor between their lips and teeth, causing him to release his grip. In the darkness of the night, Cheyenne''s angry gaze met a pair of smiling deep-set eyes, infuriating her enough to suddenly stomp on his foot. The pain from the sole of his foot made a trace of anguish appear on Kelvin''s handsome face, but even so, he didn''t regret his actions just now. Although the consequences of this stolen intimacy were a bit severe. Although his eyes were blind, Benson''s heart wasn''t blind. The faint sound that reached his ears painted a corresponding scene in his mind. Kelvin really was an annoying presence. The little incident that happened in the dark night went unnoticed by the fourth person. As Kate lit the candle, the dim yellow light banished the darkness, and he became much moreposed. "Okay, Cheyenne, make a wish quickly!" The dancing candlelight reflected in Cheyenne''s eyes like a little elf, causing a momentary nkness in her mind. Make a wish? She had never done such a foolish thing before.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Because since she could remember, the deities had never taken care of her, and her life motto was to rely on herself for everything. However, when she saw those pairs of hopeful eyes looking at her, somehow, she suddenly wanted to believe in the deities for once. She sped her hands together and closed her eyes. From Kelvin''s perspective, he could see the faint imprints on her cherry-like lips. Feeling good, he curled his lips and silently prayed along with her in his heart. I hope Cheyenne forgives me soon. Suddenly, he was curious about what she had wished for so earnestly just now. The answer was unknown. Cheyenne had finished making her wish, and rity returned to her eyes. She leaned down and blew out all the candles in one breath. Once again, they were enveloped in brief darkness. In the hall, a strange and faint red light appeared quietly at that moment. As the crystal chandelier illuminated the room, it overshadowed the hint of red light. "Alright, Cheyenne, you blew out all the candles in one breath. Your wishes will definitelye true, haha. Let''s cut the cake. I had it specially customized from your favorite bakery, so it must be delicious," Kate couldn''t resist licking her lips, staring fixedly at the cake, urging Cheyenne to cut it quickly. "Okay, you little glutton. Aren''t you a female celebrity? Aren''t you afraid of gaining weight from eating cream?" Cheyenne teased. Speaking of which, Kate adopted a carefree attitude, saying, "I''m just a C-list celebrity. It doesn''t matter even if I care!" Cheyenne looked around the table but couldn''t find the knife and tes. Reece was about to shoot a short video and noticed their confusion, so he quickly asked what happened. "The knife is missing," Cheyenne said. Kate patted the back of her head, as she clearly remembered putting it together. How could it be missing? At that moment, Benson casually reminded them, "Could it have been left in the car? Should we go and look?" "Maybe. I''ll go," Reece volunteered. Reece, who had volunteered to go, was stopped by Benson. "Aren''t you going to record the video? It wouldn''t be appropriate to let Miss Zamora go. How about... we bother Mr. Foley for this task?" His words made Cheyenne somewhat reluctant. She didn''t want to trouble Kelvin, especially with something like this. "I''ll go," she insisted. However, as soon as she took a step forward, Kelvin grabbed her wrist, his narrow and gentle deep-set eyes looking back at her with unexpected tenderness. "You''re the birthday girl, stay put." Kelvin, such a proud man, was willing to personally go and fetch a cake-cutting knife for her. Watching his departing figure, a sense of foreboding suddenly rose in Cheyenne''s heart. For some reason, she felt like tonight was passing by ina daze. Nevertheless, Kelvin had already walked far away. She watched as he reached the luxury car in the garden, opened the trunk, and found a stic bag illuminated by the.ne from his phone. Inside were small tes and a stic cutting knife. "Found it!" Kelvin picked up the items and was about to tell them when his smiling face suddenly turned grave. Drip. Drip. Drip... "What''s that sound?" Gordon furrowed his brow, his exceptional hearing quickly focusing on the stic bag in Kelvin''s hands. He shouted, "Mr. Foley, throw it away!" It was toote. Bensonmented in his mind. Kelvin had never felt as nervous as he did in that moment. He tightly grasped the stic bag in his hand, his gaze fixed on Cheyenne, who was standing at the entrance staring back at him. Cheyenne was looking at him. How wonderful. "Kelvin, run!" Cheyenne shouted with all her might, but the night wind fragmented her voice, yet it still reached Kelvin''s ears. "Cheyenne, live on!" He suddenly smiled a charming and mischievous smile towards her. For a moment, Cheyenne seemed to see the young Kelvin from her youth. He stood under the sunlight, dressed in a pristine school uniform, smiling faintly at her. Kelvin''s body dashed like a swift leopard towards the main entrance, still clutching the stic bag, his clothes fluttering in the night wind. Rustling sounds echoed. Bang! Suddenly, a loud explosion erupted in the night sky. mes surged, creating a mushroom cloud of ck fire. The sound was so deafening that all the windows in the vi shattered. Benson immediately covered Cheyenne''s head, tightly embracing her in his arms. Chapter 582: Blank Memories Chapter 582: nk Memories Kelvin. Did Kelvin really die like that? No. She didn''t believe it! How could he die? How could he be so cruel as to die right in front of her? From the moment the explosion reached her ears to the cries that filled the surroundings, ss shards continued to fall from above. Rustling sounds, all blocked by Benson. Her brain remained in a nk, frozen state, to the point that she couldn''t even hear clearly what Benson whispered to her with a gentle voice. He said, "Cheyenne, don''t be afraid. This is just a temporary darkness; the light will alwayse." "I will always, always be with you, protecting you. Let me put an end to the painful memories he gave you." "Cheyenne, don''t be sad. Everyone has to die. Kelvin ran forward before his death to protect you." "Cheyenne... Forget everything about today, you will have so much more." Forget it? With teary eyes, Cheyenne lifted her head and met those unfocused eyes, deep as the ocean, pitch ck. In this darkness, a green dot gradually spun, forming a bud about to bloom. And it bloomed. So beautiful! Her vision went dark, and she lost consciousness. Her body fell into a warm embrace, like a withered leaf carried by the wind. Benson held her waist, his icy fingertips caressing her fair and delicate cheek, and he gently kissed her. "Cheyenne, sleep well. When you wake up, everything will be fine. Don''t be afraid, I will always be with you." No one could believe that on this ordinary night, in this safe city, an explosion urred. The renowned billionaire of Akloit, the famous Mr. Kelvin Foley, died in this explosion. ording to witnesses that night, they saw him walk to the car and pick up a bag containing a timed bomb, which detonated, obliterating him. Later, the police found white ashes in the aftermath of the explosion. The destroyed vi was the residence of Mr. Foley''s former wife, Cheyenne. Although she survived, the vi was engulfed in smoke. She herself disappeared after the fire. It was rumored that her face was destroyed. One monthter, it had started to snow in Onistead. There was heating in the house, and the wooden floor provided some instion, so even in winter, it didn''t feel cold indoors. A sleeping womany on the sofa near the window. The snow outside reflected on her face, enhancing her fair and coldplexion, as if she were a beautiful painting. Unaware of what she was dreaming about, tears slid down her cheeks. In the next moment, they were gently wiped away by arge hand. In those crystal-clear and deep eyes, all that reflected was the slender figure of a woman. "What did you dream about? Why are you so sad?" he whispered softly in her ear. "I just can''t understand what''s so good about her. Is she worth you willingly being blind for three years?" a cold and mocking voice suddenly came from behind. High-heeled shoes clicked on the wooden floor, making a sound that caused the sleeping beauty to furrow her brows. Benson turned his head to look, his gaze firm as he stared at theer, his indifferent voice carrying a significant warning. "Keep your voice down. Cheyenne has only fallen asleep not long ago." The woman didn''t care about his warning and crossed her arms, walking up to the front of the sofa and stopping. Her intense gaze scrutinized the beautiful and fair face for a while, and when she noticed the slight bulge of the woman''s abdomen, she froze for a second. "Heh, Master Charlie said you''ve changed a lot, and I couldn''t believe it until now." Benson ignored the woman''s words and gently pulled a nket over Cheyenne. When he turned around, he wore apletely different expression, filled with impatience. "Speak up, what brings you here to find me?" His tone was as cold as it could be. The seductive woman with a voluptuous figure and sensual lips smiled yfully, her fingers lightly pressing on his shoulder. "No reason, can''t Ie to see you?" She spoke, even throwing a seductive nce at him. She exuded charm. Unfortunately, Benson remainedpletely unresponsive. Instead, he expressed extreme disgust and said, "Put away your enchantment. It''s useless against me. I won''t have any affection for a woman in her fifties." To be honest, although she was already over fifty, her well-maintained face made her look as radiant as a woman in her thirties. She wore a long ck dress with a halter neckline, entuating her graceful figure. Her eyes were slightly upturned at the corners, exuding natural charm. The small ck mole at the corner of her eye was particrly eye-catching. If you were to say that she was over fifty while standing on the street, no one would believe it. Benson mentioning her age made the woman extremely angry. She snorted coldly and got back to the point. "Gregory asked me to inform you that the second and third maps have appeared. You must obtain them." "When?" "At the Medical Summit next Monday. The person who achieves first ce will be eligible to enter the Presidential Library." The item was hidden there. The Presidential Library was a ce that housed all kinds of books from ancient and modern times, from all over the world. It only opened once every ten years. Thest time it opened was thirteen years ago, and Cheyenne''s grandfather, Layne, was among those who entered it. It is said that, it Layne saw this image inside the library, which led him to resign from his position and return to Akloit. People outside spected that he must have discovered something significant within the library. "I understand, there''s no need for you to remind me. I''ll decide when and what to do. You don''t have the authority to lecture me," Benson replied arrogantly. Seemingly ustomed to his attitude, the woman chuckled lightly, her delicate hand twirling a strand of long chestnut hair absentmindedly. "d that you know, but don''t let personal feelings cloud your judgment and make you forget your identity!" With those words, she left on high heels. The room returned to tranquility, as? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. if no one had ever been there. The figure sleeping on the sofa had changed her position, her hands sped beneath her cheeks, and her cherry-red lips murmured a few words. Adorably cute. As Benson watched her, all his troubles vanished, and a gentle smile graced his handsome face. Identity? What identity? He only knew that he was Benson, Cheyenne''s Benson. Cheyenne''s dream continued. Fire. mes burned in the night sky, resembling clusters of small mushrooms rising. Faintly, she heard someone calling her name. Cheyenne. Live well... Who was it? Who was calling her? Chapter 583: The Child IsnT BensonS Chapter 583: The Child Isn''t Benson''s The winter sunshine was bright, and outside the window, pure white snowkes floated down from the azure sky. Through the ss window, Cheyenne opened her bright, dark eyes, watching the snowkes falling before her. She blinked without averting her gaze, observing them intently, and her hand instinctively reached out to catch them. Without a doubt, her fingertips touched the chill of ice. It was then that Cheyenne snapped back to reality, and a faint smile curled up on her rosy lips, mocking herself for being a little crazy. Suddenly, warmth enveloped her shoulder. She lowered her head and saw a pale blue id scarf draped over her shoulder. Following that distinctivelyrge hand, her gaze met a pair of warm and captivating light brown eyes, reflecting a hint of snow, resembling the clear and cold moonlight on ate autumn night. "Benson." "Yeah, how can you just wear a sweater in such cold weather? Be careful not to catch a cold." Cheyenne adjusted the scarf on her shoulder with her hand and lightly smiled at him, her lips pursed. "It''s okay, I''m not cold. By the way, Benson, are your eyes... really healed by me?" Why did she find it so incredible? Her memory after she was eighteen was lost, but she vaguely remembered that he should have been blind. She didn''t know what was happening to herself. Her mind felt hazy, and countless fragments of memories intertwined chaotically. Among these chaotic memories, Cheyenne felt a sense of emptiness in her heart, as if she had forgotten something very important. But every time she tried to concentrate, a voice deep within her soul would tirelessly tell her, "Forget it, everything starts anew and it''s just fine." The return of light brought a slight cheerfulness to Bensonpared to before. He gently touched his own eyes and parted his lips. "Cheyenne, you''ve slept for too long, so you''ve forgotten." "Is that so?" Cheyenne still had some self-doubt. She felt like she had slept for a century, a seemingly endless slumber. After waking up, she found herself in Onistead. Benson told her that she apanied him to Onistead for an exam and, she had also registered for the national medical exchange conference. Not only that, but on the way there, she had already mastered the Thirteen Needles technique and had spared no expense to obtain the Rejuvenated Herb, using it to heal Benson''s eyes. He exined all of this seamlessly. However, there was one thing that Cheyenne couldn''t understand no matter how hard she tried. She looked down at her slightly protruding belly. When she ced her hand on it, she felt the faint heartbeat of a child through her abdomen... for a moment, the two hearts were intimately connected. Inside her belly was a vibrant little life. Amidst her shock, Cheyenne felt a tinge of sadness. She had an intuitive feeling that this inexplicable emotion was rted to the child in her belly. "What about the child in my belly? Why do I have a child? Who is his father?" At that moment when she lowered her head with tenderness, a silver glow enveloped her entire being. This side of Cheyenne was something Benson had never seen before. His gaze fell upon her belly, and his deep-set eyes narrowed, a fleeting hint of darkness passing through them. But it vanished in an instant. This child was destined to be born without a father, so why should they bother keeping it? However, when Benson met Cheyenne''s clear and radiant eyes, he hesitated. He parted his lips and uttered a resolute conclusion. "Cheyenne, this child is... ours." Benson had figured it out. The child would be rted to Cheyenne... and for that reason, he could be the child''s father. Moreover, Adrian had mentioned that she had been poisoned before and had undergone another miscarriage. If they forcefully terminated the pregnancy again, it could cause significant harm to her body. After careful consideration, the decision to terminate the pregnancy had been postponed until now. Cheyenne smiled without saying a word. She turned her head and quietly looked at the snowy scene outside the window. This child was not Benson''s. When he looked at the child, there was no trace of joy in his eyes, only pain and hesitation... If he were truly the child''s father, why would he disy such emotions? On the other hand, Cheyenne was certain of her own heart. Her feelings for Benson were that of a sister''s affection for her brother, far from romantic love. Cheyenne firmly believed that she was not someone who would engage in casual sex. Before she was certain of her own feelings, she would never give herself to someone else. But who was the father of this child? Why did she feel a sharp pain in her heart every time she thought about it? Afraid that Cheyenne would overthink things, Benson embraced her shoulders from behind and guided her back indoors. "Alright, Cheyenne, stop thinking about it. We still need to go to the hospital for a prenatal check-up, right?" "Mmm." The hospital was bustling with activity. Especially in the obstetrics and gynecology department, it was unusually crowded. Couples filled the seats in the corridors, anxiously waiting for the nurses to call their names. The scent of disinfectant mixed with perfumes and the smell of cigarettes from the men, making the air stuffy and ufortable. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Cheyenne''splexion wasn''t good, Benson gently touched her long hair and softly instructed, "Cheyenne, wait for me here." "Mmm." Then, Benson was seen walking towards the middle-aged man who was still puffing away on his cigarette. He stood firm. Swiftly, he snatched the cigarette from the man''s mouth, crushed it, and casually tossed it into the nearby trash can, leaving everyone around stunned. The middle-aged man wore a look of confusion, followed by a burst of furious shouting at Benson, his voice roaring, "You brat, what do you think you''re doing?" With a touch of frost in Benson''s eyes, he elegantly took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his fingers, as if in a leisurely manner. "This is the obstetrics and gynecology department. Most of the people in the corridor are pregnant women, carrying their unborn children. Do you really think it''s conscionable to create secondhand smoke here?" As his words fell, the middle-aged man''s face turned from pale to red. Finally, like a mouse with its throat squeezed, he got up and left dejectedly. Apuse erupted around them, and the pregnant women looked at Benson with admiring eyes, whispering to each other. "That guy is so handsome!" "He looks rich too. Is the girl next to him his girlfriend? She''s so lucky!" "Look at how stunning she is, like a fairy. Perfect couple!" "Did he stand up for his girlfriend? Wow, he''s so cool! It''s true that such exceptional men belong to someone else." Meanwhile, Cheyenne stood calmly in her ce, wearing a faint smile, radiating an astonishing charm. Chapter 584: CheyenneS Amnesia Chapter 584: Cheyenne''s Amnesia Benson had made an advance appointment with Onistead''s most renowned obstetrician, so Cheyenne didn''t have to wait in line and could go directly for her ultrasound scan. This scene once again attracted the envy and jealousy of many onlookers. It seemed that the rich received different treatment indeed. As Cheyenne was about to enter, Benson stood at the door, waiting for her with gentle reminders. His demeanor truly resembled that of a caring and devoted husband. "Cheyenne, go ahead inside. I''ll wait for you at the door. If you need anything, just give me a call." "Mmm." Just as she turned to leave, her figure disappearing behind the door, Benson''s phone rang. He nced at the number on the screen, and the smile on his face vanished without a trace. He turned and headed to a less crowded corridor. "What''s the matter? Couldn''t you find a better time to call me?" A clear and cold voice came from the other end of the phone. "That guy is also at the hospital now. Do something in order not to let anyone discover his presence." That guy... Upon hearing this, a glint of darkness flickered in Benson''s eyes. "Understood." Meanwhile, inside the hospital room. The person conducting the ultrasound for Cheyenne was a middle-aged female doctor. When she saw the young and beautiful girl in front of her, her eyes filled with disbelief and frustration. She immediately scolded Cheyenne, "Young people these days have no self-respect. You''re so young, yet you''ve let a man impregnate you. Your parents would be devastated if they knew." If it were an ordinary girl, she might have cried under such harsh criticism. However, Cheyenne calmly looked at the doctor, her gaze serene, as she calmly replied, "I don''t have parents." As soon as those words were spoken, the doctor continued to chatter on, "What about your boyfriend? Did hee? Do you think it''s worthwhile to be in a rtionship that leads to no result?" Cheyenne had grown impatient and gave the doctor a displeased look, disdainfully saying, "Are you done talking? If you''re done, then hurry up and proceed with the treatment. Stop bbering." The doctor was taken aback by such arrogance from a patient. She was about to continue scolding Cheyenne when a solemn voice suddenly came from outside the door. "Cheyenne?" A white figure appeared at the doorway, an elderly man wearing a whiteb coat. His hair and beard were white, and he wore a pair of ck-framed reading sses. It was Kyson. After the incident with the Lawrence family, he had returned to Onistead with Leah. He couldn''t bring himself to believe that Kelvin was dead, and perhaps Cheyenne''s sudden disappearance was just a temporary retreat due to her bad mood. He didn''t expect to encounter this girl in Onistead. "Mr. Owen." The doctor was startled and quickly stood up from her seat, greeting him respectfully. Kyson ignored her, walking straight to Cheyenne with a benevolent smile, resembling a friendly old grandpa from the neighborhood. Cheyenne raised her eyes slightly, a hint of confusion and mistiness in her beautiful gaze. She lightly parted her lips and asked, "Who are you? Do we know each other?" What? She actually asked who he was! Kyson took a sharp breath, his body trembling. What was wrong with this girl? Why did she seem to have no recollection of him at all? "Cheyenne, don''t you remember me? I''m a close friend of your grandfather and your senior''s older brother. You can call me Mr. Owen." As Kyson spoke, Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows, thinking for a while in her mind, but she couldn''t recall anything. "I don''t remember you. Old man, if you have nothing important to say, don''t waste my time." The current Cheyenne seemed even more indifferent than before, as if nothing mattered to her. The doctor on the side was equally astonished by Cheyenne''s arrogant tone. Who was this girl? Why did Kyson seem to know her? She had heard that Kyson had a granddaughter named Leah, but the face and appearance of the girtin front of her were clearly different from the one in the photos. sne "Mr. Owen... Do you know this youngdy?" she asked incoherently. Kyson''s response left her dumbfounded. "She is the director of Hopedale Hospital, and granddaughter of the old Mr. Edwards. Do you think I know her or not?" How could that be? This girl looked like she was only seventeen or eighteen years old. How could she be a hospital director? She knew Old Mr. Edwards. He had worked in this hospital before, and she had been one of his students. Was this young girl really Old Mr. Edwards'' granddaughter? No wonder she could be a hospital director at such a young age. When Cheyenne heard him mention her grandfather, she finally reacted and turned to look at him. "Do you really know me?" Kyson was so frustrated that he almost pounded his chest and? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. stomped his feet. "Who on earth has aused you to be like this? Such a lively girl has turned into this pitiful state." He then turned to the doctor and asked, "Why is she here?" As soon as he mentioned it, the doctor''s face turned hot. She remembered the words she had just scolded Cheyenne with and felt extremely embarrassed. She couldn''t bring herself to answer, but Cheyenne fearlessly replied to Kyson''s question. "I''m here for an ultrasound." "Oh, an ultrasound? Are you feeling unwell, Cheyenne? Is your stomach hurting?" With a skeptical look, the young girl stared at him as if to say, "Are you really a doctor?" How could you ask such a silly question? Cheyenne''s lips twitched slightly as she continued to answer, "I''m pregnant." Kyson instinctively chuckled, stroking his graying beard. "Oh, pregnant... What? Say that again! You... whose...?" His gaze fixed on Cheyenne''s slightly swollen belly, confirming his understanding of the situation! Kyson suddenly pped his own thigh. The sound was so loud that even people outside could hear it, and the doctor''s heart skipped a beat. If Kyson identally knocked himself out with such force, the other people in the hospital would surely drag her out and denounce her. He was almost seventy years old. Was it really that surprising? Cheyenne pondered for a moment, squinting her eyes and shaking her head. "I don''t know whose it is." Unreasonably, Kyson thought of Kelvin, who had died in the explosion. He shook his head again. It couldn''t be! He had witnessed how much Cheyenne despised and detested that boy. How could she be carrying his child? Furthermore, he was already dead. Even if it were his child, this baby would be destined to grow up without a father. How pitiful. Fortunately, Cheyenne had lost her memory now. It would be better to find a new father for this child. Yes, that''s the n! Kyson had already started considering Cheyenne''s marriage in his mind, while filtering the young people around him. Chapter 585: The Ring Cheyenne Picked Chapter 585: The Ring Cheyenne Picked Cheyenne had just finished her ultrasound and as she opened the door, she saw several nurses swiftly pushing a hospital bed through the crowded corridor. "Make way, everyone, please make way." The sound attracted the attention of countless onlookers, and everyone''s gaze was fixed on the metal bed. The person lying on it was covered from head to toe with a white sheet, resembling a lifeless body at first nce. People around him frowned, and some instinctively covered their noses, avoiding the strong smell of blood and the pungent odor of disinfectant in the air. The murmurs reached Cheyenne''s ears. "Who is this? He seems to be seriously injured." "Yeah, I caught a glimpse of his wrist just now, and it scared me. It was burned ck like coal." "My rtive told me that he was rescued from a big fire. There isn''t a single intact spot on his body." "Ouch, it''s really miserable. Even if he survives, it''s worse than death." "If it were me, I would choose tomit suicide. Severe burns all over the body, even stic surgery would hardly bring him back to how he was before." "What a tragedy. This person is so unlucky." Meanwhile, Cheyenne''s gaze fell on the corridor. When the mobile bed left earlier, something circr fell from it and rolled into a crack in the ground. She crouched down, picked up the silver circr object, and took a closer look. It turned out to be a diamond ring! She held the ring in astonishment, feeling a sense of familiarity... A sudden surge of unease, as if she had been cut by a knife. It hurt! She clutched her chest and vaguely saw the bed away. Indeed, just as those women had said, it was burned ck, looking extremely hideous. As she instinctively thought about catching up and handing the diamond ring to the two nurses, she suddenly felt a warm touch on her shoulder. She looked up and met Benson''s concerned eyes. Benson helped Cheyenne stand up, and he anxiously asked, "Cheyenne, what''s wrong with you?" Her face turned pale, with fine beads of sweat on her fair and beautiful forehead, hanging on her delicate pink nose, adding a touch of cuteness to her disheveled appearance. Cheyenne took a deep breath, bit her lip, and leaned on his arm as she slowly stood up. In the palm of her hand, she tightly held the diamond ring. She managed a weak smile and said, "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s because I just finished the ultrasound, and I have low blood sugar." "It must be because you came to the hospital without having breakfast. Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat something. You''ve already had your blood drawn, and the remaining tests don''t require fasting." "Okay." Cheyenne nodded in agreement and let him support her as they left. Before leaving, she couldn''t help but nce back at the corridor. The car from earlier had already disappeared. The corridor was crowded once again, except for that one drop of bright red blood on pristine white floor, which was a theAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. shocking sight. Outside the hospital, Benson drove them to a famous restaurant in Onistead. He held the steering wheel with one hand, his peripheral vision always on the woman next to him. He saw her looking at the ring, her blushing face filled with seriousness. Her long and dense eyshes, like a small fan, covered the emotions in her eyes. Her slender and fair fingers yed with the ring, trying it on her own finger. It had to be said that she was truly beautiful, even her hands were delicate and graceful. The diamond ring shone brightly on her finger. Benson couldn''t help but feel his heart stir. How nice would it be if she were wearing a ring he had given her? "It suits you very well," he suddenlyplimented. Cheyenne hooked her lips into a slight smile and raised her small hand, examining the snowke-shaped diamond on the ring under the light. "Really? I think so." It was as if it had been tailor-made for her. When she curiously put it on her left ring finger, it fit perfectly. Her fingers were slender, and many rings were usually too big for her. But not this one. "When did you buy this, Cheyenne? Why didn''t I know?" Benson asked. Cheyenne cleared her throat and prepared to take off the ring. "I didn''t buy it. I found it in the corridor just now. It must belong to one of the patients. I''ll return it to the hospitalter this afternoon." It was clearly a wedding ring. Such a meaningful item, if it were lost, the owner must be very worried. Benson agreed and reached out to touch Cheyenne''s long hair. The gesture was as warm as an older brotherforting his younger sister. "If you want, I can buy you er. This belongs to someone else; it''s better not to keep it." "No need. Why waste money on something unnecessary?" She had no ns to get married. An awkward situation arose when the ring fit perfectly on her finger but proved difficult to remove. She pulled with all her strength, but the ring wouldn''t budge. She tried rotating it... It took a lot of effort, and her fingers turned red. The ring seemed to have taken ownership and refused toe off. Seeing her reddened hand, Benson felt sorry for her. "Cheyenne, if you can''t take it off, then leave it for now. We''ll find a jewelry storeter to see if there''s any other solution. Your hand is worth much more than this ring." QUMS She sighed in frustration. "I wish I hadn''t worn it. It would be embarrassing if we ran into the owner of this ring." "It''s okay. We can just buy it if needed. Money is not an issue." Over the years, Benson had umted a considerable amount of savings. Moreover, being blind for three years, he relied on Cheyenne to make all their purchases. They had managed to save quite a bit of money. In no time, the car stopped in front of a Western restaurant. The decor was elegant and luxurious, with a set of steps in the center of the hall, and a ck grand piano ced under a dazzling crystal chandelier. Amidst the dazzling lights, a handsome young man in a ck tuxedo was ying a piece of music. The pleasant melody filled the air as the restaurant''s patrons engaged in quiet conversations. Benson ordered a table full of dishes that she liked, and in fluent English, he instructed the waiter to rece the red wine with freshly squeezed orange juice. Once they were seated, Cheyenne sat obediently in her ce, her curious ck shiny eyes scanning the surroundings before settling on the handsome face of the man in front of her. "How did you know about this wonderful ce, Benson?" "Have you forgotten that I used to live in Onistead?" Benson replied, showing his thoughtfulness. He took the orange juice and lightly touched the ss with the back of his hand, feeling its coolness. His brows furrowed. "Cheyenne, let''s wait a bit before drinking. The oranges were just taken out of the fridge, so they''re a bit cold." As she was pregnant now, she couldn''t drink such cold beverages. Chapter 586: ItS Been Four Years Chapter 586: It''s Been Four Years Cheyenne felt well taken care of during the meal as Benson constantly helped her with the dishes. Before long, her te was piled high with food. Even though she was pregnant, it was impossible for her to finish the portion meant for two people. However, Benson seemed to be enjoying feeding her and kept offering her different dishes. "Cheyenne, try this. The foie gras is famous, rich but not greasy." With his fork, he ced a small piece of foie gras on her te. Her cheeks were puffed up as she chewed, her words muffled as she refused his attempt to feed her again. "Benson, that''s enough. I can''t eat anymore." Benson awkwardly withdrew his hand, apologizing, "Sorry, Cheyenne. It''s been a long time since we sat face to face like this and ate together. When I saw you, I felt like you were too thin and needed to eat more." And besides, she looked incredibly cute when she ate so seriously! Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She was someone who couldn''t gain weight no matter how much she ate. Sensing the atmosphere bing somewhat silent, Cheyenne took the initiative to change the subject and mentioned Kyson, whom she had seen at the hospital earlier. Putting down her knife and fork and wiping her hands with the white triangr napkin on the table, she performed the table manners as if they were engraved in her mind. It feltpletely natural. "Benson, do I know someone named Mr. Owen?" Benson lightly tapped his chin, stopping his own meal as his gaze met Cheyenne''s clear eyes, causing his heart to stir involuntarily. As he lowered his gaze, the bitterness at the corner of his lips became even more apparent. He didn''t want to deceive her, but he had no choice but to do so. Cheyenne, forgive me. Everything I''ve done was just to be with you. "Cheyenne, something unexpected happened to you while you were in Akloit, which caused you to be in aa for over a month." "In order to help you recover, I brought you to Akloit. But for some reason, when you woke up, you had forgotten many things from the past four years." Four years! Cheyenne''s pupils dted, and she silently marveled in her heart. So, it had already been four years? She clearly remembered being only eighteen years old, about to take the college entrance examination... She and Kate and Reece used to skip ss together and get into fights. But now, she woke up not as an eighteen-year-old, but as a twenty-two-year-old. Benson had returned to her side. Reece had be a well-known superstar.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. And Kate had be an actress... But it seemed like she had nothing and achieved nothing. "What... what happened?" she asked. Benson couldn''t help but make a pained expression. He reached out and held Cheyenne''s wrist, silentlyforting her. "Cheyenne, your house was invaded by thieves. Those people set fire to your mansion in an attempt to rob you." "When I found you, you were unconscious in the fire, but fortunately... I arrived in time." His expression of fear didn''t seem like a lie. Cheyenne believed that Benson wouldn''t deceive her. So, her mansion caught fire? No wonder she saw a chaotic sea of red mes every time she fell into a deep sleep. That deep, loud voice echoed in her mind like a spell. Cheyenne... Stay alive! Was that Benson? Seeing her silent for a while, Benson forced a calm smile while his hands, hidden under the table, tightly clenched with a slight tremor in his palms. After several minutes passed, he heard Cheyenne speak again, asking him, "And what about my grandfather?" "Old Mr. Edwards went on a trip before the mansion caught fire. I''m not sure where he went." "As for Mr. Owen, you know him too. You promised him to attend a medical summit. The invitation is ced next to your pillow. Cheyenne, you''ll know when you go back and have a look." "The medicalpetition?" Upon hearing him mention the invitation, Cheyenne remembered. There was indeed a white card by her pillow, and she hadn''t had a chance to open it yet. "Cheyenne, are you going to participate in that medicalpetition?" Benson casually asked, reaching out to catch the orange juice that the waiter had warmed up and habitually handed it to her. To be honest, he didn''t want Cheyenne to go. If possible, he really wanted to take Cheyenne away from Onistead, away from all the troubles, and find a quiet coastal town. Facing the sea, with flowers blooming in spring. During their free time, she could paint, and he could y the piano. If she got bored, he could take her and their child to the beach to enjoy the breeze and watch the sunrise... Beautiful days seemed to beckon him. During his three years of blindness, he had imagined many possible futures. But no matter which one it was, Cheyenne was always a part of it. Cheyenne bent one finger and tapped the table slowly. Her clean and delicate pink nails were neatly trimmed, attracting attention without any additional decoration. This was her way of expressing deep thought. In the past... she wouldn''t have been like this. Since when did she start behaving like this? While Benson pondered this question, he heard Cheyenne''s firm and clear voice ringing in his ears. "I''ll go!" Physicians couldn''t treat themselves. Perhaps she could find someone who could help her with her amnesia problem. The feeling of memory loss was extremely unpleasant. There was always an indescribable uneasiness lingering around her. She was a highly intuitive person and detested this state of not knowing anything. This wasn''t her! She expected Benson to dissuade her from going, but he agreed willingly instead. "I believe that you will win the championship, Cheyenne. Good luck! After I finish my musicposition exam, I cane to watch yourpetition," he said. Benson''s musicposition exam happened to be on the same day as hers. Akloit Film and Television City. The snow-covered ancient costume filming base truly had a dreamlike feeling of returning to ancient times The red walls and green tiles stood out against the white snow, while stic flowers made into wax plums emitted a faint fragrance under the camera''s lens. Amidst this beautiful snowy scenery, on a raised tform, a slender figure dressed in red was gracefully dancing. The woman wore a red ancient costume, with chestnut long hair flowing down her back. It was gathered up in a bun on top of her head, adorned with a golden tassel hairpin. With every leap and twirl, the small bells on the tassel would produce a crisp sound: Foam-made e snowke''s fluttered down from mid-ain intertwining with her chestnut long hair and the red hem of her dress. Thebination of intense ck, white, and red created a perfect visual feast. The staff present couldn''t help but be captivated by this beautiful dance,pletely forgetting that they were on a filming set. The director was deeply moved, especially by Kate, who was a neer. In this moment, he believed she was the character from the script. The music stopped after a while, and the person on stage sat in a split, closing their eyes and slowly drifting off to sleep... "Great, cut!" Chapter 587: Doted On By Two Men Chapter 587: Doted on by Two Men This was already the sixth time Kate had performed this dance today, and she was drenched in sweat despite the cold weather. When she heard the director say "cut," she was so excited that she almost cried. Did she finally pass this scene? The character she portrayed, Elizabeth, was a naive and lively youngdy before her family''s downfall. On her father''s birthday banquet, her mother arranged for her to perform a dance at the event. However, Elizabeth was ast-minute decision maker, so she secretly climbed up and danced in the deserted plum forest. Coincidentally, the young emperor saw her and fell in love at first sight. He remembered Elizabeth''s figure and nned to make her his concubine. Thus, a dance that could captivate the emperor must be breathtakingly beautiful. To perform this dance well, Kate had enlisted the help of a professional ssical dance teacher and trained for half a month. She wasn''t a dance major herself, but she put in a lot of effort and sweat to make every move perfect. Even the teacher praised her natural talent, saying that she was ready to showcase this stunning dance. However, when she arrived on set, there were always nitpicks. The female lead, Cynthia Norman, stood arrogantly with her arms crossed, pointing out Kate''s "shorings." "Director, I believe it should be a thin veil for the dance to look ethereal. How can I dance with such a thick skirt?" she said with confidence. The director hesitated. It was November in Akloit, and the outdoor temperature was freezing. If an actor fell ill, it would cause even more trouble for the production. Cynthia''s backer was Master Glenn, so the director didn''t dare to offend her. Moreover, she was a nationally acimed actress, having won numerous awards. She had worked on many outstanding productions and had experience in filming TV dramas. Kate didn''t want the entire crew to stand in the cold wind for her sake, so she nodded and agreed to her request. "It''s alright, director. I can wear a thin veil dress. If we finish the scene in one go, everyone can rest earlier." To be honest, the director was deeply moved by Kate''s understanding and cooperation. Encountering a star like Kate, who was hardworking, talented, and able to endure hardships, the director was grateful. "Okay. Let''s all get ready and let Miss Zamora perform the scene wlessly. It''s too cold today." Several times, the director himself felt that everything was perfect. However, the leading actress kept finding faults, saying, "I don''t think it''s good enough. Why isn''t her hair blowing? Where are the fans? Bring in two more." "Her hand shook. Will the audience appreciate this kind of dance? It''s not convincing." "Miss Zamora, you represent my younger self. How can you have such a dull face? Where is the makeup artist? Add a flower hairpin." Kate had performed the dance six times in a row, and finally, when the director tearfully said "good," the leading actress was still coldlyughing while biting her finger. "I don''t think it''s good. Let''s change the dance." Change the dance at thest minute? Not only Kate, even the director felt that it was inappropriate. Kate had prepared for this scene for almost half a month. The set fell into a stalemate. Not far away, a sleek ck luxury motorhome was parked by the roadside, equipped with heating that made it feel like a different seasonpared to the outside. A man wearing only a gray sweater sat on a plush chair, crossing his legs and holding a cup of coffee. He gazed pensively at the figure in red. It''s truly pitiful, her face flushed pink, trembling with cold. "Master Glenn, do you want to continue watching?" an assistant asked. Glenn made a nomittal sound and motioned for the assistant to step forward. He instructed, "Go and warn Cynthia not to go too far." "Yes." In fact, Glenn had been watching Kate''s dance the entire time. Despite watching it six times, each time left him with a stunning impression. Just when the director was at a loss, he suddenly caught sight of a ck figure slowly approaching. The man wore sunsses and strode toward Cynthia, the leading actress. It was unclear what he said to her, but Cynthia''s expression turned extremely unpleasant. She red at Kate with a pair of eyes filled with hatred. Her gaze seemed as if she wanted to devour Kate. "You''re lucky today. Let''s leave it at In that! I don''t know why someone who came out of nowhere think so highly of herself, Cynthia sarcastically eximed, her voice echoing through the set. Everyone lowered their heads, afraid to speak up. Cynthia was notorious for her temper, after all. Who dared to provoke her with her connections? "She''s my friend. Is there a problem? Seems like you, old woman, are suffering from hormonal imbnce, acting so strangely," a clear and maic voice suddenly came from behind the crowd. Old woman? These three words caused Cynthia''s face to darken. Furious, she turned around and saw two figures approaching amidst the crowd-one ck and one white.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The young man in white wore a white ancient-style robe with a golden crown on his head. The young man in ck donned an emperor''s crown and a fur coat embroidered with patterns, exuding a domineering aura. Reece took off his ck cloak, raised his hand, and draped it over Kate''s shoulders. Seeing her shivering from the cold, he scolded her with a mix of concern and anger, "Are you a pig? Even a pig would grunt when being driven away. Can''t you say no?" Kate bit her red lip, feeling much warmer with the cloak on her. She lifted her head and smiled at Reece. "It''s okay, I have a strong body, I can handle it." Jerome looked at the affectionate scene between the two and couldn''t help but sneer sarcastically, "You women always like to y the victim. You just want Reece to worry about you." After speaking, he took off the white cape from his own shoulders and, imitating Reece, draped it over Kate as well. He even gave her a "gentle" pat on the head. Only Kate knew that the gentle pat from Jerome was actually a forceful push on her head, forcing her to lower her gaze. With the two top-tier male idols showing their favor, Kate instantly became the center of attention for everyone. Feeling envious, they all wanted Reece''s cloak and yearned for Jerome''s gentle head pat. Chapter 588: Love Her Only Chapter 588: Love Her Only Kate was taken aback and wanted to refuse, but Jerome stopped her with a stern look, narrowing his eyes in displeasure. In a cold voice, he said, "My cloak is no worse than his. It''s warm, so wear it properly!" "But..." "There''s no ''buts''. Don''t think you can pretend to faint and make Reece hold you! He''s too weak himself." Kate was speechless. When did she ever think like that? Reece, on the other hand, was furious and gave Jerome a piercing re, gritting his teeth. "You sissy, who the hell are you calling weak?" "Whoever answers me is the one who''s weak. If you''re not weak, why were you panting during the fight scene just now?" "That was for the sake of the plot!" Here they go again... For some reason, the famous "Jerome" always deliberately provoked Reece whenever they saw each other. Then the two of them would start arguing, even though they used to be the most popr couple. Kate was exhausted and didn''t feel like intervening. Besides, they would make up during mealtime, as they always did. Just as she turned around to change her clothes, the man in ck next to Cynthia blocked her path and stretched out his hand, stopping her. "Miss Zamora, Master Glenn requests your presence." Master Glenn? She instinctively looked around and indeed saw the luxury car not far away. The car door was open. Sensing her gaze, the man sitting inside smiled at her and raised the cup of coffee in his hand, inviting her. Kate furrowed her brows. When did he arrive? He must be here... to see Cynthia. Reece was too busy bickering with Jerome to notice when Kate left. The car door closed with a loud bang as Kate stood in front of the man. The two cloaks on her immediately became a thorn in Master Glenn''s eyes. He nced indifferently at her and then spoke with a mocking tone, "Miss Zamora, you have quite the charm. Two protectors fighting to give you clothes." What did he mean by that? Standing before the man, Kate wore a calm expression without a hint of ttery or pleasing. "If Master Glenn has nothing else, I''ll take my leave." "Stop!" The man, sitting with one leg crossed, suddenly stood up from his seat and walked over to her, his long legs striding towards her. His distinctively prominent hand grabbed her wrist, and at the same time, he closed the car door. Bang! The loud sound startled Kate. She clenched her fists against her chest, her eyes filled with fear and unease. Her trembling voice stuttered, "What... What do you want?" "I warn you... I''m a serious actor! I''m not like those women in yourpany." Upon hearing herparing him to those lecherous men, Glenn''s face darkened instantly. His sharp, hawk-like eyes stared directly at her. With an arched eyebrow and a gleam of brilliance in his eyes, his voice carried a hint of anger, "Hmm? Is this how you see me?" He was different from those men who indulged in promiscuity after achieving fame. In the shocked gaze of Kate, Glenn stated firmly something unknown to the public, "Men of the Weaver family can only have one woman in their lifetime. Otherwise, they will be cursed." Cursed? Those words spoken by him left Kate stunned.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Master Glenn, are you joking or something?" She clearly didn''t believe it. Glenn let out a self-deprecating smile, knowing that no one would believe his words. But he looked at Kate with an unprecedented seriousness. "I am not lying, nor am I joking. The fact is just as I said. If I marry a wife, I will be devoted to her wholeheartedly." Kate felt his gaze fixed on her, and it was too heavy, piercing into her ears and settling in her heart. For some reason, upon hearing him say that he would be wholeheartedly devoted to his future wife, an unfamiliar sense of loss arose in Kate''s heart. But then again, what did it have to do with her? No matter who the woman standing by his side in the future would be, it would never be her. With that in mind, Kate persuaded herself to dismiss this absurd thought and lifted her head, offering him a shallow smile. Casually praising, she said, "Master Glenn, you are truly a responsible man." "You''re wrong." He immediately rejected Kate''s conclusion. His pitch-ck, profound eyes watched her tenderly as she lowered her head, and he took a step forward. He trapped her in his embrace, and his warm fingertips lightly touched her long hair, twirling a strand of dark hair around his fingertip. "But for you, I am not a responsible man." As soon as the words fell, Kate felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her mind going nk. Her heart was in disarray. Glenn was used to the ttery of female stars or the affectations of high-born youngdies around him. It was the first time he had encountered such innocent and naive foolishness. For some reason, he found it intriguing. What did Glenn mean by all of this? Kate couldn''t help but think of various possibilities in her mind. He said he didn''t bear any responsibility towards her, but earlier he mentioned being devoted to his future wife... She bit her crimson lip tightly, her palms sweating nervously. She forced herself to remain calm and said, "No... it''s not necessary. That time was just an ident. Besides, didn''t we agree to forget about it?" She had indeed done her best to "forget" as they had agreed. In their few encounters, it was always him who approached her. Throughout it all, Kate maintained an attitude of wanting to avoid any involvement with him. Little did she know that the more indifferent she acted, the stronger Master Glenn''s curiosity towards her grew. He curved his lips, leaning down and whispered softly in her ear, his voice slow, "Miss Zamora, that was also my first time." Kate''s pupils contracted, and she lifted her head, meeting his eyes filled with mockery. Glenn had quite a few scandals, and there were always tabloid news about him attending banquets or having dinners with certain female stars. And now he shamelessly imed to have sex for the first time! UMS After contemting for a while, Kate mustered up the courage to meet his handsome face directly and answered decisively, "I don''t have money!" "Hmm?" He paused for a moment, then burst intoughter, a heartyugh that could be heard outside the car door. Even the assistant couldn''t help but nce curiously in their direction. Master Glenn wasughing? Chapter 589: Wait For Me Chapter 589: Wait for Me After theughter subsided, Glenn reached out hisrge hand and forcefully pulled her petite body into his embrace. Ignoring her struggles, he took her out of the RV. "No money required, but you have to apany me somewhere." "Where? I still have a film shootter..." Kate was much shorter than him, and the inherent difference in strength between men and women left her unable to push away his confinement. She could only reluctantly follow his steps forward. "You''ll know when we get there." Onistead Hospital. His body ached terribly! His consciousness was gradually dissipating, and all her senses became sluggish. Faint voices of conversation reached his ears, and lying on the hospital bed in a state of unconsciousness, his fingers trembled slightly. No one noticed. Nurses and doctors came in and out, constantly monitoring the patient''s condition. Adrian looked at the man lying on the bed, wrapped up like a mummy, and couldn''t help but shake his head. "It''s hopeless. It''s a miracle that he made it this far." "Should we remove the venttor?" Upon hearing this, the nurse hesitated a bit. "Dr. Adrian, are you sure we should remove the venttor?" "Yes." The trembling hands of the young nurse gently removed the breathing apparatus from the patient''s face, but she had a lingering feeling that this person was not dead yet. A momentter, the quiet hospital room was filled with the sound of alternating breaths. Adrian, who was about to leave, turned back with a shocked expression. He stared at the cold electronic device on the table, his eyes shing with a hint of darkness behind the transparent lenses. "His heartbeat... How is it possible? It clearly stopped just now..." Just a minute ago, he had issued the death certificate, but he never expected that the man who had lost all signs of life woulde back to life! His eyshes trembled lightly, indicating that he was about to wake up. Upon seeing this, a fierce glint filled Adrian''s eyes. He adjusted his sses and said to the nurse beside him, "You all can leave. I need to perform a full-body examination on the patient again." Everyone around left, leaving only the two of them in the hospital room. Adrian let out a cold sneer, reaching into the metal tray and picking up a small, sharp surgical knife. Step by step, he walked towards the hospital bed, exuding a chilling aura. "Someone wants you dead, and it''s not my fault. Only when you''re dead can we all be at peace." As he spoke, he raised the surgical knife in his hand and directly attacked the unconscious man lying on the bed. Just as the sharp de was less than a centimeter away from the man''s chest, a triumphant smile appeared in the man''s eyes. However, just at that critical moment, the patient who should have been in a deep sleep suddenly opened his eyes. His long and dense eyshes fluttered twice, and his obsidian-like eyes gleamed with a hint of coldness as he stared at Adrian. How... how did he wake up? A flicker of panic shed across the doctor''s face, and the big hand holding the knife began to sweat profusely. The situation had reached a point where there was no turning back! He tightly gripped the surgical knife made of metal and continued to approach the man''s heart. At the critical moment, the man rolled inward, narrowly avoiding the knife, which grazed his shoulder andnded on the pure white pillow beside him. Failing to strike a blow, the man became agitated. He used the surgical knife and tore open the fabric of the pillow, causing the cotton filling to scatter, creating a snow-like scene of white fragments falling all over the floor. They fluttered down like a snowfall. "It''s you!" Looking down from a higher position, the man stared down at him with disdain in his eyes. He stood with one foot on the hospital bed, his back arched in a straight line, with prominent veins and a thin, skeletal appearance. Adrian''s eyes turned bloodshot, but he quickly regained hisposure and coldly replied, "Unfortunately, knowing it now won''t make a difference, Mr. Foley." There were many people who wanted Kelvin dead, but the crucial question was, did he have the ability to defend himself? Weakly, Kelvin lifted his eyes and nced at the transparent tube attached to his wrist, continuously delivering blood into his body. Furrows appeared on his forehead. Kelvin quickly reached out and removed the needle from his arm His gaze turned cold as he looked at the man, his voice icy and arrogant, carrying the dominance of someone ustomed to giving orders. "Want to kill me? Dream on!" He retaliated with a strike, but unfortunately, his body had just survived an explosion and was too weak. His palm strike felt as light as cotton. Adrian felt nothing, but Kelvin himself was in pain, gritting his teeth. Kelvin stared nkly at his own hand, which was wrapped in white gauze and swollen. Adrian seemed to be obsessed, raising the knife in his hand once again and attacking Kelvin. He thought assassinating this weakened Kelvin would be as easy as killing a fish. But what he didn''t know was that even in this weakened state, Kelvin was not someone he could kill at will! "You can try!" Kelvin gathered all his strength, jumped off the bed, and grabbed a nearby medical instrument, smashing it towards Adrian''s head. Adrian was caught off guard and was struck by Kelvin, instantly feeling dizzy and disoriented. Barefoot, Kelvin ran out of the ward, feeling the icy touch on the soles of his feet. The intense burning pain was eroding his willpower every minute and every second. "Stop!" Adrian chased after him from behind. However, Kelvin swiftly disappeared into the crowd, grabbing the railing of the corridor and sliding down gracefully. His actions were both cool and agile. "Stop!" Adrian chased after Kelvin, but he was already an aging man in his fifties. How could hepare to Kelvin? Helplessly watching Kelvin disappear before his eyes, Adrian became so furious that he smashed his Misty Forest in anger. He quickly took out his phone and made a call. "Get a few people to block the exits. Kelvin has escaped." "Yes." Adrian had his people spread throughout the hospital, inside and out. He wanted to see where a patient like Kelvin could possibly go! Kelvin hadn''t actually gone far. He had taken refuge in the hospital morgue, gritting his teeth and enduring the pain in his body. He moved a corpse behind the curtain andy down on the stretcher, covering himself with a white sheet,pletely still. It hurt so much. He hadn''t really died! Shortly after, the door of the morgue was opened from the outside. Two trembling interns entered, pushing a cart. "302, Denzel Hooper, deceased in a car ident. Scheduled for cremation at 2 p. m. today."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The other doctor checked the number on the cart and confirmed, "It''s him, let''s go." Kelvin clenched his fist tightly, holding his breath as the two interns pushed him away. His vision went ck, and his mind once again sank into a state of unconsciousness. Cheyenne, I miss you so much. Cheyenne, wait for me toe back. Chapter 590: Destined To Be Alone Chapter 590: Destined to Be Alone Today is the triennial International Medical Competition, held at the Onistead Augury Square. It is said that even the President himself will personally deliver the opening speech. At this moment, representatives from various countries and renowned experts from all over the country have gathered here, creating a bustling scene with a sea of people. To ensure the security of the entirepetition venue, patrol guards have been deployed early on. Gordon, in a rare move, took off his usual unchanged ck casual attire and put on a deep green military uniform. The two shining stars on his shoulders were even more dazzling under the sunlight. Many girls took out their phones and wanted to take pictures with him, but they were scared away by Gordon''s cold gaze before they could gather the courage to approach him. Seeing this, another officer next to him couldn''t help but tease him, "Gordon, you''ll end up alone like this. You''re not young anymore. Haven''t you ever thought about settling down and passing on your excellent genes?" He himself was already married, and his wife had just given birth to a lovely daughter for himst month. Being a new father, his mood waspletely different from before. However, Gordon''s advice didn''t elicit any response from him. The man stood expressionless in his ce, his sharp eyes scanning the dense crowd ahead, and he said in a cold voice, "If you have nothing else to do, go back to your post. Today''s event is crucial, and there''s no room for any negligence." Hearing his obvious dismissal, a trace of helplessness appeared on the man''s face as he lightly tapped Gordon''s shoulder with his hand. "You brat, I''m your direct superior, and you''re speaking to me like this?" Gordon looked at him unceremoniously, ignoring his resentful gaze, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with his words. "You''re about to be transferred to another ce. You''re not considered my direct superior anymore." "Ah... well, you, you brat. Alright, alright, I heard that you mobilized 081 for a woman. I thought you had found someone you cared about." 081 was a secret team directly under the National Security Center,prising a group of highly trained top-notch operatives. Gordon borrowed the 081 team, using his position as a guarantee, for just one day, all for the sake of finding a woman. This was truly a groundbreaking move. Because during his training, he once said, "Women are troublemakers, they bring disaster. We must maintain a high level of vignce and never let a woman lead us by the nose." The female soldiers under hismand also received inhumane training, just like the male soldiers. With Gordon being like the King of Hell, it made everyone curious about what kind of woman he actually liked. When his superior mentioned Cheyenne, a hint of regret and concern shed in Gordon''s eyes. After the explosion incident, Cheyenne cried her heart out and fainted. Benson said he would take her to the hospital first. But then there was no news from them. It wasn''t until more than half a monthter that they sent a text message, informing them that they were now in Onistead and that Cheyenne''s situation wasplicated. They would talk when they meet. So, he came to Onistead with Master Iker. Due to his merit of breaking up TWILIGHT, Gordon was promoted and became a temporary member of 081, on par with the senior director in Onistead. Mr. Foley''s death was sudden; no one expected there would be a time bomb in the car. He went to the cake shop and inquired about it. The waitress responsible for packaging said that there was nothing unusual when she handed out the items. Perhaps someone tampered with the car while it was parked on the side of the road, opening the trunk and cing the time bomb inside. However, no fingerprints were found in the car. The roadside surveince cameras happened to malfunction on that day, all broken. It took almost half an hour for them to be restored, and during that half-hour, they were busy in the kitchen and no one noticed the car outside. However, no matter how cleverly the killer acted and how well they hid, Gordon would find them and avenge Miss Lawrence! On the other side, Cheyenne finished getting ready and slowly walked out of the hotel. Benson was already waiting at the door. He looked at the holy figure walking towards him and honked the car horn to remind her that he was here. "Beep beep..." Hearing the piercing sound, Cheyenne adjusted her white coat and walked towards the direction of the car. As soon as she got in the car and sat in the passenger seat, Benson leaned towards her. The sudden proximity startled her, and she stared at his face, which was now just inches away. It was fair, v smooth, and wless, making her feel inferior as a woman The scent of sandalwood emanating from him further flushed Cheyenne''s face, and she held her breath, squinting her eyes slightly. She instinctively tilted her head and avoided direct eye contact with him. Little did she know that her gesture brought a tinge of sadness to Benson''s heart, and the light in his eyes dimmed for a moment. Cheyenne,pared to when she was with Kelvin, still didn''t have her guard uppletely. Despite that, he lowered his head with a gentle smile, brushing aside the bangs on her forehead and holding a dried leaf between his fingers. The leaf floated into the wind,nding in a puddle on the ground, creating ripples. At the same time, his warm and clear voice sounded in her ear, "Alright, Cheyenne, you had a leaf identally fall onto your hair. You''re going to apetition, and it wouldn''t look good like this." So that''s what it was. Cheyenne didn''t know why, but she felt that being with Benson now felt different from before. In herContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! memories, when she was with Benson, he was always gentle and silent, like a warm current or a spring breeze. He wouldn''t say many words, but being with him brought But now, perhaps because his gaze was too profound and bright, whenever Benson looked at her, Cheyenne felt an invisible pressure that made it hard for her to breathe. She smiled awkwardly, looking up at the rearview mirror in the car, and saw her familiar face. Her hair was impable. "Thank you, Benson. Let''s go quickly. Otherwise, if you drop me off at thepetition and then go to your exam, it will definitely dy you." "Okay." He started the car and they drove away. Silence filled the journey. Cheyenne, who had woken up early and was pregnant, felt drowsy as soon as she sat in the car. Benson thoughtfully closed the car window, afraid that the wind outside might make her catch a cold. Chapter 591: Blackmail Chapter 591: ckmail Cheyenne felt disoriented as the car suddenly came to a stop. Inertia caused her body, still half asleep, to lurch forward towards the windshield. Just as it seemed she was about to collide with the ss, Benson stepped on the brakes and quickly reached out to steady her by grabbing her shoulder. She woke up abruptly. "What''s going on?" "Cheyenne, I''m sorry. I didn''t see an elderly man crossing the road suddenly. I had to brake abruptly to avoid hitting them," Benson exined. "Are you okay?" His concerned gaze scanned Cheyenne up and down, making sure she wasn''t injured, before he let out a sigh of relief. Cheyenne shook her head lightly and shifted her gaze to the elderly person lying on the ground in front of the car. She furrowed her brows. "Let''s go down and check on him." "Okay." The elderly man, appearing to be around sixty or seventy years old,y on the ground. He wore a long ck windcoat with a brown towel underneath. His body convulsed intermittently, and his face contorted with deep wrinkles, showing signs of pain. Foam dripped from his mouth, apanied by agonizing moans. His reading sses had fallen under the car and were crushed by the tires, making it impossible to clearly see who was in front of him. He could only vaguely sense the presence of a young man and woman wearing white coats. Onlookers, thinking that a car ident had urred, gathered around, discussing the scene in whispers. "Is this a car ident? Why is this person lying in front of someone''s car?" Another woman replied sarcastically, "Who knows if he''s genuinely in pain or faking it? The car is still more than two meters away from him, and there''s no blood on the ground." "Maybe he''s intentionally trying to extort money. Elderly people these days can be so cunning and malicious." "We don''t dare to help, and we don''t dare to touch him." Her words were met with approving apuse from the crowd. Indeed, who would dare to help an elderly person lying on the ground without money? Moreover, the young man was driving a Lamborghini, a multi-million-dor luxury car... Maybe this elderly person specifically targeted him because he knew he had money. Upon observing the man''s expression and reactions, Cheyenne firmly refuted those assumptions in her heart. He''s not faking it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He''s having a seizure! Just then, a deep and cold voice rang out from the crowd, catching Cheyenne''s attention. She turned around and saw a tall and handsome figure quickly running towards them. The chilly wind lifted the corner of the man''s suit, revealing a blue and white striped shirt underneath, entuating his strong and slender waist. As she looked at his face, it seemed familiar. Upon seeing Cheyenne, Hayden himself was momentarily surprised. However, his gaze was quickly drawn to his father lying on the ground, and he hurriedly reached out to pick him up. In the instant his hand reached out, Cheyenne''s cold warning voice came from above. "He''s having a seizure. I advise you not to approach him. There''s a possibility that the patient might lose consciousness and bite you." Before her words fell, a beautiful and young woman abruptly interrupted. "Cheyenne? Is that really you?" Despite the freezing weather, this person was dressed in a thin, bright red dress. She had a solid-colored woolen scarf draped over her shoulder, and her long hair was elegantly styled with a string of round, pristine white pearls as an essory. Her delicately made-up face appeared slightly distorted due to her astonishment. Upon hearing her call out her name, Cheyenne''s misty eyes met the woman''s gaze. Her vermilion lips slightly parted as she asked, full of questioning. "You know me?" It was a mix of questioning and disbelief. Come on, how could she forget her? However, those clear and clean eyes seemed filled with innocence and unfamiliarity, as if... it was truly their first encounter. Emily, utterly astonished, instinctively covered her lips with her gloved hand adorned with whitece, giving her an elegant and expensive appearance. Benson walked up from behind and held Cheyenne''s hand, greeting Emily in the process. "Miss Davidson, long time no see," Emily greeted. Turning around, a voice whispered in Cheyenne''s ear, audible only to the two of them, "Miss Emily Davidson is the President''s adopted daughter." "Oh," Cheyenne responded, unexpectedly indifferent. Emily had thought Cheyenne would be more humble upon hearing her identity but she merely let out a faint ham. It made Emily feel a sense of powerlessness. Ov The silent tension between the two women was probably known only to them. Hayden lifted his father from the ground and patted his back withrge hands, trying to calm him down. "Dad! Dad, are you okay?" However, his efforts were in vain. Leon, in extreme pain, couldn''t even recognize the person in front of him and fiercely bit his hand. Hiss- Through his suit jacket, deep teeth marks were left on Hayden''s arm, indicating the force Leon exerted. Emily''s attention shifted to her fianc¨¦. Seeing his furrowed brows, she frantically pulled out her phone from her handbag, preparing to dial emergency services. "It''s toote!" Hayden''s eyes turned red uncontrobly. Every time his father had a seizure, he would writhe on the ground, foaming at the mouth. That''s why they had a family doctor who provided long-term care. However, this time, due to a few days of being away, Leon experienced a seizure upon returning from another city with a different climate. Today, the city center was even more crowded than usual due to thepetition taking ce. Calling the hospital and having someone arrive would take at least an hour. But for a patient experiencing a seizure, that hour felt like an eternity, filled with agonizing torment. "Something''s wrong! Mr. Lara... he''s rolling his eyes!" Emily took a step back in fright, using her handbag to shield her eyes, only daring to steal nces from the corner of her eye. When she saw foam on Leon''s chin and beard, staining his ck coat, a look of disgust and nausea filled her eyes. Yet, Hayden still asked her to help move Leon into the car. "But... Hayden, I... I''m weak, and wearing high heels is inconvenient..." Emily''s face contorted in a grieving expression as she softly refused. After all, she was soon to present an award as a guest of honor, and if she were to dirty her dress and have to redo her styling, it wouldpletely dy her time. At the moment her words left her mouth, a strong sense of disappointment and coldness appeared in Hayden''s eyes like never before. Chapter 592: Medical Treatment Chapter 592: Medical Treatment Indeed, she was the President''s daughter. Even at a time like this, she still had that "high and mighty" attitude! The person lying on the ground was his father, but in the future, he would also be her father-inw, and they would be living under the same roof as close rtives. Yet, this was how she treated his father. "If any of you move him, I guarantee he won''t live for another minute!" Cheyenne''s determined voice suddenly rang out, causing Hayden''s body to stiffen, afraid to make any further moves. His eyes turned bloodshot, and in a desperate attempt, he grabbed onto Cheyenne''s sleeve and ordered in a deep voice, "Save my father!" Old Mr. Edwards was a renowned doctor, and as his granddaughter, Cheyenne must have learned a lot from him over the years. She must be capable. His gaze turned cold, which irritated Cheyenne, and she lifted the corners of her lips, lightlyughing with her arms crossed. "Sure, one million!" "You! You''re taking advantage of the situation! Cheyenne, you''re truly shameless. How can there be someone like you in this world, who only cares about money and disregards other people''s lives!" Emily angrily cursed, her eyes filled with anger. Compared to Emily''s furious appearance, Cheyenne remained calm. She unlocked her phone, and the screen disyed that three minutes had already passed. She couldn''t help but remind the two of them. "You''re still wasting time here despite knowing the situation is critical. He''s already rolling his eyes back. If you continue like this, he will undoubtedly die within five minutes!" "Believe it or not, Benson, let''s go." The location where the old man was lying was still a long distance from the front of the car. They had to file a report, and when the surveince footage was reviewed, the truth of the matter would be clear. They were not the ones who hit Leon. The seizure had nothing to do with them. Seeing the proud and cold-hearted girl turning to leave, Hayden quickly spoke up and agreed to her request. "Fine, I''ll give you one million. Miss Lawrence, please treat my father as soon as possible." As soon as the man''s voice fell, the girl, who had her back to him, let out a disdainful chuckle. Her voice sounded flirtatious, but it sent shivers down everyone''s spines. "Sir, I''m sorry. One million was the previous price. As for now... two million!" Even though Hayden was the head of the wealthy Lara family and money was not an issue for him, he was still shaken by Cheyenne''s courage. Was this the kind of woman his naive and foolish younger brother liked? Anger filled his eyes, and his icy gaze locked onto Cheyenne. He slightly parted his lips and threatened, "I have tomend you for your audacity! You''re the only one who dares to negotiate terms in front of me!" Sensing the man''s unfavorable intentions towards Cheyenne, Benson immediately stepped forward, spreading his arms to shield Cheyenne. "Mr. Lara, if Cheyenne dares to offer that price, then she must be worth it." Cheyenne reached up and touched her slender neck, turning around to look at Hayden. The confidence and pride in her eyes left everyone stunned. "Mr. Lara, is your father''s life not worth two million?" This time, Hayden was speechless. He gradually calmed down, took a deep breath, and even the pain in his arms became numb, no longer felt. "I can give you two million, but if you fail to cure my father, you won''t leave Onistead alive today." "Mr. Lara, rest assured. As long as I''m given enough money, there is no patient that I can''t cure." This young girl, speaking so brazenly at her tender age, attracted a lot of discussion among the surrounding crowd. Where did this girl get her confidence? Hayden''s assistant quickly took out a check and wrote the amount of two million on it. With utmost respect, he held it with both hands and presented it to Cheyenne. "Miss Lawrence, please ept this, two million." "No, you can''t give it to her." Emily''s eyes widened, and she reached out to snatch the check, only toe up empty-handed. She could only angrily and helplessly watch as Cheyenne tucked the check into her hand and casually put it in her pocket.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Cheyenne, why don''t you go rob a bank? You could easily raise the price from one million to two million in minutes. Even the cunning merchants would be ashamed!" Upon hearing her sarcasm, Cheyenne smiled indifferently, casting a flirtatious nce over her shoulder. "Mr. President''s daughter, you''re absolutely right. Aren''t I just robbing you all?" "But, instead of robbing a bank, I''m robbing all of you." "If you continue to babble like this, I guarantee this old man won''t live to see another day." The cold glint in her eyes was sharp. and serious. Despite being half a head shorter than Emily, Cheyenne''s one confident aura was not to be ignored. . NovelDrama.Org Under the overwhelming presence, Emily suddenly fell silent. Feeling a sense of tranquility in her surroundings, Cheyenne began to take action. She pulled out a white cloth bag from her coat pocket and suddenly opened it, revealing silver needles that sparkled in the sunlight. "Take off his shoes and socks, quickly!" Um... As a public figure with status, how could one openly take off their shoes on the street? And what does this have to do with treatment? However, due to Cheyenne''s imposing demeanor, even Hayden, a naturally elegant man of noble birth, couldn''t help but obey hermand. Kneeling obediently, he removed his father Leon''s socks. Cheyenne swiftly approached with the silver needle in her hand, grabbing Leon''s foot and rotating as she inserted the needle. When Cheyenne became serious, she seemed like apletely different person, and her professional technique left everyone amazed. This young girl looked so impressive. At such a young age, she already knew traditional medicine. Most people her age, even medical students, were probably just beginners. "All right, all right! He''s awake!" It was unclear who first noticed the changes in Leon, but an excited shout rang out. Everyone turned their heads and saw that the elderly man, who had been foaming at the mouth moments ago, was gradually calming down and no longer rolling his eyes. rity returned to his eyes. Chapter 593: I Can Give You Two Million Chapter 593: I Can Give You Two Million Cheyenne calmly retrieved the silver needle, carefully cing each one back into her storage pouch. She secured it with a tie and tucked it into the pocket of her coat. Hayden, on the other hand, was left speechless by her impressive acupuncture skills. His father''s epilepsy was an inherited condition that had tormented him since he was young, and despite seeking treatmen from renowned doctors both at home and abroad, there had been no cure but only pain relief. Unexpected situations like the tense one they had just experienced were rare. If it weren''t for Cheyenne, he worried his father might have sumbed to the agony and bitten his own tongue to end the suffering. Looking back now, the two million dors he had paid was worthwhile. "May I borrow a pen?" Cheyenne paid no attention to the awe-struck onlookers. The dy had caused over ten minutes to pass, and she couldn''t afford to bete for thepetition. With a graceful stride, she approached Hayden''s assistant and extended her delicate, fair hand, making a soft inquiry, "Do you have one?" "Ah? Yes... yes, I do." The girl standing before him was exquisitely beautiful, with wless skin when seen up close. Her rosy lips, pearly white teeth, and bright eyes were captivating enough to outshine anyone on the street, even without makeup. He had previously thought Miss Emily was the goddess, but now, this youngdy with few words seemed more charming. Cheyenne received the pen and politely nodded at him, whispering a "thank you." She then took out a tissue from her handbag, unfolded it, and spread it on the hood of the luxury car. Bending down, she carefully wrote the pharmacy. Hayden helped his now conscious father to stand, and the observant assistant promptly handed a tissue to the chairman to wipe off the foam from his beard. Leon''s face turned slightly red. When he was about to cross the road, the green light suddenly turned red, and a car from the opposite side quickly approached, honking as it neared him, provoking an elerated heartbeat and causing him to ck out. He didn''t even notice the car approaching from behind. When he realized that the beautiful girl before him was Cheyenne, he lowered his head and stammered, "Thank you, youngdy." However, he was puzzled, because when Cheyenne''s gaze met his, it was as if she was looking at a strange elderly person. She handed the tissue to Hayden without hesitation. "Follow the prescription written on it, take it twice a day, and after three treatment cycles, your father can bepletely cured," she said. Hayden''s pupils dted with excitement, his eyes shining brightly as he looked at her, his voice filled with excitement. "Cured? Miss Lawrence, is it true? My father has suffered from this illness for many years, and we have only been able to manage the symptoms, never addressing the root cause." "If it can truly cure him, I can give you another two million," he eximed. Cheyenne''s lips twitched, her eyes reflecting a hint of frustration as if saying, "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Her cool and aloof demeanor instantly transformed into a confused and adorable expression. After muttering with some annoyance, she pouted her red lips. Could she not be angry? This was not about two dors; it was a whopping two million! Damn it! Oh well, since she had already received their money before, she might as well include the prescription in the treatment cost. "You don''t need to give me any more money. I''ve already given you the prescription. Whether you believe it or not is your business," she replied. "Benson, let''s go." Benson nodded with a smile, greeted Emily, and said, "Miss Davidson, Mr. Lara... We have some matters to attend to, so we''ll take our leave." "Safe travels, Miss Lawrence," Hayden bid her farewell. Hayden''s attitude towards Cheyenne had clearly changed from before. It made the people around them think that rich people were indeed pragmatic. But from another perspective, for people of such. status if you didn''t have the skills and a strong background, why should they respect you? That young girl hadpletely conquered them with her abilities. As Leon watched the slender and delicate figure in white get into the car and gradually disappear from sight, he let out a subtle sigh. A question popped up in his mind. If Cheyenne knew that he had once hired a sniper to assassinate her, would she regret having saved him today? What worried him even more was why she hade to Onistead. After all, the marriage between the Lara family and the Weaver family was about to begin, and Omari... would be marrying Miss Weaver next month. Cheyenne''s sudden arrival made Leon''s mind wander to a certain ce. As he looked back, the flush on his face faded, reced by a serious and cautious expression.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He specifically instructed the two people behind him. "Cheyenne is in Onistead now; you must not let Omari know about it." Hayden nodded as he supported Leon''s arm and walked back to the car. He replied, "Father, rest assured, we will keep this matter a secret." "Yes, Mr. Lara, you can trust us. El?a §Ö is my good friend, and Omari is my future Brother-inw. I don''t want to see his future jeopardized because of that bitch Cheyenne." For some reason, every time Leon heard her refer to Cheyenne in that way, he felt a bit ufortable. Although that girl had taken two million from the Lara family, the fact remained that her treatment had pulled him back from the brink of death. He coughed, "Emily, as the daughter of the President, your words and actions represent the dignity of our country. It would be better to consider your words carefully." What did she mean by calling Cheyenne a bitch? Is that the kind ofnguage ady from a prestigious family should use? Emily''s mind nked for a second, and she quickly smiled, lowering her head in embarrassment as she immediately reached out to support Leon''s other arm. She pretended to be obedient and said, "Mr. Lara, I know I was wrong. I just had a small conflict with that girl, so I was annoyed that she swindled us out of two million." She spoke with a pitiful tone, thinking that Leon, who seemed to dislike Cheyenne so much, would understand her feelings. However, she was pped in the face. Leon shook off her hand and looked at her with a questioning gaze. His eyes seemed to ask, "Are you saying that my life is not worth two million?" Emily was scared and didn''t mean it that way. "Mr. Lara, you misunderstood me. That''s not what I meant." "Alright, you don''t need to support me anymore. The thick phlegm and foam that I just spat out might have dirtied your hand." "Mr. Lara!" Surprisingly, as her fianc¨¦, Hayden didn''t say a word in her defense. He simply helped Leon and left. Passing by her side, he said impatiently, "You take care of your own business. I''ll take my father home to rest." He turned and left, leaving her standing alone in the distance. Chapter 594: Leandro Zamora Chapter 594: Leandro Zamora The assistant could only look at his shoes, on the verge of tears, as the CEO left him alone to face Miss Emily. He was truly afraid that the President''s daughter would take it out on him. As expected, when Emily saw Hayden leaving without even looking back, her determination made her eyes turn red with anger. She turned her head and saw his assistant standing there like a statue, causing her to throw a re at him. "What are you standing there for? Drive, take me to the venue." "Yes." Augury Square was already crowded with people, and several chairs were ced on both sides of thepetition tform. These were reserved for the judges. In the center stood an elderly man who was currently speaking. He appeared to be around fifty or sixty years old, with salt-and-pepper hair. He was dressed in a ck formal suit, exuding an elegant and steady demeanor. Time had taken its toll on his face, but even from that aged countenance, one could imagine that he must have been quite handsome in his youth. "Thank you to all the medical personnel and members of society for your full support of thispetition. The winner of the triennial Abona Medical Conference will have the honor of entering Presidential Library." "This is the key." As he spoke, he ced the plum-shaped key he held in his hand into a tray held by a hostess standing nearby, in full view of everyone. The appearance of the key immediately drew everyone''s attention. Is this the key to the Presidential Library? Below the stage, the representatives from various institutions began to show signs of restlessness. The atmosphere was lively yet tinged with tension. Next, a man with ck eyes and dressed in a ck suit walked up to the stage from the side. He confidently walked up to the podium, holding a name card in his hand. On the stage, the host wore a warm smile and greeted the audience, while beneath the stage, there was already a hidden undercurrent. Kyson appeared with his direct disciple from Almond Hall and his granddaughter Leah. As soon as they took their seats, they heard a mockingughter from nearby. "Are you from Almond Hall daring to participate in thepetition this year? Besides Kyson, the younger generation from your sect is really inferior one after another." "I heard that your high-achieving granddaughter made a mistake even in a small emergency surgery at Akloit, resulting in apensation of five million." "Such a disgrace. With this level, I wonder how many more people will suffer in the future." As the elderly man''s voice fell, Leah immediately felt the mocking and disdainful gazes from those around her, making her too ashamed to lift her head. How did that incident... end up reaching Onistead? She clenched her teeth and thought in frustration: It''s all Cheyenne''s fault! Kyson also felt losing face. He had gained fame at a young age and led a smooth life, earning him respect in hister years. He never expected that in his old age, he would be mocked by others. After the remark, Kyson didn''t hold back. "Leandro, what''s there for you to be proud of? So what if your Zamora family is full of talents? After you kick the bucket, Moon Hall will end up in someone else''s hands." Leandro was the current head of Moon Hall, already seventy-two years old this year. When his only son, Willie Zamora, was young, he fell in love with an orphan girl. They were ipatible in terms of social status, so Leandro drove him out of the Zamora family.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Over the years, Leandro had regretted his decision, unable to sleep many nights. Unfortunately, despite his efforts, he couldn''t find his son. He had no choice but to select a sessor among his grandchildren. Otherwise, there was a possibili that he would grow old alone with no one to inherit Moon Hall. Among the younger generation of the Zamora family, only Mason stood out. At only twenty-six years old this year, he had be the President''s personal physician, living in the Kemi Pce and earning respect from others. It was worth mentioning that Mason, like Sophie, had studied at Jostrana University. He knew Leah as well. Speaking of which, Leah and he could be considered the most familiar strangers. Due to their simr age, they had beenpared by both families since they were young. Leandro was rtively tolerant towards Mason, but he had one requirement: never lose to Leah, a mere woman. Later on, Mason lived up to Leandro''s expectations. He surpassed Leah in the rankings of renowned physicians in Onistead. Now, Kyson and Leandro had started arguing. Mason, as Leandro''s disciple, couldn''t criticize his master, nor could he persuade Kyson to take a step back and let bygones be bygones. Mason took two steps back and quietly approached Leah. His voice sounded gentle above her head, tinged with a hint of apology. "Miss Owen, I''m sorry. My master didn''t mean to target you. He just tends to argue with Kyson." Leah''s face turned pale, and she didn''t ept his apology at all. Were they treating her like a fool, with one ying the good cop and the other ying the bad cop? Her almond-shaped eyes grew cold, and she gave Mason a disdainful re, scolding him with annoyance, "I don''t need your false kindness." After speaking, she proudly walked away like a white peacock, head held high, chest puffed out, strutting in her seven-centimeter high heels. However, Mason wasn''t angered. He watched her departing figure with a deep gaze, his lips forming a wry smile on his still quite handsome face. Eddie had no idea about the grudge between the two. He followed the team of doctors from Almond Hall as usual, passing by Mason. He couldn''t help but take a nce at the man. ''Is this the future head of Moon Hall? I will definitely defeat him!'' For some reason, Mason felt a sense of hostility. After pondering for a long time, he finally found the source of this hostility. His gaze happened to meet Eddie''s burning fighting spirit and icy anger in his eyes. Who was this man? Why hadn''t he heard about Almond Hall recruiting anyone new? Among the four halls, doctors from Wind Hall had also arrived. Although the Edwards family had been divided and scattered over the years, as long as Wind Hall''s reputation remained, they would continue to persist. In reality, the Abona Medical Competition boiled down to apetition between Mason and Leah. After all, foreign teams were definitely no match for the traditional medicine theories of their own country. And among the young people in the country, only these two could measure up. As for Sparrow Hall, after suffering a heavy blowst time, the sect had practically ceased to exist. That''s why they didn''t participate this time. Chapter 595: Yvonne Chapter 595: Yvonne Surprisingly, this year the Lucas family decided to wade into this mess as well. In previous years, they had remained silent. But this year, they sent a steward, and this female steward''s appearance drew admiration from everyone. With her proud curves and figure, along with her stunning face, she was like a captivating beauty. She wore a ck fitted wool skirt, draped in an apricot-colored British-style trench coat. As she walked, the irregr slit of her skirt revealed the ck silk stockings underneath, and she stepped in a pair of long Martin boots. The slender metal heels made a crisp sound as they touched the ground. Behind her, a row of bodyguards dressed in ck suits followed, like stars surrounding the moon, exuding a strong presence.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Amidst the sea of ck, a silver figure stood out as the only highlight. The old man wore a long white coat, his graying hair contrasting with his wrinkled and sinister face. His narrow eyes were as cold as venomous snakes. When his gaze fell upon Kyson and Leandro, a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes, and he greeted them softly. "Kyson, Leandro, long time no see!" "Adrian!" "It''s you!" The two arguing men suddenly stopped and looked at the man before them with disbelief in their voices. Wasn''t Adrian supposed to have died outside a long time ago? How could he appear here? Looking at the people from the Lucas family behind him, both Kyson and Leandro couldn''t help but show a contemptuous and wary look. Adrian now belonged to that group of devils. He had never been a good person when he was young, and now he was colluding with the enemy, making him someone to be guarded against. "Adrian! You traitor to the family! How dare youe back!" The angry voice roarer, attracting the attention of everyone present. When Adrian heard the word "traitor," a displeased expression appeared on his face, and his cold gaze swept over. He strode over to the middle-aged woman who had spoken earlier and sneered, "Traitor? This word shouldn''t be used like this, right? Wasn''t it because of the scheming of my good elder brother, Layne, that I had to leave back then?" He said it in a straightforward manner, showing no remorse in his conscience. The woman grew even angrier and raised her hand, ready to p him. But just as her hand reached out, Adrian tightly gripped it. He exerted force. The sound of bones dislocating rang out, crisp like the breaking of shattered porcin. The woman''s beautiful face instantly twisted with pain, and she red at Adrian fiercely, taking a sharp breath. Her other hand lifted and grasped Adrian''s wrist, attempting to exert pressure. Unfortunately, her strength didn''t make Adrian feel any fear. He smiled lightly, casually loosening his grip, and said, "Yvonne, you still have the same fiery temper as when you were young. You''re almost fifty now, shouldn''t you have mellowed out a bit?" Ten years ago, she was a renowned diplomatic queen, but she retired early and became a visiting professor at the Onistead Foreign Language University, teaching English, French, and Russian. In her youth, she was unquestionably a national heroine, and her beauty and temperament attracted the pursuit of many. Unfortunately, Yvonne remained single and unmarried throughout her life. The reason was that she had been waiting for a man. But that man had been evading her all this time... Yet she, a mere woman, had shouldered the burden of Wind Hall with her slender shoulders, waiting for his return one day. This year, Yvonne was also one of the judges at the Abona Medical Tournament. The remaining remnants of the Edwards family in Onistead couldn''t find anyone suitable to take on this important role, so Wind Hall had no participants in thepetition. As an outsider among the judges, Yvonne had the least power. Adrian dared to publicly break her wrist, and the members of the Edwards family behind Yvonne stood up one by one, forming a powerful backing and surrounding Adrian. There was a clear tendency for a fight to break out. But Adrian remainedpletely calm. He leisurely adjusted his white coat and pulled out the emblem on his chest to show it. He smiled exceptionally brightly. "See that? I''ve learned Thirteen Needles. Now I am a member of the Lucas family. Wind Hall seems to be on itsst legs." After his words fell, everyone from Wind Hall disyed expressions of incredulity. Thirteen Needles was a unique technique of the Edwards family that only the family head could master. Adrian had been expelled from the Edwards family by Old Mr. Edwards because he had stolen the secret manual. It was rumored that he took the upper half, while the lower half had been hidden in the ancestral shrine of Wind Hall in Onistead. How did he learn Thirteen Needles? No! Yvonne imed to be a member of the Edwards family, and most of her knowledge of Thirteen Needles came from Layne. The importance of this technique was extraordinary. If someone like Adrian obtained it, it would undoubtedly be a dangerous situation. Stay calm. She needed to calm down now. Perhaps... Adrian was deceiving her? "Why should I believe that you have learned Thirteen Needles? No one has made a breakthrough in a hundred years, and you only reached the eleventh level in your pursuit back then, right?" As the former diplomatic queen, Yvonne remained unfazed even in the face of foreign heads of state. Even after hearing that Adrian had learned Thirteen Needles, she remainedposed. Adrian burst intoughter, his voice filled with a triumphant emotion. "You don''t have to believe me. I''ll show you during thepetition." In the end, Adrian smiled and looked at the other disciples of the Edwards family. "As your elder, I have to remind you. Wind Hall is empty shell. I am now the true core of the Edwards family. If you want to have a bright future, it''s best to choose to submit to me." He was so arrogant. Could he really have learned Thirteen Needles? The hearts of some of the remaining disciples of the Edwards family began to waver. Although Wind Hall was one of the Four Halls, it was the least renowned, weakest in strength, and had the fewest members among them. Just as Adrian had said, many of them were already at the age of struggling to make a living. Receiving meager sries every month and working just as hard, it was indeed easy to feel lost. The only reason they could still hang on until now was because Yvonne used her retirement funds to provide subsidies for everyone. As for herself, she saved money to the point of not even being willing to rece a pair of stockings with a hole in them. She would mend and wear them again. Her clothes were bought many years ago, and in truth, she had endured more hardship than anyone else over the years, suffering both physically and mentally. Chapter 596: It鈥檚 You Again Chapter 596: It''s You Again Fortunately, although everyone had such thoughts in their minds, they didn''t have the courage to betray Wind Hall on the spot. "All right, Adrian, if you''re done reminiscing,e back. Thepetition is about to begin. Why waste time with those small fry?" A seductive and husky voice suddenly sounded in Yvonne''s ears. She raised her head and met the stunning, enchanting face. The mole at the corner of her eye made her even more endearing. Hot, sexy, seductive, mature-she embodied all of these qualities. However, this beauty seemed a bit too arrogant, actually referring to Wind Hall as small fry! Young people nowadays reallycked manners. Adrian turned back with a smile. "Consul Phoenix, you''re right. I''ming back now." Was she the Phoenix, the top ace of the Lucas family''s four aces? Sensing the change in the atmosphere around them, those who had previously looked at the woman with lustful eyes now turned to fear and trepidation. As if she were the Medusa Queen dispatched by the Lord of the Underworld. This time, the Lucas family actually sent her. It was quite rare. It seemed that the Lucas family also wanted to take the lead in thispetition and enter the Presidential Library. Could it be that they were after that thing? The major families understood each other without speaking, each with their own thoughts... Thepetition hadn''t even started yet, and people were shocked by the sessive arrivals of notable figures and news. Their chances of winning became even slimmer. At the entrance of the venue, a ck luxury car slowly came to a stop. The car door opened, and an unparalleled beautiful girl got out of the car. She wore a ck fishtail dress that outlined her slender figure, while the elegant and fashionable white coat hung over her. Her wavy chestnut hair cascaded down behind her head, tied with a dark green printed silk scarf. With a gust of wind, the ck skirt and the dark green printed silk scarf swayed in a beautiful arc in the cold wind. Benson looked at her with concern and took the initiative to speak. "Cheyenne, don''t you need me to apany you inside?" Cheyenne nodded confidently and lightly opened her lips. She responded, "You still have things to take care of, Benson. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine." Seeing her insistence, Benson reluctantly closed the car door and turned around to leave. Before leaving, he smiled gently at her, a smile as bright and warm as the winter sun. "Well, I''ll be going then. Cheyenne, good luck! In my eyes, you''re always the best!" Hearing his heartwarming words, Cheyenne couldn''t help but curl her lips. Of course, she was the best! Because she had already decided to win first ce! As she watched Cheyenne''s figure disappear at the entrance, Benson parked the car by the roadside. He connected his Bluetooth earphones and made a phone call, speaking coldly, "She''s inside. Let''s make it clear-I want her unharmed! Otherwise, you''ll bear the consequences!" "Rest assured, I don''t want to harm her either!" The voice on the other end of the phone was slow and elegant, with a clearughter. It sounded quite familiar. Just as Cheyenne reached the entrance, she was intercepted. The security guard at the gate looked at her and thought she was a student who hade to watch thepetition. His tone was still polite. "Youngdy, thepetition has already started, so you can''t go in anymore." A hint of disappointment shed across Cheyenne''s face, and she furrowed her brows. The security guard felt a bit sorry for her. ording to the rules, no one could enter once thepetition had started. However, Cheyenne was just too beautiful. He tried to speak and whispered in her ear, "If you have an invitation letter, I can make an exception and let you in." An invitation letter? Cheyenne cutely tilted her head and thought for a moment, but then shook her head. There was no trace of that thing in her fragmented and scattered memories. She responded honestly and straightforwardly to the security guard, "I don''t have an invitation letter." Upon hearing this, the security guard looked helpless. "I''m sorry, but without an invitation letter, I can''t let you in." Just as he finished speaking, a familiar and resounding voice immediately came from the other side. It was Emily, whom Cheyenne had just met. "It''s you again! Cheyenne, why are you so persistent?" Emily stepped out of her car in a floral evening gown, angrily stopping in front of Cheyenne, looking down at her with disdain. After a few seconds of staring, Emily suddenly smiled and spoke mockingly, "You, wanting to enter thepetition venue? You have no connections, no education, and definitely no invitation letter! Who gave you the audacity toe here? I advise you not to embarrass yourself. Even if you participate, it''ll only embarrass yourself, won''t it?" Cheyenne listened to her mockery without showing any anger on her face. She even smiled lightly and casually replied, "Oh well, then I''ll leave. I didn''t n oning anyway. Isn''t it better to sleep at home during this time? Besides, if it weren''t for someone persistently asking me toe, I wouldn''t havee." With that, she turned around resolutely and walked away. Emily stood there with her arms crossed, watching Cheyenne''s retreating figure, her eyes filled with contempt and disbelief. "You obviously don''t know your ce, acting so high and mighty! iming that Kyson invited you, what nerve!" Inside the venue, Kyson couldn''t find Cheyenne, and he was anxious, fidgeting in his seat. He kept picking up the cup of tea on the table and drinking. In the blink of an eye, he finished the entire cup of tea. He suddenly mmed the cup heavily on the table, causing a dull sound. He raised his hand with irritation and looked at the time on his watch, furrowing his brows deeply. "Another ten minutes, and even if Cheyennees, she won''t be able to participate in thepetition." Kyson suddenly stood up and walked towards the exit. Seeing this, Leah grabbed his sleeve and asked softly from behind, "Grandfather, where are you going?" His answer didn''t make her happy at all; instead, it made her secretly angry. "Cheyenne hasn''t arrived yet. I''m going to the entrance to check." It''s Cheyenne again! Leah clenched her fists, nonchntly saying, "Maybe she doesn''t want toe, so she didn''t. Why do you need to personally wee her? Besides, even without her, Almond Hall can win.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Kyson sighed deeply at his granddaughter''s overconfidence. If she had even half of Cheyenne''s excellence, he wouldn''t have personally invited Cheyenne, that cute and proud girl. Cheyenne was the ace of Almond Hall this year. Without her, their chances of winning would be greatly? diminished. Chapter 597: My Guest Chapter 597: My Guest Kyson breathed a sigh of relief as he reached the entrance and spotted Cheyenne about to leave. Standing beside her were three young individuals. Sophie held Cheyenne''s hand, her almond-shaped eyes filled with a warm smile, refusing to let her go. She spoke up for Cheyenne. "Miss Davidson, Miss Lawrence is an esteemed guest of the Todd family and a close friend of my brother and me. Can''t she apany us into the venue?" Sophie pleaded. "No! She''s not part of your Todd family," Emily replied firmly. Iker, taking on a guardian stance, stood before Cheyenne, his cold gaze meeting Emily''s scrutinizing eyes. His demeanor was icy and devoid of the previous warmth and gentility. His gaze appeared as if he were facing a stranger and not a former fianc¨¦e. Iker dered without mercy, "Cheyenne belongs to me. Do I need your permission for that?" As his words fell, Emily was infuriated, nearly losing her mind. The anger distorted her delicate eyebrows, diminishing her usual beauty. How dare he speak to her in such a tone for the sake of Cheyenne! Observing his nervous expression and the way his gaze shifted towards Cheyenne, it was evident that Iker treated her differently from others. His deep eyes carried a faint tenderness, sparkling like ake illuminated by moonlight on an autumn night. Emily coldly chuckled, "Iker, have you fallen in love with this woman?" Caught off guard by her public exposure of his feelings, Iker blushed slightly, but his natural aloofness andck of expression made it difficult for anyone to notice. He sternly rebuked Emily, "Don''t talk nonsense. My feelings for Miss Lawrence are purely admiration and respect." "Heh, who would believe that? Is there such a thing as pure friendship between a man and a woman? Didn''t you say she was just a family doctor treating your illness? Seems like she cured more than just your leg, but your loneliness as well." After three years of abstinence due to his disability, coupled with Cheyenne''s alluring appearance, Emily couldn''t believe they hadn''t been intimate. She refused to believe they hadn''t slept together. Iker, enraged by her derogatory remarks about his beloved, retorted sharply, "Do you think all women in the world are as promiscuous and morally corrupt as you? Miss Lawrence and I have a pure rtionship. Say whatever you want!" Cheyenne stood there, silently observing the heated argument between Iker and Emily. She couldn''t help but sense that something was amiss. She had no idea that these two had a past conflict, and it surprised her to discover her connection to this peculiar sibling duo. Just moments ago, as she took a few steps outside, a young boy suddenly appeared and hugged her leg, calling her "Sister Cheyenne" in a childish voice. Sophie then emerged and familiarly linked her arm with Cheyenne''s, disying a sisterly bond. When the man in the ck suit looked at her, his eyes gleamed with joy, sparkling like stars. It was a genuine happiness that emanated from the depths of his heart. "Miss Lawrence, it''s so good to see you," he said, suppressing his overwhelming emotions. The Lawrence family had suffered an explosion, and Cheyenne''s whereabouts were unknown. When he received that news, it felt as if his heart had been torn apart, bleeding profusely. How could such a terrible thing happen to someone as kind as her? In the past month, he had visited the Lawrence Vi several times, only to find a devastated ruin. The lights were dim, the ce empty, and the beauty gone. And yet, he still cherished the brief time they had spent together. If not for the parasite in his body that was slowly draining his life force, Iker would have waited for her return in Akloit. Fortunately, she was still alive. And fortunately, they reunited in Onistead. Even if she had forgotten him, as long as she was safe and sound, all the suffering he endured was worth it. Meanwhile, Kyson, unaware of the intricate rtionships among the young individuals, was more concerned about whether Cheyenne would be allowed to enter the venue. "Who said she was disqualified? Cheyenne is a member of my Almond Hall!" Kyson dered with a dominating tone, stunning Emily and the others, who turned their heads in surprise. Kyson, with his white hair and a steadfast gait supported by a cane, walked confidently toward Emily and stopped in front of her. When their eyes met, Emily couldn''t help but lower her head, feeling a sense of guilt. Kyson was a close friend of her adoptive father, someone she should address as "Uncle Owen." Even her father insisted that she must respect Kyson. "Uncle Owen," Emily softly called out to him. Kyson responded coldly, his words carrying a tone of reproach, "Emily, Cheyenne is my guest at Almond Hall. Can she enter now?" Considering Kyson''s status and authority, Emily reluctantly nodded, although she harbored inner dissatisfaction. Why did everyone feel the need to protect Cheyenne? What was so special about her? Emily, filled with resentment and unwillingness, found herself outnumbered and at aAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheyenne had the protection of Kyson and the Todd siblings, making it impossible for Emily to anything to her. She had no choice but to give up. As she angrily turned to leave, she threw a threatening remark at Cheyenne, reminding her, "Don''t forget, I am one of the judges." Therefore, she wouldn''t be casting her vote for Cheyenne. Cheyenne shrugged her shoulders in response, indicating that she didn''t care. "There''s more than one judge anyway. Even without you, I can still win the championship." She said those words with ease. Kyson was momentarily stunned, then burst into heartyughter, his eyes full of admiration as he looked at the young girl before him. Unable to resist, he reached out and patted her slender shoulder, saying in a deep voice, "Good! You are truly worthy of admiration. Let''s go and show them what it means to be the rising star that surpasses the previous generation!" Cheyenne lowered her head coldly, her gaze frosty as she looked at the hand on her shoulder. Her red lips parted, and she seemed displeased. "Old man, remove your hand! We''re not that familiar!" Kyson was rendered speechless. ncing at the time, there was no time for argument. Hastily, he reached out and grabbed Cheyenne''s sleeve, pulling her along towards the venue. "Let''s go, time is running out. Ipletely forgot about this serious issue... Let''s hope we make it in time." Cheyenne was forced to follow behind him into the venue, with Sophie and Iker following closely, exchanging nces with each other. Chapter 598: Meeting The Head Of The Hall Chapter 598: Meeting the Head of the Hall Over here, the stage of thepetition had already reached the stage where opponents were determined by draw lots. Everyone had found a match except for Mason, who was left with the unique number "0." Holding his own numbered tag, Mason''s smile appeared somewhat helpless, as he spoke with a gentle voice tinged with regret, "It looks like this year, Leah won''t be able topete with me." In the previouspetition, he had narrowly defeated Leah, securing the opportunity to study in Jostrana for free. He had made a pact with Leah that in the next medicalpetition, she would be his opponent, determined to reim her former glory. However, fate had yed a hand, and Leah''s opponent turned out to be a stranger from Jostrana, rather than Mason. Leah didn''t take this man seriously.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are there any more participants to enter the arena? If not, I dere that the number 0 contestant will proceed automatically to the next round of thepetition!" The host stood on the tform, holding the remaining numbered tag, which fluttered in the wind. After a few seconds had passed without response, he instinctively looked toward Abel Harrison in the audience, seeking guidance on what to do next. Thetter nodded and gestured to continue. "Alright, since there are no more participants, I hereby announce that the number 0 contestant will advance directly to the next round..." His voice still lingered in the microphone, trailing off in the ears of the audience, when suddenly, an urgent and aged voice interrupted, drawing curious nces from the crowd. "Wait a moment, there''s still one more person from Almond Hall!" Just then, Kyson was seen leading a stunningly beautiful young girl through the entrance, her steps almost flying. Despite nearly being disqualified due to tardiness, she appeared as calm andposed as a seasoned veteran, quietly surveying the venue as if she were a casual visitor on a sightseeing tour. With wide eyes and a tilted head, she gazed at the contestants, disying a cuteness akin to a young bird flitting about in the woods. Kyson was exasperated to find her daydreaming, and with a huff of his beard, he forcefully pushed her in front of everyone, unequivocally dering, "This is thest contestant from our Almond Hall." As the words fell, they shocked many, all of whom looked on with various thoughts. Sensing the sudden gathering of gazes on her, Cheyenne choked momentarily, feeling a brief sense of embarrassment. However, she quicklyposed herself, pursed her lips and shed a faint smile, revealing a set of dazzling white teeth. "Hello, my name is Cheyenne. I hope to receive everyone''s kind attention," she said. She was beautiful. Her voice was sweet! She looked so young. How could she possibly be a disciple of Almond Hall? Furthermore, the fact that Kyson had personally rushed her into the arena indicated that she was not an ordinary disciple. Unless she was, like Miss Owen, a natural prodigy. But where in the world could there be so many naturally gifted prodigies? Many couldn''t help but specte in another direction; perhaps... this was just a smokescreen created by Almond Hall to conceal its declining strength over the years. Few paid much attention to Cheyenne, with some even secretly envying Mason as the cherished protege favored by fate. Having fortuitously defeated Miss Owenst year, he had once again smoothly advanced this year. In stark contrast, Cheyenne had be the Representative of ill luck. As thest to enter the arena, she would automatically be matched with the remaining opponent. It was a contest between the almost bottom and the top, with the oue already set. Cheyenne? Upon hearing this name, Yvonne''s eyes lit up, and she trembled with excitement as she stood up from her seat. Standing in ce, she gazed for a long while at the young girl before her. Her hoarse and excited voice rang out from behind Cheyenne, "Wait... Cheyenne? Are you Cheyenne?" Upon hearing someone call her name, Cheyenne subconsciously turned around, her round eyes filled with a sparkling and perplexing mist, and she looked at the elegant and beautiful woman. Pointing to her own nose, she quickly looked around, then asked, "Madam, are you calling me?" Yes, it was her. Yvonne clearly remembered when Layne had shown her a photo of a young girl many years ago, when Cheyenne had just turned thirteen wearing a baggy, sporty school uniform, with a bit of baby fat on her cheeks. But those eyes, that nose, and that temperament... She was without a doubt Cheyenne. Suddenly, Yvonne walked over from the judges'' seat, heading straight for Cheyenne. She stopped in front of the girl, and a hint of affection and excitement emerged on her elegant face, "Girl, do you know who I am?" Cheyenne hesitated as she opened her mouth, but the words seemed to get stuck in her throat, and she shook her head, "I don''t know you. Is there something you need, ma''am?" Then, suddenly, she bowed respectfully with her hands sped together and eximed, "Head of the Hall, you''ve finally arrived." The entire venue fell into a brief silence, and then the offshoot of the Edwards family, who had followed Yvonne earlier, also stood up from their seats. Arranging themselves neatly in front of Cheyenne, they bowed in unison, and in a grand manner, they shouted, "Greetings to the Head of the Hall!" The atmosphere became fervent and exhrating! They were actually calling this young girl "Head of the Hall." Could this be a joke? Cheyenne herself was left dumbfounded on the spot. She furrowed her delicate eyebrows, and her fair face was filled with astonishment. Parting her red lips, she calmly responded, "Are... you... all making a mistake?" This was her first visit to Onistead. Why had she inexplicably be the Head of the Hall? Chapter 599: Five Cents Left To Buy You Some Candy Chapter 599: Five Cents Left to Buy You Some Candy Yvonne found Cheyenne''s surprised face extremely cute, and being childless herself, she instinctively regarded Cheyenne as her own child. Her gaze towards Cheyenne now held more affection and joy, akin to that of a senior family member. With a beaming smile, she quickly responded, "Absolutely not mistaken. You are the granddaughter of Layne, making you naturally the head of our Wind Hall." Previously, Layne had always been the standing head of Wind Hall, taking a month off each year to tend to Wind Hall''s affairs. However, this year, he had not shown up, and it waster discovered that Layne had gone missing. Yvonne was merely the deputy head of Wind Hall, taking on the responsibilities of managing finances, human resources, and other affairs. This year, it was supposed to be Layne leading the delegation to the Arbona Medical Conference. In his absence, Yvonne had to step in as the leader. Never did she anticipate running into Cheyenne here. As soon as she heard Cheyenne mention her "grandfather," everything became clear to her, stirring up a surge of emotions within. Could it be true? Her seemingly unreliable and carefree grandfather was actually the head of Wind Hall, one of the four prominent halls in Onistead! My goodness. Why did her grandfather keep such an important identity from her? Why hadn''t he ever mentioned the kind and amiabledy, Yvonne, standing before her? Upon careful consideration, when Yvonne spoke of her grandfather earlier, the adoration and concern in her eyes were undeniably genuine. So, her grandfather concealed his identity from her because he got himself into romantic troubles outside? Hmm... Quite surprising. Cheyenne naturally cast a nce at the many offshoots of the Edwards family behind her. The eldest among them already had silver hair, while the younger ones were only thirteen or fourteen years old. A closer look at the other three major families revealed that the first three rows of chairs were all upied, leavingters to stand with their hands behind their backs. This was the moment to appreciate the rtive differences, wasn''t it? Sensing the subtle bewilderment and astonishment in the young girl''s eyes, Yvonne felt quite embarrassed. She grit her teeth and confidently reassured Cheyenne, "Although our numbers in Wind Hall may be few, each of us possesses outstanding skills! Facing three opponents single-handedly is not a problem!" Cheyenne''s lips twitched. "Is that so? What kind of outstanding skills do you all have?" The elderly man with silver hair suddenly stepped forward with a proud expression, patting his chest as he guaranteed, "I can break rocks with my chest!" As he spoke, he forcefully pounded his chest. Unexpectedly, due to his excessive force, he began coughing violently. Cheyenne was genuinely concerned that he might cough out his own lungs. "Connor, please stop pounding your chest." "Yes, you''re eighty-six years old. Please take care of yourself." "Yeah, Connor. If anything happens to you, who will make those herbal drying racks for us?" Connor finally stopped coughing. A middle-aged man pushed up his sses, giving a mysterious smirk. "My secret lies in my extraordinary abacus skills." Cheyenne deadpanned, "But I have aputer." The man seemed somewhat frustrated and continued in disbelief, "Can aputer be faster than me? I can move three beads in one second!" The girl, expressionless, waved her hand and delivered a fatal blow. "The first 100 digits of ¦Ð are 3. 1415926535897932384626433832795028841971693993751058209749445923078164062862089986280348253421170679. Can your abacus calcte that?" The old man was left speechless, finally covering his face with his hands and leaving in tears. "Yvonne, I''m starting to doubt my abacus," he sobbed. &? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yvonne gently patted his shoulder resembling a motherforting her son. Con''t worry, don''t rush. Your abacus will be able to next 100 digits of §± someday." the Most people around them were rendered speechless. Who would seriously bother memorizing the next 100 digits of ¦Ð? Cheyenne, however, boasted that she didn''t memorize them and just happened to nce at a hint after school. It was her photographic memory at work. But sometimes, this ability also caused her distress. Because of it, she dared not watch horror movies and missed out on many exciting experiences in life. The other three families were renowned for their outstanding medical skills. But here at Wind Hall, these people knew little about medicine. After gaining some simple understanding, Cheyenne realized that the only one who truly knew a little about medicine was a young boy. His name was Jay. His mother came from the Edwards family, and his father was unknown. He had been raised by Yvonne since childhood, and the Edwards family blood in him granted him a naturally keen sense of smell. No matter how many medicinal herbs there were, just a whiff would enable him to identify them immediately. However, due to his young age and theck of regr guidance from Cheyenne''s grandfather, he only remained at the beginner stage of recognizing herbs. Nevertheless, he was still worthy of Wind Hall''s cultivation. Cheyenne couldn''t help but reach out and touch his bald head, softly asking, "Are you cold? Silly child, why aren''t you wearing a hat?" On this freezing day, he still had a shaved head, shining like a bulb in the autumn breeze. Jay, with teary eyes, gazed at his newly acquainted hall head. She was so beautiful, even though her expression was in. She seemed gentle. But her words shattered his notion of "gentleness" in an instant. "Master, I''m not cold." "You''re not cold? Since you''re not cold, go buy me an ice cream. I need to eat to have energy for thepetition." Saying this, Cheyenne felt around in her coat pocket. From the left pocket she pulled out a one-dor bill, and from the right pocket, a one-dor coin and a fifty-cent coin. She ced them solemnly in his small and tender palm, squinted her almond-shaped eyes, and smiled with a sense of ease. "Good child, go! Buy a Red Bean Ice Cream from Mengniu with two dors, and the remaining fifty cents is for you to buy some candy." Upon hearing that he had a share too, Jay''s eyes lit up. It was as if he was treading on a pair of roller skates, swiftly gliding out. Chapter 600: Blank Sheet Chapter 600: nk Sheet Kyson couldn''t help but shiver as he shot an exasperated nce at Cheyenne. "Cheyenne, during thepetition... is it appropriate to be eating ice cream? Is that something you should be indulging in?" Moreover, can a pregnant woman eat ice cream in the middle of winter? Elegantly adjusting the sleeves of her coat, Cheyenne''s eyes met her opponent, Mason. With a radiant smile that outshone all the flowers in the world, she dered, "I must win the championship in today''s match!" As her words fell, Mason fell into a moment of silence. What should I do? Her smile is too beautiful. How do I respond to her? Coughing softly, he blushed and replied earnestly, "Miss Lawrence, I will do my best." As a grown man, he couldn''t afford to lose face so easily. Regardless of the result of thepetition, at the very least, he represented the reputation of Moon Hall and had to stand his ground. Cheyenne raised an eyebrow, faintly smiling, "I hope you don''t disappoint me." Standing on the side, Yvonne sped her hands together in prayer, her eyes sparkling as she watched Cheyenne. "Cheyenne, you can do it!" Her fangirl-like expression left Cheyenne somewhat amused. Thepetition officially began. The first round was quite simple, focusing on basic pharmacology. The box contained various prescriptions, both Eastern and Western, randomly chosen. Upon drawing her topic, Emily deliberately extended her leg to block Cheyenne''s path. In that split second, Cheyenne leaped lightly, targeting the back of Emily''s heel and gave it a kick. Attempting to trick her like this was too childish. Since her elementary school days, she had encountered countless people like this, and without exception, they all ended up in a sorry state. Emily winced in pain, her face turning pale, struggling to hold the box, which seemed on the verge of tipping over, when Cheyenne reached out and steadied it with her hand just in time. In the moment their eyes met, Emily''s gaze turned as cold and resentful as if she wanted to tear Cheyenne apart. "Cheyenne, how dare you kick me? Are you looking for trouble?" The young girl smiled calmly as she reached into the box and picked up a piece of paper, whispering something into her ear that only they could hear. "Is this all the tricks the President''s daughter has?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Miss Davidson, please mind your expressions; we''re in public, after all." "Your adoptive father is watching us. I wonder if he saw what just happened. Haha!" Cheyenne leisurely held the paper, squeezing it in her hand, showing it to the audience below. She then gracefully turned around, her figure elegant and delicate, like a little butterfly. Despicable! Emily was trembling with anger. She was caught off guard when she met her adoptive father''s gaze. He was looking at her with a stern and displeased expression. Severe and extraordinary. In an instant, Emily wilted, resembling a flower that had been frostbitten. Before long, a middle-aged man in a ck suit walked up to the stage and stopped next to Emily. The man was the butler of the Harrison family and also the assistant to the President. He was known for being impartial and stern. "Miss Emily, Mr. Harrison said if you''re not feeling well, you can go back and rest." Go back and rest? Is her adoptive father warning her? He must have seen the scene where she made things difficult for Cheyenne earlier. But why is her adoptive father speaking up for Cheyenne? Emily''s face turned from purple to pale as she put on a ttering smile for Abel, her voice soft. "Fletcher, I''m fine." "That''s good." Fletcher didn''t ept her attempts to be coy and just walked away coldly after speaking. In the audience below the stage. Abel held a teacup and blew gently as he listened to a mocking voice in his ear. "How could Mr. Harrison, the wise leader of our country, choose such an adopted daughter?" Abel calmly sipped his tea, not bothering to lift his head as he softly replied, "These small matters are all handled by my wife." In other words, he had nothing to do with it. However, the woman sneered after hearing his reply and continued, "Cheyenne is the one I''ve set my sights on." Finally, Abel raised his head, his gaze falling on the enchanting face of the woman. "Phoenix, I remember you strongly dislike anyone more beautiful than you in this world." "She is my daughter-inw!" Abel shook his head repeatedly and sighed, "What a pity, Kelvin... I quite like him." As soon as Kelvin was mentioned, the gaze of the Phoenix turned cold, and her eyes fixed on Cheyenne''s lower abdomen. There was a mix ofplicated emotions in her gaze. While other participants had started answering the questions, Cheyenne still crossed her arms and stared nkly at the exam paper without writing anything. The audience couldn''t help but start discussing. Disciples of Almond Hall: "What is she doing? She doesn''t know how to answer the questions? Why did Mr. Owen choose someone like her to represent us? We have more capable people in our hall!" People from Moon Hall expressed their sarcasm, "You guys from Almond Hall are really living up to your reputation. First, there was Leah, who caused a miscarriage, and now there''s a pretentious woman." As their voices fell,ughter erupted around them. Leah''s face blushed even more, and she clenched her fists, feeling as though those mocking voices were curses swirling in her mind. Her once glorious reputation was ruined because of one surgery. Meanwhile, her opponent continued to look at the test paper in his hands without answering, simr to how Cheyenne was behaving. Leah thought to herself: I''ll reim the sess that I lost from Cheyenne! Fifteen minutes quickly passed. One by one, the participants handed in their answer sheets. Just as everyone expected, Cheyenne became the first person to submit her paper. She hadn''t written a single answer from start to finish. Mockingughter filled the air from her opponents and the audience, "Cheyenne must have seen how amazing Mason is, so she gave up struggling." "Not just her, did you notice? That man from Jostrana didn''t write any answers either. He only wrote his name!" The surprised exmation was quickly interrupted by a friend beside them. "What''s so surprising about that? One came to broaden his horizons, the other came to make up the numbers. It''s normal for them to submit nk sheets." Chapter 601: Eddie, The Grandson Of Leandro Chapter 601: Eddie, the Grandson of Leandro Just when everyone was mocking Cheyenne and that guy from Jostrana. Abel, however, announced the final results of this round ofpetition with a solemn expression. He walked to the center of the stage with his hands behind his back, sweeping his gaze over the crowd waiting below for the dramatic show, and shook his head. "I thought that all of you were graduates of prestigious schools and top talents from major families. You should have spent time and effort preparing for thispetition, but the results have left me very disappointed." As soon as he finished speaking, the whole room fell into a hush. What on earth had happened? Why was Abel so angry? Could it be because Cheyenne handed in a nk paper, so Abel was so angry? The next moment, everyone was pped in the face. Abel only took out four of the answer sheets and ced them on the table to the right, and the rest... were all thrown into the trash in front of everyone. When everyone saw those papers falling into the trash like a snowfall, they felt as if their dignity had also sunk into the mud. What he threw away wasn''t just the exam papers, but clearly their dignity! The yers and audience who had just been mocking Cheyenne fell silent. The huge hall, with several thousand people seated, was so quiet. Leah looked at the remaining four test papers and began to specte in her mind who these four people could be. In any case, she should be one of them. Thinking about this, Leah''s forehead began to sweat slightly. She felt that even if she passed, it would probably be just by luck. Compared to the tension of these people, Cheyenne was extremely calm. "Master." "Master, I bought ice cream!" Jay came running excitedly from the crowded crowd, the cold wind blowing on his bald head, the short fluffy hair that had just grown standing on end. Against his chubby little face, his eyes were as shiny as two small grapes, sparkling like stars. He walked over with a green corn packaging bag of ice cream in his hand. As Cheyenne took the things, she reached out to pat his head. "Thank you, go y." So, in front of thousands of spectators, she shamelessly opened the packaging and began to eat. Watching her take a big bite, the people around couldn''t help but shiver. Cheyenne''s eyes narrowed with joy as she picked a chair, sat back with her legs crossed, and waited for the President to announce the answers. "In this round of thepetition, only four people have passed. To be honest, I am surprised. The original n was to select 30% contestants for the next round." "Now, because the number of people is far from reaching 30%, I have decided to let these four who passed enter the final round of thepetition together." What?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Directly entering thest part? ording to the original schedule of thepetition, there were supposed to be three strict selection stages. The first stage was to distinguish pharmacology, the second stage was for the organizers to set the questions, and the person who treated the most patients within the specified time would win. The third one was about two sides of the game asking each other questions, and whoever overcame them first would be the winner. "So, without further ado, I hereby announce the four contestants who have made it to the finals. The first one is Eddie Zamora!" Just as Abel announced the results, the crowd began to look around, whispering to each other, "Who is Eddie Zamora? I''ve never heard of this name before." "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of this name either." "Could he be from Almond Hall?" Eddie was wearing a whiteb coat paired with ck suit pants. His slender figure and fair, delicate face, framed by a pair of gold-rimmed sses, made him look like a charming gentleman, captivating the hearts of many girls present. He was the epitome of the ideal gentleman, gentle and refined. As he passed by Leandro from Moon Hall, he purposefully paused his steps, his peripheral vision ncing at Leandro. Leandro happened to be looking at him as well. There was a sense of familiarity that came over him, as if... he had seen this young man somewhere before. But he was certain that they had never met before, and what surprised him even more was why this young man was looking at him with eyes filled with hatred? Did they have some sort of grudge? However, the hatred disappeared in a sh, and Eddie quickly returned to his gentle demeanor, walking up to the stage. While Abel observed him, he patted Eddie''s shoulder in approval and said, "Young man, introduce yourself." Eddie nodded, pursed his lips slightly, and with utmost seriousness, introduced his background, "Hello, judges. I am Eddie Zamora, a student of Jonathan Owen from Almond Hall." So, he really was from Almond Hall! On the judge''s panel, Kyson couldn''t help but stroke his white beard, proudly continuing tough, "He is the sessor that my younger brother has chosen, naturally he can be considered one of us from Almond Hall." As soon as his words fell, Leandro couldn''t help but sarcastically retort, "But didn''t Jonathan cut ties with Almond Hall? So how can Eddie be considered one of yours from Almond Hall?" Kyson immediately mmed the table in anger, creating a loud noise, "Who said he''s not? I believe Eddie is part of my Almond Hall." As the two of them argued incessantly, Rex, who was seated behind them, suddenly spoke in a calm voice, "Stop arguing, why do I feel like I''ve seen this child somewhere before?" "Like... that''s right, he looks like Willie!" Iker stood next. Hearing this, he answered, "Grandfather, Mr. Zamora is Uncle Willie''s son." "What did you say!" The elderly man, who was nearly ny years old, was so shocked that he forgot to take his cane with him, his gray hair blowing in the wind, disheveled. Kyson, on the other hand, pretended as if he had already known all along, saying, "What''s so surprising about that? Willie died in Akloit and entrusted my useless younger l.ne brother to take care of his child until now." UMS "Now, can you finally admit that he is a disciple of my Almond Hall?" Leandro jolted up from his seat. With his eyebrows raised and his eyes widened, he red at Kyson, shouting in a loud voice, "Willie is my son, so Eddie is my grandson." Eddie turned out to be Leandro''s own grandson! As the news spread, the whole venue erupted in excitement. Chapter 602: HeS Dead Eight Years Ago Chapter 602: He''s Dead Eight Years Ago Even Abel hadn''t expected the connection between the two. He turned around to carefully assess the upright and gentle young man behind him, finding a resemnce to an old acquaintance. "Is your father really Willie?" Eddie clenched his fists hidden in his sleeves, his thoughts drifting back to a time long ago when his father had held his hand and led him into the courtyard. Pointing to the medicinal herbs on the wooden rack, he had exined the names and uses of each one to Eddie. "Eddie, take a look. This is called ntago, with a sweet taste and a cold nature." "Dad, can this herb be consumed?" "Of course, ntago has diuretic, cooling, antitussive, and expectorant effects." "I see. Is it because Sister has been feeling a bit unwell recently that we needed to find it?" "Yes, Eddie, you''re truly clever." The memories scattered, and in the blink of an eye, they transformed into the tragic scene of a car ident, with his mother no longer breathing. His father, covered in blood,y on the ground, barely clinging to life as he grasped Eddie''s hand, exerting all his strength to utter his final words. "Eddie, your mother and I won''t be here anymore. You must take care of your sister." "Okay." "And...take this, go to Terrace Street, find... Mr. Jonathan Owen." "Dad, please don''t leave us." "Eddie, the only regret I have is I may never be able to return to Moon Hall, Onistead in my lifetime." This was the first time Eddie had heard "Moon Hall". After uttering thesest words, his father embraced his deceased mother and forever departed from this world. His mind retained his father''s two requests: to take care of Kate and to return to Moon Hall. Eventually, clutching the ring handed down by his father, Eddie found Terrace Street, where a master epted him as a disciple and taught him medicine. As he grew older, Eddie finally learned what Moon Hall was through inquiries and investigations-it was where his father had grown up. Due to his grandfather''s opposition, he had taken his mother and left Onistead. He was the greatest source of pride and deepest shame for Moon Hall because he had married a geisha. In Eddie''s memories, his mother was elegant and gentle, tolerant and unassuming. She would hum tunes as she prepared breakfast for him and Kate in the morning.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When his father wanted to scold them, his mother always intervened with a smile, and before it came to that, his father would relent. He would always say that their mother spoiled them. Eddie never looked down on his mother due to her humble background. On the contrary, he saw her as a great person. What he really wanted to know was whether his so-called "grandfather" had ever regretted his actions over the years. Under Abel''s gaze, Eddie took a deep breath and lifted his head again, his fair and handsome face now bearing a hint of relief. "Yes, my father is called Willie Zamora, and my mother is Victoria Carter." As the words fell, Leandro''s eyes grew slightly misty. He gazed at the young man before him in a daze, seeing a resemnce to his own unfilial son in the lines of his face. His lips trembled, and he hesitantly made his way over, his elderly hand stopping in midair. He seemed somewhat lost. "Y-you''re called Eddie, right?" "Yes." "And...how''s your father? How''s he doing?" "Having asked that question, Leandro''s heart suddenly tightened. He was eager to hear the answer, yet afraid of it as well. Unexpectedly, Eddie let out a coldugh, and a hint of resentment and disdain crept into his eyes. "Since you already drove him out of the Zamora family, why ask again?" "I...," "He''s dead." "What... what?" Dead? Leandro could hardly believe what he had just heard. For so many years, due to his own pride and prejudice, he had refused to swallow his pride, but waited for his son to return and apologize. As long as he admitted his fault, Leandro would have forgiven him and epted that woman... But he never expected his son to have such integrity, leaving Onistead with that woman. And after that, no news about him came. When he finally heard the news, it was already too fate, separating him from his son forever. n Leandro had beenpetitive and proud his whole life, the kind of person who wouldn''t turn back even if he was wrong. Yet, at this moment, he was shedding silent tears. Leandro''s voice choked up, as he stared straight at Eddie. "How... how did he die?" At the words, Eddie lowered his head, a ray of bright sunlight falling perfectly on his long, thickshes, dusting them with a lightyer of gold. For a moment, it was arresting. But it also made it impossible to discern any shade in his eyes. "Is it important? He''s already dead, and my sister and I have managed to get by all these years." Sister? Did that mean he still had a granddaughter? God knew how much he envied those who had lovely and beautiful granddaughters. He never expected Heaven to send him a pair of grandchildren. The joy of discovering he still had family mingled with the sorrow-is his son really gone? The scene of the two generations recognizing each other was not as heartwarming as imagined. Eddie''s attitude was exceedingly indifferent, as if the person standing before him. was just a blood-rted stranger. His attitude made many in Moon Hall ufortable. Mason was the first to speak out in defense of Leandro, "What''s wrong with you? My master is your grandfather, and his son was your father. How dare you hurt the sincere affection in his heart?" "Sincere affection?" Anguid voice suddenly sounded from behind him. Cheyenne, having finished her ice cream and only holding the stick, stood up, her red lips parted as she spoke each word, rendering Leandro speechless. "If he really had sincere affection, why did he drive Willie out of the house?" "He died eight years ago, in a car ident. After that, Eddie had to support himself and thirteen-year-old Kate while still in school." "And where was he at that time? Busy being the high and mighty hall master. What right do you have to me him for not having any feelings for your master?" Chapter 603: You Can Go Home And Eat Now Chapter 603: You Can Go Home and Eat Now The act of giving and receiving has always been a two-way street. Without giving, how can one expect to receive? In this moment, even the arrogant Leandro had to admit his mistakes, if he wanted to salvage his rtionship with his grandson. Mason was left speechless by Cheyenne''s words. How could he have known what kind of life Eddie had lived before? "I''m sorry, Eddie, I had no idea what you and your family went through. If I had known..." Their lives wouldn''t have been so difficult! Tears welled up in the old man''s eyes, a hint of vulnerability shining through his cloudy gaze. His pleading look made Eddie feel uneasy. Eddie raised his hand and lightly supported him with a t tone, "You don''t need to apologize. It was our own choice." Whether it was his father''s decision to leave home back then, or his own choice not to seek help from Leandro, it all stemmed from the pride ingrained in the Zamora family. In fact, on the seventh day after Willie''s death, Eddie lied to Kate, saying that his school had arranged a summer camp and he would be away for a week. He secretly carried his father''s urn and took a more than thirty-hour train ride, rushing from Akloit to Onistead. After several inquiries, he finally met Leandro, his grandfather. Standing outside the door, Eddie saw his grandfather affectionately holding hands with another young boy. The boy was about the same age as Eddie, dressed in branded clothing, with fair and delicate features, while Eddie''s clothes were wrinkled from the long train journey, and his greasy face made him look like a country bumpkin. He overheard Leandro saying to the boy with a sense of emotion, "My disobedient son probably won''t return anymore. This grand Moon Hall can''t be left without an heir in the future." "Starting from today, I''ll take you as my disciple. Although you will be my student in name, I truly treat you as my grandson, as the one to carry on the legacy." "Mason, you can call me grandfather from now on." "Grandfather." In that moment, when Eddie heard this conversation from outside the door, he let out a bitterugh. He had traveled so far, hoping to bring his father back to his hometown, only to find out that their only family no longer needed them. If that was the case, he had no reason to enter the door. Holding his father''s urn tightly, Eddie shed a tear of resolve. He paused for a moment, then silently turned around and left. It was as if he had never been to Onistead at all. Yet it was this journey that solidified Eddie''s determination to study medicine. He would inherit his father''s legacy, and he would achieve great sess to make Leandro regret his actions. And now, he had aplished his goal. Leandro admitted his past mistakes in front of him and finally shed tears of regret. However, Eddie didn''t feel joy after "getting revenge." In that moment when Leandro heard about his son''s passing, the shock and pain in his eyes were genuine. With red eyes and white hair, he lowered his head in front of Eddie. Eddie clenched his fists, the veins on the back of his hands protruding. A rare sense of confusion appeared on his handsome face. He didn''t know if he should forgive Leandro. Cheyenne seemed to sense his inner struggle. Just as Eddie was unsure of how to make a decision, Cheyenne suddenly cleared her throat, reminding Mr. President. "Sir, shouldn''t you announce who the remaining three people are? It''s almost time for lunch, and I don''t have time to waste here." After speaking, she nced at Leandro, furrowing her eyebrows slightly As for the private matters of your Zamora family, please resolve them privately and don''t waste everyone''s time." When she looked at him, there was a hint of unfamiliarity in her eyes. It had been months since theyst saw each other, so she probably forgot about him. Kyson quickly stood up from hisAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. seat in agreement with Cheyenne''s words. Urging the President, he said, "Yes, everyone is still waiting for the results, Leandro, let''s discuss your matter with Eddieter, don''t dy Almond Hall''s chances of winning the trophy!" The President smirked, picking up the other three sheets from the desk. He smiled lightly and said, "Alright, now I will announce the second person to pass, Mason!" Beside him, Mason stood up nervously, sweating profusely. Actually, Mason didn''t care about winning or losing. While others might get angry when they lose, he would happily go home and have dinner. Winning didn''t make him proud either. For example, when he won against Leah, who had been provocatively iming she would defeat him and take the championship this year, he didn''t feel the need to be cautious of her. Instead, Masonforted her, saying it was okay to lose and encouraged her to do her best, selflessly sharing the essence of the knowledge he had gained with her. However, today, due to Eddie''s appearance, he unexpectedly felt an unprecedented sense of nervousness in his heart. His heart raced, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead involuntarily. Regardless of whether it was for his grandfather or for Moon Hall, it seemed like he should give it his all and strive for victory! And getting into the top four was a prerequisite. Fortunately, he made it. Meanwhile, Leah and the others ridiculed Cheyenne, "Weren''t you just busy going home to eat? Cheyenne, you don''t need to stand here anymore. You can go back and eat now." Cheyenne crossed her arms with a popsicle stick in her mouth,zily casting a nce at Leah. A confident smile appeared on her stunning face. "No rush. Your grandpa said that if I win the championship, he will treat me to extravagant meals for this month." "You!" Leah hadn''t even had a chance to get angry when Kyson pped his hands andughed, looking doting as he eximed, "Girl, can''t you have some ambition?" At a time like this, she was still only thinking about eating a big meal. "Don''t worry. I keep my word. If you starve and get skinny, I''m afraid that Layne wille after me when he returns." So, did Kyson actually promise to provide Cheyenne with meals for this month? This didn''t seem like something he would do, did it? Chapter 604: Checking The Exam Papers In Public Chapter 604: Checking the Exam Papers in Public There were only four spots, and right now Eddie and Mason had taken two of them. There were only two spots left. Since Cheyenne''s opponent had advanced, it meant she had lost. Leah had assumed she would easily make it into the top four this time, but reality dealt her a harsh blow. Just seconds ago, she had mocked Cheyenne, suggesting she could go home and have dinner, but the next moment, Mr. President announced that the third person to enter the finals was not her. It was the Jostrana guy named Lucien Miller that she had looked down upon from the beginning, . How could this be? Everyone simply couldn''t believe their ears-how could Leah possibly lose to that Jostrana guy?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They had clearly seen that he, like Cheyenne, had hardly written anything, probably just a name at most. How could he pass like this? Leah''s ability was evident to everyone;st year, she had lost to Mason with the strength of a second ce. She should have easily surpassed ny percent of the people present. In their minds, Cheyenne and the Jostrana guy were representative of the ny percent majority. The smile froze on Leah''s face, and she stared nkly at the paper on the desk, a hint of unwillingness and anger lingering in her eyes. What made her even more furious was the announcement by Abel that the fourth spot was for Cheyenne. "No, how is this possible?" Leah eximed in surprise. She bit her lip, clenched her palm, and said coldly, "I don''t believe it. Why Cheyenne? I demand to see the answer sheet." To be honest, Kyson had not expected his granddaughter to lose to that unknown Jostrana man. His expression didn''t look too good. But this result had been discussed by several judges together, and it was ultimately announced by Mr. President, so it couldn''t be wrong. By openly demanding to see the answer sheet, was Leah questioning the fairness of the judges? Yvonne was the first to stand up to protect her. She openly disyed her score sheet in front of the media, and looked calmly at Leah. "You''ve practically grown up under my watch, yet you''re really disappointing me now, Leah. Why do you think that if you can''t make it, others can''t either? Why do you always use malicious spection to judge others?" Her words were stern and incisive, without a single vulgar word, yet they thoroughly embarrassed Leah. Kyson couldn''t help but cough, his face turning red, looking like a ripe apple from afar, his brows furrowed. In a deep voice, he said, "Leah, don''t cause a scene." If you lose, you lose. There''s no need to make a fuss. But causing such a scene would make it seem like the Owen family couldn''t handle losing, which was more embarrassing than being outperformed by others. Seeing this situation, Emily naturally stepped forward to speak for Leah. Looking at Abel, she suggested in a very obedient manner, "Father, why don''t you let Miss Owen see the answer sheet? Among the participants present, there must be others who feel simrly dissatisfied." As soon as she spoke, the participating contestants and the audience below all began to whisper. In this venue filled with thousands of people, the noise quickly grew as loud as a marketce. Abel had no choice but toply with the public''s opinion. He asked his assistant to retrieve the discarded test papers from the trash can and read out the names one by one as he handed them back to the students. Meanwhile, several esteemed elderly judges stood up from their seats. They praised the students and surprisingly, it was Adrian who was chosen to speak on behalf of the judges. "This question is not as difficult as it may seem, nor is it as simple as it appears." "In fact, the prescription we gave you was incorrect. Many of you thought it was easy and didn''t pay enough attention, providing merely an analysis." "And those four people did not simply leave their answer sheets nk, as you might believe." He singled out Mason''s paper. Being meticulous and clever, Mason discovered that the question itself was wed. He corrected the question and then used the correct method to provide the right answer. Next was Eddie, who specializes in clinical medicine. He used anatomical diagrams to exin his answer. The man from Jostrana wrote his answer using a unique local massage technique to treat rheumatism. Cheyenne revealed detailed acupressure points and offered an an acupressure treatment, leaving everyone astonished. They had mistakenly thought that she was unable to answer the question when they saw her seemingly randomly seribbling on her sheet, only to find her calmly signing her name in the end. They misinterpreted her actions, assuming she was truly incapable of solving the problem. But the result was a resounding p in the face. Turning to Leah''s test paper, even though it was filled with dense writing, she had already gone wrong from the beginning. Her initial premise was incorrect, so no matter howplete her writing was afterwards, it only served topound her mistakes. Kyson, a perceptive person, understood as soon as he saw it... He stepped forward, gently pulling on her sleeve and dragged her down from the elevated tform where the contestants were standing. As they walked away, he scolded her, saying, "Stop making a fool of yourself here. From now on, start from the basics and study properly at home!" "Grandfather..." Leah was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Why did her grandfather always choose to criticize her in front of others? In the end, Cheyenne, Eddie, and the other two emerged as the winners. Abel announced in front of everyone that the final stage would continue tomorrow, with the opponents challenging each other with questions. The winner would have the opportunity to enter the Presidential Library. As for who their opponents would be, it would be determined by a lucky draw. Cheyenne casually picked up a piece of paper with Lucien Miller written on it. Her opponent turned out to be the man from Jostrana. At the same time, Lucien also received a slip of paper with Cheyenne''s name on it. He politely bowed to the young girl. Cheyenne responded with a nonchnt "Mm-hmm". "I''m hungry. I''m going home to eat. Goodbye, everyone." With that, she turned around and stepped down the stairs. Yvonne noticed this and followed, catching up with Cheyenne. "Cheyenne, wait for me." "Master." The people in Wind Hall looked at each other in confusion, their minds in disarray. How did this new master give off the impression of being aloof and uninvolved? Chapter 605: A StarS Awakening Chapter 605: A Star''s Awakening Without saying a word, Glenn pulled Kate into the car, scaring her. Throughout the journey, her mind wandered, imagining various scenarios. She envisioned him taking her to some ce to harm her, or even worse, like what she had seen on the news-being sold as a child bride to poverty-stricken areas or involved in organ trafficking. But it turned out she was overthinking. First of all, Glenn had no shortage of women by his side. Second, Glenn had so much money that he couldn''t spend it all, so he had no need to engage in such troublesome and fruitless activities. Third, even if she were to be sold, she wouldn''t be worth much. To her surprise, Glenn brought her to his private vi instead. When she stepped out of the car and saw the luxurious mansion before her, it left Kate dumbfounded. Kate''s self-esteem plummeted. Never before had she felt this way, as if she were a country bumpkin who had just arrived in the city, greatly damaging her self-respect. As she stepped out of the car, she felt the jealous, surprised, and incredulous gazes of the staff all directed towards her. Glenn couldn''t help butugh at her stunned state. He grabbed the back of her neck with his big hand and dragged her into the vi. With a snap of his fingers, a maid quickly appeared, holding a row of gorgeous dresses and jewelry for Kate to choose from. She swore she had never seen so many high-end designer dresses in her life. As a star, the dresses one wore on the red carpet were a reflection of their status. However, due to her limited fame, she could only afford more affordable brands, which often made her the target of ridicule from her peers for not being popr enough. But with just a nce, she could tell that these dresses were from internationally renowned fashion brands. These brands were extremely picky and usually only reserved for top-tier female celebrities. "These... are these for me to choose?" Kate asked in astonishment. "Yes, these are all new dresses sent over ording to your measurements. Take a look and see if you like any of them," Glenn replied. Kate turned her head in surprise and looked at Glenn. It took her several minutes to calm herself down. She gently pursed her red lips and politely declined Glenn''s offer, "Thank you, Master Glenn, but I don''t need them. I don''t have any uing events where I would require these." In reality, she didn''t have any events at all... since she had no fame left and even struggle tond endorsement deals. She could only take on minor roles or appear on covers of magazines for gynecological clinics or work as a model for online shopping tforms. She couldn''t even bring herself to tell her brother about such jobs. This was the first time a woman had refused his gift. His past rumored girlfriends would have their eyes light up at the sight of these things. Why didn''t she want them? Wasn''t she envious and surprised when she entered the house? Glenn''s face darkened. He stuffed his hands into the pockets of his suit trousers, took a long stride towards the row of clothes, and picked out a set of dark golden strapless gown before throwing it at Kate. His voice turned cold as he ordered, "This one, have her change into it." "Yes!" the maid replied promptly. The maids rushed up in a swarm, pushing Kate from behind and dragging her into the bedroom upstairs. "No, I don''t want to change. Ah, it''s so cold, Master Glenn." She didn''t want to change clothes because of the cold weather. Glenn couldn''t help but smile, as a female celebrity, she was supposed to be willing to do anything for the sake of appearing pretty. But in this aspect, she fell far short. The maid escorted her upstairs, mming the door shut with a bang, and she entered a luxurious and spacious bathroom that was almost as big as her living room. The splendid decorations almost blinded her eyes. Even the faucets on the washbasin were made of gold. Oil paintings adorned the walls, and a few nts grew on the floor. Hmm... Do rich people make even their ces of personal hygiene so exquisite? The maid stood by the bathtub, adjusting the water temperature and adding a few drops of French rose fragrance. The whole room was filled with a pleasant scent. The maid walked over and saw Kate still standing there. She thought Kate was waiting for her to undress her.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. So she moved behind Kate, raised her tiptoes, and helped Kate remove her clothes. Kate was wearing a thin red costume, which was quite intricate. As soon as the maid''s hand touched Kate''s waist, thetter abruptly swatted it away. Her fair face turned pale, and she looked embarrassed, saying, "Don''t touch my waist, it tickles." "Oh, yes, I''m sorry, Miss Zamora. I didn''t know..." The maid thought she was going to be scolded, but to her surprise, Kate blushed and nodded shyly, her voice soft like a mosquito. "No, it''s fine. You can go downstairs. I can undress myself, it''s awkward for you to be here." §Ö "Okay then, Miss Zamora, please make yourselffortable." As the maid put down the fresh clothes and walked towards the door with graceful steps. Seeing her leaving, Kate finally rxed a bit. She put her hand on her waist and slowly loosened the ties. At that moment, the maid, who had just turned around and left, suddenly popped her head out, grinning at her, "Miss Zamora, you are the first. woman Master Glenn has brought home. He has never cared so much about anyone before." Kate was startled, her hand instinctively covering her chest. The maid''s words kept echoing in her mind, like a broken record ying over and over. She, the first woman Master Glenn had brought home? No wonder these skincare products on the table looked new, some of them still unopened. Were they all prepared for her? For some reason, Kate''s face felt warm all of a sudden. This unexpected information disrupted her heartbeat. She hastily reached out and lightly pped her own face, "Wake up, Kate, hmm." How could someone as noble and handsome as Glenn possibly be interested in an ordinary and in girl like her? A gust of warm air blew from the heater, dispelling the chill on her body. Kate shivered and untied the restraints on her body, lifting her slender and fair legs and stepping into the bathtub. Forget it, let''s take a good bath first. Chapter 606: The First Woman Brought Back By Glenn Chapter 606: The First Woman Brought Back by GlennContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just now, after spending so long in the studio, her feet felt so cold when she got off the car that they didn''t seem like her own anymore. Twenty minutester, in the gorgeous and cool grand hall, with its unified ck and white decoration, it looked elegant and stylish. In front of the mirror sat a slender girl, the gold strapless dress set off her fair and wless skin, her slender neck, angr shoulders, delicate corbones, and slender arms. The stylist couldn''t help but marvel, "Miss Zamora, you''re truly the most beautiful and unique among all the female stars I''ve seen!" "Oh no, I should say you''re the most beautiful among all the women I''ve ever seen." The stylist, named Dn Davies, may look effeminate and act girlish, speaking with a coquettish tone, but he was actually a famous stylist in the entertainment industry. In normal circumstances, a C-list star like her would never have the chance to meet Dn. But Glenn said a word, and this well-known domestic stylist came here. He ingratiated himself to her like never before, constantly gossiping in her ear as he did her makeup. Kate was almost fed up. The whole makeup process was extremely lengthy. She had only eaten an egg at noon. With her low blood sugar, the hunger made her brain insufficiently nourished, and her eyelids started to droop uncontrobly. But Dn kept chattering in her ear, preventing her from dozing off. And she became even hungrier. "Miss Zamora truly has wless skin. After the base makeup is done, it will be quick." "Miss Zamora''s nose is also very beautiful, with a straight bridge, exquisite and well-shaped." As soon as the words fell, Kate looked at him with a look of grievance, hesitantly saying, "Dn, could you please stop talking and focus on your work?" At these words, Dn widened his eyes, looking at himself in the mirror, "Miss Zamora, do you feel that what I just said wasn''t quite right?" "No, I just prefer peace and quiet." "Ah!" He looked as if he had been dealt a severe blow, and tearfully looked at Kate with watery eyes. "Are you saying I''m too noisy?" Kate coughed and covered her face with her hand. She had been so tactful, not directly telling him he was annoying. Not responding was as good as consenting. Since he became famous, there had been many A-list celebrities who wanted him to do their makeup. Even the famous actress Cynthia respectfully called him "Mr. Davies." He liked to talk because the makeup process was long, and he could learn more entertainment industry gossip and get first-hand information. The reason he was so eager to please Kate was simply that she was a woman designated by Glenn. Never in a million years did he imagine he would be despised! On the other side of the living room, a man sat elegantly on the sofa, crossing his legs calmly. The hem of his suit pants was slightly lifted, revealing a pair of ck socks and shiny leather shoes. Just by looking at his feet, one could feel his dominance and sophistication. As Kate silenced the stylist, Glenn reached out, curling his long fingers to adjust the sses on his nose. "She''s right, you are indeed annoying." It had disturbed him from reading. Dn promptly shut his mouth, nodded vigorously, and smiled lightly at Glenn. "I never thought that even Glenn would find me annoying!" Glenn slightly tightened his grip the magazine, and his icy gaze nced over, immediately Prevel.ne frightening the stylist into pretending to focus on work. The room finally fell silent. Kate could finally rx and close her eyes for a moment. Time passed slowly for ten minutes. Glenn, feeling his eyes strain, rubbed his sore brows and set down the magazine. Abruptly, he stood up. "How much longer will it take?" The sudden voice startled Dn, causing him to apply the eye shadow with slightly more force and waking the dozing Kate. She abruptly opened her eyes, only to find a new figure in the mirror. The tall and stender silhouette of the man stood dominantly behind her. The light from the crystal chandelier above shone on his high, fair nose, reflecting in his long, deep-set eyes. He gazed at her with an appreciative look. Kate met his eyes through the mirror and felt his gaze on her. Her normally calm heart suddenly started racing. She felt as though she couldn''t catch her breath, subconsciously slowing down her breathing and blushing, her delicate face turning rosy. Dn tried to please, "Master Glenn, just wait a few more minutes. Once I apply the lipstick, it''ll be done." He had chosen a sandy-colored lipstick because it suited her youthful vigor. As soon as his finger touched the woman''s delicate chin, he felt a sharp, probing gaze on him. He felt a chill down his spine and his scalp tingled, unaware of where he had offended Glenn. The lipstick in his hand was snatched away by Glenn''srge hand and Glenn''s mellow and maic voice rang in his ear. "Let me do it." Dn''s hand was ruthlessly pushed away by Glenn. Kate''s eyes lifted, unexpectedly meeting Glenn''s deep-set eyes. In his eyes, there was seriousness. Was Glenn really going to apply the lipstick to her himself? Chapter 607: ItS Supposed To Hurt Chapter 607: It''s Supposed to Hurt Dn stood on the other side, astonished, watching in disbelief as the esteemed Master Glenn picked up that lipstick. His slender and warm fingers gently lifted her chin, his tall figure leaning in close, startlingly close. This proximity to Master Glenn allowed the faint, elegant and fresh scent emanating from her to seep into her nostril with every breath. Kate''s embarrassment became so intense that she couldn''t even meet his eyes. But as he held her chin up, she was forced to meet his smiling gaze. The man chuckled softly, his slow voice resonating in front of her, "Don''t move, it''s my first time applying lipstick to a woman, and I don''t want to mess it up." At his words, Kate dared not make another move, not even shifting her gaze. Her nervousness amused Master Glenn to no end. His fingertip subtly stroked her chin, as if trying to find the right angle. As he made his move, Kate closed her eyes, her delicateshes fluttering like butterfly wings touching dewdrops, endearing. He was taken aback, admiring Kate''sshes. Kate felt the warmth of his touch on her lips. Time seemed to slow to a crawl, as Glenn meticulously traced her lips with the lipstick, adding a soft, sweet tinge to her already rosy lips. "Okay, all done?" she asked, sitting somewhat stiffly. Just as she was about to open her eyes and move, arge hand suddenly pressed against the back of her head, holding her in ce. "Don''t move. This color doesn''t quite suit you; I''m going to wipe it off and start over." At his words, Kate had no choice but to give in. She opened her eyes softly, "Master Glenn, let me do it myself." Despite her subpar makeup skills, she could handle putting on lipstick. Glenn firmly held her delicate hand as she lifted it, leaning in and gently pressing his lips against her rosy ones, lightly tracing her lip line with his tongue. "Master Glenn... Mmm." Kate attempted to form words but found herself speechless. "Well, this method is more efficient. Otherwise, I might ruin the carefully applied makeup," he remarked, deepening the kiss ever so slightly, savoring her sweetness and fragrance. The scent of pure rosewater lingered in the air, along with the girl''s tender body, so delicate it made him want to devour her. He remembered her scent all too well. Dn''s vantage point allowed him to witness the intense kiss. In today''s open-minded society, especially working on set, he had seen plenty of stars filming kissing scenes, but none as mesmerizing and beautiful as the one he was witnessing now. Dn was so excited that he bit down on his finger. The dignified andposed Master Glenn was actually kissing a woman in public! As the prolonged kiss concluded, Kate remained dazed, her fair cheeks flushed with pink from holding her breath. She had forgotten to breathe, and even forgotten what she was doing at that moment. Observing her innocent gaze, Master Glenn, unable to resist the affection, lightly kissed her at the corner of her eye. "Silly girl, you have to breathe," he gently reminded. "Oh? I... Yeah... breathe, okay, okay." As he prompted her to breathe, she obediently opened her mouth wide, taking in deep breaths. Why did the air suddenly feel so warm and stifling? Kate blushed, her pretty face contorted with nervousness, clutching her gauzy skirt tightly. As her peripheral vision caught the maid and Dn, who was grinning from ear to ear, her pupils shrank. Oh no!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There were so many people watching here. Did that mean the scene of her kissing Master Glenn just now had turned into a live broadcast? Seeing her embarrassed look, Glenn raised an eyebrow in confusion and inquired in a slow and steady manner, "What, was that your first kiss? Or have you never filmed a kissing scene before?" Kate nodded, and then shook her head. "What do you mean?" "I have filmed one." For some reason, as he heard her response, vivid images of her kissing someone else shed through Master Glenn''s mind. Was it as sweet and alluring as the kiss just now? His mood instantly plummeted, though he understood that as an actress, kissing scenes were unavoidable, and there might even be intimate scenes shot in bed. But he couldn''t help but feel discontented. Unable to meet his gaze, Kate muttered, "But that time, I was just a supporting role in the drama, and the kissing scene was barely a second long shot. The male actor was a married man, and his wife happened to be visiting the set, so the director arranged for us to film the scene separately." Upon hearing this, Kate secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If her on-screen first kiss had been with a married male star, she would have suffered a great loss. "Filming separately doesn''t count!" Master Glenn''s mood inexplicably brightened, and he gently touched her cheek with a faint smile. "Then what about thest time... did we kiss each other?" He had been heavily intoxicated that night and couldn''t remember if he had kissed her, but he vaguely recalled the sweetness of honey. Kate truthfully shook her head, "I don''t know." "It''s alright, I''ll give you a different shade of lipstick now." Glenn swiftly regained hisposure and selected a bright maple red, carefully applying it to her lips. The lips, once kissed by him, shone brightly like wild roses in spring, bearing the imprint of the lipstick. Alluring like a seductive enchantress,plemented by her golden dress, exquisite features, and captivating charm, anyone would marvel at her beauty. However, Kate remained oblivious to the allure she held, gazing at him with a pair of innocent yet teasing eyes. Innocent and tempting. Suddenly, Master Glenn clenched his fists and, lowering his head, exhaled softly against her fair earlobe, sighing, "Don''t look at me like that, it''s too inviting, you know? However, Kate looked puzzled. Her eyes were bright and alluring, yet disyed a naivety that was adorable because of her doe-eyed innocence. Exactly! In a punitive gesture, Glenn lightly bit her shoulder, leaving a crimson mark akin to a tattoo on her graceful neck. "Ouch..." "Good, it''s supposed to hurt. Because I hurt too." But it was the kind of aching that desires to pull someone down into a river of love. In response to his hypocritical words, Kate secretly rolled her eyes. After all, she was the one bitten... how could he be in pain? Chapter 608: SheS Different From Others Chapter 608: She''s Different from Others As hispanion, Kate immediately became the center of attention as soon as she appeared. Her stunning beauty and sweet temperament drew the gaze of many men. A middle-aged man in a white suit, with an overweight figure and prominent features, approached. His eyes lingered on Kate for quite some time, brimming with an inappropriate gaze. With a red wine ss in hand, he passed it to Master Glenn with a smirk. His two gold-capped front teeth were inadvertently exposed, somewhat resembling a hamster. Turning around, Kate stifled augh, her shoulders shaking and her corbones bing more pronounced. "What''s so funny?" Master Glenn smiled at the camera, but caught a glimpse of her reaction in the corner of his eye and couldn''t help but ask her. Unexpectedly, Kate tiptoed and whispered softly in his ear, her voice like a gentle breeze. "Doesn''t he look like a big rat to you?" Before Kate''s remark, Master Glenn hadn''t noticed, as he was someone who didn''t judge by appearance. With herment, he became curious and nced over briefly. Indeed, he did look quite simr. Before he could say anything, the hamster-like CEO reached Master Glenn and stopped in front of him, his smile bing increasingly fawning, his two sparkling gold teeth gleaming. With a slightlyical ent, he greeted Master Glenn, "Long time no see, Master Glenn. You still look as spirited as ever! Sessful in business, with a beautiful woman by your side. What a joyful life!" As he spoke, his scorching gaze made Kate feel ufortable. She quickly looked down at her attire, realizing that her neckline was slightly low, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her fair cleavage. Ahem... It was actually not that revealing. However, she subtly took a step back and linked her arm with Glenn''s, avoiding that man''s gaze.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing her instinctive action of getting closer to him, Master Glenn''s mood lifted, and he raised his lips, allowing her to hold his arm. Unperturbed, he exchanged pleasantries with the CEO, "Mr. Spears, you''re making jokes again. I''ve heard that you''ve had many recent sesses. Congrattions are in order." Saying this, Master Glenn politely declined the wine that was offered to him, "I''ll be drivingter, so I won''t have any." "It''s not a problem. I can send you a designated. Come on, just have a ss." Mr. Spears'' insistence made Master Glenn''s expression darken slightly, his brows furrowing and his gaze deepening. With a fainter smile, he replied, "I really won''t drink." "Is it that Master Glenn looks down on me?" It was bing obvious where the tension was headed. Despite Master Glenn''s gentle smile, there was a glint of anger in his eyes. Kate spected whether Master Glenn had a weak stomach, which prevented him from drinking. Yet, it was unnecessary to offend Mr. Spears in this kind of setting. As the saying goes, it''s better to offend a gentleman than a scoundrel. After all, Master Glenn had just helped her apply lipstick. It seemed only fair for her to help him now by having a drink. After giving it some thought, Kate suddenly gathered her courage, stepped forward, and confidently grabbed the wine ss. With a sweet and determined voice, she spoke to both men, "I''ll drink on behalf of Master Glenn." Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and gracefully downed the crimson liquid in one go. Her fair chin and elegantly long neck formed a graceful curve, with a trace of crimson wine lingering at the corner of her mouth. The contrast between red and white was striking, silently enchanting. Mr. Spears couldn''t help but stare. The wine was clearly getting to thedy; its effects were swift, turning her cheeks as vibrant as a sunset. "Bravo! Truly deserving of being Master Glenn''spanion. Since you''re taking over for Master Glenn you''ll have to down three sses e You''re just two short now. Bring the wine, he said, grinning lecherously as he reached out his mmy hands andid them on Kate''s slender, round shoulder. To make matters worse, he deliberately pressed down with his fat, stubby fingers, relishing the smoothness of her skin and igniting a rising me in his eyes. Kate felt sick to her stomach, her skin crawling with revulsion, her delicate face turning pale and then red with anger. Suddenly, Master Glenn acted with precision and force, grabbing Mr. Spears'' hand from Kate''s shoulder and giving it a hard pinch. Amidst the noisy music, Kate distinctly heard a crisp "snap." Mr. Spears grimaced, his chubby face contorting, his big gold teeth quivering. "Ouch, Master Glenn, it hurts!" "She''s different from others," dered Master Glenn, icily shaking off his wrist. He took a step forward, asserting dominance as he conveniently embraced Kate''s shoulder, right where Mr. Spears had touched. Mr. Spears was taken aback. Master Glenn had always been willing to give the femalepanions he brought along to those influential businessmen to tter them. Last time, it was that actress; Master Glenn didn''t even bat an eye before generously sending her to his bed. He didn''t expect the sudden change in Master Glenn today, and it frightened him. He looked at the sight of Master Glenn and the woman huddled together, and with a lecherous smile, he nodded knowingly, utterly disgusting. "My mistake. Since she''s your woman, Master Glenn, she''s naturally my sister-inw. I ask for your forgiveness," Mr. Spears said He was actually the distant cousin of Master Glenn''s fiancee, Amelia, and was doing quite well in Qnistead. Hispany had a number of cooperative projects with Master Glenn''s. Master Glenn wasn''t afraid of offending Mr. Spears, but he didn''t want the Walsh family to make a fuss and involve Kate. Since the other party had taken the initiative to save face, Master Glenn also saved him a bit of dignity, raising his ss to drink with him. After Mr. Spears left dejectedly, Kate finally calmed down. She looked at Master Glenn with her sharp eyes and noticed the abnormal flush on his face, and even a hint of redness on his broad forehead, almost as if he were having an allergic reaction. "Master Glenn, are you okay?" Before she could finish, Master Glenn''s imposing figure suddenly bore down on her shoulder. His voice was unusually cold, and even more surprisingly, there was a hint of weakness. "Help me upstairs to rest." His towering 6''2" frame and hefty weight of over 170 poundspared to her slender 5''6" and 100-pound figure made the task of assisting him upstairs arduous. Adding to the challenge, her evening gown''s train was too long, causing her to nearly trip over it several times as they ascended the stairs. Chapter 609: I Only Give You One Chance To Regret Chapter 609: I Only Give You One Chance to Regret Finally, Kate managed to help him up to the lounge upstairs. She herself was exhausted, sweating profusely and gasping for breath, her chest heaving. She assisted Master Glenn to the sofa and saw him in great difort. Kate was both worried and at a loss for what to do. "Um, Master Glenn, what should I do to help you?" "Does it hurt?" Trembling, she approached him with her wet, bright eyes filled with concern and nervousness. Her tearful expression almost made his heart melt. No one had ever cared for him like this before. "It''s just a grape allergy, I''m not about to die. You don''t have to cry like this." A grape allergy? Right, red wine is made from grapes, so he only had a reaction because he drank that ss of wine. Kate felt even more guilty and med herself. Her tears flowed down her face. It felt as if theynded on his soul. Master Glenn thought to himself, fortunately, she didn''t wear mascara, or her makeup would have been ruined. "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t know about your grape allergy, Master Glenn." "I''ll go downstairs and get you some warm water. How about trying some warm water? That always helps when I have stomachaches or when I catch a cold." Master Glenn paused. Her straightforward suggestion was enough to prove that she was an inexperienced caregiver.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In this aspect, he felt that he should have more experience than her. "No, there''s no need. Help me loosen my tie and let some air in. Then find a piece of candy for me. I''ll feel better once the alcohol wears off." "Huh?" Loosen, loosen his tie? Kate suddenly blushed like a rose, so enchanting. She had never helped anyone loosen their tie before, not even her brother Eddie. On the other hand, her brother often helped her tie a bow tie. Seeing that she didn''t move, a slight smile shed in Master Glenn''s eyes as he urged her, "Quickly... Hurry up, I feel like I can''t breathe." Hearing him saying that, Kate forgot about everything else and hurriedly took a few steps forward in his direction. However, just as she took two steps, she identally stepped on her gown''s train. Her body lost control and she fell into Master Glenn''s embrace unexpectedly. Softness filled his arms, and the fragrance emanating from her was captivating. As for the slight pain on his body, it could be overlooked. Hearing him make such a painful and muffled sound, Kate felt guilty and wanted to lift her head. Just as she was about to get up and leave, Master Glenn suddenly pressed her shoulders with his hand, pulling her closer to his chest. Kate''s clear and innocent eyes met his burning gaze unexpectedly, like a deer suddenly encountering the scorching heat of a forest fire. She had a nervous feeling that this man was going to devour herpletely, piece by piece. "Um, Master Glenn, did I hurt you by pressing on you? I''m sorry." Master Glenn nodded lightly and pretended to gasp in pain, taking a deep breath. Hisrge hand kept her restrained, making her unable to move. With azy teasing tone, he said, "Yes, it hurts. You''re too heavy." These words made Kate''s face turn as if she had been frostbitten, and she curled her red lips pitifully. She couldn''t ept it and hummed, "Am I?" Isn''t being 90 pounds at her height already considered thin? Master Glenn, of course, continued to tell lies with his eyes wide open. "You''re not heavy, you''re just a little plump." In the midst of her anger, Kate red at him, a hint of shyness in her eyes as she scolded, "You better let go, or I might just crush you." "And is your Cynthia thinner than me? I remember her frame being muchrger than mine. So, why isn''t she heavy in your eyes?" The moment the words slipped from her lips, Kate regretted it. Why did she speak without thinking? Why did she utter words that seemed like jealousy in front of Master Glen? What did it matter to her whether Cynthia was thin or fat? In contrast Master Glenn, with a smile, breathed warm air into her ear, giving her a shocking answer. "She''s not even worthy of touching my finger, so how would I know if she''s heavy or not?" As his words fell, Kate''s expression turned unbelievable, her red lips slightly parted, as she uttered in disbelief, "How could that be?" There were even news reports of him going to the hotel with Cynthia... and photos of them having a romantic candlelight dinner together. Master Glenn extended a clean, slender finger and affectionately tapped her nose. "Everything I said is true. You silly girl, don''t tell me you actually believe those rumors you read online." "But, aren''t they yourpanions?" Master Glenn nodded with an extremely indifferent expression. After hesitating for a second, he decided to let her know about his unknown side. Hisrge hand gently held her head, and he lowered his head to kiss her red lips This time, it was a delicate and lingering kiss, as tender as the April spring rain, moisturizing her deste soul. The light in the lounge was not as bright as in the main hall, casting a gloomy yellow light on her face. Kate slowly closed her eyes, reluctantly epting the tenderness he gave her and gradually falling into his honey trap... she even had the thought of breaking the status quo. When his lips touched her tongue, she responded actively just for a second. But it made Master Glenn feel an unprecedented joy. The lounge was so quiet that they could hear each other''s heartbeat and breathing. The sounds of their kissing were passionate. He repeatedly savored her sweetness, entwining their lips and teeth until she almost couldn''t breathe before reluctantly pulling away. The look in Master Glenn''s eyes was deep; he wanted her! Katey weakly on his chest, kissing him in a daze. A warmrge hand suddenly reached under her skirt, causing her muscles to tense, and her whole body began to tremble. At that moment, a hoarse and maic voice sounded in her ear, "I''ll give you a chance to regret. If you''re unwilling, I''ll stop." Kate bit her lip, too afraid to open her eyes. Even so, she clearly felt his dominance. She knew what was going to happen next. "I... I don''t know." That was her most genuine thought. Everything happening now seemed like a beautiful dream to her. She was more afraid of waking up and realizing she had been deluding herself. Chapter 610: IM Sorry, Cheyenne, I Lied To You Chapter 610: I''m Sorry, Cheyenne, I Lied to You Master Glenn gently sighed, continuing his previous actions. His deep voice whispered seductively in her ear, "Since you don''t know, why not leave it all to me?" Outside, the sound of music, conversations, and high heels tapping on the floor intertwined and grew restless, making one''s heart race. Separated by a floor and a door, the muffled voices in the room tickled like a small kitten. "Master Glenn, be gentle." "Is this gentle enough?" "Ah! Mmm..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "You''re so delicate." The man, who had appeared weak just moments ago, finally revealed his true colors. However... Kate was toote to refuse. At this moment, she was already a prey in his mouth. Onistead, TOP Business Hotel. A woman stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, wearing a ck oversized dress with a round cor. The lower end of the dress revealed a white pleated skirt, followed by slender ankles. The cold white color, the slender ankles, and the faint blue veins on the instep. A gust of cold wind blew in through the window, sprinkling a few drops of rain on her hair. The colored chiffon skirt and ck fabric intertwined, making her figure appear slender and giving her an elegant vibe. The rain inte autumn was pouring down sincest night. Cheyenne woke up a little after seven in the morning, and she hasn''t worn any pajamas since then. She casually put on a dress, walked barefoot to the window, and the fair fingers pulled open the curtains, watching the relentless raindrops outside. She fell into a moment of contemtion. Last night, she had a frightening dream. She was bound in a chaotic deep blue sea, slowly being submerged by the water, with sharks lurking around, ready to attack. The scythe of death was firmly ced at her neck. Just when she thought she was about to die, a blurry familiar figure, a man, swam towards her. She couldn''t see his face or remember his name. The man forcefully dragged her towards the shore, and when they were about to reach the finish line, he was suddenly swallowed by a shark from behind. Blood. The deep blue seawater turned red. The sea water became dirty and ck. She remembered the man pushing her away and calling her "Cheyenne" affectionately. The scene switched to a gloomy dungeon, and she could smell the scent of blood, a bit fishy. The man who was supposed to be devoured by the fish was alive, holding her hand, stepping on a staircase covered in bones. It felt more like leading her towards a romantic end of the world. The romance on the verge of death left a deep impression on Cheyenne''s memory. "Cheyenne, I love you." These words echoed in her heart like the morning bell, making her entire soul tremble. As the words fell, his body shattered into countless pieces, disappearing before her eyes. Cheyenne snapped back to reality, realizing that she was the only one standing on the staircase piled with bones, and this staircase was continuously copsing and breaking apart. The bones beneath her feet... came back to life! A knock on the door sounded from outside, but Cheyenne was too engrossed to hear it. Without waiting for her response, Benson pushed the door open himself. He was wearing a white paired with cream-colored velme sweater, paired with Ang fleece pants, and had shoulder-length brown hair, exuding an elegance akin to a prince. His footsteps were not exactly light, but Cheyenne remained motionless standing in front of the window. "Cheyenne." Benson frowned as he noticed her bare feet on the floor, then set the tray he was carrying aside onto the table. Approaching her, he suddenly closed the window, preventing the rain from drifting in further. "Cheyenne, it''s cold. Why are you standing here in the rain? You''re pregnant now, and you can''t be as willful as before. You need to take care of yourself," he said, lifting her up without warning and carrying her back to the bed. He gently ced her on the edge of the bed, as if handling something fragile. Cheyenne felt no cold, and the child was very well-behaved, not causing anymotion. As Benson was about to turn and go to the wardrobe to find her socks, Cheyenne suddenly grabbed his arm, her eyes coldly staring at him. "Cheyenne, what''s wrong?" "Benson, did my grandfather really go on a trip?" She lowered her head, her face showing a skeptical expression while her long eyshes covered the loss and worry in her eyes. Benson''s heart skipped a beat. He knew he couldn''t hide it from Cheyenne any longer. Instead of concealing the truth, he decided to tell her. His warm and slender hand gently touched her soft hair, and in a gentle and heavy tone, he spoke into her ear. "Cheyenne, I''m sorry. I lied to you. Actually... old Mr. Edwards didn''t go on a trip, he... went missing." "Missing?" Cheyenne suddenly understood many things, realizing why her grandfather hadn''t been in contact with her, and why her calls had gone unanswered. It turned out that he had gone missing. However, she quickly calmed down and continued to ask, "When did this happen? Where did he go missing, and do we have any clues?" Benson helplessly withdrew his hand and sighed, "Cheyenne, you''re bombarding me with so many questions all at once. I don''t know which one to answer first." "Old Mr. Edwards went missing about three months ago in Akloit. The scene was chaotic at the time, leaving behind only a map. Do you remember?" Three months ago? A map? Cheyenne struggled to think, her head throbbing as fragmented images kept emerging. Many familiar faces, familiar forms... She wanted to see clearly, but the headache only worsened. "What map?" "A strange image with a strange route marked on it, and a triangr symbol like this." Benson spoke as he gently took her fair little hand, sketching with his finger on her palm. His fingertips brought a tingling sensation as they glided across her skin. A triangr symbol? Cheyenne remembered! "Yes, there was such a map, but I remember... I put it..." "Where did you put it?" Benson grew anxious as well, looking at Cheyenne with a smile of anticipation, his voice gently encouraging her to continue. "Cheyenne, this picture is crucial. It''s the only clue old Mr. Edwards left for you, and it might just be the key to finding him." Chapter 611: A Slap In The Face Chapter 611: A p in the Face However, her face turned pale as she shook her head, beads of sweat forming on her forehead as she bit her lip. In extreme agony, she held her head in her hands, continuously patting it and eximed, "I can''t remember! It hurts so much! Where did I put it... Where did I put it?" Seeing her distress, Benson suddenly felt worthless. Withplicated emotions in his eyes, he took a step forward, grabbing Cheyenne''s iling hands, preventing her from further "self-harm." In a clear and gentle voice, as soft as wind chimes by the seaside, he whispered in her ear, "It''s okay, Cheyenne. I shouldn''t have pressured you to remember. It''s fine if you can''t recall." "I''ve already sent someone to investigate old Mr. Edwards'' whereabouts. I believe we will have an answer soon, so don''t worry." Cheyenne obediently lowered her hand, nodding. "Mm-hmm." "I''m sorry, Benson. I couldn''t remember. He is my grandfather, and you had to help me search for him. Thank you." Upon hearing this, Benson fondly bent down, yfully flicking her nose with his index finger. "Cheyenne, what are you saying? Between us... there''s no need to say thank you. Old Mr. Edwards has also been kind to me; this is something I should do." In reality, she didn''t remember the past, and it was actually a relief for her. Being able to live under the same roof, personally taking care of her, and seeing her every day was precious to him. He was actually afraid that if Cheyenne regained her memories, she wouldn''t be as calm around him anymore. He prayed to have more time with Cheyenne. Even if it was just one more day. Kelvin was already dead, and she didn''t need to cling to the past anymore. Cheyenne looked thoughtfully at the familiar and elegant Benson in front of her, her hand hidden beneath her sleeve tightly gripping, causing her palm to sweat profusely. The words that were on the tip of her tongue were ultimately swallowed down, and she casually raised her head, revealing a sweet smile to him. "Mmm, smells good. What did we have for breakfast this morning?" Benson quickly returned to his normal self and walked with a smile to the table, cing the seafood congee and chicken soup he had just brought in front of Cheyenne. "I knew you were hungry. I specially made this seafood congee and chicken soup. Have a taste." The first floor of this five-star hotel was the restaurant, and all guests staying here could enjoy the food for free. The variety was wide, and the taste was pretty good. However, Benson was still dissatisfied. He felt that this kind of buffet-style foodcked a properly bnced nutrition, so he decided to personally take charge. As for his cooking skills, they were naturally far superior to Cheyenne''s, not to mention evenparing to the professional chefs here. Cheyenne ate with great satisfaction. She finished the entire bowl of seafood congee and chicken soup by herself. Benson sat in a chair beside her, propping his cheek with one hand, and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Take your time, Cheyenne. No one''s here topete with you." "Oh, by the way, do you have any ns for today?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She still had food in her mouth, but upon hearing Benson''s question, she finally dared to lift her head from the bowl. She let out a satisfying burp. "I don''t know, maybe... I should go to Wind Hall." That was the Edwards family''s previous property. Cheyenne''s grandfather was the former head of the family, but now he has gone missing, and she was forced to be the new head. After thepetition yesterday, Yvonne tearfully followed Cheyenne as she left Yvonne was even crying as she held Cheyenne''s hand, urging Cheyenne, "You muste to Wind Hall tomorrow, let everyone know of your presence." "Where do you live? I cane pick you up..." Unable to resist the insistent invitation, Cheyenne reluctantly agreed. If she didn''t agree, she suspected that Yvonne would drag her to Wind Hall right then and there. Cheyenne considered herself a person of integrity. Since she had promised to go today, she would go and see. However, she hadn''t expected it to start raining as soon as she returnedst night, and it hasn''t stopped raining ever since. She waited to see if Yvonne woulde. If not, she could go another day. Just as she finished speaking, the phone ced on the bedside table rang. She picked it up and saw that the caller ID disyed "Jay". The person had arrived and was waiting for her at the hotel''s entrance on the first floor. At the same time, at the entrance of the TOP Business Hotel... Two electric scooters, one pink and one blue, were parked among several luxury cars, standing out. Yvonne sat on the electric scooter, wearing yellow waterproof boots on her feet and arge red raincoat over her body, with a cute pink hat. Her gaze was fixed on the hotel entrance, waiting for Cheyenne''s arrival. Jay, sitting behind on the electric scooter, waspletely covered by the raincoat. Only a curious, round face peered out from under the raincoat. Swallowing saliva, he said enviously, "Yvonne, should we park somewhere else? Will we get scolded if we park here? This hotel is so luxurious, we don''t deserve it!" As soon as he finished speaking, Connor in another scooter trembled as he pointed at the hotel and sighed, "Back in the day, I stayed at this hotel with old Mr. Edwards when we participated in an O internationalpetition!" Although he was older than Layne, he called him "Grandpa" because of their seniority. Yvonne chuckled and coldly rebuked the two, "Look at you, suchck of ambition! It''s just a small five-star hotel, you know? When I worked in foreign diplomacy, I stayed in Metshire''s Presidential House!" "That ce is much more luxurious than this run-down hotel!" As soon as she sneered at the mention of the run-down hotel, two young men in handsome security uniforms, holding umbres, loudly shouted towards them. "Hey, you old people over there, please leave quickly and don''t affect our business!" Their tone was aggressive. Yvonne awkwardly replied, "Okay, okay, we will leave right away. We won''t affect you, sorry about that." With a cool drift, sshing water in the process, the electric scooter moved to the other side. On the other side, Cheyenne wore a beige down coat over her ck dress. Benson, in an exaggerated manner, made her zip it all the way up from her feet to her head. He also added a knitted hat and a pink id scarf. Clumsily, she looked like an adorable little panda as she finally left. Chapter 612: Endure The Rain Chapter 612: Endure the Rain To be honest, this didn''t fit Cheyenne''s aloof and cool demeanor at all, but Benson insisted that she should wear more for the baby''s sake, so she had toply.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As they exited the elevator, approaching the rotating ss door in the lobby, the two handsome security guards who had been holding umbres immediately put on white gloves and warmly stepped forward to hold the door open for them. "Mr. Gibbs, watch your step, it''s slippery," one of the guards said. "Alright, thank you," Benson replied. With one hand supporting Cheyenne''s arm and the other guarding her side, fearing that the ss door might suddenly close and hurt her, Benson''s considerate and gentle manner drew a wave of bitter jealousy from the other women in the lobby. They secretly thought, "What a waste, what a waste. How could such a handsome and gentle man be with a woman who''s so fat, short, and in?" Is it just because she''s younger? But Cheyenne didn''t have the time to pay attention to their looks of disdain or envy. She sat openly next to Benson, lifted her footsteps and walked out of the door. "Cheyenne, I''m over here," Yvonne waved at her. "And I''m here too," Jay poked his round bald head out from under his raincoat. A raindrop hit him, sending a chill through his body, and he quickly shrunk back into the raincoat. Benson hadn''t expected anyone from Wind Hall toe and pick her up, especially not on a small electric scooter. He smiled lightly and instructed her, "Cheyenne, wait here for me. It''s better to drive there instead." "Okay." Cheyenne knew Wind Hall was poor, but she hadn''t expected them to be so poor that they didn''t even have a small car for getting around. In contrast, Leah from Almond Hall drove a Bentley while even Kyson, who didn''t have a driver''s license, got himself an extended Lincoln. Not to mention Moon Hall, the richest of the four halls, where even the apprentices reportedly earned tens of thousands of dors a month. Her grandfather, Layne, who could sell a painting for millions, but was still so poor that he didn''t wear socks with his sandals in the summer because he was afraid of using them up. Cheyenne was actually curious where her grandfather''s money went... she hadn''t seen him with any kind ofvish lifestyle outside that would require it. Before long, Benson drove his luxury car out of the garage and parked in front of Cheyenne. His discreet yet luxurious car struck a blow to the self-esteem of the three of them. Jay bit his finger and looked at it several times, trembling as he spoke, "Yvonne, I also want to ride in a car." As soon as he said that, Yvonne promptly knocked him on his bald head, "What car are you talking about? Isn''t my electric scooter nice?" Jay tearfully replied, "Yes." "Since it''s nice, you can ride it. I''ll take the car." "Do you have the heart to watch me being damaged by the wind and rain?" "Silly child, you should take advantage of the rainy day to water them more and absorb some nitrogen from the air, so you can grow taller!" In fact, there was absolutely no problem with Benson''s car fitting the three of them, but the electric scooter couldn''t be ced in the trunk, so Jay had to ride alone behind them. Wind Hall. Upon arrival, Cheyenne was stunned by the luxurious buildings before her, her small mouth agape in astonishment. Even Benson, who had seen a lot, raised an eyebrow and smiled faintly. "I wanted to buy a mansion in Onistead at first, but then I found out the price was too high, so I gave up." If even Benson found it expensive, then it must be truly extravagant. Listening to the two talk about the price of the Onistead courtyard, Connor proudly patted his chest and eximed, "Master, you don''t know about this ce? This is the ancestral home of the Edwards family!" "In the past, our ancestor served as the imperial physician in the court, and the emperor personally bestowed this mansion upon him Originally, it was a prince''s mansion, but it was reimed when he got into trouble and was confined to the imperial prison. The mansion was then turned into a medical office." "This mansion covers more than 800 square meters, with pavilions, towers, waterside pavilions, and rockeries, It is divided into five courtyards: East, West, South, North, and Central. There are over 500 rooms in total. The front yar@is now used as a hospital, while the back yard is for residence and training of students." Cheyenne looked bewildered. "I had no idea; my grandfather never told me about this." "How is that possible?" Yvonne gasped in surprise, covering her mouth. "The courtyard wasn''t originally over 800 square meters; it was just a little less than 600. Later, Layne bought over 200 square meters to expand the area, and its owner is you." "He said you''re his only granddaughter, and at that time, your grades were poor, and you weren''t attractive. He was afraid that your future wouldn''t be good, so he bought this property for you as a precautionary measure." "If ever something happened to him, you would still have a ce to live." Benson suddenly added, "Old Mr. Edwards is really good to you. Over 200 square meters of this area cost at least fifty million ording to the current house prices in Onistead. Historical old houses of this type are even more expensive, basically priceless." Chapter 613: Reorganizing The Edwards Family Chapter 613: Reorganizing the Edwards Family Not far away, there were the pce buildings and the presidential pce. If Wind Hall was willing to transform it into a guesthouse or a hotel, it could generate billions in revenue every year. Unfortunately, they held on to thepassionate mindset of doctors and never considered selling the house, no matter how poor or difficult their situation was. Cheyenne''s eyes suddenly turned red, and her voice choked. "No wonder Grandpa kept mending his socks and wearing the same clothes for ten years." It turned out, it was all for buying a house for her. As she entered Wind Hall, she was mesmerized by the winding corridor and the beautiful flower gardens. From a distance, she could smell the familiar scent of medicine. Children in thin coats sat under the eaves, doing their homework. Two old men with silver hair, wearing white raincoats and straw hats, sat by the pond fishing. In the cold weather, the middle-ageddies who usually danced for exercise were now sitting on the corridor, cracking melon seeds and knitting sweaters. Cheyenne waspletely bewildered. Was this really a clinic? Isn''t it supposed to be a cultural and leisure center? An overweight middle-aged woman sighed with concern and stopped her actions. "Hey, I heard that Wind Hall has a new hall master, Layne''s granddaughter. I wonder if she''s a fierce person or not." The answer came from another slightly thinner middle-aged woman, with a mocking tone in her words. "Who knows? But it''s better for us not to provoke her as she just took office." The others chimed in, "That''s right." "I just don''t understand. Even if she''s Layne''s granddaughter, she''s still an outsider. How can we let an outsider take charge?" After listening to this, Reganughed coldly, identally pricking her finger with the needle, a look of displeasure filled her eyes. "Speaking of outsiders, it''s Yvonne who is the biggest outsider!" "She shamelessly followed Layne for so many years without getting engaged or married. She thought she was the mistress of Wind Hall." "To be honest, she did a lot of meddlesome things during these years, but Wind Hall has been declining year after year." These cutting remarks reached Yvonne''s ears, leaving her heart chilling. She had given up her morous life to work tirelessly for their leisurely retirement. Yet, it seemed that she had be someone who merely meddled in their affairs. The other women also expressed their grievances. "That''s right! My grandson wanted to studyw, and I wanted to sell that ancient vase to pay for his tuition. But she wouldn''t allow it, causing my grandson to rely on financial aid, how humiliating." "Andst time, when a major merchant wanted to buy the stone bridge in front of my house, she didn''t let him, and we suffered a great loss." Cheyenne heard their conversation and couldn''t help furrowing her brows. "Yvonne, are they telling the truth?" Yvonne''s eyes were already filled with tears, and Jay puffed up his cheeks in anger. "They''re lying! Those things belong to the Edwards family, that''s why Yvonne won''t let them sell them. So that''s how it is. Cheyenne understood the whole picture. She reached out her slightly cool hand to support Yvonne and whispered, "You''ve worked hard all these years. Leave what''s next to me." Yvonne thought Cheyenne would question her, but she didn''t expect Cheyenne to choose to believe in her instead. Touched, her eyes welled up with tears. "Cheyenne, thank you for believing in me." Her voice even sounded a bit choked up. Clearly, Yvonne had suffered the most grievance, but she had never regretted her actions. She was worthy of Layne and the entire Wind Hall. "Who are those few people? Do we have a family tree and property deeds? Bring them to me... It''s time to get a grip on ck sheep of the Edwards family." A mischievous smile yed on her face. Benson''s gaze was fixed on her. In his mind, there was no need to do such things at all. From his perspective, anything that money could solve was a minor issue. Soon, Connor brought out the Edwards family''s family tree, three thick volumes, covered in a thickyer of dust. When he ced it in front of Cheyenne, it made her cough for a while. "I''m sorry. This family tree has been propping up a table in the ancestral hall for a long time, collecting a lot of incense ash." After hearing this, Cheyenne couldn''t help but think, "My goodness." Other family trees were carefully ced high up, but their Edwards family''s was actually being used to prop up... tables. "Let''s wipe it first." From his own pocket, Benson took out a clean blue checkered handkerchief and handed it to her. Cheyenne quickly flipped through it, and surprisingly, it could be traced back to 1790s. Over the past hundred years, there were rally thousands of people. And her grandfather''s branch was the main line. Unfortunately, he only had one daughter, Sh, which meant that the family line had been considered cut off.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It''s no wonder these people were restless and rebellious, all unwilling to be disciplined. Those who stayed in Onistead were all considered coteral branches and the chubby woman who had just spoken ill of Yvonne couldn''t even be considered part of the Edwards family. Her grandfather Wyatt Edwards and Layne, Cheyenne''s grandfather, were cousins, and Wyatt''s family had been considered a coteral branch for a long time. He had a daughter with his first wife, thenter remarried a widow. The widow brought in a child and changed her surname to Edwards. And Regan was the wife of their stepson. The stepson had passed away a few years ago due to liver cancer. Regan had married again, perhaps because she wasn''t doing well outside, so she shamelessly came back to the Edwards family. Wyatt''s biological daughter was now in her fifties, still alive and in Onistead. Even if they had to divide Wyatt''s share, it would only be given to bet daughter, not to Regan and herson, who had no rtion to the Edwards family at all. Her grandfather took them in out of pity for their status as a widowed mother and orphan. After all, Wyatt was considered almost like a "brother" to him. Never would she have thought that this would give her a sense of superiority. She believed that she should be the leader in managing the Edwards family. Cheyenne had Yvonne summarize the expenses of her and her son over the years, and then found Wyatt''s will from the separate list in the family tree. It clearly stated that after his death, half of his property would be confiscated, and the other half given to his daughter. There was no mention of the stepson at all. "Someone, gather everyone together!" "Alright, Master!" Chapter 614: Just Like This Chapter 614: Just Like This "The new hall master has arrived?" Before anyone could catch a glimpse of their new head, they received a notification to assemble in the main hall. And there she was, sitting at the main seat, leisurely sipping her tea. She appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen, dressed in a long ck and white patched dress. Since the room was heated, she didn''t wear the apricot-colored down coat, giving her a more cool look. Her slender fingers elegantly traced the edge of the teacup, boredly propping up her chin with one hand, while her bright, watery eyes assessed the decorations in the room. The fact that the new hall master turned out to be such a young girl, who appeared to still be in high school, made many doubt her ability to manage Wind Hall. The middle-aged women who had been chatting together just a moment ago couldn''t help but secretly look down on her. However, in the next moment, Cheyenne demonstrated how naive and shallow their thoughts and perceptions were. Her gaze moved away from the cup, turning towards the crowd. Seeing their unimpressive standing posture, Cheyenne raised her red lips and slowly ced the tea cup on the table. Bang. The sudden loud sound brought the chattering voices in the room to an abrupt halt. All eyes turned to Cheyenne, who gracefully stood up, her aurapletely different from her rxed state moments ago. "May I have your attention? If you still have something to say, feel free to continue, but I''d like that person toe up on stage," she said. With her words, the room quieted down even more, not a single person speaking. Her cool gaze swept over them all before nodding in satisfaction and continuing, "Good, since you no longer have anything to say, it''s my turn to speak." That nce she gave inexplicably sent shivers down people''s spines. No one had expected that young as she was, Cheyenne would possess such an awe-inspiring presence. They had previously thought she was an easy target, but now they were not sure. "Allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Cheyenne Lawrence. My mother is Sh, and I am Layne''s granddaughter. For now, I am the temporary acting hall master of Wind Hall." As her words fell, there was a slightmotion among the crowd below. "I''ve observed everything just now and finally discovered the reason behind Wind Hall''s declining state. It''s because of theck of discipline,ck of rules, and excessive freedom! Apparently, too much freedom leads to trouble!" "So, starting from today, I will disrupt all your arrangements and redistributing work based on practicality and individual capabilities." "We will put an end to the mentality of getting something for nothing and improve Wind Hall''s business capabilities, restoring our glory as one of the top four halls." She said so much, but everyone only cared about reassigning work! Don''t be ridiculous. They had been idling around for so many years, leading a content life of waking up, eating, ying chess, and chatting. They hadn''t worked in years. Now suddenly saying they would be given tasks, many people protested. A middle-aged man with a growing paunch raised his eyebrows and coldly red at Cheyenne, speaking disrespectfully. "What the hell are you? So what if you''re Layne''s granddaughter? Once you''re married, you''re an outsider. What qualifications do you have to be the head of the hall?" Cheyenne nced coldly at the middle-aged man,pletely fearless. She picked up a silver needle and held it between her fingertips. "Just based on this!" she eximed. Before her words fullynded, the silver needle shot out with a whoosh. The silver light shed and disappeared in mid-air. Others couldn''t see where the needle went, but the middle-aged man could clearly follow its trajectory. The silver needle cut through the cold air and approached his forehead. As he saw the chilling sharpness of the needle, it was already approaching him. Within a meter. Directly towards his brow. Unexinably, his body froze in ce. His consciousness told him to move quickly; if the needle hit his forehead, his life woulde to an end. Although he knew exactly what to do, his aging and heavy body couldn''t follow his brainmand. ng! The silver needle didn''t pierce his forehead as he had expected. Instead, just a second before reaching his brow, it changed its trajectory. It grazed his forehead, cutting off a strand of his short hair, and finally firmly hit the puppet behind him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Exactly on the location between the eyebrows. The middle-aged man, who had been shouting just moments ago, suddenly bent his legs, fell to the ground. Sweat the size of beans dropped onto his white cor, staining it dark. Cheyenne elegantly withdrew her hand and sat back in her chair. "How about it? Do I have the qualifications to be your acting hall master? If? anyone still opposes, they cane and Challenge me. In Wind Hall, the capable always rise to the top." Everyone in the hall remained silent, bowing their heads. Among them, some were beginners, and many knew only superficial knowledge of pharmacology, while others didn''t understand anything at all and just relied on idle living. "No one? In that case, I will exercise my authority Cheyenne dered. "Connor, issue an order. In ten days, I will conduct our first performance assessment, implementing a scoring system. Those with high scores will receive focused while those with low scores should raining, find another line of work as soon as possible." Each of her words had a resounding impact, as if she was firmly setting the tone. In the face of strength, no one dared to stand up and say "no." In fact, Connor had already wanted to do this, but because of his lower seniority and Yvonne being an outsider, he hadn''t been able to implement this idea. He could only watch as most of them turned into parasites with attitudes. "Alright, I''ll go write the notification letter," Connor happily retreated. As he passed by Regan, she sarcastically taunted him. "Don''t be too happy, you useless old fool. Once useless, you will naturally be kicked out. I can''t believe you''re still able to smile." Her words were quite ufortable to listen to. Connor coughed and frowned, saying, "Regan, I admit that I''m old, but just because admitt you''re useless doesn''t mean I''m useless." "You!" Regan was infuriated by his foolishness. Cheyenne had made it clear that she was on Yvonne''s side. Was Connor truly clueless or pretending to be clueless? If she was allowed to wreak havoc like this, no one could expect to have good days! No, she couldn''t cooperate. Chapter 615: Unfilial Chapter 615: Unfilial Cheyenne didn''t care whether they wanted it or not; the decision had been made. She abruptly stood up from her chair and briskly walked towards Yvonne, reaching out and grabbing her arm assertively. With a gentle smile, she said, "Yvonne, would you mind showing me around Wind Hall?" "Sure, I''d be happy to," Yvonne replied. They left hand in hand, leaving behind a buzz of discussion. But Cheyenne didn''t care about what they were saying; pushing them out of theirfort zone was a crucial factor in revitalizing Wind Hall. She knew that achieving this great goal would be impossible without their cooperation. Outside the TOP Hotel, under the drizzling rain, Eddie''s attention was unexpectedly drawn to a lonely figure in ck. He had just been about to head out, unaware that he would encounter Leandro wearing a ck robe at the hotel entrance. The rain had dampened his silver-white hair which pitifully clung to his temples. Raindrops continued to fall from his soaking wet hair onto his shoulders, disappearing into the sea of ck, leaving behind indelible marks. The lower portion of the robe, along with his cloth shoes, had long been wet from the umted water. On such a cold day, it was ufortable to wear wet shoes. Furthermore, Leandro suffered from rheumatism. Even a short exposure to a draft would cause pain in his knees and calves. Despite all this, he persistently stood at the hotel entrance, holding an umbre. He didn''t have Eddie''s phone number, nor was he a guest at the hotel. He simply couldn''t personally search for him inside. Thus he resorted to the most foolish method - waiting for him at the entrance. As luck would have it, his patience paid off. In that split second when their eyes met, Eddie quickly noticed Leandro''s purple face, and the lines on his aged face seemed even deeper. A gust of cold wind blew his silver hair into a mess, with a cold white light perfectly shining down from above, precisely illuminating his disheveled hair. In the eerie howl of the wind, the sight pulled at the heartstrings of anyone witnessing it. Actually, both the hotel security and staff had advised Leandro to leave early; if he were to copse at their hotel entrance at his age, it would surely cause trouble. However, Leandro clenched his teeth and refused to leave. Eddie''s throat rolled; he paused for a moment before striding towards him with his long, slender legs. Every step he took resonated deep within Leandro''s heart, and a glimmer of hope flickered in his cloudy eyes, as he tried tremblingly to take a step. But as soon as he lifted his leg, a piercing pain shot up from his knee, a cold chill traversed through his limbs, leaving him in both cold and pain. Eddie stopped in his tracks, gazing at him intently, his delicate and handsome face knitting his brows slightly. "Why are you here?" he asked with a voice that was cold to the point of trembling. "I''vee, Eddie," he said, his voice trembling. "I already made it clear that day. There''s nothing left for us to discuss." Eddie, who was usually so gentle, disyed a firm and sensitive attitude towards this matter, drawing the attention of the surrounding guests and staff. People''s gazes were strange. Actually, it''s not their fault for thinking wrong because Eddie was dressed in a high-end Armani suit, clean and sharp. On the other hand, the old man was wearing a long-outdated overcoat, even in such cold weather, and had a pair of homemade cloth shoes that rural folks usually wear. The real silk fabric looked just like ordinary linen when it got wet, no wonder everyone would mistake Eddie for a disrespectful and rebellious person towards the elderly. His harsh tone andck of politeness when speaking with the old man made many passersby disdainful. At this moment, Eddie finally realized where he had gone wrong. His face turned gloomy, and his eyebrows furrowed even more deeply. "Eddie, I''m sorry for what I did. But I know I was wrong now. Can you give me another chance? Let''s go upstairs; I have something for you!" Saying that, Leandro sadly took out a small floral cloth bag from his pocket. "No, you keep it for yourself. I don''t want your things." His decisive rejection broke Leandro''s heart. He didn''t even know what he could do to make amends with them. If kneeling down would help, he wouldn''t mind doing it. "Eddie, tell me. What do you want me to do to earn your forgiveness? Do you want me to kneel?" Upon hearing this, the people around couldn''t contain themselves.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A tall and stupning figure suddenly walked out of the hotel''s entrance. The woman was wearing a ck fluffy long dress, coupled with a pure white natural fur coat, enture her chin and lips painted in ming red that sparked the imagination. "Have you lost your conscience? You look deceivingly presentable, but you turn out to be nothing more than a scum. Can''t you see that your grandpa''s lips have turned purple from the cold?" Eddie was taken aback by the sudden voice, and he turned his head to look back. The woman standing behind him appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, exuding an unmistakable sense of luxury. Judging by her tall figure of over 1. 7 meters and fiery red lips, it was certain that she was a stunning beauty. However, the next moment, when she took off her sunsses, it was quite disappointing. On her palm-sized face were a pair of eyes resembling frogs, with slightly protruding double eyelids and more white than the pupils. Her nose was slightly copsed, with a ck mole the size of a thumbnail. Upon closer examination, it seemed that the mole even had three hairs growing on it. The security personnel standing nearby respectfully approached and bowed to the woman, "Miss Walsh, sorry for interrupting your journey. I''ll immediately send this old man away." Just as he finished speaking, Miss Walsh gave him a fierce re. "Are you stupid? Why would I want to send this old man away? I meant to drive away this disrespectful scumbag!" She loathed those who were handsome but wicked. Just like her so-called fianc¨¦, who was aplete scumbag. Whenever she mentioned him, Miss Walsh would be filled with anger. She heard that he had recently taken in a starlet in Akloit, and she was curious to see what kind of woman would captivate that scumbag. Who would''ve expected to encounter such a scene right after stepping out of the hotel door? Absolutely infuriating! Chapter 616: Plastic Surgeries Chapter 616: stic Surgeries The security guard had a troubled expression on his face as he hesitantly reported, "Miss Walsh, Mr. Zamora has signed a housing agreement with us for half a month. If we were to evict him now, it would be a vition of the rules." ording to the contract, they would have topensate Eddie double the amount of rent. It''s important to note that he had booked a luxury suite, which cost a five-figure amount per night. Thepensation would sum up to approximately three hundred thousand dors. Miss Walsh finally regained herposure. With her hands crossed over her chest, she tilted her head and pondered, "Hmm? Is that so?" "Well, forget it," she said. "I forgot that this is my own hotel." Amelia''s business principle was never to incur losses, not even a penny. She wouldn''t allow it, no matter what. Leandro also nced over, and when he saw this girl''s extremely unattractive appearance, he couldn''t help but recoil and blurt out what he was thinking. "Miss, may I ask why you don''t consider getting stic surgery?" It was as if an angelic figure wasbined with a devilish face, a striking visual contrast that was simply unforgettable. Amelia''s lips twitched, but she didn''t respond. She was infuriated to the point of rolling her eyes. At a nce, her eye sockets were filled with white, which was somewhat horrifying. "Old man, I''m standing up for you and helping you out, yet you don''t know how to appreciate it? I see that you''re poor and old, so I pity you... But you dare to speak to me like this." "Who said I haven''t had stic surgery? I''ve had it ten times already, alright?" "It cost me more than ten million dors, damn it! It hurts my heart just thinking about it!" When Cheyenne and Benson returned, as soon as their feet touched the stairs, they heard her earth-shattering and soul-stirring words. Is this what it means to have the effects of ten stic surgeries? She purposely nced at Miss Walsh and came to a conclusion-either the doctor''s skills were really problematic, or Miss Walsh herself looked even uglier before! She couldn''t imagine Miss Walsh being even uglier than she was now. Leandro, on the other hand, felt a chill in his heart when he heard the words "old and poor." He was shocked and angered. He had lived nearly eighty years and for the first time, someone called him poor! "You can call me old, but you can''t call me poor! Who said I had no money? Look at what I''ve prepared for my grandson!" As he spoke indignantly, he took out an oiled paper package from his pocket. His frozen hands trembled as he opened the package. A dazzling golden light almost blinded their eyes on this gloomy and rainy day. Miss Walsh took a closer look and saw that they were tenrge gold bars! Each bar weighed at least one pound, so ten bars would be ten pounds. Based on the current gold price of $425 per gram, he had over four hundred thousand dors in his possession! Incredible! What''s more, Leandro publicly took off his shoes and held them in his hand. "Swoosh..." Water dripped from the shoes like a small stream. Even from a distance, Cheyenne could see that the water had a slightly yellowish color. It was a pool of foul-smelling water. She couldn''t help but retract her gaze and cover her nose with her delicate, rosy-white hand, her exquisite little face showing an intriguing expression. However, Leandro seemed oblivious to it all. He touched the sole of the shoe and found a card. A ck card with a peony design. Miss Walsh''s eyes revealed waves of shock. She had wanted this card for a long time, but since only two were issued per year, she had never managed to snatch one. Unexpectedly, this unremarkable old man possessed such an expensive item. It seemed he was a low-key wealthy person, unable to hide his status any longer. She was envious. Meanwhile, Eddie didn''t even blink his eyes, his lips twitched slightly, and he didn''t show any extra expression due to the gold bars and ck card. Although he wasn''t a neat freak, he couldn''t bring himself to reach out and take the card right now. "I... I don''t need it. Forget it, you should go upstairs and change your clothes first." Eddie''s refusal made Leandro feel extremely disappointed, and the wrinkles on his face deepened a bit. But in the next moment, when Eddie invited him to his room for a while, the expression on Leandro''s face changed dramatically, as if the storm had suddenly cleared up. Heughed so much that his eyes disappeared, showing his false teeth as he grinned, "Good, good, good. I knew you were a filial child." Eddie supported him with one hand and used the other hand to take the room key card and push open the Sorto the lobby. His face had a hint sudden blush. "I don''t, I''m just afraid of encountering brainless women like her again." As he said this, he supported Leandro and slowly walked upstairs. Behind the two of them, Miss Walsh looked puzzled, her eyes filled with a me of anger, and when she turned around, she noticed the young man next to her. "Was he just calling me brainless?" The young man appeared to be in his early twenties, with a handsome and clear appearance, elegant and gentle temperament. Such a person standing next to Miss Walsh waspletely ipatible, as if a flower bloomed beside a pile of manure. Of course, Miss Walsh was the pile of manure.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The young man made up his mind and, after considering a considerable amount, forced himself to praise her with a nauseating tone, "No, Miss Walsh, you are righteous and doing what''s right." His praise made Miss Walsh exceedingly happy, and a trace of coquettishness appeared on her face, like a spoiled girl, exaggerating her act of being spoiled. "You always understand me the best, Peter. Your are so sweet." Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel difort in her stomach, as if the child had just kicked her. She spected in her mind if the baby was also disgusted by this strangedy and thus protested. Seeing her pale face, clutching her stomach in difort, both Eddie and Benson became nervous. Their voices coincidentally echoed in the lobby: "Cheyenne, are you alright?" "Cheyenne, do you want to go upstairs and rest?" The two equally handsome guys'' concern made Miss Walsh envy Cheyenne. Her covetous gaze fell on Benson. She took a step forward and blocked Cheyenne''s way. "He''s your lover, right? How much for a night? My partner is also skilled, would you like to exchange and have some fun?" As soon as the words fell, she felt the icy coldness emanating from Benson, chilling her to the bone. Cheyenne couldn''t help but sweat for her. This was too audacious. How dare she treat Benson as a gigolo. Miss Walsh suddenly became timid and continued in a small voice, "I-I didn''t say anything wrong." "Peter, the ne is about to be dyed. Let''s go quickly." Chapter 617: Someone Tells Me To Take Care Of You Chapter 617: Someone Tells Me to Take Care of You The two of them arrived in great style, but now they left in a state of timidity. Benson only calmed down his cold air after seeing Miss Walsh leave. Then he helped Cheyenne back to the room. Amidst the pitch-ck environment, a series of piercing screams echoed through, and a dim yellow light cascaded onto the cobblestone floor from the dense tree shadows. The sight of red bloodstains was harrowing. Beside the restroom, the magnolia blossoms were in full bloom, and under the pale silver moonlight, petals tumbled from the branches. It was like a tranquil yet deste scene, resembling the aftermath of a downpour, serene and deste. However, it was destined to be disappointed; in this world''s most wicked and filthy ce, its purity and beauty were unappreciated. Its refreshing fragrance was masked by the overwhelming stench. The disheveled woman sat on the ground, the icy touch prating her thin clothes, chilling her to the bone. The cold wind brought a piercing ache. Lifting her gaze, her once beautiful face was now battered and bruised, with a trace of crimson blood at the corner of her lips. "Drip..." It fell on the stone b. It also fell on a petal of plum blossom, the contrast of red and white drawing attention. Yet Danielle''s eyes were hollow and lifeless, like a stagnant pool, devoid of any ripples. After a while, a middle-aged man emerged from the restroom, plump like a ball, his face bearing a long scar from his forehead to his cheek, exuding a fierce and menacing aura, reminiscent of a street thug, instilling fear in onlookers. Several scrawny men followed behind him, grinning as they passed by the woman. The scar-faced man deliberately kicked her with his foot. With a disdainful gaze, he sneered, "Bitch! You reap what you sow. Enjoying yourself this time?" Danielle saw them and shrank back like a mouse seeing a cat, huddling against the wall, shivering from the cold. The previously vacant eyes finally revealed a tinge of fear, a "docile" appearance that pleased them greatly. The short-haired scrawny man licked his lips, his lecherous gaze fixed on the woman''s graceful figure, and insincerely said to the scar-faced man, "Thanks, boss. Following you really pays off. Damn, I haven''t tasted a woman in ages." "Yeah, I almost thought my thing stopped working. Now give me any woman, and I''d still find her pretty," another man added. "Speaking of that, thisdy from the Parry family is truly great, with tender skin and a great figure. Much better than those whores." "Just not slutty enough." Suddenly, a young delinquent, around thirteen or fourteen, scratched his bald head and muttered softly. As his words fell, it elicited heartyughter from the others. The scar-faced man extended his rough, oversized hand and roughly grabbed the boy''s neck, chuckling maliciously. "Little brat, for your age, you understand quite a bit." "From now on, you follow me, and we''ll have a grand time." The boy thought the scar-faced man was going to strangle him and instinctively shrunk his neck into his cor. Unexpectedly, he praised and recruited him, a stroke of good luck indeed. "Thank you, boss. I will definitely follow you." Scarface finally released her, and his tall, obese body squatted in front of Danielle. She shrank away from his gaze, her lips trembling, and her teeth chattering. Her legs curled up on the ground, but this only made the blood from her wounded leg flow faster, rapidly forming a pool of blood underneath her. The man pinched her chin with two fingers, his gaze filled with sympathy as he said, "Here, I''m in charge. If you have some sense, follow me. Maybe then I''ll make things easier for you." "Why... Why are you treating me like this? We have no grievances..." She coughed. She had just arrived here yesterday and was targeted by this terrifying man. They were like a group of beasts. They had actually, actually done something so shameless to her. At his words, Scarface smirked triumphantly, releasing Danielle''s chin and reminding her in a hoarse and Cough voice, "You sho think hard about who you''ve offended." "Let me tell you the truth, someone paid me a million to ''take care'' of you here." Danielle gritted her teeth, a ruthless light shing in her lifeless eyes. ''Cheyenne Lawrence!'' Outside the side door, a guard whistled foudly. "Hey, what are you doing there? It''s time, please return to your dorm and turn off the for sleep, or you''ll lose two points!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The clear voice of the female guard sounded, and Scarfacezily rose to his feet, stretchingzily. Carelessly, he replied, "Got it, prettydy. If you don''t mind, my bed''s pretty empty, hahaha." The guard blushed from being teased, sharply whistling and scolding him with the baton in her hand. "You watch your mouth, hurry up and leave!" "Okay, okay, just pulling up my pants, right?" Most in this group had life sentences and had long given up hope of leaving. Especially this Scarface, known as "Bloody Wolf," an international drug lord with an endless list of crimes - drug trafficking, murder, gang activity. A tough nut to crack, hard to discipline. The female guard''s counseling words were hushed after being teased by them, and Scarface left with his gang. After they left, as she turned to leave, she suddenly saw a pool of blood on the ground, which made her pale with fright. She dropped the whistle, and stepped over to Danielle. She crouched down, shaking Danielle''s shoulder with her hand. "Hey, are you okay?" Before she could finish speaking, Danielle, barely conscious, abruptly knelt up and snatched the baton from the guard''s hand. "You!" Before the guard could call for help, everything went ck and she fainted. Danielle shakily dropped the baton her eyes filled with fear as she quickly looked around. Seeing no one, she hurriedly dragged the guard into the restroom. After a while, she emerged once more, now dressed in a police uniform with a baton at her waist. Her delicate hand pulled down the brim of her cap. She quickly staggered away. Chapter 618: Twin Lotus Chapter 618: Twin Lotus The vi''s lighting was dim. A solitary figure reclining on the sofa. She was a slender young woman, draped in a fluffy white bathrobe, with a silk cushion supporting her head and a thick towel draped over her body. In a drowsy state, she was abruptly stirred from her slumber by a sudden ding from her phone, emitting a blue light that pierced her eyes. Nora reluctantly opened her beautiful eyes. The blue light from her phone''s screen caught her attention, and Nora focused on the six-digit notification, indicating the importance of the call. She picked up her phone and saw a multimedia message from someone. It read, "I''ve taken care of what you needed. Please deposit the remaining payment as scheduled." Attached to the message were two images. In one, Danielle''s clothing was torn, and Danielle was forced to kneel with men circling around her. In the second image, Danielle leaned against the wall, depicting a battered and bruised appearance. It achieved the desired effect. Nora, with her slender, fair fingers, swiftly typed one word - "OK." She then switched to a private Twitter ount and reposted the two images on the Akloit College forum. Satisfied with her actions, she pressed the phone''s power button, watching the screen fade from bright to dark, plunging the room into darkness once again. Content, she pulled her nket closer and closed her eyes, drifting off to sleep. Outside, the rain began to fall once more, the sound of droplets hitting the leaves echoed continuously, "pitter-patter." Inside the house, a tablemp emitted a warm, dim yellow light, casting a slender and graceful shadow on the wall. A woman, with her head down, focused intently on her work, diligently shaping a rough jade stone into a thin, round shape using carving tools and wax on a white cloth spread over the table. Cheyenne was meticulous, her almond-shaped eyes fixed unwaveringly on the object in her hands. She had invested much time in conceiving what she should create from the jade. The best jade required clever conception and exquisite craftsmanship, which were the key factors that elevated the value of the jade many times over. Unconsciously, images of burning fire lotus kept popping up in her mind, blooming with passionate fervor, as if they were about to engulf her. Cheyenne suddenly made up her mind - she would carve the fire lotus. She pored over many books with traditional ssical patterns, eventually finding theplete design of the twin lotus. Using the finest knife, she sketched the pattern on the jade, carving out the hollow parts, and finally, did thest step of polishing. These steps sounded simple, but in reality, each one required meticulous care and patience, for this imperial green jade itself was priceless. Any w in any step would make this beautiful jade imperfect, which would be regrettable. She had not left the room for a whole day, and Benson was worried that she was starving herself. He had some food prepared and personally took it to Cheyenne''s room. Knock knock knock... "Cheyenne, are you there?" "Come in." As he entered, Benson saw the room was a mess. On the floor were a few oil paintings, vibrant and full, with just the right bnce of light and shadow, as if they were in the real world. The girl in the oil painting had a mncholic gaze and a bright, clean smile, which warmed the heart involuntarily. But her eyes also revealed hesitation, which tugged at one''s heart. Besides these, there were two other paintings - endless darkness with a burning me, resembling a lotus and a burning sun. He didn''t understand art, but from these works, he felt the struggle and hope. Cheyenne was very serious about the 2 Paollowing step of the jade, as the pattern was quite intricate and delicate, making the process much slower. Benson''s gaze lingered on the jade for a couple of seconds, his eyebrows slightly raised in surprise, as he walked over. "Cheyenne, where did you find this piece of stone?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. n¨¦t Without looking up from her work, Cheyenne casually replied to his question, "It was in my pocket, saw that it was good jade, and I couldn''t resist the urge." It felt like she hadn''t touched these things for a long time. She didn''t even know that it was Kelvin who gave her the jade; she just thought it was a good material. Thinking about this, Benson felt a sudden relief. "Alright, Cheyenne, you haven''t eaten properly for a whole day. Finish your meal first before continuing." Saying this, he ced the dishes in front of her, and took the dirty carving tools from her hands. Suddenly interrupted from her work, Cheyenne raised her head. Her clear eyes shimmered as she looked at and she lowered her head with a hint of mncholy. "I want to finish first." "But Cheyenne, even if you''re not hungry, the child shouldn''t be left hungry. Do you want our child to suffer from malnutrition?" His threat was quite effective. Every time he used the child to persuade her, Cheyenne would alwayspromise. "Alright, I don''t want it. I''ll go wash my hands now." "Good, go quickly." Chapter 619: Finding A Way Chapter 619: Finding a Way Benson indulgently and tenderly smiled at her, while tidying up the things on the table, preparing to serve the meal. Meanwhile, Cheyenne rose and walked slowly towards the sink. His gaze casually nced at the half-finished pattern, vaguely making out a lotus flower. The drawing was exquisite and lifelike. "Cheyenne, you''re really talented. But... why do you work so hard to draw so much?" She used to dabble in drawing when she was in the mood, but definitely not the "prolific" type. It was an aplishment to produce one painting in a year. As Cheyenne stood at the sink, carefully washing her hands, she looked at her reflection in the mirror, her bright red lips and dazzling appearance catching her own eye. She couldn''t help but take a few more nces. "Hmm? I want to improve Wind Hall''s financial situation. I checked their ount bnce and it''s less than three hundred thousand." "When I visited Yvonne''s room, I found that she only has four sets of clothes in her wardrobe, rotating them through the four seasons." "Jay told me that Yvonne has been using her own money to pay everyone''s sries. But she''s limited by her abilities. You''ve also seen how many parasites are in Wind Hall." So her first task was to clean out the parasites; the second was to raise funds and truly develop the talent within Wind Hall. Talent is the theme of development. Therefore, as educational funds, she didn''t want to make things difficult for Yvonne anymore, so she decided to work a bit harder and take these paintings to auction. Benson let out a soft, mncholy sigh, took out a card from his pocket, and walked up behind Cheyenne. Looking at her weary face in the mirror after a whole day''s work, he felt a pang of heartache. "Cheyenne, why didn''t you tell me you needed money? I have some savings... they''re the awards I won a few years ago, and the profits from my personal concerts. If ites to it, selling a couple of antiques from Wind Hall is better than you working so hard." As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne rejected his proposal. She turned off the tap, grabbed the towel hanging on the wall, wiped her hands, and turned around. With a determined look in her eyes, she said, "No, I can''t take your hard-earned money, Benson." "As for selling antiques, I don''t want to. I just criticized Regan for it. If I suddenly go back on my word now, wouldn''t it be inconsistent?" Benson wanted to persuade her again, but at that moment, his phone suddenly rang. ncing at the note on top, his expression darkened. He hurriedly ced the card on the marble countertop by the sink. "Alright, Cheyenne, there''s no need for such formality between us. I have some urgent matters to attend to now, so be sure to eat well, okay?" "Okay, you take care." Before leaving, he took a step forward, gently tucking the messy strands of hair behind her ear. Then he turned and left. Staring at the card he left on the table, Cheyenne suddenly had an idea, and her eyes lit up. Right! Holding a concert was a better way to make money. The elegant western restaurant was filled with stirring piano music, and the bright crystal chandeliers reflected dazzling, disorienting lights. Waiters in ck and white tailcoats were solemnly pouring wine for the esteemed guests. The restaurant manager stood by obsequiously, nodding and bowing with a smile as he enthusiastically introduced, "Master Sam, would you care to try this medium-bodied Bordeaux wine? Aged for thirty years, it boasts a rich and mellow vor. Paired with fresh French caviar, light cheese, and smoked goose breast, it promises a distinct sensory experience across differentyers of taste." "Alright." The handsome, fair-skinned young man, d in a white three-piece suit with a navy polka dot tie and a matching plush cor, exuded a gentle and refined aura, with eyes that could charm anyone. After listening to the waiter''s introduction, he elegantly extended a gloved hand and picked up the stemmed ss. He took a sip. After a few seconds, he smiled faintly, "Not bad. You may go now, we can handle it ourselves." "Of course, if there''s anything Master Sam needs, feel free to call for us."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The manager felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, a lump stuck in his throat. In order to ensure that Master Sam had a perfect dining experience, be spared no expense in inviting renowned pianists from the country and meticulously preparing these dishes. He even memorized a long speech overnight, only to find it unnecessary in the end. Was Master Sam dissatisfied with their service? "Alright." After the manager had left, a shapely, long-legged beauty finally rxed her frown and picked up her knife and fork to begin her meal. Her posture was impable, and her cutlery manners were wless, clearly the habits of someone who frequently led a high-end and luxurious lifestyle. Listening to the piano piece yed by the young man, she narrowed her eyes that seemed to spark, smiled and gently remarked, "He made a slight mistake. The glissando part isn''t very smooth, perhaps due to nerves." At this, Sam nced back at the young pianist, his lips curling into a faintly chilly smirk, "He''s far from matching up to Shane and you, isn''t he?" Gracie, receiving the praise, coquettishly chuckled, then continued to cut into her steak with metallic cutlery. Finally, she ced the sliced pieces onto Sam''s te and softly said, "You have low blood sugar, you should eat more to nourish yourself." "Okay." "Shane is here." Sam suddenly spoke. At the entrance, a white figure appeared before the two, an elegant and handsome young man striding over, his body tall and slender. Despite both sharing a fondness for white suits, the two exudedpletely different auras. Sam in white was noble and schrly, reminiscent of those leisurely aristocratic young masters, exuding an air of nobility. On the other hand, Benson in white was as mncholic, resembling an elegant little prince, making people unable to guard against him. As he took his seat, his eyebrows furrowed with an elegant and distant allure, his voice somewhat impatient as he inquired, "Alright, speak up. What business do you have to summon me?" His attitude was not good, but Sam was not angry. Instead, he proactively picked up a stemmed ss. He poured half a ss of wine. "Don''t rush, have a drink to calm down before discussing business." The crimson liquid, smooth as silk, swirled in the ss like fresh blood. Yet the ss remained spotless, without a trace. After the calm, the reflection of Benson''s handsome face with deep, prating eyes was cast onto the ss. Chapter 620: The Cloud Auction Chapter 620: The Cloud Auction Benson took the ss of wine handed to him and downed it in one go. The gesture prompted the two to nce at each other. Gracie absentmindedly yed with her goblet, interestedly examining the blood-red liquid within. She slowly spoke, "Young man, this wine packs quite a punch. Drinking it like this can easily lead to intoxication." "Not your concern." "Tsk tsk, is this how you talk to your elders?" Gracie raised the goblet with a faint smile, her red lips pursed as she took a sip. She closed her eyes, savoring the slightly bitter and astringent taste spreading across her tongue. Miraculously, after swallowing, she experienced an unprecedented hint of sweetness. This was the charm of wine - bitter first, then sweet. Tasting wine was not just about savoring the drink; it was about savoring life, and even more so, the journey of life. After both had calmed down, Sam finally mentioned the purpose of calling them out - the map. "It''s been almost two months. Haven''t you found the map?" He asked in a cold tone. Benson, looking troubled, shook his head and replied in a chilly voice, "It''s not that I haven''t looked, but Cheyenne has been suffering from memory loss and hardly remembers anything." Gracie and Sam exchanged nces. Sam tapped the table rhythmically with a slender finger. "Is there a way to stimte her memory recovery quickly?" "There is." The exquisite woman affirmed, "That would be-hypnosis!" As she spoke, Gracie suddenly ced her goblet on the table. The bottom of the cup collided with the tabletop, emitting a faint sound. Hypnosis? Benson''s hand, hidden beneath the table, clenched into a fist. He had a question at the tip of his tongue, but for some unknown reason, he swallowed it. Tomorrow would be the final stage of thepetition, with other contestants busy studying medicine. Cheyenne, however, apanied by Yvonne, Jay, and Connor, headed to the Cloud Auction in Onistead. It was renowned as the most distinctive auction in the country. Anything you brought could be sold as long as there was a buyer. From boring northern ck soil to the air, even worn socks... Even a single strand of hair could be given a price tag. It featured high-end creative solutions, antiques, calligraphy and paintings, medicinal materials, and some world-renowned jewelry. Only those with VIP membership could enter for trading. However, VIP membership for the Cloud Auction was not easily obtained; at the very least, it had to be a first-ss yer. Membership was divided ording to the money earned from the auction. 100 million could reach Level 1, 1 billion for Level 2, from 2 billion to 5 billion for Level 3, and from 5 billion to 10 billion for Level 4. Level 5 was from 10 billion to 50 billion, Level 6 was from 50 billion to 100 billion, and those above 100 billion were esteemed guests. So far, the entire Cloud Auction membership had expanded to over forty thousand people nationwide, with no more than ten esteemed guests. Behind themy mystery and power, making people curious. When she took out her VIP card, surrounding passersby, including Yvonne and Connor, were stunned. Was their new master this wealthy? Cheyenne fell into deep thought. In her fragmented and vague memories, when they gave her the card, it was just Level 1. However, when she swiped the card at the door earlier, she found that the number on it had changed to "2. 8". So now she was definitely at Level 2, about to ascend to Level 3. The security guards, who initially looked down on them, as they were dressed in the most ordinary clothes, forced a bright smile. "Pleasee in," he said. Cheyenne ignored him, raised her legs coldly and headed towards the venue. Regardless, they finally made it into the Cloud Auction venue. It truly lived up to its reputation as thergest auction house in the country, with arge, brightly decorated hall. All one could see were seats. People were starting to enter the venue sporadically. As soon as Cheyenne and the others entered the venue, a beautiful waitress approached them. "Hello, are you the consignor or the bidder?" the waitress asked. Cheyenne reached out her hand to lower her wide-brimmed hat, and her sweet and gentle voice came. "I''m looking for Freddie." As her voice fell, the beautiful waitress was stunned for a second. Did she just mention Mr. Freddie Baxter? But she quickly reacted, stepped in her seven-centimeter high-heeled shoes, and with a graceful figure, she walked away. "Alright, please wait here, esteemed guest. I''ll go in and inform him." Freddie was the chief appraiser of the Cloud Auction. High-end antiques and calligraphy and painting all had to pass through his eyes to be sold at high prices. So every day there were a lot of people moring to see Freddie. At first, the beautiful waitress didn''t want to help Cheyenne, but she noticed the jade pendant that Cheyenne was ying with in her hand. her Her eyes lit up instantly. As an auctioneer, she had been in this business for almost ten years and could tell at a nce that the jade pendant was top-grade imperial green. The carving and design were also clever, and the minimum bid of the it would be over 300 million. With a one percentmission, hermission could be as high as tens of thousands. Shortly after, an old man in a ck suit and matching pants appeared in front of the crowd. He had long hair braided into a twist behind his head. The end of the twist was tied with a piece of goose-yellow tassel, swaying with each step and drawing attention. Jay quietly tugged at her clothes and whispered in a childish voice, "Master, why does this old man look like a big girl with a braid?" His voice happened to be heard by Freddie, and a pair of displeased eyes looked over, scaring Jay into closing his mouth. This old man had a fierce re. He didn''t look like a kind person at all. Cheyenne pulled him closer to her and raised her head to exin to Freddie, "Children say what they like. You''re well into old age, so don''t argue with a child." With that, Freddie raised her chin arrogantly and hummed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 621: Freddie Chapter 621: Freddie Cheyenne reached out and pinched Jay''s face, rubbing it a couple of times, and said sinisterly, "This kind of baby face is the most delicious." Jay cried out in pain, his eyes filled with fear and dread. ''Eat? Does this old man really eat children?'' Jay''s gaze identally fell on Freddie''s withered hands, thin and bony, full of wrinkles. Cheyenne interrupted him, and rescued Jay from his clutches. "Alright, old man, I came to see you today for a serious matter. Let''s find a ce to talk," she said. "Fine," he curiously asked, "By the way, is there anything I can help you with?" "I need money," she replied. Her answer immediately drewughter from Freddie. He then put his hands on his hips and said, "Are you kidding, girl? You actually need money!" Cheyenne calmly looked at him with her bright eyes, nodded seriously, and gently opened her red lips, her voice calm and steady. "I really need money." Freddie eased his heartbeat and breathing, furrowing his eyebrows. He seemed to think of something, and his skeptical expression instantly turned into anticipation. Both of his eyes sparkled, full of anticipation, and Cheyenne felt slightly ufortable under his gaze. She turned aside her head, snorted with irritation. "Old man, if you have something to say, say it directly. Stop staring at people like that." How creepy... Freddie sped his hands together, rubbing them, and took a step closer. "Girl, since you need money, why don''t you just give me your jade lotus figurine?" "How about 100 million?" Cheyenne shook her head, her lips slightly parted, revealing a set of white teeth. Before she could finish saying "no," Freddie interrupted her and continued to shout a higher price. "Five hundred million?" "It''s not like that..." "Girl, think about it carefully. I really want your lotus flower figurine. I swear, throughout Onistead, you won''t find anyone who appreciates it more than I do." Cheyenne knew all of this, but she regretfully revealed the truth to Freddie. "Sorry, I can''t give it to you. There was a little ident where I live. The house waspletely destroyed, and the figurine that I had no intention to sell is probably gone." "What!" Upon hearing this, Freddie''s face immediately showed a pained expression, and hismenting voice echoed one after another. "Oh my God, what a waste! If only you had sold it to me three years ago. Now it''s all burned up, what a pity." Cheyenne''s lips twitched upon hearing this, and to make him stop, she snapped her fingers. Yvonne and Connor quickly ced severalrge tubr objects they had been carrying on their shoulders in front of Freddie. The scroll slowly unfolded, and the paintings inside gradually entered Freddie''s sight. With delicate and fresh brushstrokes, beneath the faint ink colors, the strong spirit of plum, the charm of bamboo, the integrity of chrysanthemum, and the elegance of orchids were vividly depicted. Freddie widened his eyes, his body trembling with excitement. He took out a magnifying ss from his pocket and carefully examined the four paintings. He reached a conclusion. "These four paintings have surpassed the threshold of a certain category of artwork and have a minimum auction price of five hundred thousand. Cheyenne, do you want to entrust them to me?" Cheyenne nodded and handed over the four paintings to him. "Yes. However, wait a moment, I still have two oil paintings." "You arezy. Why are you suddenly so diligent recently?" If she kept working hard every day, bing a billionaire would only be a matter of time. "I need money," Cheyenne replied once again. Freddie chuckled and stroked his beard, then waved his hand, instructing the auctioneer to attach serial numberbels to the four paintings and take them away for registration. "It seems like you really need money, fine... let me see your oil paintings."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Okay." Cheyenne stood quietly on the side, ying with a green jade pendant in her hand. The vibrant green color matched the burning state of the twin lotus, with exquisite craftsmanship. Cheyenne even used pearl and a string of light yellow tassels to adorn it. Freddie''s gaze was quickly captivated by the jade pendant in her hand, his eyes filled with envy and desire. He swallowed his saliva and said, "What is this? Ahem... I mean, can I take a look?" It had been years since he had seen such a good-quality jade. The translucent texture and pure color made it undoubtedly top-grade imperial green. Cheyenne squinted her almond-shaped eyes, stopped ying with it, and held the jade pendant in front of his eyes with a cold voice, "Take a look, but no touching!" Upon hearing this, Freddie grumbled in frustration, "Alright, alright, you''re really stingy, little girl. Can''t I just touch it? By the way, do you want to sell this jade pendant?" He genuinely liked Cheyenne''s carving skills. This jade pendant seemed like aplete piece of jade at first nce. However, upon closer inspection, there was a joint in the middle. If it was opened, it would form two semicircr lotus images, and when put together, it would be the Twin Lotus. Cheyenne was truly amazing. How did shee up with the idea of incorporating traditional joinery techniques into jade carving? After all, jade was different from wood; it was precious and fragile. Chapter 622: Bianca Chapter 622: Bianca "One." "Two." "Three," "Alright, three seconds are up. You''ve seen enough, I''m taking it back." Freddie actually hadn''t seen enough yet. He wanted to know how the transitions were handled, but Cheyenne took it back before he could see clearly. It left him feeling somewhat anxious. Reluctantly, Freddie mustered up the courage and leaned towards Cheyenne, begging, "Cheyenne, please sell me this jade pendant. Consider it a favor for me." "You know, that jade figurine was gone because you didn''t sell it to me. Such a pity." Cheyenne avoided his attempt to pull her closer. She turned her body and tucked the jade pendant into her embrace, as if afraid of being robbed. She pouted her rosy lips. "No, old man, why don''t you just carve one yourself? I spent two days on this pendant," she replied. "I won''t sell it." "What about 300 million?" Freddie immediately offered a price of 300 million. If it were an ordinary person, they would have sumbed to the temptation and agreed. However, Cheyenne''s willpower was unusually strong. She looked at him with her dark and bright eyes and shook her head. "No, I won''t sell it." Deep down, she felt that the jade pendant was somehow important to her. Though she couldn''t put it into words exactly how or why. "Hey, you mischievous girl. Why do you unt something you won''t sell in front of me? You know I cherish treasures like my life. It''ll make me ufortable for days toe."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thest time he couldn''t buy something, he felt uneasy for a whole week. This time, he estimated it would take at least half a month to recover from the regret of missing out on this treasure. Cheyenne smiled sweetly and quietly, her captivating smile contrasting beautifully with her round eyes. She lowered her head to look at the jade pendant in her hands. In her eyes, a green dot appeared and began spinning, slowly blossoming into a lotus flower. The auction officially began. Cheyenne, apanied by the three members of Wind Hall, miraculously secured front-row seats thanks to the care of Master Freddie. As soon as she sat down, she noticed that the President, Mr. Abel Harrison, was sitting next to her. He wore a well-fitted ck suit and held a cane, emanating a domineering aura. Under the dim lights, his frost-white temples shimmered. Next to him sat a middle-aged woman with a beautiful appearance. She looked to be around forty-six or forty-seven, with a slightly plump figure and fair skin. Wearing a low-cut crimson evening gown, she adorned a ck pearl ne that exuded an extraordinary luxury. While she was observing the woman, the woman noticed her as well. She nced hurriedly, without any expression. However, when she saw Yvonne, a calm smile appeared on her face, and she took the initiative to greet her. The content of her words, however, made people feel uneasy. "Yvonne, long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you here..." When the woman nced at Yvonne''s attire, she couldn''t help but mock. "I really don''t know how you managed to get in. I heard you''re so broke you even sold your house?" "I''m telling you for your own good, at this age, find a man with a retirement savings and settle down for the second half of your life. Otherwise, when you die without children, no one will hold a funeral for you." As her words fell, Cheyenne noticed a change in Yvonne''s expression. Her face turned pale and red, and she clenched her fists without answering. On the other hand, Connor was visibly angry and gave her a fierce re, muttering a discontented remark under his breath. "Who do you think you are, a woman like you who can''t hold a candle to Yvonne," he sneered. Abel furrowed his eyebrows, casting an annoyed gaze at his wife. He warned her, "As the First Lady, you shouldn''t be so aggressive." Cheyenne was taken aback and looked at the chubby woman with hint of disdain, In truth, her appearance was quite average, at best considered attractive with heavy makeup that gave her a touch of elegance, like a member of high society. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, it tarnished any positive impression. Although she didn''t utter a foul word, her narrow-minded and snide attitude was evident. Was this the image of a "dignified, virtuous gentle and generous" firstdy? Once ady from the Davidson family, she was now the president''s wife. Standing at the top of the pyramid since birth, it was no wonder she carried an air of arrogance. Bianca Davidson listened to her husband defending Yvonne and felt a wave of shock and anger. Coldly, she muttered to herself, "He''s still siding with that little wretch." Back when Yvonne served as the chief diplomatic trantor, she was always by Abel''s side. They traveled together domestically and internationally, and their rtionship seemed deeper than that of a boss and a subordinate. Bianca even suspected they had an affair. One day, when she returned from her parents'' home, she happened to witness them embracing each other. Enraged Bianca acted impulsively and pped Yvonne across face. However, Abel exin what it was a misunderstanding and he had only been helping her because she almost fell. As a gentleman, he politely lent a hand, but unfortunately, it was caught by her eyes. Bianca didn''t believe his nonchnt exnation at all. If he truly didn''t have anything to hide, then why did Yvonne resign during her prime years of development? And wasn''t his assistant the one who frequently sent gifts to the embassy? With her overpowering jealousy, even though Yvonne resigned in order to clear her name and left the presidential pce many years ago, Bianca still held a grua sheeling her. Openly and covertly, she isted Wind Hall from other families and exerted economic pressure on them. Everyone, constrained by her status, had no choice but to swallow their pride. But Cheyenne couldn''t stand by and watch Yvonne being mistreated, especially when she was the head of Wind Hall. It was her duty to protect her people. "Madam, before you mock others, take a good look at yourself." she retorted. "Um..." Before she could finish her sentence, Yvonne and Jay, who were standing nearby, covered her mouth. However, the words were already spoken. Bianca naturally heard them. She looked over in disbelief, and when her gaze fell upon Cheyenne''s familiar face, a trace of fear flickered in her eyes, and her voice trembled. "Sh? Aren''t you supposed to be dead?" Chapter 623: We Will Never Be Happy Chapter 623: We Will Never Be Happy Sh! That was her mother''s name. Why would this fatdy know? And just now, as she looked at herself, there was a hint of fear in her guilty eyes. This state was definitely off. A quick thought shed in Cheyenne''s eyes. It made her even more curious about her mother, Sh. What kind of person was she really? Was she just a fool with good looks? And why did she end up marrying George, an ordinary yet confident jerk? The mention of Sh also triggered a momentary tremble in Abel, who had been sitting upright all along. His hand, resting on his knee, trembled lightly, and his eyes showed a hint of turmoil, looking at Cheyenne with a tenderness as if he were gazing at his own child. All of Abel''s reactions were reflected in Bianca''s eyes, igniting jealousy in her heart. She clenched her fists, allowing her nails to dig into the palms of her hands, feeling the pain but paying no attention to it. If her feelings towards Yvonne were just apprehension and suspicion, then the mention of Sh made her hate to the core, something she could never forget. She had been married to Abel for over twenty years. In these long twenty years, her meticulous care had not melted his heart. Ironically, though he had adored Sh for so many years, Sh fell in love with his good buddy and had eloped. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had the chance to be the First Lady. What was this strange look in his eyes? It gave Cheyenne a shiver, wondering if this old man had taken a fancy to her. Even though he was handsome and the president, he was already over fifty years old. Cheyenne used her hand to cover half of her face, slightly leaning away, and softlyforted, "We will never be happy." As the words fell, even Yvonne felt exasperated. What was this child thinking? The President was the head of this great nation. He had traveled a lot and seen many people; how could he possibly take a fancy to Cheyenne? Abel was also stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help but burst intoughter, ying a joke with Cheyenne in public. "Too bad, I''m over thirty years older than you. Good child, you can call me godfather." The power of this statement was no less than a bolt from the blue, striking the hearts of the audience. Each of them was so shocked that their mouths couldn''t close, especially Connor and Jay, whose reactions were the most exaggerated. Connor happened to be ying with his beard out of boredom, and when he heard these words, he carefully pinched a nerve. He had pulled the wrong hair. He had pulled out nose hair. The pain made him howl for a while. Looking at the dark nose hair in his hand, he fell into contemtion. On the other hand, Jay was secretly munching on the pastries on the table. When he heard the words, he couldn''t help it. A mouthful of spit and pastry crumbs sttered onto the person in front. Tonight, Bianca deliberately wore a low-cut backless evening dress to highlight her "good shape." Just as Bianca was still reeling from her husband''s decision, her attention was sessfully diverted by a sudden warm sensation on her back. Instinctively, she reached behind and felt a sticky, greasy residue on her fingertips. When she looked closer, she saw transparent saliva mixed with disgusting crumbs... Bianca immediately stood up from her seat in anger. Jay, being just a child, burst into tears and sought refuge in Cheyenne''s arms, trembling as he said, "Master, I didn''t mean to..." "That olddy is so scary, I''m scared." Cheyenne remarked. Bianca''s gaze became even more piercing, and she extended a hand, ready to scold Jay, but her husband stopped her. "Alright, let''s not make a big deal out of it. Besides, this child didn''t do it on purpose." "You spoke up for him! This outfit cost over three million!" Bianca eximed. "This kind of illegitimate child, who doesn''t have parents to raise him, should be brought to prison for good discipline!" she added. Jay was born as an orphan, without a father or mother. If it weren''t for Wind Hall, he wouldn''t have known where he would have starved to death. Such words were undoubtedly too harsh for a child. Cheyenne saw the tears in Jay''s eyes, his young face turning red, but he held back from crying. Seeing this, she empathized with him deeply. She had also received her fair share of maliciousments when she was young. "Enough! It''s just three million, I''llpensate you!" Cheyenne said. "But as an adult, especially one sinking in the quicksand of life, humiliating a child like this isn''t very righteous, is it?" Her protective stance made Jay feel a warmth he had never experienced before. However... it wasn''t worth the Wind Hall''s leader quarreling with that old woman for his sake. "Master, let me apologize to this olddy. I don''t want you topensate her for my sake," Jay said. Three million was not a small amount. Wind Hall was already poor, andpensating such a huge sum would only worsen its financial situation. The little boy calling her "olddy" repeatedly infuriated Bianca. If it weren''t for the crowd and the curious onlookers, she would have ordered someone to grab the kid and give him a good lesson already. Taking several deep breaths, Bianca managed to calm herself down and let out a snort. Once again, she rejected Abel''s decision firmly, saying, "I don''t care what you think, but I refuse to ept Cheyenne as our adopted daughter. Don''t we already have Emily?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As she mentioned Emily, thetter happened to arrive apanied by Hayden. Her ears caught Abel''s heartless words. "That was your decision to adopt her, not mine. I didn''t object back then because I knew you would never be able to bear children again," Abel said. "Now, I like Cheyenne, and you have no reason to obstruct me," he added. His words conveyed two messages to the crowd first, Bianca herself had proposed Emily''s status as the president''s daughter, and he had merely sympathetically epted her decision. Second, he had already made up his mind about adopting Cheyenne as his goddaughter. Bianca held her chest in pain, and a momentary dimness clouded her eyes. She forced a bitter smile and said, "How could you forget how became unable to bear children? Abel you have owed me for over twenty years, and this debt will never be repaid." "I know," Abel sighed deeply, and his gaze caught sight of the slender and beautiful figure. His body immediately stiffened. Chapter 624: I DonT Want To Take Care Of You Chapter 624: I Don''t Want to Take Care of YouContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When did Emily arrive? Did she hear everything just now? Judging from the chilly expression on her face, she probably did. The hand tightly gripping her fianc¨¦ Hayden''s arm squeezed hard, causing him to frown in pain. He lowered his head and quickly nced, reminding in a low voice, "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Harrison." Only then did Emilye to her senses from the intense emotions. Despite her deep disgust, she had to put on a delighted face. Releasing Hayden''s hand, she gracefully walked to Cheyenne''s side. With a beaming smile, she said, "Congrattions, Miss Lawrence, or should I call you sister from now on? There were indeed some misunderstandings between us before, and I hope we can set aside our differences and honor our godfather and godmother in the future." As she extended a delicate, fair hand towards Cheyenne, thetter remained unfazed, her eyebrows furrowed, and she did not shake hands with Emily. Instead, she kept her gaze steady on Abel. Then, she uttered a sentence that astonished everyone, "Before you make a decision, shouldn''t you ask me if I''m willing to take care of you in yourte years?" Yvonne couldn''t help but spray out a mouthful of tea. She awkwardly grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped the corners of her mouth. Even Abel did not expect her to protest. When he met the eyes of the young girl, Sh''s image ovepped in his mind. Their personalities were unexpectedly simr. "Cheyenne, watch your words. Abel is still young, and he doesn''t need you to take care of him," Yvonne scolded. Moreover, as a great man of the country, even if he had no children in the future, he didn''t need to worry about it. After being "disciplined" by Yvonne, Cheyenne pouted and turned away, casting a proud nce at Bianca and finding Bianca heaved a sigh of relief. Evidently, she was d that Cheyenne refused Abel''s proposal. Then, with her back to others, she mouthed the words towards Cheyenne, "Give up, you bitch!" Cheyenne understood what Bianca silently said. With a casual and indifferent chuckle, she withdrew her gaze. What was there to be proud of? In fact, the one Cheyenne didn''t want to take care of was Bianca. She had initially thought that Abel, who had been embarrassed in public, would be very angry. As the president of a country, everyone revered and respected him, but only Cheyenne dared to be so audacious in front of him. But as she was his old friend''s daughter, he indulged her. "I''ve considered it improperly. Since you are unwilling, let''s forget about it," Abel said. "But in the future, you don''t have to call me Mr. Harrison. Just call me Uncle Abel, so it won''t seem so unfamiliar." Cheyenne nodded nkly, but in her mind, she wondered, "Are we really that close?" Having refused his proposal before, if she continued to show disrespect now, it would only put Wind Hall in a difficult position. Since the most influential figure in the country was taking the initiative to get closer to her, she reluctantly decided to cling to this powerful support. "Okay, Uncle Abel," she hesitated for a second before addressing him. Her voice was sweet and soft, though her tone was calm and indifferent, Abel still seemed somewhat excited. "Alright, alright... If you need anything in the future, just tell me," Abel said. Cheyenne widened her eyes in surprise, and a hint of excitement shed in her clear eyes. The words "I need money" were on the tip of her tongue, but for some reason, she swallowed them back. "Okay," she replied. With the interruption quickly settling down, Emily sat next to Bianca with her fianc¨¦. As she passed by Cheyenne, the tall and stern man with noble eyes nced at her, his gazeplex and fleeting. On the elevated tform, the auction was already halfway through, and the atmosphere was lively. A slightly overweight middle-aged man in a ck suit stood in the center with a ve microphone, his face flushed with excitement as he announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, the next items up for auction are four scroll paintings." "The plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum have been symbols of our noble spirit and the pursuit of countless schrs and literati. These are the works personally favored by Master Freddie," he added. As his words fell, the audience below erupted into apuse. People urged him to quickly unveil the paintings, saying, "Enough talk, show us the paintings!" "Yes, a painting admired by Master Freddie must be a masterpiece." "Perfect! I have four walls in my study, so I''ll hang these four scrolls on each of them. That''s settled." Amidst the melodious music, eight young women with graceful figures walked out from behind the stage in two rows. They walked with elegance, their steps swaying gracefully, showcasing their perfect curves that were captivating. Amidst the gaze of the crowd, they approached the center of the stage, with four of them standing upright, holding the scroll paintings against their chests. Cheyenne couldn''t help but envy their plump and shapely bosoms. She secretly looked down at her own and blinked. Well, hers were pretty simr. However, this cute and somewhatical scene happened to catch the attention of Yvonne. She discreetly nudged Cheyenne''s arm with her elbow and leaned in, whispering in her ear, "Which one do you think looks the best?" Cheyenne thought Yvonne was UT about to share some big secret with her, but she ended up asking which girl looked the best! She was stunned for a few seconds before finally realizing that both of them enjoyed seeing beautiful woman! Feeling a bit ufortable, Cheyenne coughed twice and let her gaze once again fall upon the beautiful girls. This time, she looked at them with aparative eye, carefully assessing each of them. "Well... I like the third girl from the left. She has a round and friendly face, and her legs are so fair and smooth without any hair." Cheyenne replied. As her words trailed off, Yvonne nodded in agreement. "Hmm... I think the third one is pretty too." The two of them exchanged nces and burst intoughter. It turned out Cheyenne wasn''t the onlydy who enjoyed admiring beautiful women. However, their admiration was purely aesthetic. Unlike those men, who blushed and grew flustered, practically wanting to pounce on the girls. Chapter 625: I DonT Want A Wife Anymore Chapter 625: I Don''t Want a Wife Anymore They were peacefully enjoying the beautiful women, without any sense of awkwardness. However, tears still hung on Jay''s eyshes. He smacked his lips twice and suddenly said, "I also think the third sister is pretty." Being young, Jay simply expressed his emotions without a care. His clear words triggeredughter from the people around, and someone even yfully rubbed his bald head. "Although he''s young, his taste is not bad at all. Do you like her? How about making her your wife?" Jay wiped away his tears, hugged his bald head with both hands to prevent further touching, and muttered in response, "What''s a wife?" "It''s someone who will y with you and sleep together..." "Can she help me with my homework?" The manughed, his words carrying an underlying meaning that made Cheyenne ufortable. "She won''t help you with your homework. Instead, she''ll make sure you hand in your assignments every night!" Upon hearing that he would have to hand in assignments every night, Jay forgot to continue crying and shook his small head in fear. "In that case, I don''t want a wife anymore." Among the people present, many were adults, and naturally, Cheyenne understood the implications. With familiarity, she picked up a silver needle between her fingertips. Swiftly reaching out, the tip of the silver needle pressed against the man''s throat. With a cold andzy gaze, she spoke in a chilling voice, "Is vulgarity amusing to you?" "You can be vulgar yourself, but don''t do it in front of children. It''s embarrassing!" The man, oblivious to the danger, reached out his hand and touched her hand back. With an suggestive look, he said, "So spicy? I like it..." Cheyenne instantly felt nauseous, as if she had swallowed a fly. The ce where he touched her felt dirty, and she quickly withdrew her hand, wiping it disgustingly on her clothes. While the man was still smug about his little trick, two strong security guards suddenly approached the scene. Without hesitation, they grabbed a cloth from the table and stuffed it into his mouth, twisting his hands behind his back and dragging him away forcibly. This process took less than half a minute, and there was no sound. The man was thrown out of the venue. Everyone was shocked. All eyes turned to the president, who picked up a teapot and calmly poured himself a ss of water. The sound of pouring water continued. The crowd snapped back to reality. "You''re quick, but no need to dirty your hand." "Mhm." Cheyenne humbly nodded, exuding an inexplicable vibe of coolness and cuteness. Abel''s smile grew wider. With warmth and kindness, he asked, "Would you like a cup of tea?" "Sure." After saying that, the President of the country himself poured tea and water for Cheyenne. Bianca beside them couldn''t help feeling bitter. After so many years of marriage, when did he ever pour her a cup of water? Indeed, Sh''s daughter was not someone easy to deal with.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If only Cheyenne could be as foolish and clueless as herte mother. Emily was even worse, always carefully serving him, afraid of displeasing her adopted father. He was so strict with himself, not allowing any slightest mistake. Why had everything been turned upside downpletely once it came to Cheyenne? Such tant favoritism was truly chilling... During this little incident, Cheyenne''s scrolls had already been purchased by a mysterious customer. He offered 60 million and bought the set of paintings. Abel, who had also intended to bid, recognized the style of the paintings as resembling those of Old Mr. Edwards. He guessed that they were created by Cheyenne. However, before he could even make a bid, someone else snatched them away. He frowned in annoyance. Emily and Bianca were unaware that the paintings were Cheyenne''s work. The fact that this set of scolls fetched a staggering price of 60 million made them both think that the world had gone mad! Typically, artworks sold for a few thousand to several hundred thousand at most, and only renowned masters couldmand million-dor prices. This unknown artist, Solely based on the praise of Master Freddie, had inted the price to astronomical heights. They concluded that the buyer must be either a fool or insane! Ironically, Emily''s husband had also gone mad. He spent three million on a piece of oil painting. When he examined the artwork closely, he noticed that the signature contained characters: "CL". The calligraphy seemed oddly familiar. Emily squinted her beautiful eyes and tried. to remember... and suddenly, she had a eureka moment. Yes! It was the day of the Abona Medical Competition. She had seen the exact same calligraphy-it was Cheyenne''s! Her shock was quickly confirmed when Abel, holding the painting, admired it and said to Cheyenne, "This painting seems a bit more impatientpared to the previous ones, but it''s still perfect. The colors, lighting, andposition are all spot-on." Cheyenne nodded in agreement and sheepishly scratched her forehead. "Uncle, this is the Rembrandt lighting technique. When I was painting it, I thought of your famous work, ''Maid in the Interior.'' Butpared to your sensitive grasp of lighting, I still have a long way to go." Abel was delighted to be praised by Cheyenne, as thetter was usually aloof and proud. "Is that so? If you like it, I''ll give you that painting next time," he replied. Both Bianca and Emily were stunned that they werepletely ignored. They smiled bitterly. Cheyenne, you forced me into this! The three days passed hastily, and the final round of the Abona Medical Competition began. Before setting off, Cheyenne received a message from the online auctionpany. [Dear VIP customer, congrattions on upgrading your VIP level to level 3. We will give you aplimentary consumption card worth three million. Please log in to the website using the following link to im it.] Cheyenne immediately forwarded the message to her friend Kate and quickly typed a response on the keyboard. "I don''t go shopping. You can use it!" Kate quickly replied with a message and sent a kissing emoji. "Ah, Cheyenne, I love you so much! Tell me, what do you want to eat? I''ll order takeout for you!" Cheyenne thought that thepetition should finish by the morning, so she calcted the number of people. "Twenty servings of Haido Hotpot, extra spicy!" Kate burst into tears after cing the order. She also wanted to eat hotpot with Cheyenne. Chapter 626: The Peculiar Female Driver Chapter 626: The Peculiar Female Driver Today, Benson had some errands to run, so Cheyenne didn''t have anyone to serve as her free driver. She had to tidy up and leave twenty minutes early instead. Onistead was always heavily congested, especially today with a medical convention taking ce. She waved down a random blue taxi at the hotel entrance and got in. "North gate of Central Square, thank you," she said. The driver was a woman. She wore a short ck down jacket paired with fitted blue jeans, and she had a matching duckbill cap on her head. The cap had a strong design with a few metal rings, giving it a cool and fashionable look. The brim was pressed low, covering most of her face. With a voice full of authority, she said, "Sure, please fasten your seatbelt." When Cheyenne got into the car earlier, she didn''t pay much attention to the driver. But now, hearing her voice, she looked away from her phone screen. Cheyenne carefully observed the ck curls of the driver''s hair, noticing a hint of sky blue underneath. Huh? A wig? Cheyenne''s gaze was too sharp, causing the driver to cough uneasily and grip the steering wheel nervously with both hands. Speaking with a fluent Onistead ent, she intentionally struck up a conversation, "It''s bustling at Central Square today. Are you going there for the festivities, Miss?" Cheyenne put away her phone and casually responded, "Guess." Awkwardness filled the air... Spider didn''t consider herself much of a conversationalist. She wouldn''t have spoken if it weren''t to divert the youngdy''s attention. "Uh... I can''t guess!" she replied. Cheyenne smiled faintly as she looked outside the window, the hazy sky reflecting off her eyes. The scenery changed. "If you can''t guess, then don''t bother. Just drive," she said. After a while, Spider finally understood that she had been mocked by Cheyenne. She was told to mind her own business and focus on driving. Oh, it was so difficult! Spider wanted to focus on driving as well, but ever since they left the hotel, her instincts told her something was off. They were being followed. Those people were after the youngdy. Spider didn''t have this feeling when she had been waiting at the hotel entrance. It all started the moment the youngdy got into the car. They had been followed for two streets and through three traffic lights without being able to shake them off. Spider had to be on high alert. While waiting for the traffic light to turn green, she quickly nned a route to evade their pursuers.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Three. Two. One... Green light! Spider stepped on the elerator and swerved past the car in front of her, moving to the leftne. In doing so, she nearly collided with the car behind her. The owner of that car urgently hit the brakes, causing his handsome face to m into the steering wheel. After sitting up straight, he stared at the taxi in front of him and cursed, "Fuck!" "My face! She must be jealous of how good-looking I am!" His assistant, holding arge Samoyed, sat in the back seat. Hearing his brother''s pained gasps, he looked at him with concern. "Chen Chen, are you okay?" Jerome angrily pounded the steering wheel and pointed at the mark on his forehead, reprimanding, "Can''t you see it? Look at my face! Do I look fine to you?" Pfft! The young assistant couldn''t hold back hisughter. Jerome felt the impact of the collision just now, and the logo of the luxury car only left a half-circle mark on his forehead. It looked like a moon. Despite being injured, his assistant showed no sympathy and was actuallyughing at him If he wasn''t driving, he would have jumped over and hit his assistant''s head. He gritted his teeth and resorted to his ultimate weapon. "Deduct your sry!" As soon as the issue of deducting the sry was mentioned, the assistant finally became obedient. He quickly squeezed out a ttering smile and said, "Ah! No, Jerome, I was wrong. It''s not funny at all. Don''t worry, you''re still as beautifu as mar Once we reach Akloit, the mark on your forehead will fade away, and shooting a perfect magazine cover won''t be a problem." However, tragedy always strikes unexpectedly. Just as Jerome was calming down and about to drive away, a car behind him suddenly surged forward, and the rearview mirror of that car hit his car window. Bang! The loud sound startled the Samoyed in the backseat, and it went wild in the car, its paws iling forward. Jerome''s face was scratched, and a thin line of blood emerged, with tiny red droplets forming. "Oh..." The young assistant, in a state of panic, hugged the Samoyed tightly. They clung to each other, trembling in fear. They were in trouble. Now shooting the magazine cover was out of the question. Not being able to shoot the magazine cover was one thing, but Jerome cared most about his face. No joking, he was so narcissistic that he had bought a 30 million insurance policy for his face and even applied for a patent... "Bo, you''re in trouble now." "Woof woof." Unexpectedly, the irritable Jerome fell into a daze this time and didn''t scold them. In fact, Jerome was still pondering whether the vague words he overheard were true or false. Those people said, "We must capture Cheyenne." Does that mean Cheyenne is not dead? Spider tightened his grip on the steering wheel and drove with Cheyenne towards the intricate alleys that branched out from the main street. Onistead, a city thatbined ancient wells with modern high-rise buildings, had a long history. While the construction of modern skyscrapers was underway, many small alleys with historical remnants were preserved. These alleys were characterized by their interconnectedness, narrow roads, and houses on either side, allowing only one-way traffic. The scenery outside the window suddenly seemed off, and Cheyenne turned her head to give Spider a cold look. The abrupt change in direction made her intuition uneasy, and she asked in a cold voice, "Why are we going this way?" As she spoke, her slender white hand subtly reached behind her, touching her waist. The glimmer of a silver needle shed between her fingers, exuding a dangerous aura. Cheyenne''s alert and ruthless actions impressed Spider, but also left her feeling helpless. She cleared her throat and exined in a low voice, "Dear customer, there''s no need to panic. We''re taking this route because there''s a traffic jam ahead, and this way will cut the distance in half." Spider believed that Cheyenne was not familiar with Onistead''s roads, so her exnation seemed reasonable and she hoped that Cheyenne wouldn''t suspect anything. In reality, she just didn''t want to worry her. Chapter 627: Being Tracked Again Chapter 627: Being Tracked Again However, Cheyenne wasn''t easy to fool. Turning her head to look outside the car''s rear window, she saw the clear reflection in the rearview mirror of the blue car chasing closely behind. Suddenly, as if understanding something, she eximed, "Are we being tracked?" Since Madam already knew the truth of the situation, Spider didn''t n to keep it from her any longer and gave a bitter smile. Nodding, he continued, "They noticed us from the moment we left, so I didn''t want you to worry." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne wondered to herself who could have sent these people? Spider drove the car into a narrow alleyway, with the blue Porsche still relentlessly pursuing them. The road inside this small alley was not as smooth as the outside, with some of the cobblestones being old and uneven. In addition, the car was constantly moving, making it quite ufortable. Cheyenne had no choice but to grip the seat underneath her to stabilize herself. With one hand on her stomach, she slightly opened her red lips and instructed Spider. "Turn left." "But there''s no road on the left. It''s a dead end," she expressed her astonishment. However, Cheyenne''s voice remained calm and firm, with a determined response, "Listen to me." Damn it. She actually gave off an air of confidence that made people inexplicably trust her. Although still puzzled, Spider obediently followed the orders. Spider steered the car to the left, all the while slowing down to make it more difficult for the blue Porsche behind them to catch up. Spider purposely knocked over some boxes and items on the side of the road to create obstacles. In no time, the speed of the blue Porsche slowed down, and, not long after, the driver started to recklessly crash into them as if they didn''t care about their lives. The sound of the car''s lock breaking was deafening, and the ss shattered, just like a hailstorm. Spider''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately elerated, racing towards the front. Curiously, Cheyenne turned her head to look back. In the blue Porsche behind them, there were two or three strong-looking men wearing ck suits and ties, clearly trained bodyguards or simr. She withdrew her gaze. Spider reminded her, "I''m going to speed up, Madam, please hold on." Still contemting how to shake off those people, Spider unintentionally let slip the term "Madam" without thinking. At that, Cheyenne raised an elegant eyebrow. She knows who I am? Why did she disguise herself as a taxi driver? Well, now isn''t the time to ask questions. Behind them were enemies, and ahead was a dead end. It seemed like they had no way out. Just as the blue Porsche was about to catch up to them, Spider firmly gripped the steering wheel, swiftly reversing 360 degrees, then stepping on the brakes and lightly pressing the gas pedal. With a handsome and perfect drift, they sessfully slipped away at the turn. Soon after, they vanished without a trace, with Cheyenne by Spider''s side. In the blue Porsche, the driver was a middle-aged bald man. When he saw the two women in front of him running like crazy towards the small alley, he couldn''t help but feel a headache.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Muttering angrily and cursing profanities, he said, "Damn, how could these two women run so fast?" His henchman sitting in the passenger seat chimed in, wearing a worried expression, "Yeah, I thought female drivers weren''t that skilled. But these two women..." "They actually knew how to navigate into the alleyway, quite impressive," the bald man said, feeling embarrassed. Upon hearing his buddyplimenting the two women, he immediately rebuked him. "Never mind how impressive they are. If we can''t catch them, we''re in trouble," he said. "Chase them! It''s a dead end ahead. Where do you think they''re going?" With amand from the man, the elerator was pressed, and the car''s front suddenly lifted, leaping over the obstacles ahead. The wicker basket made of vines was crushed by the wheels, and the two chickens inside frantically fled. For a moment, chaos ensued in the narrow alley. Cock-a-doodle-doo... The rooster crowed loudly. A feather fell from the sky,nding perfectly on the car window, covering the bald man''s line of sight. He impatiently cursed, "Damn it." Hastily, he continued to pursue. Meanwhile, Spider had reached the end of the road in her car, with a tall wall blocking their way. Spider turned back, showing a worried expression as she asked Cheyenne, "What do we do now? There''s no way out here." A person sitting in the backseat opened the door and got out. Finally, they walked up to the front, lightly tapping on Spider''s window, and in a cold voice, instructed her to "get out of the car." Huh? At this critical moment, get out here? The wall in front of them was ridiculously high. With her skills, she would need some props to climb over it. But she had left in such a hurry and didn''t bring anything with her. And Cheyenne was wearing a dress... the hope of finding a solution was fading. But if they didn''t leave, they would be caught by that group of people... Spider looked at Cheyenne''s calm demeanor and finally made up her mind - she chose to trust Cheyenne. Swiftly, she unbuckled her seatbelt and followed Cheyenne out of the car. As she walked away, the car door remained open. Cheyenne noticed that Spider didn''t even take her wallet from the car. If she really was a taxi driver, how could she not care about her money? A hint of understanding shed through her eyes, but this was not the time to ask questions. The two took a few steps, and next to the alley were several scattered houses Cheyenne walked up to one of the doors and knocked, immediately someone opened the door for her. It was a middle-aged woman, appearing to be around forty or fifty years old, with white hair at the temples. She was wearing a coat, with a red base and green floral pattern, matched with ck trousers. When she saw Cheyenne at the door, her expression momentarily froze, then she kindly asked, "What can I do for you two youngdies?" Spider saw Cheyenne take out a ck business card from her pocket and handed it over, then softly recited to the woman in front of her, "Se?ame, open the door for good fortune." The woman''s face immediately turned cautious. She quickly grabbed Cheyenne''s wrist and pulled her into the house. She peeked out to see if there were any people in the alley. Spider followed Cheyenne and left. Once inside, they were greeted by a small courtyard with only two rooms and a yard. The aunt held the ck card and walked towards the house while inquiring, "Is there anything I can do to help you?" "Someone is chasing me, and I need to get to Central Square. What''s the best way to go from here?" Upon hearing this, the woman took a deep breath and suddenly turned to ask the two of them, "Can you fly a helicopter?" Cheyenne bit her red lip... she couldn''t. Chapter 628: Encounter At The Dead Forest Chapter 628: Encounter at the Dead Forest Spider stepped forward and said, "I''ll do it." As her words trailed off, Cheyenne grew certain that Spider''s identity wasn''t simple. But was she a friend or a foe? At the moment, it was impossible to determine. "Then follow me, both of you," she said, leading Cheyenne and Spider into the house and towards the kitchen. There, a small door less than a meter high was blocked by arge water tank. Together, the three of them struggled to move the water tank, and upon pushing open the kitchen door, they found themselves facing a dense forest. The middle-aged woman was exhausted, breathing heavily as she said to the two, "Go in." Just then, a chaotic sound of footsteps and knocking came from outside the door, fierce enough to worry the middle-aged woman that her door might be broken. Oh no, those people wereing after them. Spider''s face showed a subtle change in expression, as she turned back to look at the courtyard door. Meanwhile, the middle-aged woman quickly pushed the two towards the door, urgently instructing them, "Keep walking east, and you''ll see arge green curtain. Pull it aside, the helicopter is inside." The door closed once again. She quickly tidied her own hair, and a sincere, honest smile appeared on her wrinkled face as she walked towards the door. Seeing this, Cheyenne could only lead Spider out of the door and softly said to the middle-aged woman, "Thank you, please give my regards to Mr. Lara." From behind the door, the woman''s voice came with a faint smile, "Take care,dies." In the blink of an eye, as the door opened, a strong arm with dark fuzz reached in and forcefully pushed her. It was a bald man, looking about thirty-five or thirty-six years old, of medium height, fierce looking, and he menacingly asked, "Did you see two people walking this way just now?" The middle-aged woman pretended to look clueless, furrowing her eyebrows and appearing confused. "I was feeding the chickens in the yard just now, didn''t hear anything. Is there anyone here?" She seemed calm, not at all like she was lying. However, the bald man still felt doubtful. This was a dead end, with only two or three households around. Moreover, the car those two women drove was parked outside. Cheyenne and Spider had only two choices: either climb over the wall and leave, or find a ce to hide. The wall was about three meters high, and for two petite women like them, it would be difficult to climb over it by themselves, especially since there was a pond on the other side. In normal circumstances, they would probably choose to hide, which meant they would have to choose to hide among one of these households. The bald man looked at the middle-aged woman in front of him with a fierce and sinister gaze and said, "If I find out you''re lying, I''ll kill you immediately." This time, the middle-aged woman was quite frightened, her legs went weak, and with a thud, she sat on the ground. She kicked and iled on the ground, crying loudly, "This is a disaster! You''re bullying an old woman like me in broad daylight." "Do you really think no one in my family can do anything? Let me warn you, my son is a government official." "If you dare to kill me, you''ll end up in prison. We live in a country governed by the rule ofw." As she spoke, the aunt prepared to pull out her phone and make a call. "I''m calling my son right now! Who do you think you are? Has thew lost all meaning to you?" Just as she took out her phone, the bald man snatched it away. Crash... It fell to the ground with a loud thud. The screen of her newly purchased phone, not even a month old, shattered into a spiderweb pattern. "Ah!" Startled, the woman stared at them in disbelief. Instinctively, she hugged her own head and trembled as she asked, her voice quivering, "Who... who are you?" The bald man ignored her andmanded, "Search the ce." Several men in ck clothing behind him approached, searching the house in a chaotic manner. The belongings were thrown around and the house was left in a mess but they found nothing. After a few minutes, they came out one by one with disappointed expressions, tapping their heads and reporting, "Boss, we found nobody here." "I didn''t find anybody either." "Same here." The bald man fell into deep thought. His instincts told him there was a good chance that Cheyenne and the woman were hiding here.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Are they really not here? Just as he hesitated whether to leave or not, one of his subordinates suddenly remembered something and spoke up, "But boss, there''s a forest behind." Gulp. The middle-aged woman, who had just rxed for a moment, tensed up again. She climbed up from the ground uneasily and stood aside. Upon hearing this, the bald man''s eyes lit up. "Let''s go in and take a look." Behind him, the middle-aged woman''s face changed, and she quickly reminded them, "Young man, you can''t go into that forest. It''s... the Dead Forest." As soon as they heard these words, even the most fierce-looking bald man revealed a fearful expression. He took a step forward but ultimately pulled it back, changing his target. "Let''s go to the next house." "Yes." This group of people came in mightily and now they would leave mightily. As the middle-aged woman heaved a sigh of relief, she mustered up the courage to chase after them to make her performance more convincing. She reached out from behind and grabbed the sleeve of the bald man. "Stop! You''ve turned my house like this, don''t even think about leaving withoutpensating me." Compensate? Was this a joke? When did they everpensate...? One of the ck-d men picked up a burning stick by the door, raised it high, and threatened the interfering old woman, kicking her with a foot. "You old woman, get out of the way! If you dare to interfere again, I''ll really take action." "Ah..." The middle-aged woman''s ankle was unexpectedly kicked, causing her to fall to the ground helplessly, watching them leave with no way to stop them. Here. Cheyenne, with Spider in tow, passed through the eerie forest. This ce was deste, with very few people around, and the weeds almost taller than humans. If it weren''t for the fact that snakes were hibernating in winter, one would worry about a snake suddenly appearing here. After effort, they finally a at the location mentioned by the middle aged woman. As they approached, they indeed saw arge patch of green canvas. The deep green color blended with the colors of the forest. If she hadn''t been paying close attention, she would have had a hard time noticing it. Chapter 629: I DonT Believe You Chapter 629: I Don''t Believe You Together, they pulled back the huge curtain, and a ck helicopter appeared before them. Spider''s face lit up with a joyful smile as she lightlyughed, "Finally, we can leave." However, as she reached out with a delicate hand to open the helicopter door, a silver needle pressed against her neck. The sensation of death loomed, and Spider immediately froze in fear. Turning back with a hint of surprise, she met a pair of eyes as cold as ice. Her voice trembling, she said, "Madam, what are you doing?" Cheyenne, with a faint smile in her bright eyes and a curve on her red lips, approached with the silver needle. She yanked off the wig from Spider''s head and threw it to the ground. Her voice cut through the air like a little demon, "I don''t believe you. You were deliberately waiting for me at the hotel entrance, weren''t you? Tell me, what''s your purpose?" Spider felt helpless and forced a wry smile as she hastened to exin, "I''m a good person, Madam. You can choose to believe me." "Oh really? Why should I believe you? I bet you and those people are in cahoots, deliberately staging a show for me." Her suspicion nearly made Spider nauseous. With her status and appearance, how could she possibly be associated with those ugly people? "Madam, I really am not. If I lied to you, you can shave my head, how about that?" "Then why did you disguise yourself?" Spider''s face showed a troubled expression, and she hesitated to answer immediately, looking quite guilty, which made Cheyenne sneer. She then questioned her further, "Can''t answer, can you? Then the next question-why do you call me Madam? Do you know me?" As she hesitated with this question, Cheyenne''s silver needle had already left a smear of fresh blood on her neck. Sensing the real danger of death, Spider could only confess, "Madam, I''m sorry, I deceived you." "But you can really trust me; I am definitely a good person. In fact, I was sent by Mr. Foley to protect you." "Who is Mr. Foley?" Cheyenne quickly searched her own memory but found no recollection of "Mr. Foley." Her earnest confusion surprised Spider, who took several breaths in disbelief. "Madam, have you forgotten? Mr. Foley is your husband." My husband? She suddenly thought of something. Her hand subconsciously touched her slightly bulging abdomen. Could the child in her belly... be Mr. Foley''s? There was no extra expression on her pale face. It was still somewhat shocking for her to hear that she had a husband. But Cheyenne didn''t like to show her emotions in front of others; her eyshes trembled and concealed the light in her eyes, a shimmer gone in an instant. "What''s his name?" Seeing the clear and indifferent light in her eyes, Spider could basically confirm that Madam had amnesia. Otherwise, how could she not even remember Mr. Foley? So she briefly recounted the events that had happened in Akloit. After hearing it, a dark cloud formed in Cheyenne''s heart, almost making it hard for her to breathe. So that man named "Kelvin" was the father of her child. He sacrificed himself in the fire to protect her. Spider, on the other hand, was the female spy he hired at great expense to protect her for three years. ording to her own ount, she had been silently following her from Akloit to Onistead for three or four months. Cheyenne slowly retracted the silver needle, sighing subtly without leaving a trace. She hadn''t even noticed that she was being secretly monitored. Could her intuition really have deteriorated after bing pregnant? "Madam, you must believe me. Everything I''m saying is true. But now I suspect Mr. Foley hasn''t died yet because the body in the fire isn''t his." The fire... As she mentioned these two words, many fragmented images faintly appeared in Cheyenne''s mind. In countless dark nights, she had always heard a man speaking to her in her dreams. But every time she couldn''t make out what he was saying, she could only watch his solitary figure surrounded by mes, gradually revealing his face. This time, she remembered. She had heard it. The man said, "Cheyenne, keep alive." A dull pain struck her heart, and Cheyenne''s eyes couldn''t help but turn sour. He must have entrusted her with hisst words with a determination to die. Kelvin. Whenever Cheyenne thought of it, her emotions plummeted. She clenched her red lips and nced at her watch. "Let''s go, I''m going to bete for thepetition." "Yes, Madam." "Just call me Cheyenne." Spider scrambled and took the driver''s seat, while Cheyenne sat in the passenger seat. Spider reminded her carefully, "Madam, fasten your seatbelt." "Mm." Central Square. Thepetition on this side has already begun. Only Eddie, Lucien Miller from Jostrana, Mason had arrived. On the high tform, Abel appeared particrly spirited today. He wore a brand-new ck suit, his gaze scanning towards the entrance. Sitting beside him was Bianca, who insisted oning along. At the moment, her face was filled with a peaceful smile, with a glimmer of light in the depths of her eyes. en.swhovels In her heart, she thought with a touch of schadenfreude: Cheyenne probably won''t make it today. As the time approached, and the sun grew hotter, waiting like this was not a solution. Emily couldn''t help but urge, "Godfather, you can start now." Abel cast a cold nce at her and replied in a low, deep voice, "Let''s wait a little longer." Isn''t it still five minutes away from ten o''clock? How could Bianca not know what heContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. was thinking? So she echoed Emily and persuaded Abel, saying, "The timing of thepetition is predetermined. You can''t possibly make everyone here wait foro Cheyenne, right?" Leah stood in front of the team with her arms crossed, poking her sses with delicate fingers. The gleam on the lenses flickered. How dazzling. "Let me tell you, she''s probably scared. Well, to begin with, she relied on luck to get this far. What real skills does she have?" "Even if she shows up, she''s just there to make up the numbers. She''s probably still sleeping at home." Before she could finish speaking, Kyson suddenly red displeasingly at his own granddaughter and said, unkindly believe Cheyenne isn''t that kind of person. That girl is very stubborn. Once she determines something, she will stubbornly pursue it. So she won''t desert her post." Why was even Kyson siding with him? Bianca''s face showed some displeasure. She watched as time slipped away, wishing the seconds would pass more quickly. Chapter 630: Should I Have An Accident? Chapter 630: Should I Have an ident? Just then, a loud "buzzing" sound came from above the crowd. It was deep into the autumn season, and the weather was already chilly. The helicopter''s rotor stirred up a huge st of cold wind, causing the people below to shiver. Involuntarily, everyone tightened their clothes, especially Bianca and Emily, who cared more about their elegance. In such harsh weather, they were only wearing summer dresses, with a real fur coat draped over their shoulders. As the cold wind blew, the mother and daughter trembled and hugged each other. "Cheyenne is here." Abel showed a relieved smile on his face, calmly watching the ck figure approaching in the sky. It was a helicopter. Continuously flying closer from the horizon, the rotor of the helicopter slowed down as it approached. It found a rtively open space and slowlynded in the square. The helicopter''s door opened, and Cheyenne walked down from the helicopter. Her petite and delicate figure against the vast sky astonished everyone. The people around were all amazed with their mouths wide open, what kind of extravagant way of appearing was this? Cheyenne walked towards thepetition area, without even looking back, she gestured "OK" towards Spider, indicating that she could leave. Suddenly, Spider''s voice came from behind, she reminded with concern, "Miss Lawrence, I will be around you at all times. If you need anything, you can call me." "Okay." The helicopter took off again from the square. The girl then walked gracefully to the tform, showing a sweet smile to the crowd, her voice clear and sweet. "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting." Who would have the heart to hurt such a beautiful and energetic girl? Of course, they chose to forgive. Bianca and Emily looked at each other, and both showed a look of shock, with disbelief in their eyes. How could she havee? Didn''t those useless people stop her? Bianca looked at the girl with gritted teeth and said coldly, "You are really surprising me, girl." Her meaningful words made Cheyenne suspicious, and she raised a sarcastic smile with her red lips, "Am I? From your surprised look, it seems you wish something happened to me?" Her questions made Bianca feel awkward, as if she had hit herself with a stone on the foot. Afraid of being exposed, she quickly shut her mouth and secretly thought: Cheyenne shouldn''t find out anything, right? Abel sensed the tense atmosphere between the two, cleared his throat, and reminded them to calm down. The next moment, he openly showed his tant favoritism. He immediately stepped forward to Cheyenne, patted her long hair with arge hand, and said gently, "Since you''re here, let''s go to thepetition. Good luck!" "Okay, thank you, Uncle Abel." Cheyenne showed a very obedient smile to him and walked towards Eddie. Eddie had been watching her since she appeared, and when he noticed that Cheyenne''splexion was a bit pale, he couldn''t help but worry and ask, "Cheyenne, is something wrong?" "Well. I had a little trouble on the way here, but it''s all resolved now." Cheyenne tiptoed, and whispered the reason in his ear. She had actually encountered a gang of killers on the road! Eddie''s face changed drastically. Were they people sent by TWILIGHT? As soon as this guess came out, he quickly shook his head in self-denial, it couldn''t be. Because this was Cheyenne''s first time in Onistead, it was impossible for them to act in such a short period of time.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Or perhaps, had Cheyenne offended someone? The two of them whispering looked somewhat cute inexplicably, after all, the sight of a youthful and beautiful girl and a young man standing together was quite pleasing. Below the stage, Leah stared intently at the intimate appearance of two, her fingers clenched. ''This stop seducing men in any situation!'' bitch, Cheyenne, really w en.swhovels Thepetition was announced to begin. "Go Cheyenne!" "Come on, Cheyenne!" Suddenly, two familiar voices came from below, it was the Todd siblings. They were also cheering for her from below, and Iker silently said three words to her, "Go for it!" Cheyenne returned him a sweet smile, nodded, and stepped up to the team. Next, the host announced the rules of thepetition. Very simple, because there were only four people. To determine the ranking among the four, each side would propose questions and choose their opponent. In this stage of choosing-the draw would decide. The first to announce the result was Mason, who drew a short stick marked in red. Eddie, the second to draw, also drew a red stick. The remaining contenders didn''t need to draw. Cheyenne''s opponent was Lucien . Lucien with a small mustache from Jostrana bowed to her ny degrees and, with a sincere and earnest attitude, said, "Miss Lawrence, please advise." For some reason, Cheyenne didn''t have much favorable impression of this person who seemed very polite and rigorous. "Mr. Miller, you''re being too polite. Since it''s apetition, both sides should do their best." "Miss Lawrence is right. Giving it your all is a sign of respect for your opponent." They finally entered thepetition stage, and the topic Mason gave Eddie was difficult. It was a controversial topic in medicine. But Eddie was not a pushover, as the recipient of the Best Young Medical Scientist, he had a solid theoretical foundation. The two engaged in an unprecedented debate, and the battle fell into a stalemate, making it difficult to determine the winner for a while. The audience below also watched with great interest. The debate was amazing, and the key point was both of them were very handsome! Watching handsome guys "arguing" felt great. As for Cheyenne and Lucien from Jostrana, they were not favored by everyone. It was said that Cheyenne had been. wandering outside for the past few days, and everyone didn''t know if they should admire her state of mind or ridicule it. "How should wepare? Miss Lawrence, do you have any ideas?" Lucien spoke first, inquiring. Because of the etiquette of dies first," he respected Cheyenne''s priority and let her make the first choice. Cheyenne and he were not the theoretical type of people, so she shook her head in embarrassment, "Mr. Miller, you decide, I''m fine with anything." Tsk tsk... Indeed, such a silly woman. Doesn''t even know that the early bird catches the worm? Chapter 631: CheyenneS Odds Are Ten To One Chapter 631: Cheyenne''s Odds Are Ten to One In the audience seats, some people had started setting up a gambling operation based on the oue of that match. The majority of bets were ced on Mason winning the championship since he had beenst year''s champion and had received the teachings of Leandro. His odds were three to one. Next was Eddie''s bet. His true identity had been exposed as the grandchild of the Zamora family patriarch, so he was also a good option. However, since Onistead''s people didn''t know much about him, those betting on him simply felt that he seemed more reliable than the guy from Jostrana and Cheyenne. Eddie''s odds were five to one. As for the guy from Jostrana, his odds were seven to one. As for Cheyenne, she had been quite unlucky, as only one person out of ten had been betting on her to win. So her odds had been the highest-ten to one! That person was a little kid. While eating a lollipop, he stared at the group of strange adults huddled together. It''s said they were gambling. He searched his pockets and finally found the remaining five dors from his recent purchase. Assertively, he pped the five dors on the table. "I want to join the bet too, I bet on Cheyenne to win." The person taking bets unexpectedly saw the wrinkled five dors and his lips twitched. He shooed the kid away with a dismissive tone, "Go away, where did this little brate from? You haven''t even grown any hair, and now you''re into gambling? Five dors... I could give more to beggars on the street." The surrounding people burst intoughter, some even couldn''t resist patting the kid''s lightbulb-like head. "Kid, don''t you prefer snacks with five bucks? Why give it to the bookie? And besides, he doesn''tck your five dors." "Yeah, hurry and leave, don''t block us from making money." "Come on, let''s continue. I''m going to bet three hundred thousand on Mason!" "I''ll bet too, twenty thousand on Mason and Eddie each!" And so, Jay was mocked by everyone and kicked out of the gambling table. Someone even kicked him, and when he groaned in pain, the lollipop in his mouth fell to the ground. He had a mournful expression, greatly resembling a child who had lost his parents. "This was my favorite blueberry vor... The owner of the convenience store said they hadn''t managed to restock it yet. Only one left... Boohoo..." "Alright, stop crying. Can''t we just go to another convenience store and get your favorite vor?" Suddenly, someone tenderly patted his shoulder, and when he turned his head, he saw the familiar face of Professor Yvonne. She was holding a ck stic bag, looking somewhat mysterious. Jay blinked his eyes and stopped crying. Yvonne''s words made perfect sense! He decided to another convenience store! Then, Jay heard Yvonne, who usually spoke softly, roar like a lion. The shocking content made him unable to recover his senses for a long time. "I''ll bet too, fifty thousand on Cheyenne!" The people in the gambling hall fell into a brief silence until a cute and innocent voice shattered the quietude, pulling everyone out of their shock. "Yvonne, mine too! Add my five dors!" By that time, five dors could turn into fifty dors. He could buy a box of lollipops, hehe. The bookie frowned and kindly reminded the old woman in front of him, "Ma''ma, is this your retirement money? Is it too risky to put it all on Cheyenne? I suggest you bet on Mason or split your bet!" The basic principle of investment is not to put all your eggs in one basket, right? "No need, I''ll bet on Cheyenne!" If she doesn''t even support the leader, who else will support her?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The bookie could only reluctantly take the money and turned to Yvonne, saying, "Everyone saw it, it was her own decision." People around nodded in agreement. "Wow, so lively here? Then I''ll join in the fun too." A stunningly beautiful woman with a hot figure and unrivaled charm walked over with three or four- bodyguards, and Adrian obediently followed behind her carrying her bag like an obedient dog. Her aura was powerful, and her presence was extravagant. Everyone couldn''t help but make way for her. Pair after pair of eyes filled with anticipation and admiration stared at the woman''s enchanting figure, so incredibly beautiful. Gracie''s eyes scanned the table, then pped her hands, and her entourage quickly ced a silver safe on the table. It was opened. The safe was filled with stacks of banknotes. It could be estimated that there must be at least ten million. But it was a big deal, and the bookie''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he tried to please her, going forward to personally wee the woman. "Miss, who would you like to ce your bet on?" Gracie simply gestured towards the people behind her, and Adrian stepped forward confidently. With his aged voice, he exined, "Five million to bet on Cheyenne, and the rest on Mr. Miller." Huh? What does that mean? Is she not considering Mason and Eddie at all? Leandro suddenly felt his pride, along with Moon Hall, being trampled upon, so to save face, he took out his savings. And divided the money equally between the two children. Seeing this, Eddie stopped him. "Grandpa, it would be best if you ce my share on Cheyenne. I know my own medical skills can''tpare to hers." "You, how can you belittle yourself?" Considering his own strength being on par with Layne''s, there was no reason why his grandson should lose to his granddaughter. However, Eddie insisted on the change, and Leandro reluctantly agreed. But secretly, he withdrew three million from the bet, and only ced two million on Cheyenne. Little did he know that this small change of heart would cause him to miss out on a lucrative opportunity. Leandroter regretted this decision immensely. In their seats, the man sat upright, holding a porcin teacup with blue and pink floral patterns, sipping tea elegantly. "Iker, have you ced your bet?" Sophie held onto her little brother, Lewis, who had woken up earlier today and was now sound asleep, drowsily nestled in her arms. A small white bubble formed on his nose, making him irresistibly cute, making one want to poke his face. In such a crowded and chaotic environment, they initially didn''t want to bring Lewis along. But Lewis said he missed Cheyenne, so he insisted oning along. Helpless, they had no choice but to bring him. Iker nced at Tanner who was crowded at the other end, opening his eyes and spouting nonsense. He spoke coldly, "I''m not interested in that boring stuff." Hearing this, Sophie covered her lips and giggled. Herughter abruptly stopped, and her face resumed a dignified and elegant expression. She calmly said, "What a shame, I bet on Mr. Miller to win." As she spoke, Sophie nced in the direction of Lucien. Chapter 632: DevilS Tongue Chapter 632: Devil''s Tongue Thetter seemed to sense her gaze and lifted his head to look in her direction. From a distance, their eyes met for a brief second, unnoticed by anyone. Sophie lowered her head and gently adjusted Lewis''s clothes, to prevent him from catching a cold. Since the rules of thepetition were to treat the opponent... If treatment was needed, then illness had to precede it. Therefore, Lucien proposed to poison each other first. As he spoke, he took out a dark green medicine bottle from under his ck robe and poured out a green, round pill. He exined, "This medicine is called Devil''s Tongue." "As the name suggests, the person who ingests it will develop a rash all over their body within an hour. Their skin will turn blue and ultimately, deep green, before their blood vessels burst, leading to a violent death." Poisoning? Just as he made this proposal, the people around were shocked. After all, this was just a medicalpetition. How did it escte to the point of poisoning? However, some people agreed to this proposal. In previous medicalpetitions, it was merely about theoretical debate and on-site consultations, which was really boring. So, when something like poisoning, only seen in novels, appeared in real life, it triggered the viewers'' interests. The judges were mostly discussing the safety of thepetition process. Bianca and Emily, after listening, brightened up and nodded in agreement with Lucien''s words. "Yes, now it''s all about innovation. Monotonouspetition rules are no fun." "I support this kind ofpetition. After all, both of them are medical students. I believe Mr. Miller must be well-prepared with the antidote. It''s foolproof." Mr. Miller nodded solemnly. "I do have the antidote." "I had it prepared beforeing to Jostrana. If Miss Lawrence is unable to cure the poison I administer, I will bring it out." Underneath the stage, everyone noticed that Cheyenne didn''t respond immediately. Many people spected that she might be scared. Leah, in particr, publicly taunted her, "What? Cheyenne, are you afraid?" At this, Yvonne turned back irritably, the first to show displeasure.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She increasingly felt that Leah was too annoying. Eddie, on the other hand, considered that Cheyenne was pregnant now. How could she take poison? Even if Lucien had the antidote, it was tailored for adults. What about its effectiveness on pregnant women? Would there be side effects? These were all unknowns. More importantly, he didn''t trust Lucien. Lucien''s eyes seemed deep and lifeless, yet exuded a dangerous aura, shrouded in mystery. Just as everyone thought Cheyenne wouldn''t agree to thepetition, she spoke up, "I agree." So what if it''s poisoning? She had the Thirteen Needles technique. As long as she temporarily block her own meridians to prevent the spread of the poison, she believed that even without Lucien''s antidote, she could save herself given some time. "Mr. Miller, since you''re using poison, I will use my Edwards family''s inherited Thirteen Needles!" It was well-known that this needle technique could not only save lives, but also take them. Iker couldn''t help but tremble at her words. "How could Miss Lawrence agree to such an unreasonable request?" Lucien''s eyebrows furrowed. He was the one who proposed this. If he refused now, wouldn''t it be losing face? "Then I willply with Miss Lawrence''s request. Let''s begin now." "Just wait a moment," Iker suddenly stood up from his seat. He walked to the stage amidst the astonished gazes of everyone and stood next to Cheyenne. He spoke up to Abel, "Mr. President, Cheyenne isn''t feeling well. She''s pregnant. Can I take the poison for her?" Sophie was shocked that her older brother was actually willing to sacrifice himself for Cheyenne, Her gaze deepened, and she took a sharp breath. "Iker, are you out of your mind?" He still had the unresolved Serpent Magic, how could he take the poison in such a situation? Cheyenne looked guilty and tugged at Iker''s sleeve, whispering, "Master Iker, no need. I''m fine." She wasn''t sure about what poison Lucien would use, but she had a chance to protect the baby. When Abel heard the news of Cheyenne''s pregnancy, his gaze fell on her belly. He felt both joy and concern. He hesitated. Selfishly, he agreed with Iker''s proposal. But in his mind, Iker was also a pir of the country. If either of them were harmed in any way, it would be a loss for him. en.swhovels He never thought the Jostrana guy was so ruthless, using poison in apetition. But the rules of thepetition disallow him to go back on his word in front of the media and the entire nation. Seeing that Iker would take the poison for Cheyenne, Emily changed color and felt a strong hatred. She clenched her fists and showed the anger in her veins. She remembered how he acted like a fool when they were together, only giving her a single rose on special asions. And now, for Cheyenne, he first made a sshy gift. And now, he willingly sacrificed himself. It seemed that he loved that wench to the core. Emily felt extremely resentful and turned to look at Hayden beside her. And what about him? If one day she needed him to take poison for her, would he be willing? Hayden naturally read Emily''s thoughts, coughed, but did not answer. His silence greatly disappointed Emily. Merchants are, indeed, driven by profit. Unlike Iker, who came from a military background, loyal and courageous, with an iron will, daring to take responsibility. Cheyenne''s dissuasion was in vain, and Iker still decided to be her prop. Lucien also agreed. Regardless of whether it was Cheyenne or Iker taking the poison, he was fully confident. The poison he developed was unbreakable. Thepetition began, and that Lucien first poisoned Iker. "It will take effect within half an hour after consumption." "I understand." As he spoke, Iker forcefully threw the pill into his own mouth, chewed twice, and swallowed it. His actions were neat and decisive, without a trace of fear or reluctance. Seeing him behave like this, Cheyenne couldn''t help but feel touched deep down. Her eyes firmly assured Iker, "Master Iker, don''t worry. No matter what, I will cure you." Iker''s face showed a faint smile. "I trust you; that''s why I entrust my life to you." Chapter 633: ILl Take The Poison For Her Chapter 633: I''ll Take the Poison for Her The sweet mutual trust between the two left the onlookers stunned and envious, wondering why Cheyenne deserved the affection of so many high-quality men? Then, in front of everyone, Cheyenne took out her silver needles and disyed the Edwards family''s exquisite skill. It was rumored that in the past century, no one had reached the highest level in the Wind Hall. Adrian imed to have mastered it, but he was already in his seventies. How old was Cheyenne? Twenty-one or twenty-two, an age when most people were still considered beginners. Could she really perform the Thirteen Needles? Or was it just a gimmick, a setup that would backfire? Emily sneered and taunted her, "Some people put on airs, but they might end up with egg on their face." Cheyenne remained unperturbed and lightly parted her red lips, disdainfully saying, "Whether it''s real or fake, Miss Davidson will see for herself." With that, she opened the bundle in her hand. Rows of silver needles of various lengths and sizes neatly lined up, presenting themselves to the audience. Lucien sat cross-legged, and Cheyenne inserted the needles into specific points on his body. As soon as the needles were inserted, Lucien felt as if his head was about to explode. His scalp tingled, and his entire body seemed to have blood flowing in the opposite direction, causing his meridians to burn with pain. It seemed he had underestimated Cheyenne and the Edwards family''s Thirteen Needles. Adrian''s gaze remained fixed on Cheyenne''s technique, with an expression of shock. No, this wasn''t the Thirteen Needles, but a new technique, one he had never seen before. When had his grandniece developed her own set of needle techniques? Truly, it filled him with pleasant surprise. With visible speed, Iker''s once fairplexion started turning a pale shade of green. Veins bulged on his broad forehead, twisted like sturdy earthworms, and furrows appeared on his forehead. Beads of sweat asrge as soybeans dripped down, staining his white shirt with irregr shades. His tense arm muscles disyed graceful and powerful lines, exuding strength. At this moment, Iker felt as if his body were being roasted on moltenva, on the verge of evaporating, the pain making even breathing aborious task. However, being a former soldier who had faced life and death, he managed to maintain hisposure even in the face of this excruciating pain caused by the poison. He could only keep himself from screaming out loud. "Uh..." Seeing his distressed appearance, Cheyenne felt even more guilty. In her retaliatory act of needling Lucien, she had unintentionally exerted more force. "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Miller. It''s been a long time since I''ve used these things, and my control might be a bit off." At this moment, Lucien also felt ufortable, as if his meridians were being torn apart. What had this cursed Cheyenne done to him? It felt as though his entire soul was being torn asunder. He sat cross-legged on the ground, continuously forming seals with his hands. His bizarre appearance surprised everyone. What was he doing? Casting arge spell? The knowledgeable among them, however, had a clue. This was Praying Magic, the oldest magic of Jostrana''s. At first, it was a primitive way of blessing. Later, due to the internal split of the sect, many factions emerged. Among them, the ck-robed wizards were the most famous. So, Lucien was attempting to use this ancient magic to transfer his own pain to someone else in order to alleviate his own suffering. Cheyenne picked up a silver needle and walked slowly towards Iker, her hands gently pressing on his shoulders. She ordered him to take off his clothes.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Take off my clothes?" Iker''s face showed a somewhat awkward expression, he felt he couldn''t do such a thing in public. However, Cheyenne immediately and sternly scolded him in a childish tone, her almond eyes clean and clear, without any impurities as she looked at him and said, "Why hesitate, man? Hurry up." Being scolded like this by her, Iker subconsciously touched his nose, and couldn''t help but recall thedast time she treated him when he was ill It was just like now. His well-definedrge hands reached for his tie, gently tugging and making the perfectly dignified tie messy. One by one, he unbuttoned the white shirt and took it off, revealing his strong upper body. His movements were slow, filled with an elegant and restrained temperament, causing many female audience members below to blush. Master Iker is so handsome. And his figure is great too! One, two, three... seven, eight... Look at him, even though he''s been disabled for so many years, he still has an eight-pack. Cheyenne skillfully and quickly inserted a mid-length silver needle into various acupuncture points on his body. Before long, Iker''s back was covered with silver needles, turning the fine-looking man into a hedgehog in an instant. At the tips of the needles, wisps of white smoke emerged, slowly rising in front of them. At the turned the time, Iker''s face visibly blue to deep blue, ant and difort throughout his body made his eyes look weak. Because the suppressed Serpent Magic inside his body began to stir, Iker''s twisted face due to the pain lost its original beauty. His painful appearance made many people feel sorry for him, but these many people did not include his sister - Sophie. The expression on her face was nothing like what a sister should have. She sat quietly in her chair, as if the person enduring the agony on stage had nothing to do with her. In contrast, she was more curious about the woman Cheyenne. Never did she expect that despite being several years younger, Cheyenne possessed such extraordinary medical skills. On the judges'' panel, Gracie and Adrian were equally attentive, staring intently at every move Cheyenne made. After a while, Gracie spokezily and casually asked, "Adrian, how do you think Cheyenne''s skillspare to yours?" Chapter 634: We Decide To Withdraw Chapter 634: We Decide to Withdraw Adrian stroked his white beard, a look of reflection on his face. "I can only say that the new generation always surpasses the old. It took me decades to learn the Thirteen Needles, while she has already created the Fourteenth Needle based on it." "Youth is indeed vibrant. I believe that given time, she will be able to create the Fifteenth Needle as well." "I suppose I can hope for the restoration of the Edwards family''s glory," Adrian said with confidence. Upon hearing this, Gracie''s eyes lit up. She didn''t expect Adrian to have such a high opinion of her. However, she couldn''t help but wonder about something. She extended her delicate hand and covered her lips, giggling softly. Mockingly, she said, "The glory of the Edwards family? Adrian, you seem to have forgotten that you were already expelled from the Edwards family. Even if she restores their glory, what does it have to do with you?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Adrian''s gaze slowly retracted, his head hanging low with a touch of sadness. Although he had earned respect and important positions within the organization, deep down, as an old man, he hoped that the Edwards family would regret their actions and personally wee him back. After drifting abroad for decades, he eventually returned to thisnd because he couldn''t let go of it. "You might be right," he replied pensively. "Well then, let''s continue watching. Fortunately, I just bet on Cheyenne," he added. "Wow, that looks exciting over there!" Mason suddenly blurted out with unrted words, leaving Eddie, who was preparing to debate, momentarily stunned. With a calm expression, Eddie replied, "Hmm, let''s continue." Little did he know that Mason would say, "What should we do? I don''t feel likepeting anymore. How about we go and check on Miss Lawrence?" "Fine, you win. I might not be able to beat you anyway, so continuing like this would just be a waste of time." Huh? Can it be done like this? Eddie''s face turned dark as he coldly rejected Mason''s frivolous suggestion, "No, we can''t. Since it''s apetition, we have to take it seriously until the end." Although he was curious about Cheyenne''s situation on the other side as well. After he finished speaking, Mason muttered with a slight twitch of his lips, "I think, even if we determine a winner between us, we''ll still lose in the end to Miss Lawrence." "Moreover, watching Miss Lawrence''spetition seems more interesting than our boring arguments, don''t you think?" Eddie strongly agreed with this statement and replied, "I think so too. When Cheyenne was having surgery, I observed it from the side." Mason looked envious, casting a hopeful nce, "I envy you. You can watch it up close. So, how is it? Miss Lawrence is beautiful, right?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Eddie gave him a disdainful look and retorted, "She''s pretty, but she only relies on her own abilities!" Even Eddie couldn''t help but retort. Just because he mentioned Cheyenne, Mason chuckled foolishly and quickly exined, raising both hands. "I didn''t mean anything else. I was just saying Miss Lawrence is both beautiful and highly skilled. Do you have a crush on her?" Eddie''s face turned red. "Don''t talk nonsense. I just see her as a little sister," he protested. "If that''s the case, then as a good brother, shouldn''t you go and see how your little sister is doing in thepetition?" Mason retorted, catching Eddie off guard. Indeed, what was the point of arguing with this fool here? "Fine, I''ll go with you to check it out," Eddie acquiesced. With that, the two men shook hands in front of everyone, ready to reconcile and head towards Cheyenne''s location. Not far behind them, the host interjected with a question, "Wait, what about your ownpetition?" The judges were equally perplexed. How could they give up their ownpetition halfway through just to watch someone else''s? Before Eddie could respond, Mason, with a friendly demeanor, put an arm around Eddie''s shoulder and shed a bright smile at the judges. With a radiant smile, he said, "Let''s just both concede, call it a draw. Then the champion can be chosen from Miss Lawrence and that guy." The people on the judges'' panel were at a loss. Was it really that casual? But withdrawal from thepetition was no small matter, and they couldn''t just take Mason''s word for it. They turned to Leandro, seeking his opinion. Unexpectedly, Leandro, with a smile ying on his lips, casually stroked his white beard and said, "They''ve grown up and had their own ideas. Let them go; it''s good to have a look and learn." "Honestly, the two of you still have a long way to go inparison with that girl." "I ultimately lost to Layne, but it''s okay. You young people have a long road ahead and can explore it all the way." "Just as long as you keep the core values of the brotherhood, you can honor Moon Hall together." Eddie had expected his grandfather to scold him, but he hadn''t anticipated such profound respond this way. He smith understanding. As for Mason, he et had known his master would dragged Eddie by the hand, and walked in the opposite direction. He kept urging, "Hurry, we''ll miss the good part if we''rete." Eddie, whose hand had never been held by a man, felt a surge of revulsion and quickly shook off his hand, his voice tinged with embarrassment. "Don''t touch me. Don''t you know that men don''t hold hands?" "Okay, okay, I won''t touch you. You''re not some deadbeat that I can''t touch anyway," Mason muttered under his breath, while following behind. "Hey, wait for me!" Meanwhile, Lucien was rolling on the ground in agony. He groaned in pain, but his Praying Magic seemed to have no effect on Cheyenne''s needle technique. Meanwhile, Iker''s condition seemed to be improving slightly. The deep blue color on his face had returned to a lighter shade of blue. At the same time, Cheyenne crouched in front of him and lifted his pants to his knees, revealing the silver needles in his knee. Not long after, tiny white worms started crawling out along the silver needle, but the moment they emerged, they transformed into small ck spheres and rolled onto the ground, dying instantly after leaving Iker''s body. This disgusting and terrifying scene left everyone astonished, and they all questioned what they were. Only Kyson, with sharp eyes, and Leandro simultaneously eximed, "Serpent Magic!" Chapter 635: Praying Magic Chapter 635: Praying Magic Gracie, propping her chin up with one hand, fell into deep thought. She had initially believed that Iker had only lost his legs in the car ident, but she hadn''t expected him to be cast on by this magic. However, without the organization''s consent, they couldn''t do it. Who exactly had cast such a dangerous magic on Iker? Adrian naturally knew who did it, but the doer had been dead; bringing it up now would make no difference, so he remained silent. By a twist of fate, the poison from Lucien randomly activated Iker''s Serpent Magic within him. Coincidentally, Cheyenne had just recently achieved a breakthrough in the Thirteen Needles, gaining new insights. Using silver needles to stimte specific acupuncture points and leveraging the poison, the effects of Serpent Magic and Praying Magic offset. She artfully and skillfully drew out the worms from Master Iker''s body. "Poof..." Iker''s body suddenly trembled, and he fiercely vomited up a mouthful of ck blood. The ck blood sttered onto the cement floor, creating one ck bubble after another. Then, his body went limp and he slowly copsed. Fortunately, Cheyenne quickly reached out and supported his shoulder while a needle pierced his philtrum. Iker''s consciousness slowly awakened. He felt significantly lighter than before, even though his face remained pale. However, both his body and soul felt an unprecedented sense of ease. Weakly, he raised his head and nced at Cheyenne, his smile frail and heart-wrenching. "Miss Lawrence, thank you." Cheyenne''s eyes reddened slightly, glistening with a hint of tears. Her voice choked as she replied, "I should thank you instead, Master Iker. If it weren''t for you, it would be me who was currently being consumed by this poison." If she had truly ingested this poison earlier, even if she managed to save the child in her belly, there would have beensting repercussions due to the instability caused by the toxin. Doctors could heal others, yet they couldn''t save themselves. She could treat Master Iker with acupuncture, but what about herself? Who could heal her? So, Cheyenne sincerely expressed her gratitude to Iker. Iker weakly smiled and, with Cheyenne''s help, managed to stand unsteadily. His clear and sharp gaze swept across the audience and he dered, "I feel much better now, and my legs have never felt this strong." After speaking, he turned and looked earnestly at Abel. Standing straight, at ease, and then at attention, he saluted like a soldier. "Mr. President, I request to return to the military and serve my country." Abel had never expected that Iker would be able to return to the military in this lifetime, even though he had always felt sorry for him. With a smile on his face, he patted the young man''s shoulder and announced loudly, "Very well, I allow you to rejoin the East Wind forces. However, you must first fully recover. With your current weakened state, your subordinates might not follow your lead." Iker nodded and had Cheyenne help him back to his seat. Meanwhile, Lucien reached the most excruciating point of agony. His entire meridians were powerless, and his muscles couldn''t even move. He reached out one hand and grabbed onto the hem of Cheyenne''s pants. "What... what did you do to me?" Why was the pain so intense? Cheyenne nced at him and kicked his hand away, her eyebrows forming a frown, full of arrogance. "We''re not acquainted, so don''t cling to me. My patient has already been cured during this match. Mr. Miller, don''t you need me to treat you?" If he actively asked her to treat him, it would mean admitting defeat. Lucien''s gaze hesitated, and he looked at Sophie amidst the crowd with a grim look. Sophie nodded in response. The brief exchange between the two was fleeting, and no one expected Sophie to have a rtionship with Ito Lucien. Lucien nodded and roared, "I was wrong, Miss Lawrence, please help me relieve the pain quickly." However, Cheyenne did not immediately help him remove the silver needle. She walked slowly to him, crouched down, and looked down at him. Suddenly, she reached out with her delicate and fair hand, pinching his chin and squeezing it forcefully. "Crack..." Everyone heard a crisp sound. His neck was dislocated. This caused him to look at Sophie with his head tilted, while using the corner of his eye to look at Cheyenne in front of him. There was an inexplicable sense of chill in his heart. The sweet and charming voice of this girlughed, "Hehe..." After a few seconds, herughter stopped, and the light in her eyes shone brightly, forcing Lucien not to look directly at her. "The poison you administered just now is not simple. Tell me, what is it?" Lucien felt extremely nervous. He did not expect Cheyenne to have this ability. His hesitant appearance sessfully angered Cheyenne, and she once again held a silver needle, ready to pierce his forehead. Her voice was cold and full of threat, "If you don''t answer, the silver needle in my hand will pierce your fatal point." "Do you want to know what death is like? When my silver needle slowly approaches your fatal point, you will know." Her speech was not fast, her voice was clear, and every word reached Lucien and the others'' ears. Everyone watched quietly as the petite figure crouched on the ground. They didn''t know if Cheyenne''s words were true or false, but they sounded quite intimidating. They saw her indeed holding a sharp silver needle between her fingertips, aiming it at Lucien''s fatal point.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As the silver needle got closer and closer, Lucien felt an external pressu on his forehead, as if the scythe of death was slowly ced on his neck. Just as Cheyenne had mentioned earlier, he felt the danger of death. His face finally changed drastically, and with a long sigh, he admitted his despicable scheme, his face turning pale. "You''re right, the Praying Magic I ced in Devil''s Tongue is a curse that can make the receiver short-lived. Even if it''s removed, the curse will follow the receiver for a lifetime." By then, even if Cheyenne were unharmed, the child she gave birth to would still die prematurely. Nobody expected him to be so malicious. The audience was filled with indignation and cursed his conniving behavior. He pretended to be ready with the antidote, but ended up cing a curse inside. Fortunately, Cheyenne did not personally take the poison, but Iker did. He happened to have the Serpent Magic inside him, a dormant long-life curse. One curse bnced against the other, and it also coincidentally resolved the hidden dangers of the Serpent Magic. If Lucien knew about this, he would definitely be infuriated. After all his shenanigans, it turned out he made a fool of himself. Chapter 636: Miss Lawrence, Your Takeout Has Arrived Chapter 636: Miss Lawrence, Your Takeout Has Arrived Once Cheyenne got the answer she desired, she was about to remove the silver needles from him when he couldn''t bear the pain and started scratching himself randomly. You see, the meridians and acupoints in the human body are interconnected. Pulling out the wrong needle could have adverse effects on the entire body. "It hurts so much..." "I''m about to die from the pain... Please, Miss Lawrence, help me quickly," he pleaded. Cheyenne paused for a second and then smirked with satisfaction. She lifted her vibrant red lips and replied, not too fast, not too slow. "Alright, I''ll help you. It serves you right for moving around recklessly!" With lightning-fast speed, she removed the silver needles from his body, and Lucien magically discovered that his pain disappeared immediately. This was the marvelous healing skill of Che. Truly extraordinary. Before Lucien could even rejoice, security personnel from backstage swiftly approached and captured him, dragging him away forcefully. He had vited the rules of the game and had malicious intentions. The National Intelligence Agency had to suspect what his purpose in Onistead was. They arrested him temporarily on charges of espionage. No one had expected thepetition to end with such a conclusion. With Lucien captured, Mason and Eddie automatically gave up the match. It was Cheyenne who, with her luck and skill, became the champion of this year''s Abona Medical Competition. Her unique technique earned her wide acim. Kyson was moved to tears, appearing even more excited than Cheyenne, who had won the grand prize. If it weren''t for Cheyenne''s intervention, Almond Hall wouldn''t have brought back the glory of champion. The bookie was on the verge of crying on the spot. He had thought that not many people had bet on Cheyenne''s victory, so he would make a fortune. But unexpectedly, when the final settlement came, he found himself in a deficit. Yvonne''s bet of half a million turned into five million. Gracie''s five million turned into fifty million. Even Kyson secretly bet five million.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Iker also got involved, but when he made a move, it was apletely different story - he bet one billion! In just under two hours, it had turned into ten billion! And as Leandro watched the old men happily counting the money, he couldn''t help but beat his chest and stamp his feet, realizing how careless he had been. If only he had listened to Eddie''s advice and bet the full five million. He had only bet two million and had missed out on a whopping thirty million! But from another perspective, the true winner of thispetition was Iker, who not only made a profit of billion but also identally found the solution to the Serpent Magic that had troubled him for a long time. Abel felt joy for Cheyenne''s championship. IMS He personally led Cheyenne back to the center of the stage, calmly e announcing, "I dere the winner of thispetition to be Miss Cheyenne, and she will also qualify to go to the Presidential Library." "This is the key to the Presidential Library." The host came forward holding a small box, and Abel took this small, red box with utmost seriousness, cing it in Cheyenne''s fair palm. In a gentle voice, he continued, "Cheyenne, hold on to this key. At 9 o''clock tomorrow morning, the Presidential Library will open, and you can go if you wish." Cheyenne finally obtained the coveted key she had dreamed of. Her heart started to beat uncontrobly, pounding. ''Grandfather, I will definitely find you.'' she made up her mind. Just then, a loud shout echoed in the hall by the entrance. "Excuse me, is Miss Cheyenne here? Your takeaway is here!" The people who were preparing to leave sessively were attracted by this loud voice and turned back to look. A scent of hot pot drifted over. ''Wow, is this ordered before the On the set of "Lady Elizabeth" in Akloit, the pce wall was set off against the white snowkes on the eaves. In the director''s lens, Elizabeth at a young age appeared adorable and spirited. Then, unexpectedly, just as the filming was going smoothly, Kate suddenly felt someone trip her. She didn''t notice who it was for a moment, and when she reacted, she was falling uncontrobly forward. "Ah!" After a muffled scream, her delicate straight nose hit the back of the female actress in front of her. "Alright, cut!" The director''smand made the machines stop running, and all the actors and crew temporarily stopped their work, their gaze converging in one direction. Chapter 637: Using Casting Couch Chapter 637: Using Casting Couch The director furrowed his thick and short eyebrows, his voice deep and gruff as he berated, "What happened?" The actress walking ahead of Kate quickly turned to look back, her face filled with apology as she sped her hands together. "I''m sorry, Miss Zamora, Director. I just took a step too slowly." "Miss Zamora, are you alright?" she added. The woman concealed the glimmer of calction in her eyes and reached out her hand, pretending to help Kate. However, just as Kate was about to take her hand, she suddenly pulled it back, causing Kate to once again fall to the ground. "Oh, Miss Zamora, why did you fall again? I''m really sorry, I just wanted to lend you a hand," she said. This time, Kate stood up straight on her own, realizing that her nose felt ufortable. When she looked down, she noticed the bright red nosebleed that had fallen onto her clothes. She was bleeding!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The director panicked, knowing that Kate was no ordinary person now. She was the one personally entrusted to him by Master Glenn, who had said, "Take good care of her, otherwise we won''t be able to coborate in the future." If Master Glenn found out that Kate had fallen and was bleeding on set, he would be in big trouble. The director, who was known for his bad temper, immediately yelled at the actress who caused Kate trouble, hoping Kate could speak up for him in front of Master Glenn. "Are you blind? Can''t you pay attention to your surroundings? Didn''t the set staff already tell you how the rhythm of this scene should be?" he shouted. "Just look at what you''ve done to Miss Zamora, her nose is all red now. She''s really pitiful," he continued. The actress, who was scolded, had teary eyes and spoke softly, full of self-pity, "I really didn''t mean it." The director, who was even more of a performer than the actors, had a face that made Kate feel like she was spilling precious blood. "Forget it, Director. It''s my own fault. I''ll rest for a while and thene back," Kate urged, but the actress didn''t thank Kate for speaking up for her. Instead, she held a grudge against Kate for being scolded by the director and retorted in a sarcastic tone, "We small actors are just dispensable, aren''t we? How can wepare to Miss Zamora, who has a sugar daddy looking after her?" "She''s being so delicate over just a bit of nosebleed. We''re all supporting roles, is she really more noble than me?" she continued with her senseless provocation. As soon as those words came out of her mouth, the director''s face turned first green and then red with anger. He hastened to use the script in his hand to hit her head, roaring in fury, "Are you an idiot? Stop spouting nonsense here. If you don''t want to act, then get the hell out!" "School belles and inte celebrities are thest thing the film studiocks. If it weren''t for the sake of your agent, you wouldn''t even stand a chance!" Meanwhile, Kate''s face flushed and she felt the surrounding people casting strange nces at her, as if mocking her. In fact, she had heard people talking behind her back these days, saying that she had used casting couch to climb up in the industry. Being kept by a wealthy benefactor wasmon in the entertainment industry, and usually, it was just gossip to be discussed over dinner. But what made Kate different was that her benefactor was none other than the renowned Master Glenn, a young and handsome heir who stood at the pinnacle of society since birth. His former femalepanion was the actress Cynthia, a top-tier actress. Yet Kate was nothing more than a struggling C-list actress. Coincidentally, new love and past love both worked on the same set, one as the lead, the other as a supporting role. Everyone sympathized with Cynthia, silently questioning Master Glenn''s judgment. How could he be attracted to a neer? The actresses who couldn''t have what Kate had were particrly malicious, gossiping behind her back, specting that Master Glenn was just in it for a fling and would discard Kate once he grew tired of her. Cynthia, confident in her status, paid no mind to Kate''s presence. She only needed to let a few words slip to the other actresses, arranging for them to mistreat Kate in exchange for future opportunities. When ites to self-interest, there''s no limit to what people will do. To avoid suspicion, Kate chose to endure, disregarding their covert teasing. Her cup always seemed to have inexplicable grains of sand, or strange bugs found their way into her food. Even her bed, meant for brief rest, would be mysteriously damp. Amid this relentless bullying, Kate had struggled to find proper rest for several days. Fortunately, today''s scene would be herst. Once it was filmed, she would be able to wrap up this project. Little did she know what was about to happen. Her agent, Ja, walked over, tenderly caressing Kate''s hair and expressing her exasperation. "Kate, you''re too naive. Why don''t you speak to Master Glenn? If he were to intervene, those so-called ''actresses'' and troublemakers wouldn''t dare torment you so brazenly. It''s your tolerance that emboldens them to make your life difficult." belongs to en.s Kate''s eyes betrayed a hint ofplex emotions. Biting her lip, she took the white towel Ja offered and dabbed at the blood on her nose. Her rtionship with Master Glenn was currently belongs to en.s So, Kate found sce in his tenderness, asionally entertaining selfish thoughts. If only Master Glenn would never marry. Yet, she would never confide these thoughts to her agent, instead fabricating an excuse. "Master Glenn is a man of great stature; how could he stoop so low for my insignificant matters? Please, don''t mention today''s incidents to him." As the words left her lips, a deep and maic voice suddenly emanated from behind her. "What incidents should you not tell me about?" Kate turned in surprise, seeing Master Glenn in a ck Armani suit with a red tie, holding a ck checkered umbre. His gaze was stern as he walked confidently toward her. Spotting the bloodstains on the white towel in Kate''s hand, his eyes darkened instantly. With a firm grip, he pulled her into his embrace. They hadn''t seen each other for days, and his warm embrace and familiar touch inexplicably eased Kate''s heart, hinting at her current joyful mood with a subtle smile. en.s Chapter 638: Why Did You Suddenly Come Back? Chapter 638: Why Did You Suddenly Come Back? "What''s going on? Whose blood is this? Are you hurt?" His voice was unexpectedly cold, making the nearby director shiver in fear. His chubby face wore a servile smile as he tried to exin incoherently, "Master Glenn, it''s like this. Just now, this actress was walking too slowly, and Miss Zamora identally bumped into her." "It''s just an ident... You can ask Miss Zamora. I''ve been making sure the set is safe these days." The actress who was just boasting in front of Kate a moment ago now appeared meek in front of Master Glenn. Hunching her shoulders, her voice took on a sweet tone, sincerely apologizing, "Master Glenn, I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional." Master Glenn''s icy gaze fell upon her, chilling enough to frighten anyone present. The atmosphere became oppressively tense. Then, Master Glenn''s lips parted slightly as hemanded his assistant, "Get rid of her!" "Yes, Master Glenn." What? Get rid of her? She had just gotten her first opportunity to appear on screen. If Master Glenn cklisted her, which director or producer would dare to use her in the future? She had worked hard for ten years, studying diligently, learning ballet at the age of four just to get into the prestigious Onistead School of Drama. Several roommates who weren''t as attractive as her had already started getting roles because they were willing to do anything. In this drama, she yed a supporting role, with only ten scenes in total, and she had to sleep with a disgusting old man to secure the role. If Master Glenn didn''t allow her to continue filming, wouldn''t all her efforts be in vain? If she had known, she wouldn''t have listened to the leading actress and offended Kate. Now, she was trapped in a quagmire, while the leading actress satfortably in her chair, showing no concern. The leading actress was the one who strategized, but when things went wrong, it was an insignificant figure like her to be the scapegoat. The entertainment industry was truly dark and ruthless. "Master Glenn, I''m truly sorry. It wasn''t intentional." "Miss Zamora, won''t you say something for me? Didn''t I try to help you up just now?" She apologized to Master Glenn while urging Kate to intercede on her behalf. But this time, Kate wasn''t that naive. She had tried to help speak up for the actress in front of the director earlier, and in return, the actress not only showed no gratitude but also disclosed her affair with Glenn. "Sorry, I don''t know what to say." Kate''s indifferent attitude made the actress realize she was finished. Master Glenn ignored her apology and directly ordered his assistant to take her away, not wanting her to bother him anymore. The assistant delivered a final blow, saying, "You don''t need to defend yourself; we all heard what you said just now, Master Glenn included." How dare she bully Miss Zamora? Who was she to challenge? As she was mercilessly dragged away, she looked for help towards the lead actress, Cynthia, who was resting on set. Thetter sat arrogantly on a recliner, but when she saw Master Glenn approaching with Kate in his arms, she hastily went up to greet him. "Master Glenn, are you here to find me?" Unexpectedly, she witnessed Master Glenn embracing Kate, giving her a gentle smile. She had followed Master Glenn for so many years, never seeing this tender side of him. Master Glenn''s OCD is well-known, but at this moment, he used his handkerchief to wipe the dirty blood from that despicable woman, Kate. Just as Cynthia was about to speak, Master Glenn warned her in a cold voice, his gaze sharp as arrows, piercing her heart. "If you dare to y any tricks again, don''t me me for ruining you! I can make you a beloved leadingdy, but I can also make you a despised street rat." "Yes." Cynthia trembled in fear due to Master Glenn''s heartless attitude. "Master Glenn, I know I made a mistake." In his mind, Master Glenn had figured out how to deal with Cynthia. He instructed his assistant, "After thepletion of the ''Lady Elizabeth'', terminate the contract. Cynthia will no longer be an actress in mypany." en.s Cynthia clenched her fists in anger. She couldn''t believe how ruthless Master Glenn could be. How many times had she gave herself to other rich men for his sake? How many wealthy businessmen had she helped him win over? en.s Now, Master Glenn wanted to abandon her like this? His sudden appearance surprised Kate. Before she could react, the man held her horizontally. He left in front of everyone, making a grand exit without even sparing a nce at Cynthia. "Kate got injured. She will be taking a temporary leave today." The director, still in shock from the sudden turn of events, suddenly heard Master Glenn''s assistant announcing the leave right in front of him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He didn''t dare to utter a word of objection and repeatedly nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Master Glenn carried her all the way back to his luxury car and tossed her onto the passenger seat. Off to the vi. He had just returned from the airport and, knowing she was still filming, he had his assistant drive straight to the set. There was a silence in the car. Kate attempted to break the tension between them. In a weak voice, she asked him, "Didn''t you say you woulde back tomorrow? Why did you suddenly return today?" Master Glenn gave her a cold re, his voice filled with disappointment. "If I hadn''te back early, I wouldn''t have known that you''re dumb enough to allow yourself to be bullied without fighting back." Kate felt embarrassed, but she still tried to argue with him. "I''m not that dumb. I just didn''t want to bother with them." "If it happens again, remember to tell me so I can handle it." Under his probing gaze, Kate finally nodded. "Yeah." Now, Master Glenn was finally satisfied. He freed up a hand and gently stroked her beautiful long hair. "Good girl." It was like he was coaxing a child. Kate was speechless and felt her face blushing with embarrassment. Why did it feel so flirtatious when Master Glenn said she was a good girl? After about half an hour, the luxury car stopped in front of the vi. Kate took the initiative to grab his briefcase and leaned against his arm, yfully rubbing against him. "Master Glenn, how about having hot pot tonight?" Just this morning, she had ordered hot pot for Cheyenne. Cheyenne had even sent a group photo of herself enjoying hot pot with her brother Eddie, looking carefree and content. Kate felt angered that her brother had been to Onistead without calling her once. If it were any other time, if she coquettishly asked like this, Master Glenn would have easily agreed. But not today. Her nose had just bled, and hot pot is hot and fiery. If she got any more heated, her nose would have a harder time recovering. "No, you''re an actress, don''t you know that hot pot is a big no-no? The broth, sugar... You''ll get fat!" "Oh... then I won''t eat it." When she saved enough money, she wouldn''t be an actress anymore. If she couldn''t even eat hot pot, she wouldn''t be happy at all! Chapter 639: Bicker Chapter 639: Bicker Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Despite the gloomy and cold winter outside the window, the heating inside the room made it feel cozy and warm. The dim yellow lights added a touch of warmth too. Shirts and nightgowns were scattered on the floor, crumpled and lonely. Kate felt her voice was on the verge of bing hoarse, so she bit her lip and buried her head in the pillow. She felt ufortable, causing her to take a sharp breath and feel the pain. But her waist was tightly held by a pair ofrge hands, with the man cunningly pressing down on her slender waist. "What''s wrong?" "My nose hurts. Will I turn into Pinhio." How annoying that he would use this position from behind. Hearing this, Master Glenn couldn''t help butugh and picked her up, swiftly changing their gesture. He carefully examined her nose and, apart from the cute and pink tip that was a little red, everything seemed fine. "Only lying children turn into Pinhio. Kate, have you lied to me?" "No." "Really? Then how did you answer me when I asked if you liked it?" She didn''t like it... The consequences of lying were serious, and she felt as if her body was being disassembled and reconstructed. The man''s strong arms instinctively wrapped around her body, pulling the nket over her. He neatly tucked in the corners. Before falling asleep, he lightly kissed her nose like a dragonfly skimming the water. "Goodnight, little Pinhio." The next day, just as dawn was breaking, she woke up feeling as though she had been lightly drizzled upon. Drops fell on her forehead, between her eyebrows, and mostly on her nose... It was so annoying. Kate reached out to wipe away the droplets but it only earned her a shallow smile from him. After teasing her for a while, the man, in ordance with his disciplined schedule, got up at half-past seven, barefoot on the floor. He casually picked a ck suit from the closet and headed towards the bathroom. Last night, she was exhausted to the point where she wasn''t awakened even by his loud movements when he got up. Kate was eventually awakened by hunger. When she got up, she almost felt as if she had turned into a disabled person. Her legs felt as weak as if she were stepping on cotton. Finally managing to move to the bathroom, she freshened up and by the time she came out, it was almost one in the afternoon. There was a knocking sound outside the bedroom door. "Knock, knock, knock... Miss Zamora, are you awake?" "Wait!" The maid would clean the room at noon every day, changing the bedsheets and covers. Embarrassingly, she and Master Glenn made too much noisest night, and the ck bedsheets had wet stains on them. She didn''t want to be seen like that. Enduring the pain in her body, she quickly took off the bedsheets, along with the costume she wore yesterday, and threw them into theundry basket, before finally opening the door for the two of them. Well, this kind of behavior undoubtedly exposed her secret. The maid covered her mouth and smirked, saying, "Actually, Miss Zamora, you don''t have to be shy. Before Master Glenn left, he told us that you were tiredst night and asked us to take good care of you." Boom! Kate''s face turned as red as an apple, pink and tender enough for someone to take a bite. Upon closer inspection, even her ears turned pink. Master Glenn never brought women home, and Miss Zamora was the first one. Her shy and gentle image, mixed with her natural airheadness, had earned her the favor of some of the servants. "Sorry to bother you. I''m going downstairs to take a look at books. School is starting soon, and there''s a diagnostic test..." She slipped out of the door as if fleeing, and suddenly her feet didn''t ache anymore, nor did her waist hurt. She said she was going to read, but in reality, she was too hungry to concentrate. She reluctantly stayed for twenty minutes, mostly just scrolling through Twitter on her phone. The top trending topic was "Jerome and Reece''s Love-Hate Rtionship." Reece made it to the trending topic again? It wasn''t really surprising. Reece held a respectable status among male celebrities, and his "funny" image often made it to the trends. Kate had nothing better to do, so she clicked on the topic and checked out its content. Jerome posted a semi-disguised selfie. Under the beauty filter, you couldn''t see any pores on his face. Even that small red mark was so faint that you needed a magnifying ss to find it. The caption was humorous: "Got identally scratched by a dog today guess it''s time for some meat. Should I go for steamed or braised? @Reece" His fans, whether being somewhat blind or overly dramatic, were activelymenting on this tiny wound. "Ah, ah, ah, Jerome''s face is God''s most perfect creation. How could there be any ws? Starting today, I''ve decided not to raise dogs anymore!" Reece: "Damn it, why did you mention me for no reason, @Jerome" Shortly after, heunched his retaliatory strike.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Within ten minutes of Jerome''s post, Reece sent out a new tweet. The image showed him in the kitchen, holding a shiny knife, with a small palm-sized green-shelled turtle on a cutting board. The knife was poised directly above the turtle''s head, and the poor thing retreated into its shell in fright. Reece: "Today''s recipe for lunch: Brazilian dark green turtle stew with wolfberries and broli. Any takers? @Jerome" Their fighting style was like that of kindergarten kids, making the inte usersugh. Kate couldn''t resist and replied to Reece''s recipe, "Reece, you''re feeling weak?" Soon enough, Reece bombarded her Twitter with a bunch of carrot emojis. "I heard you turned into a rabbit on set yesterday. Here, enjoy. It''s what''s left from my pig feed factory! @Kate, no need to cry." Kate''s right eyelid suddenly started twitching. Uh-oh, she could sense that something bad was about to happen. That damned Reece, why did he mention her for no reason? Last time, they made headlines for giving her a cloak on set, and as a result, she was bombarded by inte users, calling her a scheming bitch and an oblivio ugly duckling. How dare she have her hands on two male heartthrobs at the same time! Sure enough, Kate''s Twitter soon became a battleground. As her number of fans skyrocketed, thements section overflowed with insults, using extremely harshnguage. "Being a homewrecker and still trying to ride the wave, how disgusting!" "Not just one sugar daddy, right? Otherwise, how could she snatch the leading role? Despicable woman, scram!" "I hope you get hit by a car as soon as you step outside. Being a mistress is truly sickening!" Chapter 640: A Trap Set By Miss Walsh Chapter 640: A Trap Set by Miss Walsh Her mobile phone suddenly rang, disying an unfamiliar number. After hesitating for a few seconds, Kate answered the call. Beep-beep-beep... On the other end of the phone, there was a voice, unfamiliar and somewhat hoarse, unmistakably a woman''s voice. She sounded young, around twenty-five or twenty-six. "Hello?" "Is this Miss Zamora? Hello, I''m Amelia Walsh, Master Glenn''s fiancee. I''d like to invite you for a coffee, are you avable?" Without realizing it, the book in her hand fell to the ground. When the word "fiancee" entered her ears, Kate''s heartstrings tightened, and her mind went nk. Is it finally happening? She didn''t answer for a while, and Miss Walsh''s voice continued to call out on the other end of the phone, "Hello, Miss Zamora. Can you hear me? Please say something..." Kate''s hand tightened around the phone, and her palm was sweating nervously. After a few unnoticeable deep breaths, she managed to calm herself down, and replied calmly, "I heard you. Where should we meet?" "Eight o''clock tonight, Club Tonight."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Okay." "I''m really looking forward to meeting you, Miss Zamora. I''ll be waiting for you." After saying that, Miss Walsh hung up. Kate still sat in her chair holding her phone, lost in thought. From their brief conversation just now, she didn''t detect any hint of emotion or anger in Miss Walsh''s tone. Maybe her mindset was just too strong, which allowed her to invite the "other woman" to meet her with such a warm voice. As soon as Kate hung up with Miss Walsh, her assistant called. As she answered the call, her agent Ja''s loud and booming voice came through the phone, almost shattering her eardrums. "Kate, something big has happened! Do you know?" Kate''s face showed exasperation as she held the phone away, her elegant features creasing, as she reached to her ear with her other hand. "Ja, I already know. There''s no need to be so worked up." But in response, Ja''s voice became even more agitated. Even through the phone, Kate could hear the elerated beating of her heart. "What! You already know?" "Oh my goodness, Kate, don''t get worked up." "Listen to me, pack your bags and go on a trip abroad immediately!" "You haven''t had a good rest in a long time. I''ll take care of your leave. As for the final scene, just find a stand-in..." After all, Kate was only ying the role of the female protagonist in her teenage years; it wasn''t that important. "Um..." Kate was at a loss, even more befuddled by Ja''s proposal. "Ja, it seems like you''re the one who looks more worked up now." On the other end of the phone, Ja''s eyes were full of doubt as she stared at her reflection in the ss door, and her emotions quieted down at that moment. "Is that so? By the way, Kate, you should quickly ask Master Glenn about how his PR team is handling it. Is this so-called fiancee of his real? Is there a possibility..." After saying the second half of the sentence, Ja also felt that she was being far-fetched. Kate was a very good person, but for those in the entertainment industry, love was just an illusion. In the end, it all came down to each other''s background and power. Even if Kate had worked hard for another ten or eight years and had be a duafaward-winning actress, reaching the top of the domestic female stars, what did it matter? She still couldn''tpare to those wealthy aristocrats with billions of assets. Their sess spanned generations. What right did she have topete with them? en.s Master Glenn was unlikely to give up on Amelia Walsh for Kate. And Kate was well aware of this. When she decided to have an affair with Master Glenn, she already knew what consequences awaited her - a downfall in her reputation. belongs to en.s But it was alright. She could give up being a celebrity. She could always go back to her old profession as an ountant, which wasn''t too bad. "Ja, it''s okay. Miss Walsh asked me to meet her today." "What?" "Kate, listen to me. You can''t go. It''s probably a trap." These wealthy young women were notoriously hot-tempered. Instead of a simple meeting, it felt more like an interrogation. Given Kate''s gentle and innocent nature, what might have happened if she had been mistreated? en.s Despite her attempts to advise, Kate firmly stated the oue, "Ja, it was toote. I had already agreed." "Kate, listen to me. You really can''t go. And if you do, you can''t go alone. Tell me the address; I''ll bring the samurai sword my dad has been collecting for years, and I''ll apany you." A samurai sword? Kate was feeling a bit down, but when Ja mentioned that, she burst outughing. "Alright, Ja. I''ll be careful myself. That''s it, don''t worry." "Give me the address..." Beep beep beep... The call ended. Ja didn''t manage to ask where they were meeting. Oh no, was Kate really preparing to face the challenges of Glenn''s fiancee all by herself? The more Ja thought about it, the more scared Ja became. She clenched her teeth and opened her phone''s contacts, finding the number of Master Glenn''s assistant. In the vast conference room, the atmosphere was suffocating. Everyone instinctively lowered their heads even further, feeling the gaze from the head of the table chilling their bodies more than the autumn wind blowing outside the window. A handsome man sat in the leather swivel chair at the head, his sleeves rolled up to reveal muscr and well-defined arms. The palm of his hand resting on the table showcased prominent veins, exposing the current emotions of its owner. A bone-chilling voice reverberated throughout the conference room, crisp and authoritative, suppressing everyone''s inclination to lift their heads or even breathe. No one dared to make the slightest mistake. "How can you all have the audacity to sit here and wait for your year-end bonuses? Look at this, ourpany''s profits have dropped by one percentage point since the first quarter!" Those seated below couldn''t help but let out a dissatisfied hum. Just one percentage point? Was it really necessary to criticize them for it in a meeting? Chapter 641: The PresidentS Illegitimate Daughter Chapter 641: The President''s Illegitimate Daughter As if knowing what was on their minds, Master Glenn''s icy gaze swept across the conference room. With a cold and frosty expression, he began speaking: "ording to thepany''s strategy, we were supposed to achieve a 5% increase in revenue in the first quarter. However, at the end of the first quarter, you handed me a negative result." "I know that many of you may think it''s just a 1% decrease in revenue, that it''s not a big deal. But you arepletely wrong. Going from a positive 5% to a negative 1% is a whole six-point difference!" "This means that we have lost 600 hundred million this quarter, and it also means that each of your year-end bonuses will be at least six figures less than originally nned. Do you still think it doesn''t matter?" As his words fell, the managers and executives seated in the meeting room felt a tinge of pain. A six-figure difference meant losing hundreds of thousands. After a long silence, a brave female employee finally gathered the courage to speak up about the reasons behind her poor performance this quarter. "Master Glenn, we didn''t intend for it to turn out this way. Originally, ording to our target n, the investment in ''Moonlit Legend'' was supposed to be 300 million, and the revenue needed to be over 500 million. But right after it finished filming, the female lead got caught up in a scandal, causing a decline in reputation." They all dared not voice their anger. And the actress in question was none other than Cynthia, the ex-girlfriend of Master Glenn. To handle this situation, thepany had spent a lot of money to build rtionships, hiring the strongest PR team in the country, and spending tens of millions in the process. When ''Moonlit Legend'' was finally released, the lead actress''s acting was painfully embarrassing, and the audience''s criticisms were all over the ce. Although the ratings barely passed, they hadn''t even made back the production costs. It wasn''t just ''Moonlit Legend,'' Cynthia had filmed three other movies and television dramas one after another. To only have a 1% decline, it was the result of their overtime and hard work. Understanding the reasons behind the performance, Master Glenn''s expression softened a little. He withdrew his gaze and signaled for his assistant to distribute thetest notices to everyone. "If the artist isn''t doing well, then rece them! Especially those high-paid artists. If they don''t have the acting skills and poprity, they should be gone!" "If the script isn''t good enough, then study it carefully and produce an outstanding work." "We need to spend money smartly. The production costs of TV dramas nowadays are a hundred times higher than in the 90s, yet the quality is nowhere near as good." "It''s because too much money is spent on the actors, with uneven distribution. How can we create good works in such circumstances?" His words also made the leaders of various departments feel ashamed and helpless. Next, the assistant ced thetest cost-cutting contract list in front of them, and to their surprise-everyone''s hidden worry, Cynthia, the lead actress, was ranked at the top! She was the highest-paid actress in thepany, as well as the most difficult to handle with the awful attitude! In the past, many producers and directors hadined about how difficult it was to work with Cynthia on set. But because of her special rtionship with the CEO, everyone dared not voice their anger and had to tter her on the surface. Now Master Glenn openly intended to terminate the contract with her, which truly caught them off guard. "Master Glenn, when will your list take effect?" An excited producer stood up from her seat. She had a good script and had picked out the actors. However, Cynthia heard it and approached her, iming that she wanted to y the protagonist. Reluctantly, she had to give up the young actress she picked up. Now, Master Glenn suddenly announced this major news, which was good for them since they wouldn''t have to deal with Cynthia''s demands anymore. "It''ll take effect when ''Lady Elizabeth'' is finished. In the next quarter, I hope you can showcase your abilities and achieve some decent results." "Yes, Master Glenn!" The meeting concluded. Master Glenn didn''t leave immediately, and the people inside dared not stand up from their seats. They had to restrain their anxiety and continue sitting. At this moment, a young assistant respectfully announced, "Master Glenn, there''s a call for you." "Okay." Master Glenn got up and left, and the people in the meeting room breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the lengthy critique meeting was over. The Presidential Pce in Onistead.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A sleek ck luxury car slowly parked in front of the ironwork carved gate. The attention-grabbing pure gold emblem and special license te reading "A00000" on the front of the car were notable. en.s The car door opened, and the dignified and imposing figure of the President appeared in this ancient building,manding respect. However, just as the staff of the Presidential Library prepared to personally wee him, they were surprised to see the President bypass the car and open the door on the other side himself. They thought to themselves, maybe the First Lady and Miss Davidson were inside. Otherwise, who would have the privilege of having the President personally open the door for them? To their surprise, a pair of slender legs, adorned in sheer stockings and supported by a pair of ck stiletto heels, emerged from the car. It was a disy of dominance. She wore a ck chiffon dress, with a circle of shiny sequins embellishing the hem and waist. The vintage square neckline and cinched waist design entuated her slender figure. A khaki-colored short trench coat, with red sleeves, added a touch of sexiness to her professional look. Looking up, her beautiful, glossy chestnut hair was braided into a fishtail braid that cascaded down the back of her head, revealing a stunning and delicate face. en.s "We''ve arrived, Cheyenne. Please exit the car." "Okay." "Be careful." Was this really their national leader, the President? Usually, people delicately ttered him, but now he was so gentle and kind towards a young girl. This made everyone curious about this girl''s background. Miss Davidson had never received such favor from the President before. Could she be the President''s long-lost illegitimate daughter? But that seemed unlikely. There had been no gossip about the President for so many years, mainly because the First Lady was a formidable ne character, and it was unlikely for any woman to have an affair with the President under her watchful eye. en.s Taking a closer look, this fairy-like girl in front of them was fair and tender, with delicate features. She radiated both beauty and innocence, not resembling the President much. Perhaps she took after her mother in terms of looks? Chapter 642: Loremaster Chapter 642: Loremaster Of course, these are all wild spections in everyone''s minds. As for the truth, perhaps only the President himself knew. Cheyenne followed behind him and walked a few steps, led by the museum curator, through a long pce pathway, arriving in front of an antique two-story wooden loft. The ckcquer on the que had peeled off a bit, indicating that this loft had a long history. The curator of the Presidential Library apanied them as they walked, introducing to Cheyenne, "Actually, this building was constructed during AD 500." Abel was actually born in a military family, so he wasn''t very keen on culture. Sinceing into power, he had been focusing on studying the handling of official documents and diplomatic and economic methods, and was rtively weak in ssical literature. "Such a tremendous collection of books from all over the world. How many are stored here now?" The curator didn''t hesitate to provide an urate answer, "73, 686, 000 volumes, including various ancient and modern works from Che and abroad, as well as audiovisual materials." There were actually so many important book resources here, no wonder it was called a national treasure. "Alright, Cheyenne, you may go in now. You can stay as long as you want." The President smiled at her, and hisrge, warm hand pat the young girl''s head, like a caring father sending his daughter to kindergarten, reminding her to listen to the teacher obediently. "You''re not going in, Uncle Abel?" Unexpectedly, the President shook his head with a smile, patiently exining, "This ce is one of the forbidden areas. Even though I am the President, I can''t enter without the consent of the Loremaster." "Then what about me?" "You are the champion of thispetition, and the Loremaster has given their approval for you." "And who is this Loremaster?" Could his authority be even greater than that of Uncle Abel, the President of a nation? Mentioning this mysterious "Loremaster," both the curator and the President had a reverent look, making Cheyenne even more curious about who this Loremaster was. "You''ll know once you go in." NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON POPLAY And so, Cheyenne ventured into the Presidential Library alone. Creak... Pushing open the red-carved wooden door, the ancient, worn-out door let out a harsh, hoarse sound. As she entered the room, she was dumbfounded by the vast sea of books before her. She had thought the building had two floors, but there were no stairs inside at all. The space was open, and the shelves curved and spiraled down from high above, with books lining the walls. With so many books, where should she start looking for the map? Searching through them bit by bit, she estimated it would take her at least a month. She randomly pointed at one ce. "Alright, I''ll start from here. I hope my intuition is right," she said. Step by step, she climbed the woodendder, preparing to search from top to bottom. However, whether it was because she didn''t close the door properly or because there was a draft, as soon as Cheyenne climbed up, she felt a chilling gust of winding from behind. She shivered from the cold. This feeling was as if she was being watched. Could it be because of surveince cameras? However, she looked around the room and didn''t find any monitoring devices in the corners. It was strange. Why did she feel like she was being stared at by a pair of eyes? Cheyenne took a deep breath and forced herself to ignore this uneasiness. She kept persuading herself, "I must be overthinking it." After all, only with the consent of Loremaster could she enter here. Besides, even Uncle Abel couldn''te in, so how could there be anyone else? Aftering to terms with it, she continued to reach out and search the shelves. At a nce, she saw a whole row of books on religion. Cheyenne was curious about the book "Al-Quran Al-Kareem," so she reached out and took it off the shelf. As soon as she pulled out the book, a loud rumbling sound came from behind her. She instinctively turned her head to look. To her surprise, the stacked bookshelves slowly slid open to the sides, revealing a golden shrine in the middle. However, there was a snake on the shrine. It was a pure gold sculpture, about a meter thick and three meters long, coiled in the shape of an incense stick, with a high, triangr snake head. The two forked branches on the top of its head indicated that it was no ordinary snake. Its eyes, carved with amethyst, were as big as fists. Cheyenne swallowed hard and felt an unprecedented chill when her gaze met the snake''s eyes. "Oh my god, this amethyst must be worth billions!" she eximed. Not to mention that the snake itself was made of pure gold and weighed several hundred kilograms. No wonder they didn''t let anyone else in here. They were probably afraid someone would steal this golden treasure. The next moment, she realized how absurd her conclusion was because the lump of golden treasure... moved! Yes, she initially thought it was just therge golden snake neContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. head, which she thought was a decoration, starting to twist and emit a rustling friction sound. The tworge amethysts shone brightly and stared directly at Cheyenne. "Hiss." The snake''s mouth opened, and a golden, slender snake tongue extended continuously, attacking Cheyenne like a rope. "What the hell! Is this even possible?" she eximed. How could it move on its own? Chapter 643: Why Keep Pets In The Library? Chapter 643: Why Keep Pets in the Library? "So you''re saying this is actually a snake with an intelligent program?" Cheyenne pinched herself hard. If it weren''t for the sharp pain in her thigh, she would have seriously questioned whether she was living in a dream. Before she could fully ept the reality before her, the snake''s fangs were about to strike her face. Fortunately, she reacted quickly, dodging the potentially fatal attack by moving to the side. However, the bookshelf behind her suffered the consequences. Bang! Wood chips flew in the air as books tumbled down from the shelf, as if it had just experienced a rainstorm. The bookshelf was damaged, and the woodendder resting on it lost its support. It teetered precariously. Cheyenne, standing on thedder, was also in jeopardy. She anxiously gripped thedder''s handrail and, in a moment of quick thinking, kicked the adjacent bookshelf as the stairs were about to fall towards the ground. Finding a point of leverage, she used all her strength to support the fallingdder, turning it in mid-air. Bang. Thedder leaned at a 45-degree angle against another bookshelf, stabilizing itself. She had finally escaped a disaster. However, she couldn''t celebrate too soon, as the coiled golden snake began to shake, emitting a bright purple light that bathed the entire room in a faint purple hue. It was no longer just the snake''s fangs; now the entire snake was transforming. Cheyenne widened her eyes in astonishment, sping her hands together and bowing apologetically to the dignified snake statue. "Sir... I apologize, did I disturb you?" "Here''s what we can do. You pretend you didn''t see me, and I''ll pretend I didn''t see you." "How about we mind our own business?" However, the snake''s response was a sweeping tail, indicating that there was no room for negotiation. Cheyenne was displeased. Did she have to resort to her ultimate skill? Her silver needles pierced the metallic snake, creating crisp and distinct sounds as they fell to the ground. Furthermore, Cheyenne noticed that the needles that had fallen had either snapped or bent... it pained her deeply. These silver needles were a gift from Omari, all made of refined steel. They were so sharp that they could prate walls, yet they seemed utterly useless against this golden snake. The snake opened its blood-filled mouth and lunged straight at her. Ah! A faint cry escaped from her red lips as Cheyenne instinctively closed her eyes and covered her head with her hands. "Thump." A small metal box suddenly dropped out of the snake''s mouth,nding perfectly in front of the bookshelf where Cheyenne stood. She widened her eyes in astonishment and looked up at the golden snake. The purple glow in its eyes disappeared. Its three-meter-long body slowly retracted back into the shrine, coiling into the shape of an incense stick, just like before. Motionless, as if nothing had happened. Cheyenne was covered in sweat, and she thought with lingering fear, "If that snake hadn''t stopped, perhaps my life would have ended here." She let out a long sigh of relief. Her gaze shifted to the ck iron box on the bookshelf. Just as Cheyenne was about to reach out to grab it, it was snatched away by another hand wearing a white glove. Cheyenne followed the hand with her eyes, and what came into view was a breathtakingly delicate and beautiful face. The man was dressed in a white three-piece suit, with a delicate ruby brooch shining brilliantly on his chest,plementing his gentle and beautiful cheeks. His eyes were elegant and noble, his nose straight, and his plump lips as seductive as a rose, with an elegant andposed smile ying at the corners. The man was smiling at her. He picked up the box with one hand and extended the other towards her, presenting it in front of her. This seemed to be a friendly gesture. The man seemed to convey the message of "Let me help you." G NOW PLAY YOUR FAVOURITE GAMES ON However, Cheyenne didn''t ce her be hand in his palm because this face was unfamiliar to her. She had cautious about the sudden now friendliness from a stranger. "Who are you?" Cheyenne''s voice sounded cold and questioning.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The man froze for a second, then smirked, lifting the corners of his lips. His voice was equally pleasing. "So, you really have lost your memories. You don''t even remember me, Cheyenne..." Cheyenne found herself utterly confused. She quickly sighed in her heart, "Not again, another old friend?" What had she been doing these past three years? How did she suddenly know so many strange people? Master Sam felt her distant response, the confusion and contemtion in her eyes. It was clear that she had indeed lost her memories. "Miss Lawrence, it seems forgetfulnesses with having many acquaintances. We met in Akloit. I''m a friend of Mr. Foley''s, and we even yed billiards together." "Oh, and then? Is that your reason for snatching my box?" Cheyenne declined his help and descended thedder on her own. When she was about a meter away from the ground, she made a handsome leap, her ck dress fluttering. She looked at him with a cold gaze. "Snatching?" Sam btedly realized what he had done wrong and quickly offered the box to Cheyenne with both hands, apologizing like a true gentleman. "Miss Lawrence, you''ve misunderstood. I simply saw that you dropped something, so I picked it up for you." "Thank you then." Cheyenne reached out and took the box, carefully examining it from all angles, weighing it curiously in her hand. It was light and didn''t have much weight. "Miss Lawrence, do you know why the Loremaster got angry earlier?" Upon hearing his question, Cheyenne looked up and shook her head, shaking her head. "I don''t know. Are you saying that golden lump is called Loremaster?" A glimmer of light shed in Sam''s eyes, and he smiled in surprise. "It seems Miss Lawrence doesn''t know. The golden lump you called is actually our country''s national treasure, the Loremaster of the els Presidential Library. It has been famous for over two hundred years." Was it the same Loremaster mentioned by the President and the curator when she was at the entrance? "So, you mean it''s not an inanimate object, but a real creature!" "Yes, it was originally a giant golden python. After two hundred years of cultivation, it has be a half-humanoid form." "Oh my goodness!" She thought it was a sculpture made of gold, but it turned out to be a real, living snake... This was too bizarre. Why would they keep a pet like that in a library? Chapter 644: Auntie Gracie Chapter 644: Auntie Gracie Cheyenne had another question, "So, what does it eat here?" "Bing a demigod, it naturally doesn''t need to eat anything." Were there really gods in this world? She looked up again at the shrine, and the bookshelves had returned to their original state, with the shrine and the snake nowhere to be seen. Only the box in her hand and the scattered books on the ground indicated that everything that had just happened was real. Sam noticed that she was still lost in thought and his gaze fell on the box in her hand. "Miss Lawrence, why don''t you take a look at what''s inside this box?" His behavior was strange. Why was he so concerned about the box in her hand? From snatching it from her earlier to now reminding her to open it, it seemed like he was the one who was curious about what was inside. A mischievous and adorable light flickered in her bright apricot eyes as she deliberately picked up the box and, under his gaze, quietly opened it just a crack. Just as Sam was about to lean in to take a look... "Snap." The box was closed again, the crackpletely sealed. "I''m not interested in seeing what''s inside right now. That''ll do." Sam smiled faintly without saying anything, his gaze on Cheyenne showing even more interest and appreciation. "If there''s nothing else here, I''ll take my leave. Miss Lawrence, take care. If I hadn''t helped you light the incense in the shrine earlier, the consequences could have been extraordinary." Incense? Only then did Cheyenne lower her head and notice a broken half of an incense stick on the ground. So, the snake didn''t eat food but incense. No wonder it wasn''t hungry. However, why didn''t Abel inform her in advance about the need to light incense? "Miss Lawrence, what happened inside?" Sam asked. Just as they were about to discuss what happened inside, they heard the concerned voice of the librarian from outside the door. He had gone out to eat a watermelon and happened to hear a loud "bang"ing from inside. Cheyenne looked at the scattered wood chips and books on the floor, her guilty conscience making her swallow nervously. Her ck and white eyes met Sam''s, and in that silent exchange, Sam, being exceptionally intelligent, could easily guess her intentions. "I can take you out. I''m starting to miss the taste of soup dumplings." "Sounds good! Let''s go!" "Follow me." Surprisingly, Sam reached out to hold her hand, but Cheyenne frowned and dodged perfectly. "No need, I can walk by myself." As she spoke, she adjusted her skirt and followed along. Sam nced at his empty hand intentionally, feeling a tinge of regret. "Miss Lawrence, this way." It turned out that there was a skylight on the second floor of the attic. By climbing out through it and crossing a tall barrier wall, the branches of a towering tree extended from outside the wall to the roof. By stepping on these branches, they could climb smoothly outside the wall and leave. Outside the wall, an inconspicuous ordinary sedan was parked, waiting for them. From a distance, they saw the car start and drive toward their direction.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The car window rolled down. Inside was an astonishingly beautiful face. The woman wore a ck leather jacket and had her hair tied up high in a ponytail, with long and slender legs. Her cherry-red lips curved into a half-smile as she looked at the two of them. "Miss Lawrence, what a coincidence, we meet again." Cheyenne narrowed her beautiful eyes. This woman... wasn''t she the representative of the Lucas family who appeared on the judging panel during thepetition? Why was she with this man? The reason they deliberately stopped here... He didn''t exin why he appeared at the Presidential Library. "Hello, beautifuldy." A cute smile yed on Cheyenne''s lips. This address made Gracie chuckle softly. With a domineering gaze enhanced by Western-style makeup, she looked at Cheyenne, and in that brief moment of eye contact her pupils contracted. Cheyenne''s mind went nk, her awareness focused on the green glow in Gracie''s eyes. As she watched the ck pupils gradually turn into small green dots, the dots continued to expand, and finally spun... turning into beautiful and extraordinary pear/f Her eyelids felt heavy. She yawned, and her once bright and lively eyes gradually became numb and hollow. "Miss Lawrence, you''re so adorable. Perhaps... you should call me Auntie?" Gracie looked at her transformation with satisfaction, her seductive and tempting voice slowly ringing in Cheyenne''s ears. "Good girl, you must be tired. Sleep if you''re tired, have a good sleep... Look into my eyes, you''re very sleepy now." Cheyenne obediently closed her eyes. Just as Gracie was about to proceed to the next step, Cheyenne''s tightly closed eyes suddenly snapped open again, her gaze still a bit drowsy and adorable. She seemed as confused as someone who had just woken up. After a few seconds, she absentmindedly touched the back of her head. "I''m sorry, what did you just say? I forgot..." It was as if she had sleepwalked for a while. Her consciousness seemed to have left the pce and suddenly saw her grandfather''s figure ahead. Only after Cheyenne regained her rity did she realize that she was standing in front of the car, having this conversation with them, and hadn''t left the pce. Was the feeling from earlier just her imagination? Gracie couldn''t believe it and pinched her palm, her smile unchanged, still elegant and intellectual. What just happened? She had just hypnotized Cheyenne, but thetter woke up in an instant. Was it because Cheyenne had a strong willpower, or was her hypnosis technique weakening? Thetter was unlikely, as Gracie could control the other person for ten minutes when she first learned hypnosis. Once she became proficient, she could permanently hypnotize people. Perhaps it was because there were surrounding noises that affected the effectiveness of her hypnosis. Oh well, she could only wait for the next opportunity. "It''s nothing. I was just asking you where you live. I can give you a ride back." "Thank you, beautifuldy, but it''s not necessary. I''m going to Wind Hall, which is very close by. I can walk there." With those words, Cheyenne turned and left with a smile. Her slender figure stretched under the setting sun... The cold wind lifted her long hair as she gradually walked away. Behind Cheyenne''s view, Gracie and Sam also drove away. She deliberately stopped and looked back at the receding car. They had already left. The car smoothly drove on the road, and the elegant man sitting in the back seat admired the scenery passing by with appreciative eyes. The city lights were just beginning to shine, and neon lights lit up on the streets. The sunset cast a crimson glow between two tall buildings. Coincidentally, the light fell on his womanish face, and for a moment, his eyes were filled with indiscernible golden radiance. Chapter 645: 99 Roses Chapter 645: 99 Roses "What did you do to her just now?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Suddenly, Gracie heard a clear voice from the back seat, and the car slowed down. ncing at the handsome man sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror, Gracie withdrew her gaze and curved her red lips into a slight smile. "Yes, I intended to hypnotize her to inquire about the map, but I didn''t expect her to wake up from my hypnosis." "Is this the first time?" "Yes, I have never had such a failure since I started learning." Master Sam, upon hearing this, seemed to have anticipated it long ago. Heughed nonchntly and even praised Cheyenne at this moment. "I told you before, she is unique with amazing intelligence, willpower, abilities... she surpasses ordinary people in every aspect." Gracie expressed her helplessness, "Master Sam, sarcasm is fine, but if we can''t find out the location of the map, our mission will be impossible toplete." Little did she know that he had no intention of giving up just because they couldn''t obtain the map. "No rush, the game is getting more interesting. I''m looking forward to what surprises amnesiac Cheyenne can bring me." As for the map, if they couldn''t get it, it might as well be all given to Cheyenne. With her intelligence and wit, she would surely be able to find what they were looking for. After returning to the hotel, Cheyenne immediately went back to her room. Without even changing her clothes, she took out the small box she had obtained from the attic. Opening it, she found a thin sheepskin map inside. She slowly unfolded the map. It was different from the maps she had seen before. There were no directional indicators, scale ratios, or ordinary geographicalbels she had learned in ss. It only had a winding line, with a peculiar ck triangr symbol filled with dotted lines near the line. There was a small g on the map, resembling both a destination and a starting point. Strange, twhere did she see his map before? A series of short knocks suddenly interrupted her thoughts. A familiar male voice came from outside the door, hoarse and slightly intoxicated. "Cheyenne, are you asleep?" It''s Benso. Without thinking too much, Cheyenne didn''t put the map away on the desktop. Instead, she got up and walked to the door, opening it. What greeted her was arge bunch of pink roses. The delicate petals were adorned with glistening dewdrops, and the deep green leaves indicated that they were freshly picked. The room was filled with the fragrance of roses, and behind the flowers was the extraordinary handsome face with two rare traces of blood. He''s injured! Cheyenne''s pupils contracted, and her slender fingers lightly touched his face as she softly asked, "Benson, the blood on your face..." "Oh, it''s nothing. I must have identally pricked myself with a rose thorn." He elegantly smiled, casually using the back of his hand to wipe his face. In the instant he raised his hand, Cheyenne''s gaze froze on his hand. That long and perfect hand, with distinct joints, hands suitable for ying musical instruments, was now covered in wounds and bloodstains, with faint traces of soil. She grabbed his wrist, her eyes reddened, staring at his hand. The palm of his hand was torn, with rose thorns still embedded in the center. It must have been painful. "Benson, why would you do something so foolish? Don''t you know how precious your hands are?" Although Cheyenne''s voice sounded harsh, as if she were "reprimanding" him, Bensonughed. In order to give her these ny-nine roses, he personally went to the flower farm and learned about the cultivation, packaging, and care of roses. Because he had never done this kind of work before, his first attempt was tortuous and time-consuming. He kept-getting pricked while removing the thorns. But whenever he thought of the happy smile on Cheyenne''s face when she saw these roses, he didn''t feel the pain. On the contrary, he was filled with motivation. He was determined to remove all those thorns. Benson will present these ny-nine roses in front of Cheyenne. He can now see Cheyenne''s happy and joyful smile. But when Benson lowered his head and saw the tears swirling in her eyes, he suddenly panicked. He nervously watched as the teardrop rolled down her eyshes. He reached out to catch it, and the tear fell into his palm, scorching hot. "Cheyenne, don''t cry. What''s wrong? Is it that the flowers are not beautiful, or you don''t like roses?" He remembered that Cheyenne liked roses, especially pink ones. The first time he saw her was at the entrance of a flower shop. She was a little girl, dressed in dirty clothes, squatting there carefully picking up a pink rose, inhaling its fragrance. A small white butterfly trembled andnded on the tip of her nose, creating a scene as warm and harmonious as a fairy tale. At that moment, her eyes were shining brightly. Her smile on her face was pure and beautiful, because of the beauty of a flower, and the delightful fragrance. He would never forget it. Cheyenne took the bouquet and ced it on the nearby table. Then she turned around and walked back, holding his hand and leading him to the table. "It''s not about the flowers. It''s about you, Benson. You don''t know how to take care of yourself. I''m angry. Look at your hands, so many wounds. Doesn''t it hurt?" Moreover, even though he had finished his exams, he would soon face the even more challenging mentor interview. How could he y if his hands were full of injuries by the time he went on stage? As she spoke, Cheyenne firmly pressed his shoulder, making him sit obediently at the table while she quickly walked to the cab in the living room. She bent down to search for a first aid kit. Usually, hotels would have such things prepared, and she had discovered it on her first day of staying here. Cheyenne was earnestly searching for the first aid kit, while Benson looked at her busy figure and felt her genuine care for him. The tenderness and deep affection in his eyes grew even stronger. "Cheyenne, I''m really fine." "If you don''t treat the wound, it can easily lead to tetanus. Just wait for me." He really couldn''t do anything about her. In fact, it was just a minor injury. He had experienced torment that was a hundred times, a thousand times worse than this. Such trivial physical pain didn''t bother him at all. As Benson turned his head, his gaze fell on the map she had ced on the table, partially obscured by the roses. He moved the flowers aside a bit, and the clear image of the map appeared before him. The words that were about toe out of his mouth were swallowed back because of Cheyenne''s presence. Chapter 646: A Wedding Held In Forest Chapter 646: A Wedding Held in Forest Cheyenne didn''t notice his subtle change and continued searching for the first aid kit on her own. Finally, she found it in a bedside cab. "Found it!" she eximed. As she turned back to the table, she happened to see Benson carefully examining the map in his hand, with a deep expression on his face. "Benson." Upon hearing her calling his name, Benson put down the map and looked up, feeling guilty as he spoke softly, "I''m sorry for looking at your things without your permission." "It''s okay. Benson, give me your hand, and I''ll take care of your wound." "Okay." Cheyenne pulled over a rectangr small stool and sat across from him. She took hold of Benson''s hand and couldn''t help but feel a slight flutter in her heart as she looked at the densely packed wounds on his palm. First, she cleaned the dirt and blood stains from the wounds with alcohol, examining them under the light. Indeed, many rose thorns had deeply embedded themselves into his dermis. She could only use a pair of tweezers to carefully extract each thorn before applying antiseptic solution. "Does it hurt?" she asked. During the process of removing the thorns, the tweezers inevitably exerted pressure on the injured muscles. As the saying goes, when one finger hurts, the whole body feels it. Even theposed and steady Benson couldn''t help but inhale sharply, his face contorted in pain. But when he heard Cheyenne''s gentle concern, he felt that it was all worth it. "It doesn''t hurt. Thank you, Cheyenne. I wanted to ask, how did you get this map? Did you find it at the Presidential Library?" Just then, Cheyenne''s voice reached his ears, calmly recounting her experiences at the Presidential Library earlier that day. She briefly mentioned the incident where she mistook the Loremaster for a golden statue and almost got bitten. Benson was surprised and immediately snapped out of his daze. "You mean the Loremaster almost attacked you?" "Yes, Benson, do you know the Loremaster too?" Cheyenne''s expression turned slightly confused and adorable. It seemed that she was the only one who didn''t know... Benson smiled gently, his voice as clear and tender as ever. "Hmm, I had the privilege of seeing Loremaster once. It was the only time the Loremaster appeared in public." But that had been over twenty years ago. He vaguely remembered it was when he was five years old. His father had taken him to the Presidential Pce to attend the inauguration ceremony of Abel. ording to Che''s tradition, before each president takes office, they need the Loremaster''s approval and receive his blessings during the inauguration ceremony. Only then can they truly gain the support of the people. The impression left on him was the majestic golden python, over three meters long, shimmering with gold all over its body. His father excitedly pointed at the antlers of the Loremaster and said, "Do you see those antlers? It''s no ordinary snake; it''s a semi-divine serpent. If I could obtain its blood, I would surely create my best masterpiece." Unfortunately, his father''s wish was never fulfilled. After that, his father fell ill with a strange condition. He suffered from constant nightmares at night and debilitating headaches during the day. Doctors couldn''t find any exnation for his symptoms. Benson never mentioned the "best masterpiece" again. He had never known the details. Normally, apart from the transition ceremony when a new leader takes office, one would only see the Loremaster during its "hibernation" state. The Loremaster, who had lived for over two hundred years, had a gentle temperament and never initiated attacks on humans. Why would it suddenly target Cheyenne? "Thank goodness you''re safe this time, Cheyenne. If anything had happened to you, I would have felt extremely guilty," Benson said. Benson''s gaze was deep and affectionate. She was stunned for a moment, feeling somewhat ufortable under such a gaze. An intangible wave of suppression rushed towards her like a crumbling mountain and a tidal wave. Benson''s gaze made her hesitate to respond.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Does he... like me? She repeatedly questioned herself in her heart, but she was afraid that she was being too self-absorbed and overthinking things. She felt a bit lost in the moment. "Alright... Okay, Benson, pay attention to your wound and don''t let it get wet for the next few days." Benson nced down at his palm. To her surprise, Cheyenne had tied a butterfly-shaped knot on the back of his hand using a piece of gauze, disying a girlish charm. This made him feel both amused and exasperated. If anyone saw it, they would surely mock him. However, he couldn''t bring himself to undo it. Cheyenne had personally bandaged his hand. "Alright, then I''ll head back now. Tomorrow, I promised an old friend to attend their forest-themed wedding ceremony." A forest-themed wedding? Wait... the forest! Cheyenne, as if inspired by something, suddenly focused her gaze on the map again. Yes. The triangr icon, filled with dashed lines in the middle, and a shadow of a triangle on the ground,pletely covered in darkness. It looked like the shadow of a pine tree cast on the water''s surface during sunset. She was inspired, and as she looked at the other icons, everything became clear to her. The winding narrow lines represented a small stream. The wavy, short lines depicted undting mountains. The triangles symbolized trees. And perhaps the little g indicated the ce she was looking for. ????? Benson couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw her immersed in deep thought. He continued speaking, "Cheyenne, would you like to apany me to the forest-themed wedding party of my friends It should be cool." Upon hearing his voice, Cheyenne snapped out of her thoughts. She bit her lip and softly declined Benson''s gracious invitation. "No, thanks. I don''t even know your friends, and besides, I''m nning to go to Wind Half tomorrow to see how things are progressing there." Cheyenne walked him to the door while politely refusing his invitation. Benson didn''t press her further and, before leaving, he gently touched her beautiful long hair. "Alright then, get some rest. Girls who stay up tate tend to age faster, especially since you''re pregnant." In the depths of his heart, he felt a tinge of regret. What a pity; the groom would be delighted to see Cheyenne. Chapter 647: Master Omari Is Cuckolded Chapter 647: Master Omari Is Cuckolded Excited about the uing exploration of the forest the next day, Cheyenne found it difficult to fall asleep. However, when she thought about the baby growing inside her, she nced at her slightly protruding belly and furrowed her brows. Since bing pregnant, she felt like her waist had be thicker than before. She cursed under her breath, feeling the urge to get rid of it. But then she reconsidered; giving birth seemed quite painful. Oh well, she would carry it for now. Time to sleep. Under the pale and bleak moonlight, there was another person who felt upset. At the Lara mansion, it was the eve of Master Omarin''s wedding. The entire mansion was brightly lit, as if it were daytime. Despite it being past one in the morning, the servants were still bustling around. A senior butler in a ck tailcoat directed several maids to decorate the house. "And you two, go... check for any remaining dust and inspect everything again. We can''t afford to have any missing items." "Yes, sir." After receiving the instructions, the maids retreated while murmuringints under their breath and yawning. "These wealthy families are truly something else. Even organizing a wedding is soplicated." The response came from another slightly plump young maid who was biting her finger, her gaze already dulled from exhaustion. "Exactly, we''ve been preparing for half a year. If it weren''t for Master Omarin''s runawayst time, we wouldn''t have to do so much repetitive work." Suddenly, the third maid among them sighed, evoking empathy from the others. "Who would want to marry a woman like Miss Weaver? Master Omarin is truly pitiful." "You''re right." "I think that sometimes, being wealthy isn''t necessarily a good thing." Compared to Master Omarin, who was about to marry a promiscuous woman he didn''t love, their torment was only physical. Moreover, the Lara family was a prestigious lineage in Onistead. With Master Omari''s wedding being such a grand asion, the maids could expect to receive cash. As they excitedly spected about the amount of the cash, a "ng" sound suddenly echoed through the dark garden. A deted beer bottle fell from mid-air,nding precisely in the garden''s ornamental fountain. Upon closer inspection under the light, they noticed over a dozen empty bottles floating on the water''s surface. The three of them were startled and instinctively looked up. The room on the second floor had no lights on, pitch ck and difficult to see clearly. Only one streetmp in the garden cast its light on the shadows of the trees, illuminating the intricate veins of each leaf with a green glow. The green light pierced through the forest,nding on a particr silhouette. It was Master Omari! He stood with his back to the window, one long leg stretched out on the ground while the other was bent at the knee. One hand rested on his knee, while the other held a new beer bottle as he tilted his head back to continue drinking. The green light fell on his disheveled long hair, making it shine in the dark night like the leaves-radiating green. This scene inexplicably evoked a sense of heartache. "Indeed, even if life can go on, it''s still painful to have such an unfaithful wife." Herpanion nodded, tears welling up in her eyes. "Mm-hmm, mm-hmm."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She felt such deep pity for Master Omari that she couldn''t find the words to express it. After the three of them left, another crisp and loud "plop" sound rang out in the darkness. This sound was different from the previous one. It seemed there was still half a bottle of alcohol left. The man''s hoarse and deep voice carried by the chilly wind traveled far, sounding both submissive and heart-wrenching. "Cheyenne!" "Cheyenne... I''m getting married, but I miss you so much..." Separated by a door, Leon paused, his gazeplex as he peered through the crack in the doorway at the scene inside. Marrying someone you don''t love is like burying your soul in a grave. He had experienced such pain and torment too. But he had endured it for several decades. He hoped Omari could adapt and recover soon. "Father, we have only four hours left until the wedding procession. What should we do about Omari''s drunken state?" Hayden''s cold and stern voice resonated outside the door as he also saw his younger brother in a state of despair inside the room. At this moment, he appeared just as miserable as a stray dog, devoid of the elegance befitting a top-notchwyer. A faint glint shed in his eyes, disappearing in an instant. Leon took a deep breath, leaning on his cane at the door as he let out a long sigh. Bitterly, he spoke, "He''s feeling sad. Let him be." "As for tomorrow morning''s wedding procession why don''t you go instead of Omari? We can exin to the Weaver family that he''s not feeling well, and he''ll definitely be present for the formal exchange of rings." Let him rece his brother for the wedding procession? Hayden''s scalp tightened at the thought. Would the Weaver family agree to this absurd decision? But his father was favoring Omari, and he couldn''t refuse this proposal. "Fine." Only then did Leon turn to look at he noticed him, and in that moment, eldest that his obedient and capable eldest son had a few strands of gray hair at his temples. In this moment, his heart was filled with mixed emotions. He patted Hayden''s shoulder with hisrge hand, silentlyforting and appreciating his ability to see the bigger picture. "No matter when, you''re the one who puts my mind at ease the most. This family will still rely on you in the future." "How are you getting along with Miss Davidsontely?" This family relying on him? Hayden felt a profound sense of irony. ??? In the past, his father cared more about that woman outside, and even when they were forced apart, he used work as an excuse to avoiding home. Later, that woman died. His mother gave in, allowing Omari to be admitted into the Lara family, and only then did his fathere back to them. He thought this was a fresh start, but it turned out to be the worst situation. Before Omari came, his father only had him as a son. Even though his parents had a strained rtionship, his father would find time to help him with his homework and take him on business trips. But after Omari arrived, this rebellious and disobedient teenager became the one his father constantly praised. When he didn''t want to study in the country, he was immediately sent abroad. When he didn''t want to endure the family''s disdain due to his illegitimate status, he was allowed to stand on his own. When he didn''t want to take over thepany, he had to be grateful and thank his younger brother for giving up this precious opportunity. But he was the eldest son of the Lara family. The legitimate eldest son. Why did he need a "gift" from an illegitimate child? All of this rightfully belonged to him, Hayden. Chapter 648: He Had Been So Drunk And Obsessed Chapter 648: He Had Been So Drunk and Obsessed Omari med his father for making them, mother and son, wander around for over a decade, resulting in his mother''s demise. Little did he know, Hayden''s mother led a morous life as a wealthy socialite but remained a widow at heart. Omari resented his father for forcing him to marry a man he didn''t love, just as he himself had to marry the President''s daughter, Emily, whom he had no affection for. In this regard, he handled it more confidently than Omari, for he was always devoid of emotions. Love and affection were mere childish and naive matters, far less significant than personal gain. To him, Omari''s willingness to offend the Lara and Weaver families for a trivial Cheyenne was downright foolish. At the same time, he secretly wished for Omari to continue being "foolish" like this. The worse Omari''s reputation, the better it was for him. Hayden had left. Leon hesitated outside the door for a while before finally deciding to go in. Leaning on his cane, he pushed open the door and entered the dimly lit room, filled with the scent of alcohol. "Why isn''t the light on?" he asked. Before the words even left his mouth, a pair of bloodshot eyes filled with crimson looked towards him, causing Leon''s heart to skip a beat in fright. Calmly, he pressed the light switch on the wall, instantly brightening up the room with the piercing re from the crystal chandelier. As someone who had just emerged from the darkness of the night, his pupils shrank momentarily, and his charming eyes narrowed to slits as he looked at the neer. The room was filled with the stench of alcohol and littered with empty bottles. Leon, grudgingly using his cane to clear a path through the bottles blocking his way, made his unsteady way towards Omari. Seeing him with a filthy face and disheveled clothes, looking despairing and dejected, Leon felt a mix of anger and heartache. After all, this was his beloved woman''s son. It would be hypocritical not to feel distressed. "Omari, get up! Act like a man, will you? Is it meaningful to keep drowning yourself in alcohol? Is it?" He even felt the urge to use his precious ebony cane to knock some sense into him. After all, it would be difficult to find another like it. "Crash..." Omari suddenly smashed the beer bottle in his hand onto the ground, causing a loud noise and scaring the onlookers with their curious expressions outside the door. "Tell me then, is it meaningful to sacrifice your own will for the sake of personal gain, even if it meanspromising your entire life? Is that meaningful?" His voice reverberated with sarcasm. Leon''s face turned purple and green, his anger boiling within. How dare that brat lecture him like that! "Are you trying to teach me a lesson?" Leon retorted, coughing uncontrobly. His irritation caused a pain in his chest, reminding him of his old ailment. Seeing the old man struggling for breath, Omari''s raging emotions calmed down a bit. With a pair of resentful eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, "You knew perfectly well that Cheyenne is the one I love." "You knew that I have already established myself and don''t need to obey your arrangements." "But it''s because you''re my father and because you used your illness and her safety to threaten me." "Fine, I''llpromise! It''s me being too softhearted, toopassionate. For the rest of my life, I can only be controlled like a puppet by all of you!" Leon saw him describe marriage as such tragedy, as if it was a hopeless path of no return, and he couldn''t help but feel that it was too much. "You don''t have to speak so harshly about yourself. Miss Weaver, as the future head of the Weaver family, is more than worthy of you." "As for Cheyenne... her status is too low. Even if you don''t marry Miss Weaver, I won''t allow you to marry a woman like her." "That''s all I have to say. We''ll leave at 5 a. m. tomorrow to pick up the bride and arrive at the forest by 7:30. The wedding ceremony will officially begin at 9 a. m. Pull yourself together and don''t forget Cheyenne is still in Onistead!" He didn''t want to use this reason to provoke Omari, but unfortunately, Omari was consumed by grief and couldn''t pay attention to anything other than this name. After saying these harsh words, Leon quickly left this incredibly oppressive ce. Seeing Omari like this, he couldn''t help but recall the day when he was separated from his lover. He had also been intoxicated and obsessed with grief. Time rewinds to Akloit, 8 p. m., Club Tonight. Kate had lived for half a lifetime, and this was only the second time she had been to such a dark and chaotic ce. Thest time she came was because Graeme invited her for his birthday. But this time, she had a different reason altogether. The dance floor yed energetic DJ electronic music, and young men and women danced under the rotating colorful lights, oblivious to everything. Apuse filled the air. Kate''s appearance captivated many men in the crowd, despite wearing a conservative ck dress that reached her ankles. Other than a glimpse of fair skin exposed by the square neckline, the only other skin visible was her. slender ankles sheathed in vel.r stockings, as she walked gracefully in seven-centimeter high heels. She stood at 1. 7 meters tall, but her frame was delicate and petite. Coupled with her cute and elegant round face, no one would associate her with a "maturedy". The ck dress clung to her, entuating her perfect and graceful figure round, upright, long legs, and a slender waist. Every step she took felt like cat paws stepping on everyone''s hearts. In the dark corners, several gazes fell upon her. Someone even whistled at her from behind, their voice sounding sinister, "Beautiful, did youe here alone?" "Should me and my buddy keep youpany and dispel your loneliness?" Kate dared not look up at him and quickly lowered her head, but strode to leave this chaotic hall. Leaving the hall, Kate followed the waiter''s instructions and made her way to private room number one. Miss Walsh was waiting inside. "Here we are."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The handsome waiter warmly brought her to the door of the private room and stopped, extending his hand in a weing gesture. His smile was sincere. "Alright, thank you." The door wasn''t fully closed, so she could push it open directly. What she saw inside the room left Kate stunned. This... this was Master Glenn''s fianc¨¦e, Miss Walsh? "Gotcha, hahaha!" The woman eximed joyfully, reaching out and suddenly grabbing hold of Kate''s arm. Chapter 649: Master Glenn Will Not Live Beyond Thirty Chapter 649: Master Glenn Will Not Live Beyond Thirty She happily took off the blindfold covering her eyes, and the unfamiliar face in front of Miss Walsh made her breath catch. With a vacant expression, her eyes were fixed on Kate''s face, and her lips were slightly open. It took her a while to utter two soft words. If Kate hadn''t heard wrong, she seemed to have just been praised? "Beautiful, cute..." As Miss Walsh assessed her, Kate also appraised the face in front of her, unable to be neatly summed up with just one word, "ugly." In this situation, she remembered a sentence from a textbook-being overly critical to someone''s ugliness is a form of cruelty. So, with politeness and considerable embarrassment, Kate averted her gaze and looked at the other people in the room instead. But this nce quickened her heartbeat, and her cheeks blushed instantly. Even her neck turned a rosy pink. In this private room, there were about seven or eight gigolos with handsome and fair statures simr to Master Glenn''s. Despite the cold weather, they were all wearing nothing but boxers. One of these gigolos walked toward her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The peach-colored light in the private room seemed exceptionally flirtatious, shining on his fair, muscr chest, and just above his corbone, there was a seductive and tantalizing rose tattoo. Kate didn''t dare to look further down at his body. "Darling, who is this youngdy? She is so cute... I really want to pinch her cheeks." As the man spoke, he extended his long arm to hold Miss Walsh''s waist and left a fragrant kiss on her face. Though ostensibly kissing Miss Walsh, his daring and teasing gaze was firmly fixed on Kate''s blushing cheeks, causing her to feel flustered. Miss Walsh didn''t seem jealous; instead, she pinched the high, round buttocks of the handsome man as they discussed Kate gleefully in front of her. "Peter, this is the woman my fianc¨¦ is keeping outside. Hmph, I have to say her appearance is passable, but she looks so silly." Hearing this, Peter let out a low, huskyugh. "Isn''t that what makes her adorable?" Kate frowned. She still dared not look at anything other than Miss Walsh''s face, which was unbearable for her as well. She had pondered her approach for a long time, and even beforeing, she had figured out how to confront Miss Walsh. Instead of doing so, it would be better to admit her mistake proactively. Taking a deep breath, Kate finally mustered the courage to speak. In a firm voice with a sincere attitude, she bowed to her. "Miss Walsh, Master Glenn and I... it''s all my fault. I know he has a fianc¨¦e, but I couldn''t resist his tenderness." "I know it''s hical. I''m sorry. I told Master Glenn that I would leave once you two got married." After hearing her words, Miss Walsh looked puzzled, tilting her head with a bewildered look, her fair fingers supporting her delicate chin. "Leave? Why would you want to leave?""" Kate immediately suspected that she had entered the wrong room, and the woman in front of her, Miss Walsh, was either an imposter orpletely insane. And her insanity seemed quite severe. She forcefully pushed away the handsome foreign quy clinging to her and, with her delicate arms, embraced Kate''s shoulders, dragging her to sit on the couch. But that wasn''t all. Amelia reached out her hand and touched Kate''s face, then moved it down to her waist. Kate felt a wave of fear and regret wash over her, thinking to herself, "Could Miss Walsh be one of those people who swing both ways?" If only she had brought Ja with her. Ja was someone who knew how to handle such situations. "Oh my, you have such a great figure, and your face is so pretty. I''m sorry, I just couldn''t resist wanting to touch you," Amelia said, her voice filled with excitement. "Ahem... You are Kate, right? Tell me, why choose to date a guy like my fiance?" Finally, the conversation shifted back to the right track, and Amelia withdrew her hands, now wearing an excited expression as she looked at Kate. It seemed less like she was here to catch a cheater and more like she was here to listen to a story. Kate was once again shocked. Her eyebrows knitted together, but she obediently recounted the process of how she ended up involved with Master Glenn. The story began in a clich¨¦d manner: Master Glenn was drugged by someone, and since Kate happened to be drunk that day, they ended having a one-night stand. They initially wanted to go their separate ways, but fate had other ns, and they met each other again on the set. Perhaps it was his charm that captivated her, or perhaps it was because women had a soft spot for their first man. Either way, she was captivated and did something that went against her principles. After finishing her story, Kate once again expressed her apology to Amelia, swearing, "Miss Walsh, Master Glenn once told me that once he gets married, he will be "Ha!" Amelia burst into a sarcasticugh, looking at Kate with both mockery and sympathy. Her eyes seemed to say, "How could you be so easily fooled?" "Forget it. The whole ''devoted to his wife'' thing is just because the men in the Weaver family are cursed from birth and can''t cheat. It has nothing to do with who he marries. Otherwise, he won''t live past thirty." "By the way, let me add, even if he doesn''t cheat after marriage, he won''t live long." "So, foolish girl, you''ve been deceived by him. It''s truly pitiful. Firstly, even if he doesn''t marry me, he won''t live past thirty and will ruin you. How wasteful of such a rare talent!" "Even if he survives this ordeal, he can only have a tonic rtionship with you after marriage. Doesn''t that still hinder your happiness?" "Tsk, how despicable. I feel like cursing him right along with you. What kind of person is he?" Amelia eximed, her anger evident. Master Glenn won''t live past thirty! When Kate heard this news, it felt as if a knife had mercilessly ripped through her heart, causing her immense pain and sorrow. "Why? Is there any way to break this curse and save Master Glenn''s life?" Kate asked, her voice filled with desperation. "What?" Amelia was dumbfounded. After saying so many things to convince Kate to leave, the silly girl was now worrying about the bad guy''s lifespan. Amelia narrowed her already small eyes and, with her plump lips, uttered words that shocked Kate. Chapter 650: I DonT Mind Chapter 650: I Don''t Mind "You must have never experienced being in a rtionship with other men. Once you do, you will give up on Master Glenn! He''s just setting a honey trap for you!" Amelia eximed, pointing her delicate finger at the three handsome guys standing nearby. "You, you and you, help me please Miss Zamora." Zidan''s pants tightened, outlining his perfectly sculpted physique with a triangr shape, muscr yet not bulky, exuding masculine charm. Kate, frightened, covered her eyes, desperately wanting to run towards the door. "No, I... I don''t want this. Don''te near me." Amelia twisted her waist and sat on Peter''sp, her hands embracing the person beside her. They engaged in a passionate, wet French kiss. Seeing Kate''s extreme resistance, Amelia burst intoughter. "Come on, it''s not like they are harming you. Our youth is so short, why waste it by clinging onto one man?" "Besides, you are so beautiful and have a great figure. It would be a shame not to y around a bit! Don''t worry... they are skilled; I''ve already experienced it myself." "I''m very generous and I''m lending you my beloved toys for free, Miss Zamora. Don''t be shy. We are all women, what''s there to fear?" Kate bit her lip, panic causing her to open the door and try to escape. Unfortunately, one of the gigolos behind her grabbed her shoulder, pulling her back. "Miss Zamora, I am Tony. Don''t be afraid. I will make you feelfortable." "Don''te near me, let me go!" "Miss Zamora." Desperate and sweaty, Kate felt like she was so close to opening the door. But at a crucial moment, she was pulled back. A pair of hands held her shoulders, another pair wrapped around her waist, and one pair even touched her face. Kate''s expression turned painful as she tightly bit her lip, trying to remain chaste and virtuous. When Master Glenn arrived, he was infuriated by the scene before his eyes. Hot blood rushed through his veins, and he instinctively charged forward. "Don''t touch her!" He clenched his fist and swung punches at the three men, his forehead veined with anger, emitting a chilling and intimidating aura. Master Glenn''s speed was as fast as a cheetah, and in an instant, he knocked the three gigolos to the ground. With their battered faces, it was hard to recognize their previously handsome appearances. No wonder they couldn''t match Master Glenn. He was well-trained, while their upation only required them to work on their abs to appear attractive to wealthy women. Their fighting skills were simply not in the same league. This sudden turn of events shocked everyone in the room. Miss Walsh was still ying a game of feeding fruits mouth-to-mouth with her beloved toy. Gulp. She identally swallowed a bigger-than-thumb-sized berry, making her feel ufortable as she burped loudly. With widened eyes, she looked at the intruder, but no matter how hard she tried, her eyes remained small due to her natural condition. "Why... why are you here?" Master Glenn ignored her and instead extended his arms to embrace the trembling Kate.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In an extremely gentle voice, heforted her, "Don''t cry, I''m here. Did they touch you?" As he spoke these words, Master Glenn''s face emitted a murderous aura, leaving everyone present speechless. Kate sobbed softly, reaching out to touch her own face, shoulders, and waist before shaking her head. "No." He arrived just in time, otherwise the next step might have led to her clothes being removed. Master Glenn shielded her with a dominating presence, casting a disdainful gaze at Amelia, his voice dripping with coldness. "Whatever unrestrained behavior you seek is your own affair, I won''t interfere, but-she belongs to me!" Although Amelia had known Master Glenn for some time, this was the first time they had shed so directly. She couldn''t help but feel a little timid. Her gaze happened upon the ss of wine on the table, and Amelia reached for it. She drank it all in one go. As the saying goes, alcohol emboldens the timid, and after a ss, she felt her whole body rx. "I haven''tid a finger on her; on the contrary, I''m helping her out of a mess." "Master Glenn, you''re being too selfish. You know you''re cursed and don''t have long to live, so why provoke her?" "Are you genuinely concerned for her, or are you just ying around? I suspect you know your true feelings." She exposed Master Glenn''s biggest secret right in front of Kate. In that Master Glenn instinctively hisrge hands clenched into beading in his He turned to Kate, who was looking at him with tearful, questioning. her cautious as she asked, "Yeyes, Wionplex and Master Glenn chuckled self-deprecatingly, his deep-set eyes cool and profound. His deep voice was full of maism. "It''s true! Everything she said is true. I''m selfish, despicable, and rotten to the core." "Knowing don''t have long to live and being betrothed, I shouldn''t have messed with you. I envied your youth, beauty, and unlimited future. I wanted to ruin you, to drag you down with me." As he spoke, the eyes of everyone in the room turned toward him with a look of revulsion. Amelia swallowed nervously, feeling afraid with goosebumps rising and a cold shiver down her spine. She murmured softly, "I knew it. You''re not a good person, doing such morally depraved things now." Her voice was quiet, but both Kate and Master Glenn heard it. However, Master Glenn seemed as though he hadn''t heard her words, his gaze fixed on Kate. "You should go. She''s right, I''ve been too selfish. You deserve a better man to love you, Kate... I''m sorry." "Kate, we-let''s leave it here. In the little time left, I will remember you for the rest of my life." With that, he turned and left, his tall, formidable figure silhouetted against the colorful, hazy lights. He appeared so graceful... Yet so lonely. At that moment, Kate finally understood that Master Glenn had unconsciously made his way into her heart. All along, she had numbly believed herself to be the unwilling party. When she heard that he didn''t have long to live, and heard him say he was giving up on her, there hadn''t been any joy in her heart. In fact, she felt pain and despair. "Master Glenn, don''t leave... I don''t mind." Kate suddenly stood up and chased after him, embracing his waist from behind. At the same time, the man''s footsteps and heartbeat paused together. Chapter 651: I Know What IM Doing Chapter 651: I Know What I''m Doing He lowered his head and gazed at the delicate hands around his waist, stunned for a long moment. "Kate..." His tone of voice was filled with deep affection. "Do you know what you''re doing?" Her attempt to make him stay would only soften his heart and make him feel ashamed and guilty. If he called it off now, she could extricate herself from this situation. But Kate seemedpletely unaware of the danger she was putting herself in. Her arms tightened around his waist, as her smooth face rested against his back. "I know what I''m doing. I''m already an adult, and I believe in the choices I''ve made." There was only one thought in her mind, and that was not to let Master Glenn die! Master Glenn felt his heart pounding like never before, and it was all because of this woman he had always looked down upon. In fact, Amelia wasn''t wrong. He had approached her from the beginning with the intention of making use of her. If she knew his ill intentions, would she still hold onto him, refuse to let go and im she wouldn''t regret it? The truth was on the tip of his tongue, but he hesitated and decided to let it be. He regretted it. From this day forward, he would treat her well. Tears welled up in Master Glenn''s eyes, but as he turned around, the glimmer of moisture vanished without a trace. He firmly held onto Kate''s tender hands, stretching out his arms and embracing her tightly. In front of Amelia, he dered: "It''s toote for regret now. I''ve already given you two chances." Thest time, she didn''t push him away. And this time, even knowing that his lifespan was short, she foolishly chose to be with him. Master Glenn used to believe that she was just toying with him, but as they grew closer, he realized that Kate was actually a very innocent and determined girl. Once she set her mind on something, she would stick to it stubbornly, even to the end. It was hard not to fall in love with her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Tsk tsk tsk, how can there be such a foolish woman? It''s really embarrassing for us women." "There are countless good men in this world, there''s no need to search for a heart-wrenching one. Anyway... if you two are sopatible, don''t bother me with your presence.'' Amelia''s lips twitched slightly as she nced at the clock hanging on the wall-the hour hand was already close to ten. In this good time, this beautiful evening, she didn''t have the mood to be a third wheel. She immediately issued an eviction order, "Alright, if you two want to continue your lovey-dovey conversation, do it somewhere else. Don''t interrupt my fun." "Miss Zamora, no matter what, you''re attractive, and I consider you my friend." Kate blushed at her teasing remark, realizing for the first time that she had just been embraced by Master Glenn. She turned back and smiled warmly at Miss Walsh. "Thank you, Miss Walsh. You''re also my friend." If there were paparazzi present at that moment, they would surely find it strange-why were the wife and the mistress bing friends? What should have been a scene of violent argument had unexpectedly turned into a touching farewell between Amelia and Kate. Caught in the middle, Master Glenn''s handsome face showed a faint trace of annoyance as he looked at Amelia''s hand, which she had ced on Kate''s waist. He took a big step forward, pulling Amelia''s hand away, and then took Kate back into his arms again. In a protective posture, he carried her away. Behind the two of them, Miss Walsh was fuming, her cheeks bulging with anger. She hadn''t even had a chance to exchange Line contact information with Miss Zamora before he whisked eve that. UMS On the other side, Master Glenn led Kate out of the bar, maneuvering through the crowded crowd. From the brightly lit bar to the warm glow of streetmps, they finally arrived in a spacious and dimly lit luxury car. As soon as they got in the car, Master Glenn scooped her up and ced her on hisp, his gaze so intense it made her blush. "Kate..." With no lights on inside the car, it was pitch ck. Kate felt a tingle on her neck as the man buried his head in the nape of her neck. His delicate kisses trailed down from her shoulder, reaching her corbone. "Master Glenn, stop... please." This was an underground parking lot, what if someone passed by and saw them? Besides, something just felt off. Upon hearing her fearful rejection, Master Glenn breathed out a sigh bit her earlobe and coaxed her "Don''t worry, no one outside can see through these windows." " "But..." Her gentle, pleading voice reached his ears, and hisrge hand had already pulled down her turtleneck sweater. "Kate, I can''t hold back anymore..." She didn''t quite understand, but his voice made it sound like he was in pain. Kate softened. Thinking about how he might actually not live past thirty, she reached out trembling hands and embraced his strong neck. "You''re such a cute and kind-hearted girl. Honestly, I don''t want to marry her, even if I only live until thirty." "Kate, I won''t marry Miss Walsh..." Listening to his firm vows whispered in her ear, Kate''s entire soul felt as if it was floating, about to soar into the sky. The car was cold, and her woolen skirt was tossed under the seat. But it quickly warmed up. She could feel his powerful heartbeat. A long time passed before the luxury car left the underground parking lot. Fortunately, at this timing, most people in the bar were still having fun, and there was no one in the parking lot. The lights inside the car came on, and Master Glenn personally picked up the crumpled dress, looking slightly embarrassed when he saw that it was dirty. "Here, wear my coat. I''ll take you home." "Okay." She feltpletely weak and powerless now, sweat soaking her temples and her eyes. They were damp and shiny, like those of a cute little deer. Master Glenn couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her forehead, a gesture of utmost fondness. "Do you feel ufortable?" Blushing, Kate shook her head and clumsily put on his suit jacket, buttoning it up. "That''s good, then." After about twenty minutes, the luxury car stopped at the Zamora Vi''s doorstep. Chapter 652: HeS Not As Simple As You Think Chapter 652: He''s Not as Simple as You Think The car came to a stop, and Master Glenn got out of the driver''s seat. He opened the car door, and with his strong arms, he lifted her up horizontally. "Ah!" She nervously grabbed onto his arm. Master Glenn was only wearing a white shirt, and the top two buttons seemed to have gone missing at some point. The cor was slightly open, revealing two imprints on his tanned neck. Those were from what she did just now... Kate suddenly didn''t dare to look any further, as if it might be something serious. She extended a tender finger and pointed at his neck, reminding him, "Should we put a band-aid on here?" Seeing her shy expression, like that of a little girl, Master Glenn couldn''t help but think that she really was adorable. He looked down and caught a glimpse of the mark belonging to her at the corner of his eye on his own neck. His lips curved into a mischievous smirk. "No need for any ointment. This is thebel you gave me. I''m yours." She didn''t respond, but her heart felt sweet. She held onto his neck tightly and made their way up to the second floor in the darkness. Master Glenn ced her into the nket, neatly adjusted the corners, and pressed his lips against hers, greedily savoring the sweetness of his beloved, before finally bidding her farewell. "Goodnight, my dear Kate." Kate widened her eyes in surprise. In the dark night, her gaze was exceptionally bright, inviting him with a hint of anticipation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! There was a hint of grievances and an inviting tone in her words. "My brother isn''t home..." Master Glenn suppressed a chuckle and gently patted her back with his palm. "I''m afraid if I stay with you any longer, you won''t be able to get up tomorrow. Be a good girl, Kate. We''ll see each other again tomorrow. I have to go to the office now." "It''s sote, and you still have to go to the office?" Turns out, Master Glenn''s life wasn''t as easy as she had imagined. He worked hard, defying his already short lifespan. If it were anyone else, they would have indulged in pleasure long before this day. But Master Glenn was no ordinary person. He would never allow himself to live such a dissolute and self-indulgent life. In his eyes, life might have a limited length, but it could have infinite width. So, even if he only had one day left, he would strive until that day. But now, he was bing greedy, wanting a bit more time... He hadn''t had the chance to love Kate yet, nor had he had the chance to show her the colorful world. A warm drop of moisture suddenly fell on Kate''s forehead. She didn''t know if it was Master Glenn''s sweat or tears, but instinctively, she reached out to touch it and then brought her finger to her lips to taste it. It was a bit bitter, slightly astringent. It must be tears. Just as she was contemting whether it was tears or not, she suddenly felt a weight on her. A heavy man leaned over, and his damp hands firmly grasped her waist. It hurt a little. She tried to move, but Master Glenn forcefully held her down, his hoarse voice carrying a hint of satisfied sensuality. "Kate, thank you." Upon hearing this, she didn''t move anymore. After several seconds, Master Glenn heard a shocking statement. "Master Glenn, give me a child." "You..." "If you can''t live past thirty, I''ll learn to be a good mother and raise our child well." "You''re truly foolish." He couldn''t bear to leave now, so he immediately squeezed onto her bed, pulling her and the nket into his arms. "If I really die, my fortune will be left to you and the child," he promised. This would be his new life goal in the days toe! Indoors, the atmosphere was warm and inviting. The heavy, ck ckout curtains blocked out the noisy sounds from outside. Ayer of clear frost had formed on the window, & result of the high indoor temperature of twenty-seven to twenty-eight degrees. The cold air outside instantly melted when it touched the steamy ss, but then re-froze into frost due to the low outdoor temperature. Cheyenne, dressed in a thin white nightgown, knelt barefoot on the carpeted floor, her freshly washed, cascading long hair spread behind her. She appeared delicate with fairplexion and rosy lips. The scattered books around her created a slightly disheveled scene. Last night, she had only slept for a little over three hours and then couldn''t find sleep again. She got up at around four in the morning to sift through arge amount of information, finally finding the ce in the Onistead area that matched the symbol on the map - the red maple forest on the city outskirts. The locals called it the "Dead Forest." Coincidentally, her grandfather''s name appeared in the news, revealing that he was actually one of the leading experts of that archaeological team. Perhaps her grandfather was truly hidden in that forest. Thinking of this, Cheyenne suddenly wished for the daybreak, her gaze fixated on the ck curtains in front of her - as deep and profound as the night itself. When the first golden sunlight pierced through the dark sky and spilled onto the horizon, a new visitor appeared in the ancient and deste Dead Forest. The person was of short stature, wrapped in a military green coat that covered her from head to toe, the fuzzy hatcovering her small head Her equally fuzzy snow boots peeked out, while she carried a moderately-sized backpack on her shoulders, appearing quite full. The petite figure gradually approached the entrance to the forest, her gloved hands sping onto the surroundingrge maple tree. Her fingertips touched a smooth, icy-cold surface. Hastily removing her sunsses, she was surprised to find that she had touched a snake with a triangr head, disying a vivid emerald color and crimson vertical pupils, undoubtedly a poisonous snake. But she didn''t need to use the short knife at her waist, as it was a frozen snake, its body hanging from a tree branch, along with a fist-sized, colorful spider. Cheyenne immediately felt relieved. She was afraid of snakes, but this creature couldn''t move at all in its frozen state, allowing her to walk freely. After taking a few steps, she hesitated and decided to draw her waist knife. Closing her eyes, she made a decisive move, using the handle to sever the snake''s tongue. There was a crisp sound that could satisfy even those with OCD - as the frozen snake snapped like breaking a piece of hard ice, resolute and swift. Even if the snake were toe back to life in the following spring, without its tongue, it wouldn''t be able to bite anyone. Chapter 653: Night In The Forest Chapter 653: Night in the Forest As she ventured a few steps further, towering trees surrounded her, their broad leaves creating a lush greenery even in the midst of this cold winter. She soon found herself sweating profusely, not due to exertion, but because the forest floor, still moist from yesterday''s rain, caused each step to sink deep into the muddy ground. Navigating through this terrain was slow-going, taking her about ten minutes to cover just a few hundred meters. Suddenly, an unexpected crunch beneath her foot revealed a hidden swamp beneath a bed of dry leaves. As she recoiled, white bubbles emerged, apanied by wisps of white mist and a swarm of wriggling ck insects. Her merciless step had inadvertently imed several lives, leaving her with a sickening feeling in her gut. Fearing the potential presence of alligators and pythons lurking beneath the water''s surface, she began to navigate the swamp, using a branch to p the water as she made her way forward. Fortunately, Onistead''s climate fell into the subtropical continental monsoon category, which meant that the temperature did not rise significantly even in summer, sparing the swamp from alligators. Most snakes were also in hibernation. Her only immediate concern was the bone-chilling cold of the winter water, which even multipleyers of clothing couldn''t shield her from. She knew she had to hurry through this marsh, or risk the dangerous chill that could incapacitate her and render her legs useless. The thought of spending the rest of her days confined to a wheelchair spurred her to quicken her pace. After over threeborious hours, she finally emerged from the swamp, her pants soaked through. She quickly sought out a rtively dry spot to start a fire and dry her clothes before continuing her journey. Choosing a small hillock with dense grass as her temporary camping ground, she prepared to weather the impending rain. As darkness loomed, she knew she had to set up her hammock and start a fire to stave off the impending cold. Building a fire in this damp forest would require more effort than usual, but Cheyenne had prepared for the cold, damp winters of this region, ensuring her backpack contained a box of matches and a lighter. Surveying her surroundings, she found damp soil and leaves everywhere, but she managed to gather some pine branches with resin, which ignited easily. The pine resin not only helped start the fire but also emitted a pleasant scent that served to repel insects. Thanks to her thorough preparation, the process of starting the fire proved rtively straightforward, and soon, a dancing me of yellow and blue illuminated the darkness of the night. In the wilderness, a fire was essential-it not only warded off wild animals but also prevented the body from sumbing to frostbite in the cold night, especially in the dead of winter. As she gazed at the crackling mes, a fleeting smile crossed her face-a silent acknowledgement of her adaptability. With her burdens cast aside, she began to set up her tent for the night. Choosing the right location for setting up the tent is crucial. It should be near a water source and preferably in a t valley. She pulled out a short knife from her waist and began searching for suitable trees in the forest. After looking around, she finally chose a sturdy pine tree with a wrist-thick trunk. It took a lot of effort to chop down the tree and wedge it between two other trees. Cheyenne nned to make a hammock because the damp soil not only had moisture but also concealed ants and small scorpions. Getting bitten by them would be disastrous. Once the basic frame was set up, she found some dry vines and skillfully weaved them into arge mat. She sat on it to test its strength. Good, it didn''t break. Sheid a few banana leaves on it and then ced her sleeping bag on top. To be honest, even though sleeping in midair, Cheyenne still didn''t feel at ease. She was afraid that spiders and bugs would crawl down at night, so she decided to curl up inside her sleeping bag. After solving the problems of fire and amodation, it was almost dark outside. The forest was eerily quiet at night. Not even the chirping of birds or the buzzing of cicadas could be heard. Cheyenne had initially nned to go to the nearby river to see if she could catch a fish for dinner. She had some food and bread in her backpack, but she didn''t know how many days it would take for her to get out of this forest, so she didn''t want to use them unless absolutely necessary. But now it was gettingte, and the surroundings were pitch-ck. Only a dimly lit corner was visible due to the fire. Cheyenne decided to give up. She would eat a piece of bread tonight and figure out a way to find food tomorrow. She only ate half a piece of bread, took a few sips of mineral water, and theny down on the hammock to rest, closing her eyes, preparing to face the challenges of tomorrow. en.swhovels However, just as she had dozed off for less than half an hour, Cheyenne woke up abruptly, her eyes widening. Boom! That sound- An explosion! It sounded like thunder booming on the ground. Even from a distance, she could feel the hammock trembling a few times. She was certain she hadn''t moved at all. She wasn''t the only one in this forest! Compared to the possible presence of wild animals, this was what Cheyenne was most worried about.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After all, humans were the cruelest, greediest, and most cunning creatures in this world. Her fire would eventually attract attention. After careful consideration, Cheyenne decided to extinguish the fire. This way, she could at least ensure that the person hidden in the dark wouldn''t discover her presence. The other party also wouldn''t know if she was a friend or foe, so she decided to endure for now. Without fire, even though she was sleeping in her sleeping bag, it was still chilling in the middle of the night. Cheyenne woke up again. She hadn''t slept for long, but she felt as if she had experienced a long century. Just as she couldn''t help but start to wander in her thoughts, she heard the sound of footsteps. Rustle- It was the sound of shoes stepping on leaves. Someone was approaching! The sound was getting closer, and Cheyenne quickly opened her sleeping bag, picked up her backpack, and fetched a handgun, hiding behind arge tree. In the darkness, a figure walked closer, moving like a ghost. The man noticed the scattered mes on the ground and let out a coldugh. "Anothermb walking into the trap, huh?" As he was feeling proud that he would soon collect the bounty, he didn''t notice a petite figure quietly slipping away not far behind him. Chapter 654: The Poisoned Vulture Chapter 654: The Poisoned Vulture Justst night, a frosty spell had descended upon the woods, dispelling the lingering miasma that haunted the ce throughout the year. The improved visibility was both a blessing and a curse. On the positive side, with the miasma lifted and the slower air currents of winter, she would be able to endure staying here for a longer period. However, the unfortunate consequence was that she could now clearly see everything within this forest. Sometimes, seeing too clearly was also a misfortune. It was no wonder that this patch of woond was known as the "Dead Forest." An eerie atmosphere perpetually hung over it, apanied by the circling of crows or vultures overhead. Even the asional wild rabbit that darted out from the woods had its belly torn open, revealing human bones within. Just as she mentioned vultures, a massive bald-headed vulture flew overhead, its wingspan of over a meter stirring up a foul and cold wind that rustled the leaves. In this silent forest, the vulture''s screech, the rustling of the leaves, and the chilling wind merged together, sending shivers down her spine even in broad daylight. Cheyenne had no choice but to quicken her pace, following the direction the vulture was headed, running as she went. Vultures usually fed on corpses, so the presence of a vulture overhead meant that there must be a fresh corpse nearby. She couldn''t help but admit that she was dressed too heavily, running as if she were dragging a 360-pound ball around. It didn''t take long for the little one in her belly to protest. It kicked her. "Ouch!" It kicked too hard, and the pain made Cheyenne''s face contort in agony. She had to stop her steps, gasping for breath, rubbing her plump belly with one hand. Irritated, she muttered, "Why are you so delicate? I just warmed up... you''re sozy, you must be a little princess." The baby stopped fussing after her "lesson." Her belly felt much better, and Cheyenne didn''t dare to continue running. She resumed walking steadily towards her destination. After about five to six minutes, she finally caught sight of the vulture she had been following by a small stream. A man dressed in a ck robey dead by the water''s edge. Judging from his short hair and build, she could preliminarily determine he was a man. As for whether he was handsome or not, she couldn''t tell because the vulture had pecked at his face, leaving it bloodied, and one of his eyeballs had fallen to the ground. His internal organs had been devoured, leaving only an empty shell of flesh and blood. Even with no movement, the nauseating stench of blood irritated Cheyenne''s stomach. It was too disgusting. She regretted following this giant bird to this cursed ce. She covered her mouth, turning away. She vomited violently. Ugh, this was so gross. Suddenly, she thought cremation would be a good option after death. Burial in the soil involved worrying about dposition and pests, while burial at sea might end up as fish food. She quickly took off her backpack, retrieved a bottle of purified water, and drank a few sips to feel a bit better. However, something strange happened. When Cheyenne looked over again, the Mr. Bald Vulture, who had just been feasting voraciously, had actually passed away! Could it be that he ate too much and choked? But as she reluctantly covered her nose and walked towards that direction with her eyes averted, she discovered that the vulture had been poisoned. There were white foam around its beak, and its partially lifeless body was twitching uncontrobly. It seemed that it was indeed poisoned. It was flying gracefully in the sky just a moment ago, but now it was dead, presumably because it had eaten the flesh of the corpse. This person must have been poisoned before his death. How toxic was it exactly to be able to kill such arge bird instantly? Cheyenne''s gaze turned to the corpse, which had been partially eaten by the vulture, but some blurry traces of blood could still be seen. Even the blood vessels and bones were ck, indicating a rapid-acting toxin. She held her breath and carefully took out a set of silver needles from her pocket, using one of them to extract a piece of the ck, corrupted flesh and cing it in a sealed ss test tube. The silver needle had been corroded into ck. Truly a highly toxic substance. After collecting the sample, Cheyenne wanted to bury the corpse, but the frozen ground made it impossible to dig without tools. So she could only use a small knife to cut off some branches and cover the body, hoping to attract fewer vultures. While covering the body, she found a handgun under the ck-robed figure''s clothes. She picked it up, wiped it casually with a leaf, and tucked it into her military coat. As she ventured deeper into the forest, she felt a growing chill. Who knows what kind of bears or fierce beasts might leap out? The silver needles wouldn''t be reliable in those situations.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Having a handgun could provide some protection. Cheyenne continued forward, leaving the area behind. Just as she left the ground, a ck figure appeared closely behind her. With each step, the soles of her shoes rustled the frost-covered leaves, creating a faint sound. If they hadn''t been about ten meters away from each other, Cheyenne would have surely heard it. However, relying on a woman''s intuition, she felt an intermittent gust of cold wind behind her, prompting her to turn around. The man had excellent anti-tracking abilities. He immediately fell to the ground, hiding deep within the grass and covering himself with leaves, leaving no traces. A chilly breeze blew by, and the forest echoed with howling and an unbearable stench. Cheyenne couldn''t stand it and covered her nose as she quickly walked away. For some unknown reason, generally speaking, the higher the altitude when climbing a mountain, the colder it would be. But as she ascended, she felt that the temperature was warmer than at the foot of the mountain, likely due to the miasma, which was absent at the mountain''s base but gradually bing denser along the mountainside. Considering her pregnancy, Cheyenne opened a bottle of her personally carried herbal medicine, swallowed a pill, and temporarily sealed her meridians with a silver needle. This way, her heart rate would decrease, and her breathing would slow down. As time passed, the sun finally emerged today, and the miasma in the forest reached its peak concentration. Everything appeared white, and nothing could be seen. Walking in the forest felt like being blind, only able to move forward tentatively. Chapter 655: Who Will Die First? Chapter 655: Who Will Die First? ''It''s so damp and warm here. I hope there are no snakes around.'' Thinking of this, Cheyenne didn''t even dare to reach out to the branches beside her. But with this slow pace, she feared that she wouldn''t be able to get out of this swampy forest even after the sun went down. What''s worse, she had a lingering feeling of unease, as if there were invisible eyes watching her from behind. This feeling intensified as she walked deeper into the swampy forest. Sure enough, her intuition was correct. Shortly after entering the swampy forest, with her vision greatly hindered, her hearing became unusually sharp. In addition to the faint sound of the wind, there was also the "gurgling" sound of flowing water, along with the sound of footsteps. Cheyenne judged that the personing was a man! Startled, she realized that her intuition was right. She was being followed, but when did this person arrive? As she pondered, the man behind her also furrowed his brow, holding his breath as he cautiously took a step forward. He regretted not making a move when they were by the stream earlier. Now that Cheyenne had entered the swampy forest, the mission''s difficulty had increased by half. It wasn''t just the external difficulties, but also the psychological and physical pressure he was facing. As the altitude increased, the air became thinner, and he found it increasingly difficult to breathe due to altitude sickness, unconsciously quickening his breath. As a result, the inhtion of toxic gas elerated, and his body began to feel heavier. He couldn''t let himself continue like this. The man quickly took out a yellow talisman from his pocket and murmured something under his breath. The talisman ignited, but the bright yellow me onlysted for less than three seconds. As it was about to extinguish, he opened his mouth and swallowed the talisman with the sparks, feeling a warmth and ease throughout his body. The man couldn''t help but let out a long breath and reached out to grab something nearby. It was a piece of tree trunk. The next moment, he felt a quick bite on the back of his hand, followed by a tingling, numbing sensation that made him feel ufortable all over. He wanted to scratch it, but considering that he didn''t know what had bitten him, he dared not scratch the wound, so he could only hold his hand and endure the difort as he continued forward. Strangely, after swallowing the talisman, the man''s vision became much clearer. About twenty meters from the small mound in front of him, the blur of military green caught his eye-it was Cheyenne. Unbeknownst to him, they were so close. The man joyfully called out to her from behind, "Cheyenne, don''t go any further, I can see you now, stop!" Upon hearing the voice, Cheyenne quickened her pace even more. She couldn''t see anything now, so she could only judge by the direction of the wind and the sound of the stream that she was walking southeast towards the mountain. The man''s voice sounded somewhat familiar, and he knew her name! And it was obvious that he was calling out to her! After some thought, Cheyenne quickly identified this person''s identity-Lucien.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. How did he know she wasing to the deadly forest today? "He''s a Jostrana guy, what''s his purpose in tracking himself? Is it for that map, too?" Cheyenne pretended not to hear and quickened her pace forward, her feet stepping on damp moss, nearly stumbling. Thankfully, her strong bnce saved the day. Arms wide, toes gripping the ground, she managed to stay upright. "Cheyenne, do you think you can escape?" "Bang!" A gunshot rang out from behind. Bullets whizzed through the biting cold wind, flying from not too far behind. Several more shots followed. If it weren''t for Cheyenne''s keen sense of sound from her years of training, she might have been riddled with bullets by now. She ran frantically ahead as the man behind continued to pursue her. The creatures in the forest stirred due to themotion, pping their wings to flee the source of chaos. With her movements elerating, the altitude sickness and the pain in her hands grew more intense.. Despite being pregnant, Cheyenne, with her petite figure, remained agile and had the upper hand. "Don''t... don''t run!" "I''d like to see, would you run faster, or would my gun be quicker?" "Not running? Waiting for you to catch me? Do you think I''m stupid? If you really saw me, you would havee for me!" As she spoke, several more shots rang out. One nearly grazed her calf, but Cheyenne jumped just in time, avoiding being hit. Her forehead was now damp with sweat, and whether it was from sweat or the condensation of forest mist, she didn''t have the time to wipe it before a stone struck her shoulder from behind. "Uh." To make matters worse, there was no path ahead. Cheyenne stepped into nothingness and tumbled forward, "Ah!" As she fell, she instinctively covered her belly with her hands and cursed under her breath. When Lucien caught up, he found that she had fallen into a pit over a meter deep.. Under usual circumstances, Cheyenne would et have climbed out herself, but in the current foggy environment, she had no idea where she was and could only grope around. She touched something cold, slick, and somewhat rough, picking it up and vaguely seeing it was a cylindrical bone covered in dark green poisonous mus original color changed from ts prolonged exposure to miasma. No wonder it felt rough to the touch. Lucien caught up, looking down at the girl in the pit from above, and let out a proudughter. "You''re quite the runner, huh? Tell me, where''s the map? Hand it over!" Upon hearing his words, Cheyenne''s pupils trembled slightly. She looked up at him with strongposure and said, "What map? I don''t understand what you''re saying." "Don''t understand? Then why are you here?" Cheyenne chuckled softly, her bright eyes showing a touch of elegance and cuteness, and said with a smile, "Just bored at home, so I came here for a vacation. Isn''t it nice to unwind?" "Don''t y dumb, or you''ll have a head full of holes. Show me the map!" The gun pointed at Cheyenne''s head, Lucien''s thumb on the trigger, one eye squinted, taking aim. If it were anyone else, they''d probably be crying by now. However, Cheyenne seemedpletelyposed and even whistled at him. "Sir, enough with the jokes. If it were still functional, why would you use a stone as a weapon? Why don''t you guess who''ll die first?" Chapter 656: Appearance Of The Wild Man Chapter 656: Appearance of the Wild Man The situation instantly reversed, and now Cheyenne had a gun pointed at Lucien''s head. The atmosphere became gloomy and frozen, even the speed of the white mist flowing slowed down. The scene in the forest became clear. There were bodies everywhere. In each small pit connected to another, there were white bones, not only from humans, but also fromrge beasts. Piles of white bones formed small mountains, contrasting with the deep green trees in the front, making the scene deste like an ancient battlefield. She thought she must have reached the depths of this Dead Forest-the Mass Grave. It was said that people frequently saw sinister soldiers passing through here, and then they mysteriously died or went insane. Unconsciously, how did she end up in this haunted ce? Cheyenne hit a nerve when she mentioned his concerns. Now, feeling vulnerable, Lucien started worrying about his own safety. He narrowed his small eyes and evilly stared at Cheyenne''s beautiful fair face. She was too calm. Does the gun really have bullets in it? He hesitated whether or not to forcefully take the gun away from her. But then, he saw Cheyenne''s thumb pressed firmly against the trigger. This time, Lucien felt genuine pressure. He had assumed earlier that Cheyenne was bluffing, but it seemed that she wasn''t. Her gun had bullets. Lucien helplessly raised his hands and, pleaded with Cheyenne, "Miss Lawrence, I was just joking with you earlier. I believe you won''t take it to your heart, right?" Cheyenne yfully looked at his cowardly expression, feeling a bit proud and arrogant. She coldly snorted, "You''re wrong, Mr. Miller. I always knows how to hold a grudge." As her words fell, Cheyenne forcefully climbed out of the pit with both hands, with the gun still aimed at Lucien''s head the whole time. He wanted to try and snatch her bag and its contents, but he hesitated due to the weapon in her hand. However, this was just a moment of hesitation because Lucien saw through Cheyenne''s ploy. There were no bullets in the gun! Even the spring in the magazine was broken. How could it still work? After understanding that he had been deceived, Mr. Miller, in a rage, pulled a 50-centimeter-long curved de from his waist and swung it at Cheyenne. "You cunning little girl! You''ve been fooling me all along!" Cheyenne stuck out her tongue at him and made a face. "I didn''t say there were bullets in my gun. I just wanted you to guess which one of us would die first!" "Reality proves that you thought too much." With these words, she sprinted forward while Lucien, with the knife held high, chased closely behind. Suddenly, Lucien behind let out a terrible scream. Cheyenne turned her head and only saw a fresh bloodstain on his forehead. He stared ahead with wide eyes as his body slowly descended. Thunk. His heavy body gradually fell to the ground. On the back, protruding from it, was a white bone knife, stained with fresh blood. Immediately, a big, dirty hand grasped the handle of the bone knife and pulled it out. Fresh blood flowed from Lucien''s back like a spring, quickly forming a puddle on the floor. Under the leaves, a group of ants, supposed to be hibernating, crawled out of the tree hole. The fiery red ants were notrge individually, but when swarming together towards Lucien, who was gasping for breath, it was as if a red tide had surged, grand and imposing. As the ants quickly enveloped the barely conscious Lucien, he writhed in pain on the ground. Before long, the satiated fire ants left, leaving only a bloody red skeleton on the ground, with no remnants of flesh left. This scene was as terrifying as watching a horror movie. The most thrilling part was that all this had actually happened right before Cheyenne''s eyes, leaving he scalp numb with fear. If someone with a fear of density had passed out on the Dised this scene, they ent a feast for the Just as Cheyenne wondered why the ants didn''t pay attention to her, the "person" standing in front of him spoke. He was called a person only because Cheyenne saw the shadow of his feet. But he definitely did not look like a person. His clothes were tattered like a beggar''s, and his long, messy hair covered his face, making it impossible to see what he looked like. Under the disheveled hair, his eyes were filled with cold, calm, and fragmented light. As Cheyenne scrutinized him, he also looked back at her. Opening his mouth, his hoarse, coarse voice sounded in Cheyenne''s ears as the man sternly asked her, "Who are you?" Cheyenne frightened, took a step back, sensing a deathly, chilly dampness emanating from the man, much like what she had felt from the vulture earlier. "I, I''m Cheyenne. Sir? Uh, well, I, I have something else to do, so I won''t chat. Thank you for saving me earlier." As soon as she finished speaking, she dashed away. The man hadn''t even heard her self-introduction clearly before he saw the girl vanish. She moved agilely, like a squirrel. However, what fell from her was what caught the man''s attention.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He intensely stared at the rope on the ground, bent down to pick it up, and mumbled. He silently uttered one word, "Sh..." Why did this girl have something he had given to Sh? She looked like she was barely in her twenties. What was her rtionship with Sh? As the man focused, Cheyenne had already disappeared. Determined to uncover the truth, he decisively pursued her. There was no one more familiar with this forest than he was. He could find his way out even blindfolded. Where could she hide? In fact, Cheyenne hadn''t gone far. In her frantic escape, she quickly nced back. The corner of her eye caught a tall figure not far behind her. Why was the wild man chasing her? Damn it, could he have ulterior motives for her? Uh... Run! Just as she was about to take a step forward, she failed to notice someone behind her, and she was suddenly hit on her neck. "Damn!" ''Who is attacking me?'' The world went ck, and she faintedpletely. Chapter 657: Remember The One You Love Is Named Sam Chapter 657: Remember The One You Love is Named Sam In front of her, there was a hazy and heavy darkness, as if she was immersed in icy seawater, with wave after wave threatening to engulf her. At that moment, Cheyenne heard an ethereal, sweet voiceing from the vague front. "Good child, you are very tired now, very tired, your body is feeling unprecedented exhaustion." "Keep walking forward, you will see a glimmer of light, your eyelids start to feel heavy, limbs rx, and breathing gradually slows down." "Breathing regrly, next, you will have a sweet dream." "In the dream, you are sitting in afortable home, lying in bed, blowing the warm breeze outside the window, holding a parchment map in your hand, where is this map, tell me, okay?" Her soul involuntarily followed the guidance of this voice, sinking under her eyelids. "Do you see it? Where is that map?" The sleeping girl nodded her head and softly replied, "I see it, I hid the map in a dark room, it''s very dark there, with lots of flowers and nts." A dark room? Flowers and nts? Listening to her response, Gracie quickly guessed-Cheyenne had buried the map somewhere underground. This hypnosis was very sessful. Gracie smiled as she put away the ne in her hand and gently touched Cheyenne''s eyes with her fair hand. "Okay, you''ve done great. Child, sleep well, and tomorrow when you wake up, it will be a sunny day." Cheyenne "obediently" let out a yawn, her red lips slightly parted, revealing her white teeth. A sweet and lovely smile appeared on her tranquilly cute face, and she fell asleep with her hands folded on her face. This action made her stomach particrly bulge, and Gracie''s gaze fell on her abdomen, tenderness fleeting. "Buried underground, it should still be in Akloit, just let Glenn go find it." Sam said, pushing his gold-rimmed sses up his nose and assessing the sleeping Cheyenne. The corner of his lips curved up into an elegant smile. He only saw Cheyenne when she was awake, very lively and full of cunning vitality. As for her asleep, it was his first time seeing her. Turns out, her sleeping posture was so adorable, very much like a child whocked a sense of security. He used to sleep like that when he was a child. "Well, he should be back in Onistead today, Elsa''s getting married, he, of course, wille back to see the show?" "Let''s go, things have temporarilye to an end, next, we should go see how the drug research is progressing." Gracie inserted her hands into the pockets of her coat, urging Sam to leave the room together, but he remained motionless and borrowed her ne. "Lend me your ne." "What do you need this thing for?" Gracie was slightly surprised, hesitating whether to give it to him, as she touched the ne in her pocket. Sam, for the first time, started to act coquettish, "Aunt Gracie, I won''t do anything, don''t worry. I''m just curious about your hypnosis, so I want to see if I can learn it." "Is that so?" "Of course, you know how much progress I''ve made, right?" Indeed, she had taught him hypnosis, but it was unclear whether it was a matter of personalprehension. Despite having mastered Praying Magic, Sam could only barely be considered at an entry level in hypnosis. She ced the ne in Sam''s hand, and before leaving, she couldn''t help but remind him, "Don''t lose it for me, this is the token of love Gregory gave me." "You can rest assured, if Father asks, I''ll just say I borrowed it from you." "Gregory" mentioned by Gracie was Sam''s father, Gregory Lucas, who was the head of the Lucas family in this generation. He was mysterious and elusive.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Although Sam was the sole heir of the Lucas family and the next head, his family was not Lucas but Hurst, I his mother''s Hurst. was Years ago, before that woman died, her only request was for the child to carry her surname. Nevertheless, Sam was raised solely by Gracie, so their bond was deep, more like siblings than mother and son. Gracie always allowed Sam''s requests, as long as they were not too extreme. She walked to the entrance, took a couple of steps outside, but couldn''t help but turn back with concern and softly reminded him: "Be careful out there. One wrong move will make her retaliate or wake up." Cheyenne was different from others; her willpower was unexpectedly firm. She was hard to deal with. "Okay." After Gracie left, Sam tried to use the hypnotic method Gracie had just taught him again on Cheyenne. His eyes flickered, lips curved into an intrigued smile, and his deep, clear voice sounded, "Remember, the person you love is named Sam Hurst!" "Yes." "Repeat it once again. Who is the person you love?" "Sam Hurst." Very well. It seemed like the hypnosis was sessful. Sam couldn''t help but extend his broad, warm hand and gently caress her exquisitely smooth face. His thumb lingered on her lips for a while, but eventually, due to OCD, he only kissed Cheyenne on the cheek. He didn''t feel ufortable at all; instead, he found her fragrant and soft, wanting to kiss her again. However, he couldn''t dy any longer. He needed to check the progress of the drug research. immediately. Reluctantly, he nced at the sleeping girl and left slowly and unhurriedly. The door was closed once again, blocking most of the cold wind outside. Yet, Cheyenne felt as if she had been trapped in a severe weather of ice and fire, with a voice constantly echoing in her mind. Remember, the person you love is Sam. Yet, among the fragments of her memories, there was another familiar figure, a man with his back facing her, dressed in a ck suit. His clothes billowed in the wind, appearing so thin as if he could be carried away by the wind. For some reason, looking at this figure, Cheyenne could only feel heartache. She reached out her hand, wanting to grab onto that man''s coat, when he suddenly turned his head. In his hand, he held a shining ring, revealing a radiant and captivating gentle smile towards her. "Cheyenne, marry me." Hmm... Who is he exactly? Is it Sam? No, this voice gives her apletely different feeling. She seems more inclined to want to know who thetter person is. She can never clearly see his face, but his gaze always makes Cheyenne''s heart tremble. "Cheyenne, I''m sorry. If there''s a next life, I will definitely love you well." "Remember, the person you love is named Sam." "Cheyenne... keep alive." "The person I love is Sam." Chapter 658: YouRe Not Allowed To Touch Her Chapter 658: You''re not allowed to touch her The brightly litboratory was extremely cold, and therge silver material reflected the light from the incandescentmps, creating a dazzling scene. The staffing in and out were all dressed in thick white protective suits, wrapping themselves tightly inside their clothes. Their faces were covered with white masks, leaving only their eyes visible. There were many tall iron racks, each holding neatly arranged rows of transparent ss test tubes. The colorful liquids inside the test tubes appeared crystal clear and exceptionally beautiful. However, these seemingly beautiful substances had a terrifying and suffocating effect. One of the staff members reached out and took a test tube containing blue liquid from the rack, walking towards a nearby bed. There, lying in a row, were three people who were restrained with ropes and handcuffs. From left to right, there was an elderly man with white hair, a strong and muscr young man, and a woman who had a six-month baby bump. When they saw the person approaching with the test tube, they reacted like startled birds, their pupils dting and fear evident in their eyes. "Mmm..." "Mhmm." "No, please!" Their mouths were sealed shut with ck tape, depriving them of the chance to call for help. Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared overhead, and the pregnant woman felt her stomach cramp in fear when she locked eyes with a pair of fierce and predatory eyes, reminiscent of a vulture. Sweat dampened her hair, reflecting a sparkling gleam under the lights. Her watery eyes were filled with a plea for mercy, seemingly begging for leniency. Spare her, as her child had not yet been born. The radiance of motherhood manifested itself in full force at this moment. Anyone with a hint of conscience would be moved by the love in her eyes. Unfortunately, the humanoid creature standing before her could barely be considered human, let alone possess conscience. He was an unquestionable demon! Unmoved by the woman''s plea, he stared coldly. A cold and detached voice came from beneath his mask. "Someone, open her mouth." Upon hearing the order, two other staff members d in white protective suits quickly approached from the sides. The ck tape was roughly torn open, leaving a red and swollen mark on the woman''s face. She had a brief moment of "freedom," but soon her chin was forcefully pried open by the two men. "No, please! I beg you, don''t harm my child," she cried out in despair. s, it was toote. She tasted a cool and slightly bitter sensation in her throat. The forced tilting of her head made it easy for the liquid to slide down her esophagus and into her stomach. Her whole body felt like it was being burned by fire. "Ah..." The woman let out a painful scream as her restrained body began to struggle violently, resembling a fish still desperately fighting for its life on a chopping board. However, no one here would pity a fish. Unfortunately, this fish didn''t survive, unable to withstand the intense toxicity of the substance. Her face quickly turned purple at a visible rate, and fresh blood flowed continuously from beneath her dress. Under the light, the color of the blood turned into a deep red, almost ck. The child probably couldn''t make it. "Such a pity, finally found a pregnant woman, and she died so weakly." Behind the ss window over a meter high, Gracie stood with her arms crossed, watching every move inside. Seeing this scene, she felt somewhat ufortable, furrowing her brows. "Continue!" "Yes."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The next target was the sturdy young man. It was thought that his physical condition would be better than the pregnant woman''s, and he should be able to hold on for a longer time. Little did they know, his clinical reaction was even more intense than the pregnant woman just now. Foaming at the mouth, eyes rolling back, and his whole body started twitching, emitting white smoke. In no time, the man died. On the other hand, the old man managed to survive. Strange, how could this be? The doctor looked at the old man with excitement, like a starving wolf finding prey in the wilderness. His eyes gleamed. "Come, bring him tob one, I want to personally dissect his body and observe the cell vitality." Even if the old man managed to survive under the toxicity of the drugs, he would surely die under his scalpel. Truly tragic. After finishing everything, the doctor walked out of theb to the window. He took off his mask, revealing a familiar weathered face. Adrian, exhausted and sweating, but with a faint sense of satisfaction on his face, imed credit: "After several rounds of research and experimentation, we finally found a viable sample." "Later, I will dissect the old man''s organs to see the activity of the vine." Sam nodded in approval. "Very good, once the vine is sessful, the n can be put into action." However, Adrian was not satisfied with the current progress, a hint of unease showing on his face. "But... for now, we still don''t know why it doesn''t work on the young and pregnant women. Can we find two more pregnant women?" Without even thinking, Sam rejected his request. "It''s not as simple as you think. Monitoring outside is tight now, it''s not easy to catch people." Moreover, as a Christian, he was very opposed to using pineap women as experimental guinea pigs. Can Dother pregnant animals be used instead? Three pregnant women were dead from the experiment. He had warned Adrian before, this was thest time. "I know it''s hard to find. But this is unpredictable. I need to fullypare the resistance of the vine to different age gene and not just rely on animal testing." en.swhovels "Pregnant animals and pregnant women are vastly different. I swear, this is truly thest time." As he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something and reminded, "Isn''t there still one pregnant woman avable?" As soon as the words fell, he felt a cold stare. "No, she is currently useful to me. Don''t you darey a hand on her!" Master Sam, usually gentle and elegant, was rare to be so angry. Gracie, caught in the middle, also felt distressed. "Alright, Adrian, Cheyenne is our important trump card, we can''t mess with her. I''ll help you find new pregnant woman, and we can let this matter pass." In this way, Adrian could only reluctantly agree. Chapter 659: The Wild Man Is So Mighty Chapter 659: The Wild Man is so Mighty Deep down, he still somewhat hoped it was Cheyenne. She grew up consuming various precious herbs from childhood, and her blood must possess extraordinary self-healing abilities different from ordinary people''s. If he could obtain antibodies from her body for vine research, the chances of sess would be much greater. Unfortunately, Sam forbade him from taking action. He could only settle for the next best thing. Gracie, deep in thought, nced at Master Sam. After so many years, this was the first time she had seen him deeply attached to a woman. Could it be... Furrowing her brow deeply, she thought, ''Sam can fancy anyone, just not Cheyenne!''Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cheyenne was awakened by a gust of cold wind. She felt a throbbing pain at the back of her head, as if she had been struck, and struggled to open her heavy, bleary eyes with all her might. The piercing white light made her extremely ufortable as she just woke up from the darkness, and she quickly shut her eyes again. She saw numerous twinkling stars in front of her. After about half a minute, the sensation of seeing stars finally dissipated. Cheyenne carefully surveyed the environment around her, and all she could see was various metallic instruments. Not far away, there was arge rectangr bed with a person lying on it. His entire face was covered by a white bedsheet, so she couldn''t see anything. However, his hand hanging off the bed was wrapped in thick white bandages, soaked in pus-soaked yellowish discharge mixed with the foul smell of blood. Numerous transparent tubes connected the instruments to his body, a harrowing sight to behold. Unexinably, looking at this hand, Cheyenne felt a pang of bitterness in her heart. This hand had brought her immense shock. Almost as if guided by an invisible force, she pushed herself to walk over to the man''s bed, enduring the difort in her body. As she drew closer, that familiar feeling grew stronger. She wanted to see him! Slowly and cautiously, Cheyenne reached out her slender, fair hand and lifted the thin white sheet. A strong medicinal smell assaulted her senses. She focused her gaze. To her disappointment, the person waspletely wrapped in thick white bandages from head to toe, except for the eyes and mouth, making it impossible to see his features. Her eyes quickly nced at the various data disyed on the instrument. His pale face was crinkled up. He was severely injured, almost like a living dead, and simply breathing was a miracle. She was never one to overflow with sympathy, but seeing this "mummy," she unexpectedly felt heavy-hearted and unusually ufortable. "I''m definitely not a saint. I''m just a healer who can''t bear to see this anymore." As she finished speaking, Cheyenne averted her eyes and looked around. Aplete set of silver surgical tools was ced on the operating table, and she slowly walked over. She picked up a silver surgical knife from the tray, unraveled the bandages on his hand, pierced his finger, and squeezed out the ck pus. At that moment, a sudden "beep beep beep..." rm sounded from outside. morous footsteps and noisy voices followed. "Hurry, someone has broken in!" "rm, level one rm, lock down the entire area." "There''re noises here." In the midst of panic, Cheyenne was so frightened that even the surgical knife slipped from her hand and fell to the ground. ng! A crisp sound echoed through the air. Her mind went nk momentarily, and she couldn''t finish changing the bandage for this person. She had to pause midway. Just as she was about to get up, the lockedboratory door suddenly swung open from the outside. A rush of cold wind swept in, making the curtains inside and her hospital gown rustle. In her line of sight appeared a familiar figure, tall and unkempt. Hmm! Cheyenne''s pupils contracted, her body tensing up to the point of numbness. She was so nervous that she didn''t even notice when the "living dead" grabbed her hand. Wait, isn''t that the wild man? How did he end up here? Could it be that he was captured like herself? Before Cheyenne could ask about his intentions, the man''s hoarse and deep voice filled the room, urging her, "Hurry, I''m here to rescue you!" With that, he took a few big steps forward, as if he intended to grab her. Disgusted by his dirt-ckened hands, and distrustful of strangers, Cheyenne evaded his hands. "I don''t believe you!" she retorted. "Staying here will only make you their experimental subject. Come with me, I won''t harm you," he replied. His eyes were as dark as ink, exceptionally bright, without a trace of impurity, capable of drawing a person''s entire soul into them. There''s a saying: "The eyes are the windows to the soul!" His eyes were so clean that Cheyenne believed he wasn''t a bad person. So, she took a hesitant step forward, threatening the wild man with a mocking tone, "If you dare to deceive me, be careful of the knife in my hand." To him, her "threat" seemed utterly feeble and even somewhat cute. Outside the door, urgent footsteps continued to approach. Cheyenne no longer hesitated and followed behind the man, asking softly, "Where are we heading now?" "Follow me." As he led Cheyenne just a step outside, she suddenly stopped and turned back towards theboratory in a hurry. The wild man was taken aback and asked, "Why are you going back?" She quickly pulled out a small bottle from her pocket, open and hurriedly poured out several pills. There wasn''t enough time to count them, she stuffed them into the man''s mouth. After all, this was a nourishing medicine that nurtured the organs. She usually ate it like candy, so swallowing a handful would probably be fine. Slightly regretful, she withdrew her gaze and put the bottle back into her pocket. "Let''s go." The wild man hadn''t expected her to go back to help someone. It was difficult to save herself, so why bother caring about others? "Okay." He led Cheyenne out of theboratory, avoiding unmanned checkpoints along the way, and made their way to the underground power management facility. He swiftly eliminated a man in a ck robe and snatched the keys from his possession. "Let''s go this way." This underground power nt was filled with various circuits and integrated devices, tightly packed together. It seemed to be the core that allowed this base to survive in the deep mountains and forests. However, soon, it would be destroyed. The wild man, without any tools, grabbed a nearby iron pipe and started hammering at therge electrical equipment. The nging sounds filled the air. Chapter 660: ItS Benson Chapter 660: It''s Benson Bang, the metal stick collided with the electrical box, producing a deafening noise and sparking countless sparks thatnded on the wires. Sizzle... Before long, before Cheyenne''s eyes, it was as if a dazzling firework show had begun, with silver sparks igniting along the circuits, forming a serpentine line of silver, sizzling and spreading in this spacious and enclosed space. Fearing the firelight would fall on her face, Cheyenne covered her face with one hand and hurried forward. Where the wild man passed, there were sparks and lightning, and the intersection of the circuits caused these silver "snakes" to merge together. At they swiftly chased behind the two, the two were both excited and nervous. The wild man''s reason for doing this was simple: damaging circuit equipment would result in a temporary power outage. As a result, the scattered surveince and infrared detectors would stop working, and arge-scale fire would be caused. Once a fire broke out, in order to avoid alerting outsiders, they would inevitably choose the quickest time to put out the fire. The team''s attention would be diverted, busy fighting the fire, and the intensity of their search would be greatly reduced, making it the best time for them to escape. Cheyenne passed through this area of dazzling electric lights, and when she came to a slightly safer ce and looked down, she found that many small ck holes had appeared on her hospital gown at some point, all scorched by the firelight. She reached out and patted her own sleeve, self-deprecatingly quipping, "Following you, I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong. If I''m not caught, I might end up in a sea of fire." The wild man had thick skin and was wrapped in tattered strips of fabric, so even if he got burned, he waspletely unaware. When he saw Cheyenne''s arms were red from the burns, a trace of guilt shed across his face, and his voice instinctively softened slightly. "Hold on, we''re almost there." "Where?" "You''ll know when youe with me." Cheyenne still chose to follow, and when the wild man led her out of the underground power room, they happened to meet three to five men in ck robes head-on. This is bad! They''re chasing us. Just as Cheyenne was about to run away, the wild man rushed up like thunder, swiftly and cleanly taking them down.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Taking on three at once, it was just a matter of minutes. If they weren''t in such a ce right now, with the risk of being caught and used as guinea pigs at any time, Cheyenne really wanted to apud the wild man. Damn, that move was so cool! When they got out, she had to learn it too. Stepping on the moaning men in ck, they climbed the stairs. As soon as they came out, they went straight to the garage. The huge garage was filled with all kinds of vehicles-police cars, ambnces, fire trucks, and even tanks and private nes. This organization is really rich! "Get in the car!" The wild man chose the nearest off-road vehicle, smashed the car window with a punch, and then dragged the man in the car out by the head. Hit on the neck by the wild man, the man hadn''t even had time to call out to hispanion before he was knocked unconscious. He casually threw the man to the ground. Cheyenneboriously stepped on the car''s axle, finally climbing into the passenger seat. Just as they got into the car, the wild man mmed the pedal to the floor. The car roared as it burst out of the garage, the speed making her pale, her stomach churning. "Slow down, please!" She was pregnant, after all. "No time, little girl. They''re already catching up." As he spoke, Cheyenne turned abruptly and looked through the rear windshield, and sure enough, a ck luxury car was chasing after them. It was fast, keeping up with them effortlessly. Another familiar white luxury car came head-on, its upants brushing past her... In that fleeting moment, Cheyenne glimpsed a familiar face reflected in the car window. Her delicate face turned pallid, an expression of disbelief etched upon it. Why... Why did it have to be him-Benson? "Stop them!" A loud and defiant woman''s voice resounded. Just as Benson reacted, he caught sight of those familiar shining eyes through the car window. Astonishment mingled with profound disappointment... Cheyenne saw him. Benson tightened his grip on the steering wheel, feeling an unprecedented panic. Because Benson''s car identally collided with a nearby utility pole, violently breaking it, and it copsed right between Gracie and his car. It wedged them horizontally. Seeing this scene, the wild man elerated even more, driving as fast as he could, regardless of whaty ahead. Under such crazy and reckless behavior, the others became intimidated and hastily maneuvered away, giving them a wide berth. Helplessly, they could only watch as the off-road vehicle sped away. An explosion resounded from the forest behind them, and ck-red mushroom clouds rose from the forest. Countless crows and birds fluttered their wings in rm, scattering in every direction. "Damn it, who the hell is that person?" Gracie''s face flushed, and she angrily smacked the steering wheel, leaving a red mark on her fair palm. How dare they escape right under her nose. It was beyond infuriating. Fortunately, thanks to the tumultuousmotion, TWILIGHT members'' attention was Chris was able to sneak kerted. out of theboratory with Spider''s help. "Hurry, they''reing." Spider, dressed in a white doctor''s attire, hands in her pockets, exuded an air of cold authority like a high and mighty female doctor. Chris, on the other hand, wore a ck robe from head to toe. He frantically removed the tubes and carried the person on the bed quickly leaving the area. As they approached theboratory''s main entrance, they were immediately spotted. "Halt! Who are you?" As soon as those words were uttered, both Spider and Chris felt their anxieties rise, beads of sweat rolling down their backs. What should they do? Spider gave him a signal to take the CEO and leave first. Meanwhile, her hand had already reached the handle of her weapon concealed in her pocket, preparing to tum around and deliver a fatal blow to the intruder. But before her de could strike, Chris intercepted her. "Stop, you can''t hurt him!" However, the sharp de had already been thrown, and Spider looked up in astonishment, her face filled with an innocent expression. "Ah... You, why didn''t you say so earlier?" Chapter 661: Give This To Cheyenne Chapter 661: Give This to Cheyenne Old Mr. Edwards watched as the knife narrowly missed him and grazed his beard, leaving a cut on the wall. He was so frightened that he didn''t even know where to put his hands, his eyes rolling in panic as he looked at the knife beside his head, embedded in the wall. If he had been a bit slower, he might not have survived this moment. The girl''s aiming was impressive, but he had no desire to praise her at the moment. Chris looked apologetically at old Mr. Edwards and quickly removed the knife with a trembling voice. "Old Mr. Edwards, what are you doing here?" Layne''s gaze fell on the "mummy" on his back, and he gasped in disbelief. "Is that Kelvin? How did he end up here, looking like this?" Chris nodded, tears glistening in his eyes, his voice choked with emotion. "Yes, after your disappearance, Old Mr. Edwards, a lot has happened. Mr. Foley, in order to protect Miss Lawrence, fell into an enemy trap and ended up like this in an explosion." To protect Cheyenne? Layne''s initial hint of schadenfreude immediately turned into guilt. He became even more concerned about Cheyenne''s safety and hurriedly asked, "And how is Cheyenne doing?" Spider finally understood what was going on and sweat trickled down her forehead. She had nearly killed Cheyenne''s grandfather. This heightened alertness was truly damning. "Miss Lawrence is also in Onistead, but..." Spider paused abruptly, leaving Layne on edge, filled with anxiety. "But it seems like she has amnesia." "Amnesia?" Layne was initially shocked but then calmed down, patting his chest in great relief. "That''s alright, as long as she''s not dead, missing limbs, or half-dead like your CEO." Spider: "..." Chris''s tears still lingered in his eyes, and his lips twitched as he listened. "What are you all doing over there?" Suddenly, a loud angry shout came from behind them. "Someone''sing, you need to leave." Layne quickly pulled up his mask, urging the two to leave urgently. "Follow me, this way." Having stayed here for so many months, he knew every nook and cranny of this ce. Layne led them to evade the surveince, sessfully diverting their attention by pretending to move equipment. Eventually, they arrived in a sealedboratory where he miraculously pulled out a key from his pocket and handed it to Spider. "Walk out of this door. Keep going left, where the Wind Hall members are. This is the key." Wind Hall! Chris looked at old Mr. Edwards in shock; he never expected him to be so mysterious. "Alright, old Mr. Edwards, aren''t youing with us?" Upon hearing this, Layne shook his head and handed them a slender, transparent ss test tube containing beautiful blue liquid.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What''s this?" Layne didn''t have time to exin further. He simply gave them a brief verbal instruction. "Just remember to give this to Cheyenne and tell her it''s very important, although it''s only a half-finished product." Originally, he had intended to find a way to steal the vine and hand it over to the Wind Hall members. ''I can''t leave yet, Jonathan is still here. If I leave, leaving that old man all alone here to suffer, I''m afraid he''ll break down and cry. Two people are better than one, right?'' Old Mr. Edwards isn''t leaving!? Chris wanted to persuade him again, but seeing his determined look, and the continuous sound of rms outside. Spider worried that the three of them might not be able to leave, urging softly, "Old Mr. Edwards,e with us! Miss Lawrence has been looking for you." Layne hesitated for a moment, but in the end, great reason triumphed over family ties. His eyes turned red, with resolve in his heart, he pushed the two into the room. "Go, I have to stay here." Maybe, there could be more surprises. "Then we''ll leave first." As they left, Chris also unfastened the mini pistol hidden at his waist, leaving it with old Mr. Edwards. "Let''s go!" The heavy door closed slowly, and old Mr. Edwards slumped to the ground, shedding a single tear. He''s worried about Cheyenne; it''s just that he has more important things to do. While those people haven''t found this ce yet, Layne regained his spirits, picking up things from theb and pretending to be salvaging as he ran into the hallway, sessfully blending into ve crowd. Content belonging Akloit''s film and television city. Last time, Kate took leave due to an injury, and although the director was a fence-sitter, he still had high expectations for his work. He insisted on not using a stand-in, waiting for Kate''s return. After two or three days of rest, Kate returned to the set and resumed her role. Perhaps Master Glenn''s backing from thest time had instilled fear in these people''s hearts. No one dared to trouble her again, and the discussions behind her back also diminished. There were even various peopleing to tter her. "Kate, you are truly beautiful and elegant, much more gorgeous than that so-called leadingdy." The speaker was the woman who yed the servant to Cynthia in the y. Their rtionship used to be she even personally held an Cynthia, but now she said things like that in front of her. umbre and bought wat And there was an even more audacious person, "Kate, do you know? The one who suggested adding sand to our meals before was that bitch Cynthia, she''s really malicious!" What the heck! Didn''t you have a part in that too? Kate wanted to retort, but then felt it unnecessary. It would be fine as long as she ignored them. Listening to their ttering and fawningments with an insouciant air, she remained remarkablyposed. "Miss Norman, you''re here!" Her sudden cry made these people turn pale with fright, each of them nervously covering their mouths and looking back. Where was Miss Norman? It was just Kate ying a trick on them. When they turned back in frustration, they found that Kate had already stood up and left her seat. Her retreating figure was resolute. "How can she be so ungrateful!" "Exactly!" "I even said a lot of good things about her to the leadingdy just now." Speak of the devil and he appears. As soon as she mentioned Cynthia, thetter appeared behind them. A group of minor celebrities held umbres, carried bags, and brought water... their postures and the air of ttery were grand. The expression of Cynthia turned as dark as a storm cloud, probably because she had just heard them speaking ill behind her back. Oh no! Whether it was Kate or Cynthia, they couldn''t afford to offend them. "Cynthia, you''re here, it''s so hot today, let me hold the umbre for you." "No need, you fence-sitter, go away!" Chapter 662: CanT Stand Being Called Ugly Chapter 662: Can''t Stand Being Called Ugly Did she really think Cynthia didn''t hear how she insulted her in front of that bitch Kate? Bitch? Ha, she can forget about getting any resources from Cynthia in the future! "Let''s go!" Cynthia took a long stride, leading her group of followers to quickly leave. At the spot, the few people who were fawning over Kate just moments ago felt extremely awkward. On the set. This scene of the show culminated in Elizabeth burying her beloved little dog in the forest during her teenage years, shedding tears alone. During the shooting process, the production team brought a lifelike toy dog as a prop. Frankly speaking, it''s difficult to evoke emotions when acting with lifeless props like that. But Kate used to have a dog before, which died from distemper, and she hasn''t had a dog since then. This scene reminded her of the dog she used to have, and her genuine emotions naturally brought tears to her eyes. Glistening droplets rolled down from her eye sockets onto her fair cheeks. The camera focused on her profile as she shed tears like a fairy, making this tearful scene be a highlight of the drama. The director, watching the scene through the camera lens in the studio, shouted with satisfaction, "Click!" "Miss Zamora''s performance is impable. Her crying scene is truly unparalleled in the industry. It''s so infectious, I even teared up." Such high praise made Kate feel that the director was exaggerating. She coughed lightly and remainedposed as she said, "Director, since my scene is over, can I wrap up the filming?" In reality, Mr. Stout was reluctant to let Kate leave just like that. Firstly, with her on board, Master Glenn would pay extra attention to the production, and there would be more funding avable. Secondly, theizensmented, asking Kate to act in a special episode showcasing her romantic rtionship with the young emperor. He had already discussed it with the screenwriter and the original author, and they were waiting for the revised script. "Well... If Miss Zamora isn''t in a hurry, can I treat you to a mealter? Let''s talk." As soon as he finished speaking, Cynthia, who was standing beside them, sneered mockingly, "Mr. Stout, your true intentions are known to all. She''s just a neer, without any formal acting training, and she''s only been in the industry for less than two years. "Some people simply want to take advantage of her, that''s all." "Don''t say that, at first Mr. Stout did indeed have this idea, but when Master Glenn made a statement, he had the desire butcked the courage. "Miss Norman, please don''t talk nonsense. I want to invite Miss Zamora to join in, especially to y a special side story." With things having reached this point, Mr. Stout had to reveal his own reasons. Originally, this was something he had prepared to release as a selling point, fearing being giarized by other production crews, so he wanted to keep it hidden.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What! The director actually took the initiative to give Kate more scenes! This news made other actresses around envious and jealous. They worked so hard but could only get so few shots. The unfairness made them feel bitter and envious. Just now, Kate had also misunderstood what Mr. Stout wanted to say, only to realize that he wanted her to y in the side story. In fact, she didn''t have any other job after finishing this drama. And she had also seen the side story, the segment of mutual admiration between the young boy and girl was cute and heartwarming. She wanted to give it a try. But with so many obvious disapproving gazes on the scene, would her immediate eptance not make the contradiction more prominent? Mr. Stout was still waiting for her response, and Kate could only appear hesitant. Just then, a loud and crisp voice behind everyone attracted all attention. "She''s not worthy, do you, a slut, think you''re worthy?" The young woman speaking was dressed in a sexy leopard-print paired with a ck turtleneck sweater, a silver-gray mink coat, and knee-high ck high-heeled boots. en.swhovels She wore a pair of round sunsses, her bright red lips seductive,bined with her tall and graceful figure, exuding a strong presence. Behind her, there were eight handsome bodyguards, making people envy and fear. The woman walked with an imposing and sexy stride to where Kate was, extended her arm, and rested it on Kate''s shoulder, exuding an air of protection. "She''s mine. How dare you bully her? I see you''re tired of living!" As she spoke, she took off her sunsses. When everyone saw her face clearly, mocking voices rang out. Among them, Cynthia''s voice was the most evident. Her resentful gaze came over, lingering on Amelia''s face with great interest. "Tsk tsk tsk, I thought some big shot had arrived, turns out it''s just an ugly guy." "With such an ugly face, how dare you show off?" "No wonder you can be friends with Kate, because birds of a feather flock together, and the ugly crow and the toad are naturally a match." When Cynthia proudly indulged in her own talent for taunting others, shepletely failed to realize that she had offended someone formidable. love Amelia''s least favorite thing in her life was having someone call her ugly! With a snap of her fingers, her bodyguards behind her immediately went up and grabbed Cynthia in front of everyone. "Let go of me! What do you, you all want to do?" The few cronies around her just now were all women, naturally scared by this show of force. No one dared to step forward to stop them. Chapter 663 The Legal Wife Arrives To Protect The Mistress Chapter 663 The Legal Wife Arrives to Protect the Mistress "Smack-" Cynthia hadn''t even steadied herself when she received a resounding p to the face, the sound ringing in everyone''s ears. And a magical scene unfolded-a milky white object fell from Cynthia''s face,nding precisely at Kate''s feet. Curiously, she bent down to pick it up from the ground, examining it in the palm of her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze. It was soft, a little slippery. It seemed like silicone... "Ah! Quick, look at the Cynthia''s chin, oh my goodness..." Suddenly, someone yelled, and all eyes simultaneously converged on Cynthia''s face. After the false chin imnt fell off, her real chin appeared short and round, slightly upwardly inclined. Paired with this chin, she seemed like a shoehorn. Laughter and gossip erupted in the crowd, each remark reaching Cynthia''s ears, stimting every nerve in her body. "So she really had stic surgery, she didn''t even admit it when it was exposed before!" "It''s fine to have stic surgery, but she insisted on pretending to be a natural beauty, so hypocritical." "Exactly, oh my goodness! Her chin is so ugly..." "Her imnts have been exposed, it''s so shameful."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kate, btedly realizing the soft object in her hand was Cynthia''s imnt, felt awkward. Should she return it to her? Or just discard it on the spot? Before she could decide, feeling utterly embarrassed, Cynthia covered her chin and walked over in towering rage on her slim heels. Snatching the silicone imnt from Kate''s hand, her eyes red with anger, she demanded, "Give it back!" Behind her, Amelia, unbothered, continued to expose Cynthia''s secrets. "She had her cheekbones shaved, her epicanthic fold opened, had a nose job, and had her chin elongated. It seems like your stic surgeon is from the same beauty salon as mine, Cynthia." By now, Cynthia still refused to admit she had stic surgery. She turned around and angrily shouted at Miss Walsh, "You are the one who had stic surgery, your whole family has had it." To her surprise, Amelia casually spread her hands, openly admitting her stic surgery. "That''s right, I''ve had stic surgery. I''ve spent nearly thirty million, had it done ten times... Oh, it''s not just me, my parents and my brother''s wife have all had stic surgery." "By the way, let me tell you a secret, my sister-inw had breast augmentation, and keep my brother by selling lingerie online." Kate blushed, almost choking on her own saliva. "Ahem..." Wasn''t this news too explosive? Miss Walsh''s brother, actually supported by his wife? Later, she found out that "selling lingerie online" wasn''t as simple as it sounded. Her sister-inw turned out to be the pioneer of online influencer marketing, her self-created shapewear lingerie brand selling globally, bing a high-end women''s product. People like Cynthia, who were proud and pretended to be virtuous, needed someone like Miss Walsh, bold and thick-skinned, unafraid to put her in her ce. Both had undergone stic surgery, but look how candid the other was. Not at all like her, so hypocritical. Cynthia''s eyes turned red with anger as she trembled, quickly pulling out her phone and making a call. In no time, over a dozen men in ck suits, who seemed to be bodyguards, rushed over, surrounding Miss Walsh and her people. "Get them!" Cynthia ordered. Seeing a potential fight about to break out, Kate''s expression changed. She immediately walked up to Miss Walsh, spreading her arms protectively around her. With clear and bright eyes fixed on Cynthia, her eyebrows furrowed as she calmly said, "This whole situation started because of me. Juste after me, not her." To be honest, Amelia had eight bodyguards standing behind her, so she didn''t actually need to stand up for herself. However, nobody had ever stood in front of her to protect her before, so Amelia''s heart warmed as she looked at Kate with gratitude in her eyes. Cynthia clenched her teeth, grinding them fiercely. "Do you think you can escape? Let''s fight!" What should they do now? If a real fight broke out, it would result in significant losses for both sides. Mr. Stout, feeling anxious and wanting to intervene, hesitated when he saw the deadlock between the two parties. However, at that very moment, the ten bodyguards Cynthia had brought unexpectedly kneeled down as soon as they saw Amelia. They kneeled down in perfect unison. With loud voices, they eximed, "Captain!" A surprised gasp escaped the onlookers as they witnessed this unexpected turn of events. What was going on? Weren''t these men called upon by Miss Norman? Yet, here they were, kneeling before Miss Walsh and referring to her as "Captain." Amelia squinted her eyes in satisfaction with their attitude, but still walked up to the front of the group, where the young man stood as their leader. Ignoring her high heels and skirt, she kicked him squarely in the head and coldly snorted, "Get up! It''s embarrassing enough for all of you to kneel like this. How did a bunch of ex-soldiers end up working as bodyguards for actors?" The young man blushed upon being scolded. Helplessly, he exined, "Boss, we had no choice. After leaving the military, we didn''t know anything except for training. We had no diploma or skills, just brute strength." "The small amount of money from our retirement funds was gone within two or three years. So, we thought we''d stick to what we know and started a securitypany together." And Cynthia was one of their clients. Amelia reluctantly epted their exnation and immediately announced, giving them a p in the face, "I''ll give you ten million. From now on, you''re not allowed to work for that woman anymore." The young man grinned, scratching the back of his head, and nodded vigorously. "No need, boss. Even if you didn''t say anything, we wouldn''t work for her again. Truth be told, she''s been a nuisance, bothering us with all sorts of things. Last time, she even asked us to deal with two cockroaches. Can you believe it? We''re highly trained special forces veterans, and she wanted us to deal with two measly bugs. What a waste of talent." Cynthia''s face turned pale as if she had realized something. "You... you are Miss Walsh, thedy of the Walsh family!" Yes, she was Amelia, Master Glenn''s fiancee. They said she joined the army at fifteen and served for ten years, holding a high military rank... That was also why the Weaver family was reluctant to call off the engagement. But wasn''t she in Onistead? How did she suddenlye to Akloit? Chapter 664: CynthiaS Mishap Chapter 664: Cynthia''s Mishap The high-pitched scream echoed through the cold winter wind, startling everyone in the venue. Master Glenn, with his unmatched handsomeness and exceptional demeanor, was unexpectedly engaged to a cruel and hideous woman. To make things even more bizarre, this woman, who was supposed to be the "legitimate wife," was now defending her fianc¨¦''s mistress. Normally, one would expect them to engage in an all-out war at first sight. But now, it seemed that Amelia''s eyes were filled with affection as she looked at Kate, shining brightly with a fondness that was almost on the tip of her tongue. Hmm... Could it be that she swings both ways and has taken a liking to Kate? As it turns out, that''s exactly what everyone suspected. Amelia appreciated beauty. Whether it was people or objects, as long as she found them beautiful, she wanted to collect and y with them. Kate''s appearance was as delicate as a doll, with big eyes, perfectly shaped eyebrows, a round and fair face, and rosy red lips. She looked like an adorable and innocent young girl from any angle. So, Amelia regarded Kate as a doll she wanted to collect. She wanted to touch Kate. This was also why Master Glenn warned Kate not to get too close to Amelia. He knew very well how perverted this woman could be and that she was likely a lesbian. And possessive as he was, Master Glenn already considered Kate his possession. Even if she was being eyed by another woman, it still annoyed him greatly. It seemed like this marriage needed to be ended as soon as possible. Kate had Master Glenn''s favor in front, and Miss Walsh''s protection in the back. Cynthia didn''t gain anything and ended up offending these two big shots. Master Glenn''spany had terminated the contract with her. If she had been more sensible and kept a low profile, with her status, "Lady Elizabeth," the show, would have attracted many fans once it aired. But she had to go and pick a fight with Kate herself, and now this scene was posted online. This brought enormous trouble to Cynthia. It just so happened that a certain social media tform''s server crashed because too many people logged in at the same time! Today was a nice weekend, but the server crashed! Hurry up and start working overtime!!! Just one trending topic on a certain social media tform was enough to satisfy fans'' curiosity. #Actress Cynthia''s stic Surgery Confirmed # Prosthetic fell off on set, revealing her true stunning looks! #Cynthia Gets Terminated #Major Female Star Gets Into Fight with Rookie on Set # Unexpected twist, left humiliated. #Master Glenn''s Adored Wife Arrives Meanwhile, an online video has surfaced, showing actress Miss Norman bullying a neer. In the freezing cold weather, she deliberately made the neer wear thin ancient costumes and kneel on set, despite numerous NGS. Not only that, she also arrogantly imed that the neercked talent because she didn''te from an acting school. In reality, Miss Norman''s acting skills are highly overrated. Anyone with keen eyes can see from that less than two-minute clip that her acting skills are inferior to those of the non-acting school neer. A group of extras from the production anonymously published a lengthy article criticizing Cynthia for her numerous shorings and revealing that her animosity towards Kate was simply because Master Glenn had "changed his mind." "On set, she intentionally made the stylist dress Miss Zamora in thin ancient costumes. She even had fellow actresses iste Miss Zamora and secretly put sand in her food. During breaks, she would intentionally ssh water on her and im it was an ident." "I''ve been on set for over a month, and honestly, I think the Cynthia''s behavior is truly unbearable. She would say she didn''t want to film and make everyone, in freezing weather, wait outside the director''s office to coax her." "The day she bullied Miss Zamora, Master Glenn personally stepped in to warn her and even threatened to terminate her contract. It''s probably this incident that left a grudge in Cynthia''s heart, so when she heard that Mr. Stout wanted to give Miss Zamora more scenes, shor expressed her dissatisfaction." With Master Glenn''s contract termination, video evidence, and the exposing revtions made by the extras, news of Cynthia''s stic surgery and her bullying of neers have spread like wildfire. Mr. Stout, who sit on the fence, have to make a statement in order for his project ''Lady Elizabeth'' to proceed smoothly. Please view the artist''s behavior rationally, as it has nothing to do with the production. As for ''Lady Elizabeth,'' we will rece the female lead but continue with the scheduled release. Please stay tuned." Recing the female lead, undoubtedly, would be a tremendous loss. But with Master Glenn''s support, Mr. Stout believed he could still secure the necessary budget. If more damaging information about Cynthia had surfaced, it might have made the audience ufortable, and that wasn''t good even before filming started. While everyone else was criticizing Cynthia, there were a few of her brainless fans demonstrating their unwavering love for their idol. "Cynthia is even more beautiful than someone without stic surgery. So what if she underwent stic surgery? It''s in our nature to pursue beauty!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "Kate is the biggest hypocrite. She stole Cynthia''s boyfriend and still has the audacity to y the victim online." Chapter 665: A Mistress Ridicules Another Mistress Chapter 665: A Mistress Ridicules Another Mistress Many people mocked her, dripping with sarcasm.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Boyfriend? Both of them are mistresses!" "Exactly! At least Kate, the ''other mistress,'' is acknowledged by Glenn''s wife. Did you not see Miss Walsh p Cynthia''s face on stage? It''s embarrassing for you to defend her here!" "Master Glenn isn''t really Cynthia''s boyfriend. My cousin works as a high-ranking executive at DF Entertainment, and he told me that Cynthia is just Master Glenn''spanion. She''s merely a pawn for him. Every time they attend a banquet, Cynthia has to sleep with the executives. My cousin said he was also involved, and it''s evident that Cynthia has been with many people." There was also a photo of Cynthia being groped by an older man at a banquet, with Master Glenn standing by, smiling and not making any attempt to intervene. On the other hand, Cynthia seemed to be enduring something. Everyone recognized that old man as the chairman of a steel conglomerate, who was nearly seventy years old. After being exposed, his face turned red, realizing that his reputation was at stake. In order to show that he wasn''tpletely alone in this, he posted a status on his page, briefly describing what happened. "It was consensual, and I even gave her arge amount afterwards. In fact, it wasn''t just me-many people were involved." The mention of "many people" left room for imagination. As men, everyone had a clear understanding. They didn''t mind ying around with casual partners, but when it came to marriage, they naturally sought pure and virtuous women. With Cynthia about to be exposed, her PR team immediately started to paint her as a victim online, trying to clear her name in every word. They talked about her difficult upbringing, with a disabled mother and a father who was addicted to alcohol and gambling. At fifteen, she racked up a massive debt from gambling and had to work at a bar serving drinks. They called it "drink enticer" to make it sound better, but in reality, she had sold herself. Master Glenn saw her beauty and brought her out, promising to make her famous personally. However, her first time was taken by Master Glenn, and he even made her undergo stic surgery so she could sacrifice herself for his career. This undoubtedly tore off any facade of respectability from Glenn and turned him into a genuine scumbag. Even though Kate didn''t know exactly what kind of history Master Glenn had with Cynthia, it still pained her knowing that he came into Cynthia''s life before her. But seeing the overwhelming criticism against Master Glenn online, she didn''t hesitate to step up and defend him. "Things are not as you all think. I''ve spent over two months with him, and he''s not that kind of person." The fans who liked her thought Kate was being naive. At times like this, it would be best to draw clear boundaries with Master Glenn and protect herself wisely. After all, he had a fianc¨¦e and what future could Kate have with him? He was merely ying with her. Reece was furious and wanted to cut ties with Kate. He couldn''t believe she willingly became a mistress for a man. In his eyes, Kate was like a younger sister. He sent her a message on Line, "Kate, you''re doomed! Just wait for your brother toe back and teach you a lesson. Break up with that bastard right now!" He followed it up with over a hundred expressive stickers and emojis... Kate''s mind was filled with mixed emotions as she knew she had let her brother down. If her brother found out that she was involved in an affair, he would be greatly disappointed in her. But love works in mysterious ways. Despite knowing the dangers that lie ahead, she would still choose to be the moth drawn to the me. Kate was in agony, torn between the righteousness and the gentle trap set by Master Glenn. Suddenly, she had a strong urge to call Cheyenne and ask for advice. But when she clicked on Cheyenne''s contact picture, she hesitated. Maybe Cheyenne would be as angry as her brother. The Lawrence Vi. After the explosion, this luxurious and fresh European-style vi had turned into a dpidated and dangerous building. The marble walls, once adorned with delicate reliefs, were now ckened by smoke. The statue in the fountain had several cracks, with one of her arms broken off, giving a deste and pitiful look. Master Glenn, apanied by two men, searched inside and outside the vi and eventually discovered a hidden room beneath Cheyenne''s home. Upon opening it, they found a collection of various antiques and calligraphy. Fortunately, being underground protected them from the ruthless mes. Master Glenn took a quick nce and, not finding the desired item turned and left. Amidst the trees on the hill behind, he noticed loose soil and instantly instructed his men to dig with shovels. A small ck iron box appeared before his eyes. Excitedly, he took the box out of the pit and used a handkerchief to wipe off the dirt. Inside, he found the sheepskin map, just as expected. With a snap, he closed the box again. Master Glenn pocketed the map and threw the iron box back into the pit. Coldly, he ordered, "Bury it! And remember, you are not allowed to touch anything in the basement." "Yes, sir!" Having sessfullypleted the mission, he made a scan copy of the map and handed the original to his assistant. He instructed him to send it to Onistead using their private ne. As they were about to leave, the assistant hesitantly asked, "Master Glenn, aren''t you going back to Onistead? Today is Miss Elsa''s wedding." At the mention of his dear sister Elsa, a sarcastic and cold smile appeared on Master Glenn''s face. He confidently replied, "No need to make a wasted trip. This wedding won''t happen." "Why not?" "You''ll see when you get there." With that, Master Glenn strode towards his luxurious car, got in, and drove away. Once he arrived back at his own vi, he immediately searched for any sign of Kate. To his surprise, the hall was empty. A sense of foreboding overwhelmed him, and he hurriedly ran upstairs towards her room. Just as he reached the staircase, he saw her slender figure struggling to carry arge suitcase out of the room. His gaze fixed on her face. He could vaguely see traces of tears on her damp cheeks-she had been crying! Master Glenn''s heart ached, and he walked up to her, standing in front of her with an intense gaze. "Where are you going?" he asked, his voice filled with anger and suppressed anxiety. Avoiding his gaze, Kate, with a hoarse voice, uttered a soft phrase, "Master Glenn, let''s break up." She didn''t want to continue being his hidden lover, going against her principles. She didn''t want to disappoint her brother. Even though she still loved him. Chapter 666: She Is My Mother Chapter 666: She Is My Mother Master Glenn''s deep-set eyes were filled with a gloomy light, reflecting her delicate, pale face. It was evident that she was also unwilling to let go of herself, so why did she have to say such heart-wrenching words to hurt him? It had been so hard... for her to finally have the desire to protect someone, only to have her initiate it, and then be the one to say it was over. He absolutely would not allow it! "Kate, what happened? Why is it so sudden? Can you tell me the reason?" Master Glenn asked, concern evident in his voice. Kate lowered her head, silently sobbing a few times before stubbornly exining, "Don''t ask, I have my own life and future. I can''t see a future with you." At that moment, time seemed to freeze, and the air around them grew noticeably colder. He took a step towards Kate, striding purposefully to stand in front of her, looking down at her as if trying to see through her soul. Once again, in a deep voice, he asked, "Are you speaking from your heart? Look into my eyes and tell me!" Kate took a deep breath, slowly raising her head to meet his deeply handsome face. In less than a second of eye contact, tears the size of beans rolled down from her eyes. She struggled to suppress the feeling of grievance, but her emotions overwhelmed her. Her delicate body trembled, "Yes, it''s true. It''s from my heart." "If it''s from your heart, then why are you crying as you say it?" "It''s just that the wind outside was strong, so tears flowed uncontrobly." "You''re lying!" Master Glenn reached out, lifting her chin to force her to look into his eyes, his voice cold, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it. Now, you want to leave, but I disagree." With that, he forcefully snatched Kate''s suitcase from her hands and threw it to the ground. He then lifted her horizontally and carried her into the house. Thud, the door closed. Kate''s surprised cry could be heard from inside the house, but it was quickly silenced by him, reced by some moans and groans. Want to leave? Fine, wait untilter when she has the strength to get out of bed to speak. Time passed, feeling like an eternity. Eventually, the man walked out of the room, slowly buttoning up his shirt as he walked. His hair was damp, glistening with sweat on his forehead, entuating his sharply contoured face. In his deep-set eyes, there was a hint ofplicated emotion. He stood by the door, looking back at the sleeping figure in the room. As he passed by his servant, the man exuded a vague, sweet fragrance, causing the servants to blush. "Master Glenn..." "Watch her. Don''t let her leave the room, wait for me toe back before deciding anything." "Yes." The evening sky darkened in Onistead. In winter, the sky seemed lower and more oppressivepared to other seasons, and the city''s neon lights illuminated a corner of the sky, casting a crimson hue. Just visually, it made people feel bone-chillingly cold. Cheyenne remained silent since leaving the research facility. Her expression was dull as she looked ahead, devoid of any hint of joy from having escaped from a hellish situation. Her eyes were lowered, and her long, thick eyshes concealed her emotions. The wild man driving the car couldn''t help but look back, raising his eyebrows in surprise as he hoarsely asked, "What''s wrong with you?" The young girl quickly concealed her emotions and regained a calm demeanor, "Nothing, where are we going now?" The wild man could clearly tell she was lying, but since Cheyenne didn''t want to talk, he had to let it go. After some thought, he said, "I don''t know where to go..." In fact, he had been isted from the world for nearly twenty years. When he left, Onistead hadn''t changed so much. Twenty yearster, with towering skyscrapers and broad streets, it was significantly different. It seemed that Abel''s management of Onistead had been quite effective. But just mentioning that name made the wild man impatient to know about something else that had troubled him for over twenty years.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cheyenne''s lips twitched. Wandering aimlessly here could easily attract attention from those people. Helplessly, she had to ask the man to drive the car towards Wind Hall. "How do you know about Wind Hall?" The wild man, excited, suddenly mmed on the brakes, catching Cheyenne off guard and almost causing her to hit the front car seat. She hadn''t even sat up straight before a silver short knife appeared around her neck. The wild man looked at her with a questioning, "Who are you, het guarded fook, and the knife in his et hand exerted force, coldly girl? How do you know about Wind Hall?" Cheyenne nced at the silver sh that had disappeared from her neck and felt a slight pain. She awkwardlyughed and exined to the wild man, "Isn''t it normal for me to know about Wind Hall? Anyone who has lived in Onistead for a while probably knows about it." At her words, the wild man furrowed his brow deeply. After a few seconds, he put away the knife, primarily because when he saw a drop of red blood appear on Cheyenne''s fair neck, he inexplicably felt ufortable. Suddenly, he felt that he was already over fifty years old. What was the point of bullying a young girl? But it was this moment of softness that gave Cheyenne the chance to snatch the knife from his hand and hold it against his neck. "Tell me, who are you? Why have you been following me all this way?" In the blink of an eye, the tables had turned. Moments ago, Cheyenne had to answer questions cautiously, but now the wild man had to consider his own life. He calmly held the steering wheel and continued driving slowly. "Girl, you really surprised me. Yes, I have been following you from Dead Forest to the base. But as I''ve said, I am a good person." "Stop with the talk. What''s your purpose?" In Cheyenne''s view, there was no distinction between "good people" and "bad people." Even Benson turned out to be someone bad... She bit her lip, a hint of mncholy evident in her eyes, fleeting. Seeing her resolve, the wild man finally revealed his purpose. He bluntly said, "I just want to know what your rtionship with Sh is. That''s all." "She''s my mom." "What did you say?!!" Chapter 667: Wedding In Progress Chapter 667: Wedding in Progress The child in front of him was Sh''s daughter? He didn''t have time to take a good look at her earlier, but now, as he carefully looks at her, he saw a resemnce between her and Sh. "No wonder... She''s having that ne." It''s the one he gave Sh. The man''s eyes filled with a mix of shock and destion, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world. Cheyenne scratched the back of her head, suddenly at a loss for words. "Sir, do you know my mother?" The wild man choked up, taking quite a few seconds before finally speaking with a lingering tone, "She''s my old acquaintance. Where is she now? How is she doing?" Upon hearing this, Cheyenne lowered her head, biting her lip lightly as she answered his question. "She''s been dead for a long time." "I''ve never seen what she looks like since I was born." The moving car suddenly came to a halt, the huge inertia causing a heart-wrenching sound as the wheels and the ground scraped against each other. Looking closely, there was still a deep ck mark on the ground. The wild man, worked up, grabbed Cheyenne''s hand with a grim face, his dark voice filled with uncontroble emotions. "What did you say? She... she''s dead? When?" His hand suddenly gripped her arm with considerable force, causing Cheyenne some pain. She thought there would definitely be a bruise on her arm. "Why are you so surprised, sir? My mother died right after I was born." "How about your father!" Father? Any thought of George made Cheyenne''s face show undisguised derision. She said indifferently, "For me, father is unnecessary, the same with or without him." "I''ve already cut off the ties with him." The girl''s attitude when it came to "father" surprised the man, and the anger emanating from him suddenly diminished. In its ce was concern for Cheyenne and a sense of injustice for Sh. "Was he not good to you and your mother?" As soon as the words fell, they were met with Cheyenne''s sarcastic self-mockery. "Of course he was! Before my mother died, he already had an affair outside. And for me, growing up, I never once received a word of praise or encouragement from him. In his eyes, there''s only that woman and her child."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. These words infuriated the man, he couldn''t believe that the woman he had treasured in the palm of his hand could be treated so indifferently by another man. If Cheyenne was his and Sh''s daughter, he would definitely treat her with all his heart, absolutely not like that man, unappreciative of the good fortune he had. If he had known that after letting Sh leave him, she would experience all of this, he would never have chosen to let go of her hand even if it meant death. The atmosphere inside the car was cold and suffocating, two people who had never met, yet because of Sh, shared the same emotions. Surprisingly, even their way of expressing emotions was the same-keeping their heads down and not speaking. Finally, they arrived at Wind Hall. Cheyenne opened the car door, prepared to get out, only to find that the rugged man in the driver''s seat showed no intention of getting out behind her. She raised a curious eyebrow and kindly inquired, "Aren''t you getting out?" The rugged man shook his head, revved the engine, leaving only the sound of the engine roaring. "No need, I have something to take care of," he said. He wondered why Sh hadn''t followed the route he had arranged for her and gone to find Abel with the map. The car quickly turned into a small ck dot, gradually disappearing from Cheyenne''s view. She gazed with her bright, clear eyes for a while, revealing a hint of deep thought andplex emotions, and finally let out a gentle sigh before walking into Wind Hall. In the forest behind Lara Mansion. In this extremely cold winter, the woond retained the appearance of midsummer, with endless green grasnd contrasting with purple flowers in the woods, brimming with vibrant life. The path in the woods was covered with a red carpet, and romantic pink balloons were tethered to the tree trunks. A floral archway at the entrance was nked by half-meter high flower baskets. This Disney-like forest theme for the wedding was Elsa''s request. Both the Lara and Weaver families attached great significance to this union, so they spared no expense in arranging the wedding scene. The purple flowers were nted only a week ago, flown in from overseas by ne. The pink roses at the entrance were freshly picked yesterday. Elsa''s wedding gown alone was worth billions, adorned with 999 diamonds, and the pearl crown she wore was the same one worn by the Queen of Metshire when she ascended the throne at eighteen. After her passing, the crown was housed in the Grand Art Museum, bing a treasured exhibit. Renting it for a day cost ten million dors. But this amount was insignificant to the Weaver family. As the future heir of the Weaver family, Elsa''s value far exceeded this expense. Moreover, the embarrassment of the previous wedding where the groom fled at thest minute had left her utterly humiliated. This time, she demanded that the Lara family make a grand and splendid disy to salvage her dignity. As the romantic and melodious "Wedding March" yed, Elsa appeared before the crowd in a wless trailing white wedding gown. The off-the-shoulder design showcased her delicate and beautiful corbone, though ove was quite a struggle for her to endure the cold. The waist was adorned with 999 scattered diamonds, forming gorgeous, enchanting amaryllis flowers that extended to the hem et The fishtail design trailed three to four meters behind, carried by two flower girls, creating a scene as picturesque as a fairy descending to earth, truly dazzling. Seated in the VIP area, her mother smiled elegantly as she watched her daughter enter with her husband, the apuse never-ending. To her left sat Leon, the spirited chairman of the Lara Group, dressed simrly. "Leon, from now on, our families will be connected. When Elsa marries into your family, I hope you can show her understanding and take care of her. She can be a bit temperamental," her mother said. "Not at all. Omari is also quite willful. Please be understanding," Leon replied gracefully. Chapter 668: Miss WeaverS Devotion Chapter 668: Miss Weaver''s Devotion As people exchanged cordial greetings in the audience, ironically, standing on the other side of the red carpet, waiting to receive Elsa, was not Omari, her soon-to-be groom. It was his brother, Hayden, her bes friend''s fianc¨¦. Obeying his father''s arrangement, the young man wore an expensive, well-tailored ck Armani suit that entuated his tall and sturdy figure, exuding a strong presence. His hair was slicked back, revealing a broad and full forehead. His deep-set, narrow eyes showed no expression as he stood solemnly in ce. The apuse from the audience gradually died down, and questions started to emerge from the guests'' seats. "Isn''t that Master Hayden? Did they switch grooms?" "Yeah, I thought I was seeing things. It is Master Hayden, but the name on the poster at the entrance is Master Omari." "Now that you mention it, did you notice that the poster at the entrance only had Miss Weaver''s solo picture?" "No need to say it. Master Omari probably ran away from the wedding again. I must say, Miss Weaver is young, beautiful, well-off... Why does she have to stick to Master Omari?" "Ha! Who knows? In these high-ss families, it''s all about interests, not feelings." These whispered conversations reached the ears of the bride''s mother, causing her beautiful fair face to darken. "Where is Omari? Leon, don''t you owe me a reasonable exnation?" Leon, embarrassed, clenched his cane in his hand and dare not look at the elegantdy. The woman sitting on his right, however, sneered sarcastically without restraint, "Why bother speaking up for that brat? There''s nothing to hide. He was simply drunkst night and stillpletely wasted this morning." Drunk? Completely wasted? Today is a once-in-a-lifetime asion for anyone. As a sensible adult, how could he act so inappropriately? There''s only one reason-he never wanted to marry her daughter. Leon took a deep breath, turned around, and red angrily at his wife, snapping, "If you don''t want to be here, then leave! Who asked you to spout nonsense here?" "Mrs. Weaver, please don''t misunderstand. Omari isn''t drunk, he''s just feeling a bit unwell. Hayden is temporarily standing in for him to wee Elsa. He will definitelye out when it''s time for the ceremony." Hayden''s mother listened with a cold smile, picked up her purse without a word, and prepared to leave. "Omari Lara, this is how you handle this wedding? Elsa,e down! We won''t proceed with this marriage!" The whole venue fell into shock. Would they have to make another futile trip today? Comints, schadenfreude, exultation, regret... There were all kinds of nces. As the current head of the Weaver family, Mrs. Weaver had been dominant and authoritative her whole life, and she had never experienced such a embarrassing situation in front of so many people. Her strong self-esteem made it unbearable for her to endure. It was the first time she hadpletely lost control in front of so many people. On the red carpet, Elsa remained much calmer than most people expected. She still elegantly held her skirt and walked confidently towards Hayden. She didn''t care about how the wedding proceeded or who received her. She only cared that she was marrying Omari. She just enjoyed tormenting him, relished seeing him love Cheyenne but unable to have Cheyenne. "Mother, I have been waiting for this marriage for so many years, and I won''t back down. Even if he doesn''t show up, the wedding will continue as nned. After all, his name, Omari, is written on the marriage certificate." Oh my, Miss Weaver''s words almost moved them all. It was the first time Leon had seen such a foolish woman. The groom didn''t even show up, yet she still wholeheartedly wanted to marry him. The rumors outside might say that Miss Weaver had a wayward lifestyle, but from this scene, she was clearly a good girl. It was Master Omari from the Lara family who didn''t know how to appreciate it. He was just an illegitimate son, while Miss Weaver was the righteous heiress of Weaver family. What more could he ask for? The more favorable the public opinion was for her, the happier Elsa''s smile became, while Leon was so frustrated that he didn''t know what to say. He coughed twice and reluctantly agreed to Miss Weaver''s request. The wedding continued. The spacious room had a ck and white, cool decor. On the ice-cold floory a slender figure. The man was only wearing a ck V-neck sweater, paired with off-white trousers, curled up on the chilly floor like a cooked shrimp. The sweater shifted a couple of inches, revealing a glimpse of his slim waist, distinct rib bones, and smooth and graceful lines. His closed eyes were framed by thick, long eyshes. The sunken eye sockets and lean features made the sharp lines on his chin stand out. Gradually, he was awakened by the chaotic music outside the window. He slowly opened his charming eyes, bloodshot veins filling his eyes, which looked somewhat frightening at first nce. What caught his attention was the red "double happiness" characters on the window, piercing his eyes. The man stood up from the floor and without a word, rushed towards the window. "Go to hell! Who wants to marry that kind of woman? I only want Cheyenne!" Omari stared at the marriage certificates on the table. His charming eyes flickered with traces of coldness. Those certificates that they obtained with his ID without his permission had no legal effect at all! He smirked, revealing a cold smile, and took out a lighter. The me ignited the corner of the certificate, and soon it was burning fiercely.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 669: DonT Forget Me, Cheyenne Chapter 669: Don''t Forget Me, Cheyenne The man held the rectangr certificate with his fingers, then with a swift turn, he tossed it over his shoulder, and a sparknded at the corner of the nearby curtain. In an instant, the mes shot up. The high-quality ckout curtains climbed up like a red fire snake, igniting along the wooden walls of the room. The door was locked from the outside, and the floor-to-ceiling windows were made of sturdy bulletproof ss, trapping him inside, unable to escape. When Omari decided to burn the marriage certificate, he had no intention of leaving. He burst into heartyughter, sounding as bright and carefree as a seventeen or eighteen-year-oldd, recalling the first time he met Cheyenne. At thirteen, she appeared as fragile as an eight or nine-year-old girl, huddled under a cold bridge like an abandoned kitten. He gave her a piece of clothing, not because he sympathized with her at such a young age, but because he felt that she, like himself, was homeless, so he found a trace of empathy in her. Their paths crossed again, unexpectedly on the school campus. She was much more beautiful than before, transforming into apletely different person. With just a little inquiry, it was known that she was a notorious gang leader in the vicinity. Yet, it was that gang leader who hopped along the yground, clutching the back of her head with her hands, a dropped porny book from her uniform, symbolizing a young girl''s initial fantasies about love. At sixteen, on the streets of Metshire, she became stunning and confident. She saved him, but didn''t recognize him; yet Omari immediately recognized her as the girl he had been searching for. Their meetings were brief, only two or three times, but she left a profound impression on him, one that he couldn''t forget. After returning to his home country, Omari began to nurture a bold and unwavering idea; he wanted her to be hiswful wife. Yet, he never imagined he was toote and had missed out on her entire life. He desperately wanted to ask Cheyenne, if time could be rewound, would she still choose Kelvin? He longed to ask Cheyenne, if there was an afterlife, would the next version of her fall in love with him? He wanted to tell Cheyenne, if he were to leave, she must never forget him! Omari selfishly wished for Cheyenne to remember him for a lifetime, even if as friends... "Cheyenne, I''m sorry. I''m breaking my promise." "I had promised to take care of you for a lifetime..." "But now, it''s impossible." "Cheyenne..." "I love you!" Seated gracefully amid the raging inferno, he closed his eyes with pride and elegance. The heat of the room engulfed him, akin to the purifying mes of hell, capable of consuming all the world''s love, hate, passion, and grudges. Meanwhile, due to Master Omari''s wedding today, most of the servants in the mansion had been reassigned to the forest on the other side. The ones left in the mansion were either the maids preparing meals in the kitchen or those who had returned suddenly to fetch something. Coincidentally, the butler had instructed her to return for the dinnerware. The maid hurried out of the kitchen and, as she passed through the hallway, felt something amiss. Why was there a significant amount of thick smokeing from upstairs? She couldn''t help but cough a few times, covering her nose and mouth as she made her way upstairs, feeling unwell. The thick white smoke in the hallway had intensified, obscuring everything, including the lights. Despite this, she pressed on, only to discover that the smoke was emanating from Master Omari''s room. Oh no, there''s a fire inside! "Master Omari!" "Master Omari, are you inside?" "Master Omari, answer me!" She called out several times from outside the door, but there was no response. The maid, feeling anxious, reached out and patted the door. As soon as her hand touched the door, she felt the scorching heat. She attempted to push the door, but it remained immobile... She didn''t have a key. Since Master Leon was afraid that Master Omari would escape. Master Leon had locked him in, and only Master Leon and the butler had the key. It would take more than twenty minutes to drive from here to the forest. Allowing the fire to burn for over twenty minutes could destroy the entire vi. Quick-thinking, she dialed 911 on her phone. After the call, she ran and shouted for help outside the door. "Help! There''s a fire here! Help..." "Save us! Master Omari is still upstairs!" Omari had heard the pleas for help but he had inhaled a him dazed, with only a vague redness before him. Amidst that redness, he seemed to catch a glimpse of a clean and white figure. A beautiful smile appeared before him, a girl who looked no more than sixteen or seventeen, wearing a neat ck do-like dress, with a ck in baseball cap, holding two books!!! her arms, standing on the streets of Metshire. It was autumn, and golden leaves fell from her shoulders. Her clear eyes met his, and she gave him a sweet smile. The girl''s red lips parted as she gently called his name. Her voice was sweet, "Omari,e and look, the gingko leaves here are so beautiful." Yes, beautiful. The gingko leaves in Metshire in the autumn were beautiful, and Cheyenne standing under the tree was equally beautiful. She probably didn''t know that it was the most beautiful scenery he had ever seen in this world. Everything went ck, and he gradually fell backward, with a crystal chandelier above him swaying dangerously, on the verge of copsing. One couldn''t dare to imagine the consequences if the chandelier fell on him. The fire brigade arrived much faster than the maid had anticipated. She ran up sobbing, and along with the firefighters, made her way to the second floor. "Please, find a way quickly. Master Omari is still inside." "Okay, don''t worry. For now, we''ll have to force the door open." With that, two sturdy firefighters forcefully pushed the luxurious metal door open. Inside, a fiery inferno engulfed the space, making it impossible to see anyone. They had to go in and search. Three firefighters bravely ventured in. The room was already charred, but they scoured every corner and found no trace of Omari. "I didn''t find anything here." "Me neither." "Captain, the ss is broken." Omari was nowhere to be found. Did he escape through the window?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 670: Regret Of Leon Chapter 670: Regret of Leon Gotta admit, the weddings of both the Lara and Weaver families were absolutely spectacr. The guests who attended the weddings felt like they were in a dream, as if they were watching a movie. The first time they attended the wedding, the groom ran away. The second time they came to the wedding, the groom''s room caught fire and he went missing. Just moments ago, they were praising Miss Weaver''s devotion, but upon further reflection, it''s terrifying. Could it be that Miss Weaver is a ck widow? Why else would Omari''s room catch fire? I heard he was dead drunkst night and probably still hasn''t sobered up. With the fire being so intense, a drunken person might have lost all feeling and, perhaps... couldn''t find a way out because they had already turned into ashes. The one who regreted the most was none other than Leon. At this moment, hisplexion was gloomy and he was staring intently at the damaged French window on the second floor. He silently prayed, hoping that Omari escaped by jumping out the window. As long as he was safe, even if he didn''t want to marry Miss Weaver, he would ept it. Nothing was more important than life. However, after the fire was put out, the firefighters found a metal cross ne with a circr pendant engraved with the words "Cheyenne". That familiar handwriting was Omari''s for sure. It must have been something he treasured dearly, always kept on him, otherwise it wouldn''t have appeared at the scene of the fire. Elsa, witnessing this scene, could no longer remain calm. Her calm facade was shattered, and a hint of mockery emerged in her brown eyes. "He can''t forget her even in death, what a shame... I''ve lost interest in Omari now." "I, Elsa, hereby dere the annulment of the union with the Lara family. I unterally break up with Omari Lara!" "Mom, let''s go." She raised her hand and defiantly tore off her own veil. The lightweight whitece veil was swiftly blown up by a gust of wind, twirling in the air like a feather before slowly descending. The carefully arranged bridal hair was disheveled, and her cascading curls tumbled down. The exorbitantly priced crown fell from mid-air to the ground, making a faint sound, thergest pearl in the center rolling away. The luminous white pearls against the green grass created a fresh and clean contrast, then, the fallen veil covered them in the next moment. She gracefully turned, lifting the hem of her white wedding gown, and decisively walked away. Mrs. Weaver was gratified to see her daughter''s resolute side.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Mr. Lara, let''s call off our cooperation. I will remember the humiliation your family bring upon mine." Meanwhile, Leon, who was currently in a sorrowful state, waspletely focused on worrying about his youngest son Omari''s safety, and had no time to deal with this woman''s nonsense. When he heard her threatening remarks, Leon waspletely unimpressed. "If it''s over then it''s over. Without your Weaver family, you think I can''t find any other partner in Onistead? Your daughter is a jinx, causing my son to go missing. If you want to leave, then leave quickly!" After being publicly embarrassed, Mrs. Weaver was so furious that she took off her high heels and marched over, holding them in her hand. "You shameless old wretch, wasn''t it you who actively sought this union in the first ce? How dare you nder my daughter; watch as I teach you a lesson!" Deep down, Leon was a gentleman who had received a good education, so it was impossible for him to physically engage with a woman in public. Instead, he chose to avoid the confrontation altogether. Mrs. Weaver''s attack missed its target, and once she regained her bnce, sheunched a counterattack, leading to a chaotic scene. Both Leon and Mrs. Weaver were influential figures in the Onistead city. If news of their public fight were to spread, it would have been a great blow to their reputations. Unaware of her mother fighting behind her, Elsa walked away without turning back, oblivious to her mother seeking justice for her. As the future head of the Lara family, Hayden feltpelled to step in and mediate between the two. Standing tall and imposing, his figure stood in the middle and extended his long arm to keep them apart. UMS Despite his intervention, the two individuals continued bickering like children in a kindergarten. They exchanged words, incessantly arguing. Leon: "If it weren''t for not wanting to marry your daughter, my son wouldn''t havemitted suicide. Your had a dubious reputation in your youth. There''s no way you could raise anyone good!" Mrs. Weaver: "If you had a good reputation, then why do you have an illegitimate child? Did you identally father Omari without realizing it?" Leon: "Stop babbling nonsense!" Mrs. Weaver: "Don''t act innocent! It''s your fault that your son attempted suicide!" Suddenly, Leon fell silent. He gazed nkly ahead at the vi, destroyed by the raging fire. Omari had warned him that he wouldn''t marry Miss Weaver, but he hadn''t paid attention. Life was like this-settling for less, existence of each other. If only he had been as brave as his son back then, his beloved might not have met an early demise. Yet, his wife had given birth to their eldest son, and he was a responsible man. However, he was a coward, a trait in which he was inferior to Omari. "Hmph, let go of me!" Mrs. Weaver felt that she had won the argument and proudly lifted her chin towards the sky. She pushed aside Hayden''s arm, bent down, wore her shoes elegantly, and departed gracefully, leaving behind countless bewildered guests and journalists, who ultimately left the scene silently. Wind Hall. The room was decorated in a traditional style, with wooden floors. In the center, there was a round table surrounded by eight chairs. On the north wall hung andscape painting. Directly beneath the painting was a beautiful daybed, covered with a soft, white furry nket. On top of a pillowy an exquisitely beautiful young woman. Her chestnut wavy hair was gathered at her chest, partially covering its rounded softness, revealing a graceful curve from the side. The scene exuded warmth. Yvonne sat beside her on the daybed, holding a warm towel in her hand, carefully applying it to the bruises on her back. Yvonne''s eyes were filled with distress and pity. "You have such delicate skin. These bruises will probably take quite some time to heal." Chapter 671: Selah, The Genius Of The Edwards Family Chapter 671: Sh, the Genius of the Edwards Family Cheyenne grunted softly, indicating that she didn''t need to worry about the pain. She instructed Yvonne to massage it with medicinal brews, assuring her that everything would be fine. After all, Yvonne was not a medical professional, so she followed Cheyenne''s instructions clumsily, like an inexperienced student, step by step. Unfortunately, most of the skilled medical practitioners here were men, and the bruises on Cheyenne''s body were in rtively hidden ces. She couldn''t handle them herself, so she had to rely on Yvonne. After applying a hot towel, they poured one-third of a bowl of white wine. They burned some Panax notoginseng, crushed it into powder, and added it to the bowl. Yvonne lit the wine with a lighter and quickly scooped it up with her hand, vigorously massaging the bruised area. This could promote blood cirction and stimte the meridians, which would help the wound heal faster and reduce the pain. Otherwise, Cheyenne would have to sleep on her side tonight. Yvonne''s care made Cheyenne feel a hint of maternal warmth. In a ce where she couldn''t see, Cheyenne''s eyes became slightly red. She remembered the unusual behavior of the wild man when she mentioned her mother, Sh, which piqued her curiosity about her mom. Suddenly, she tilted her head, and her pure and fair face was enveloped in a faint golden glow under the light. Her skin was so smooth that not even pores could be seen. Cheyenne appeared with rosy lips, white teeth, and bright, beautiful eyes. She was like a living doll. A soft feeling of affection rose in Yvonne''s heart. Everyone enjoyed seeing beautiful things. She believed that most girls were enthusiastic about dressing up their dolls when they were young, and this childhood joy was manifested in dressing up their own daughters when they grew up. Yvonne hadn''t married or given birth, so she couldn''t experience such joy naturally. However, every time she attended a gathering and saw her friends with their daughters or granddaughters, who looked like little princesses, she couldn''t help but feel envious. Now, seeing Cheyenne''s exquisite appearance and fairplexion, just lying there motionless like a delicate doll, made her feel itchy in her heart. She really wanted tob her hair and buy clothes for her... her affection for Cheyenne grew stronger. "Cheyenne, if it hurts, just tell me. Don''t bear it," Yvonne said. "I''m fine," Cheyenne replied. She was never like a flower sheltered in a greenhouse. From a young age, Cheyenne understood a profound truth - a child without an umbre must run hard to avoid being wet when it was raining. "Yvonne, have you ever seen my mother when you were young? What kind of person was she?" Cheyenne asked this question, momentarily leaving Yvonne stunned. Her movements slowed down, and the blue mes on her fingertips lingered for a while. Feeling a slight burn, she snapped out of it and hurriedly blew out the blue mes in her hand. Her fingertips were already bright red. She reminisced about Sh for a while. It had been such a long time, nearly twenty years in the blink of an eye. Time had passed to the point where only a vague impression remained in her mind, and she could only remember Sh''s name clearly. "I have certainly seen her. She was a very good and capable person, intelligent and beautiful, but most importantly, kind," Yvonne replied. "Intelligent? But all I''ve heard since I was young is that she was a fool," Cheyenne said, her eyes filled with anger, resentment, and even a hint of grievance. Seeing this, Yvonne frowned. Deep furrows formed at the corners of her eyes, her expression darkened, and her voice became impassioned as she defended Sh. "Those were just the opinions of average people, Cheyenne. Your mother was the true genius of the Edwards family! "The Thirteen Needles were once lost, and only the first eleven were known. Even your grandfather never discovered the secrets of thest two needles. But she, with herprehension, managed to recreate them," Yvonne eximed. "Back then, during that groundbreaking surgery that shocked the world, it was Sh who treated the President. She had just turned eighteen at the time, around the same age as you." Eighteen. Cheyenne thought about her own eighteenth birthday, the time when she discovered the secrets of the thirteenth needle. It turns out that Cheyenne''s mother, who was referred to as a "foolish beauty" by everyone, was not as simple as she appeared on the surface. The so-called groundbreaking surgery refers to when the President of Metshire visited Che twenty-five years ago. On his way, he fell victim to an assassination attempt and suddenly copsed during a state banquet, experiencing cardiac arrest. Content befongs to NovelDrama.Org His heart was located on the left side, and his rejection capability was beyond ordinary. The sess rate of a heart transnt was less than ten percent, and given the tense rtions between the two countries, the Metshire royal family refused to allow the surgery. Since Western medicine was not an option, they had to try traditional medicine. The four halls gathered together, but they were all at a loss. As the Metshire President was on the verge of dying, numerous conspiracy theories began to circte, and public opinion turned against Che. If he truly died in Che, it would undoubtedly lead to inevitable trouble between the two nations. At that time, President Abel had just taken office, and the sess of Metshire''s diplomacy was his first calling card in the world. If something went wrong at this moment, it would undoubtedly affect his leadership. Just when everyone was at a loss, the underestimated "foolish" member of the Edwards family appeared-a young girl who had just turned eighteen. Born with intellectual disabilities, how could she possess medical skills? However, true strength often defies expectations. Sh used a set of silver needles to revive the Metshire President, quietly diffusing a war that seemed inevitable. She was undoubtedly a worthy heroine. Cheyenne had heard about this incident before, but it was always attributed to her grandfather outside. No one mentioned Sh. "But..." "That''s because the Edwards family only needs one genius!" Yvonne interrupted. Back then, Wind Hall was flourishing, standing at the forefront of the four major halls. Layne, as a highly skilled doctor, was not only the President''s teacher but also held a highly esteemed position. However, it''s important to remember that a tall tree attracts the wind. The glory of the Edwards family only attracted hostility from others. If Sh revealed her true genius identity, the Edwards family might lose even their power. For the sake of the family, Sh decided to feign madness and foolishness. Only a handful of people knew her strength. Upon hearing this, Cheyenne''s heart was filled with even greater confusion. If her mother wasn''t foolish, how could she have chosen to marry someone like George? Seeing Cheyenne''s continued silence, Yvonne thought she was still resentful towards Sh and couldn''t help but reveal everything.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Cheyenne, don''t me her for not being able to be there as you grew up. She went through a life-and-death struggle to give birth to you." "What do you mean by that?" Cheyenne''s brows furrowed, and she struggled to sit up, grabbing the nearby bathrobe and putting it on. She crossed her legs and sat in deep thought. Chapter 672: DonT You Want To Say Something To Me? Chapter 672: Don''t you want to say something to me? Yvonne hesitated once again. Layne had instructed her not to tell Cheyenne about this matter. With that in mind, she suddenly covered her own lips with her hand and prepared to leave. A muffled voice sounded in front of Cheyenne. "Mmm... No, I can''t tell you." Cheyenne grabbed her sleeve, wide-eyed, with her watery eyes looking at Yvonne. Her gaze was pitiful, like a small deer in the forest, ethereal and helpless. She pleaded, "Yvonne, Yvonne, please, tell me the reason. I really want to know how my mother died." She had long suspected that her grandfather, a highly skilled doctor, would never let her mother die from childbirth. The medical skills of the Edwards family could easily save a pregnant woman from excessive bleeding. Yvonne turned her head and saw the shimmering brightness in Cheyenne''s eyes. She let out a long sigh and answered her question. "I only know that your father is not George. Years ago, Onistead formed a team to visit and study in Jostrana. After they returned, an unprecedented gue broke out. In order to find the source of the gue, they entered the Dead Forest together." "Aftering out of the Dead Forest, Sh became pregnant. But she suddenly said she didn''t want to stay in Onistead anymore, so Layne took her back to Akloit." "Soon after, news came that she gave birth, but... she also disappeared forever." Calcting the time from Sh''s departure to Akloit to giving birth to Cheyenne, she should have conceived Cheyenne when she returned from the Dead Forest. The Dead Forest! Cheyenne couldn''t be more familiar with it. It was filled with corpses, graves, and the ever-present deadly miasma. It was home to terrifying demons that could take lives at any moment. What did her mother experience inside? Cheyenne''s voice trembled involuntarily as a new wave of confusion surfaced, still shrouded in her mind. No wonder Nora and Sean had some resemnce to George in their features, but she couldn''t find a trace of George in her own face. No wonder George didn''t care about her. No wonder Mya always called her a "bastard" behind her back. It turns out she was the outsider. No, that''s not right! This vi belonged to her. The real outsiders should be George and his family. "Yvonne, do you know who my biological father is?" Upon mentioning this, Yvonne shook her head in confusion and softly replied, "I truly don''t know. Sh never mentioned a word about your biological father after she returned." "But she often held a ne and looked at it, lost in thought for a long time." A ne? Cheyenne immediately straightened herself up, revealing her slender and fair legs with well-proportioned muscles. Tied around her delicate ankle was a red rope. She lowered her head and untied the anklet, revealing a peculiar pattern on the pendant of the anklet. She handed the anklet to Yvonne eagerly and asked, "Is it this one?" Yvonne''s eyes lit up. She took the anklet, carefully examined it in her hand for a while, and gave her a definite answer. "Yes, that''s it. But it seemed to be a ne back then." "I found it too eye-catching, so I turned it into an anklet." Deep down, Cheyenne had a vague intuition that this ne was rted to her biological father. When the wild man saw the anklet on her ankle in the Dead Forest, he seemed very excited. Could it be that he knew her father? If only she had kept that wild man. Now he had vanished in the air. Where could she find him? In a luxuriously decorated room of gel the Crown Hotel, a room filled with understated grandeur, a melodious yet somewhat suppressed piano sound echoed. The moment Cheyenne stepped in after pushing the door, she saw a man sitting elegantly in front of the ck and white piano keys. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He waspletely immersed in the deep tones of the music, unaware of Cheyenne entering the room. If it were any other time, he would have noticed long ago. When the melody reached Cheyenne''s ears, she felt it suffocating. It evoked thoughts of hell, the end of the world, and caused immense mental and emotional agony. A gust of cold wind blew in from outside the window, making a "whoosh" sound as it swirled the in whitece curtains, creating a chaotic dance within the room. Through the thin veil, a blurry figure of a slender young man could be seen. He was wearing a ck V-neck sweater paired with off-white suit trousers. In line with his usual habit, he enjoyed walking barefoot on the ground. Just like the great musician Beethoven, who continued to love music despite being deaf, he would bite on a wooden stick while ying the piano to sense the vibrations and determine the pitch. During Benson''s three years of blindness, he would practice "auditory positioning" by taking off his shoes and standing on the cold floor whenever he yed a piece. This was because sound travels fastest through solids. Cheyenne''s gaze fell upon his pretty feet. Despite being tall, Benson had a delicate and slight frame. His ankles protruded with bones, and his fair skin entuated the prominent veins on the top of his feet, beautifully contrasting with the off-white trousers, resembling a work of art. However, staying like this for too long could lead to rheumatism, as the cold starts from the feet, especially in the current winter season with moist air and damp floors... If it were in the past, Cheyenne would have definitely walked into the room to fetch his slippers and tell him not to y the piano barefoot on the floor again. However, this time she suppressed her difort and averted her gaze. She walked lightly into the room, intending to tidy up her belongings, even though there wasn''t much for her to pack. Everything she was wearing was prepared by Benson, and except for a few calligraphic paintings, the rest of the room was furnished by him. Cheyenne didn''t take anything, only packed her scroll painting. As she stepped out of the room, the music outside the door also happened toe to a stop. Echoes lingered for a while. Benson''s handsy t on the ck and white piano keys, tiny beads of sweat forming on his forehead. His heart was beating faster than usual. His heart was in turmoil. That''s why the piece he had just yed didn''t reach the level he usually practiced. On the other side, Cheyenne had already reached the entrance, her hand grasping the doorknob, ready to open the door. Then, a low and familiar voice sounded from behind, gentle as a spring breeze. "Cheyenne, don''t you want to say something to me?" Chapter 673: Cheyenne, Let Me Tell You A Story Chapter 673: Cheyenne, Let Me Tell You a Story Upon hearing the voice, Cheyenne immediately turned around to look. She saw Benson gracefully stand up from the piano, his deep gaze fixed on her. His eyes were filled with deep affection, resembling a deep blue sea at night, ready to engulf her. Before, she only felt Benson''s eyes were empty, although they were also filled with a watery shimmer, but she couldn''tpletely understand what he was thinking. Now his eyes had regained their former brilliance, and when they looked at Cheyenne, she felt herself being deeply entranced. He was still so gentle, gentle like flowers blooming in the spring breeze. But Cheyenne couldn''t believe it. The person she considered her dearest friend, Benson, turned out to be a bad person! He helped those people deceive her into the dead forest by using her grandfather''s safety as a bait. She didn''t want to know what his intentions were. Cheyenne''s heart was filled withplexity, and whenever she looked at him again, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain. "Why did you deceive me?" After thinking for a long time, she finally asked. Upon hearing the girl''s cold voice, a relieved smile appeared on Benson''s handsome and fair face. He sighed and said, "Cheyenne, do you know? I''m not afraid of you hating me, I''m only afraid of you ignoring me." "Before you came, I had thought about it a lot. I thought you might nevere back, and perhaps we would be strangers for the rest of our lives." "Every time I thought about this, I hated myself. I''m sorry for deceiving you. In fact, I am a killer trained by the Lucas family." "Not only did I deceive you about old Mr. Edwards'' whereabouts, but I also deceived you about Kelvin''s news during your amnesia. It was because I was jealous that he had once had you." All of these were heartfelt truths that Benson had buried deep in his heart for a long time. Yes, despite his seemingly carefree and indifferent demeanor, he had a strong sense of jealousy. He envied Kelvin for being Cheyenne''s first love. He also envied Omari for willingly giving up his freedom and bing a captive "bird" for Cheyenne''s sake. He was even jealous of Iker too, as Iker had the excuse of being sick to stay by Cheyenne''s side for so long. Only him, his presence seemed like a fleeting breeze, passing by faintly and weakly, leaving no trace behind. Cheyenne bit her red lip, her gaze still cold and distant. However, beneath this coldness, within the fiery halo of her eyes, there was a deep disappointment, betraying her true emotions at this moment. He was not just a faint and feeble wind; his presence was actually like an invisible warmth to Cheyenne, asionally touching her. "Benson, you clearly could have a bright future. Why did you choose to be with those people?" Although she hastily escaped from inside that day and still didn''t know much about the organization, along the way, Cheyenne saw various terrifyingboratories. The so-called "specimens" locked in cages along the corridors were actually people-living, breathing individuals. Among them were elderly people with silver hair, and even pregnant women with rounded bellies! She couldn''t imagine them being locked up likemodities, waiting for whatever fate awaited them. "They are all devils, demons living among us!" Cheyenne closed her eyes and softly spoke, her red lips parting, expressing her disgust towards the Lucas family in her voice. How could Benson not know what the Lucas family was like? But what difference did it make? He let out a bitter smile of helplessness, pleadingly looking at her with his eyes, his lips forming a subtle curve. He softly said to Cheyenne: "Cheyenne, please give me some time. Will you listen to a story from me?" "Do I have to listen?" Cheyenne furrowed her brows, her bright eyes shining with an inquisitive light. She wanted to leave as soon as possible. Benson nodded, "Hmm, I... just want to ease my own heart. Because no one has ever listened to me talk about these things. After listening, whether you want to leave ophate me, I have no objections." "Cheyenne, I''m begging you." After a pause of about two seconds, Cheyenne gracefully walked over her slender legs taking elegant steps as she sat on the sofa. She didn''t say a word, but she had already assumed the posture of a listener. He knew that Cheyenne always had a soft heart. It was her greatest advantage, but also a fatal w because enemies wouldn''t show her any mercy. Benson put away his concerns for her, a happy smile appearing on his face as he walked towards the kitchen.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Stepping barefoot on the cold floor, he stood in front of the refrigerator and opened it. Turning back, he asked, "What would you like to drink?" "in water." "Good. Cheyenne, you''re pregnant now, drinking in water is good." Benson muttered softly, his back facing her. His hand trembled slightly as he poured the water from the kettle. He had known that he and Cheyenne would reach this day long ago. Well, let this daye sooner. At least he wouldn''t have to live in constant fear, worrying about what would happen if Cheyenne discovered his true identity. Aftering to terms with it, a serene smile returned to Benson''s handsome face. He sat down on the sofa opposite Cheyenne, bending over slightly and handing her the ss of in water. At the same time, he kindly warned her to be careful. Then, he began to tell his story, his voice gentle and soothing. Twenty-five years ago, the little boy''s mother was just a Che exchange student studying in Jostrana. Because of her gentle nature, she was often bullied by her ssmates. And because she was from Che, she faced discrimination. However, she was resilient, and she knew that she hade to study, so she wholeheartedly devoted herself to her studies. However, that group of people wasn''t prepared to let her off. They stole her research findings, tore up her assignments, and even deliberately dirtied her clothes at the banquet to embarrass her. At that moment, a suave and elegant man appeared just in time. He saved the woman and taught those pranksters a lesson. Love at first sight, the woman was deeply impressed by him. Later, she realized that he was her anatomy ss teacher and also a married man. But she still fell in love with that man without hesitation - her teacher, even though it seemed like an extremely taboo thing at the time. Originally, the woman only wanted to bury this secret crush in her heart and leave Jostrana afterpleting her studies. Little did she know, for the man, having another admirer wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. His intentional or unintentional hints and closeness made the woman foolishly fall for him. Chapter 674: Assassin Shane Chapter 674: Assassin Shane And so, she quickly found herself trapped in the quagmire of love. Although she was studying in Jostrana, deep down she was a woman who loved traditional culture and had a romantic disposition. During her time at the university, she became the man''s secret mistress. And so, she spent four years as his mistress in Jostrana. As her return to her home country approached, her family called her multiple times urging her toe back and inherit the family business. However, being infatuated with love, she naively believed that she could spend her life with the man. Because of her stubbornness, she cut off contact with her family and chose to stay in Jostrana as the man''s mistress. It was quitemon for wealthy individuals in Jostrana to keep mistresses, and some even had concubines. But this foolish woman believed herself to be the man''s true love, unaware that she was just one of his many mistresses. The asional tenderness he showed her was enough to make her yearn for him. A few years passed, and she gave birth to a baby boy. The man grew fond of the child and brought them both back to his family. By then, the little boy was already five years old. There, he encountered many siblings around his age, but they all disliked him because he carried Che blood in his veins. They threw stones at him, pushed him to the ground, and forced him to imitate dogs. They tore his clothes and insulted his mother, calling her a shameless whore. Because his mother was just an ordinary exchange student and didn''t have the noble background like the other women around the man. After less than three days there, the little boy couldn''t bear it anymore. He held onto his mother and cried, telling her that he wasn''t a bastard and that he wanted to see his father. But the woman could only hold him and cry, apologizing to him and exining that his father was too busy. Days passed one after another, and throughout the year, the little boy had not seen his father once. However, not long after, his mother suddenly packed their things and said they were going back to Che to see his grandfather. The little boy had long grown tired of the life in the grand mansion, and he was thrilled to finally be leaving this ce. He couldn''t help but boast to the others before they departed. They left on a winter morning with heavy snowfall. As they left, the sky remained dark and gloomy. His mother wore a pink cherry dress, the first gift the man had given her. He had praised her beautiful neck and the tenderness in her gaze when she lowered her head. But apart from that, there was nothing else. The woman''s hometown was in Akloit, and his grandfather was just an ordinary carpenter. For the little boy, his grandfather was a magical old man because he made many small toys to amuse him. This was his first time in Che, and also his first time meeting his grandfather, the elderly man with white hair who gave him a hand-carved wooden bird. He loved that wooden bird and hung it by his bedside, always looking at it before going to sleep. The mother and son led a happy and peaceful life in Che, even though the little boy couldn''t see his father. Every morning, when he opened the window, he saw lush fields, heard the chirping of birds, and smelled the fragrance of flowers. No one insulted or bullied his mother, forcing her to work day and night without enough food to eat. In another year, he would start school. He had many wishes, but the strongest one was to be a doctor like his mother. However, the good times didn''tst. That man eventually found them. It happened on a stormy night when lightning and rain filled the air. The man killed his grandfather. When the little boy woke up, he found himself separated from his dear grandfather and in a strange ce. His mother''s eyes were red and swollen, as if she had been crying. From that day on, the woman started to be mentally absent, sometimes clear-headed and sometimes confused. During this period, the man began to train the boy in ying the piano. The boy didn''t enjoy ying the piano; for a beginner, it was a dull and boring task. Moreover, for a young boy who should be enjoying his childhood, sitting in front of the piano for hours was something he resisted. However, being physically weak, he was no match for the man. If he didn''t pay enough attention, the man would either hit him or scold him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The man personally handed him the famous piece, "The Thirteenth Pair of Eyes." Apart from that, he also trained the boy in various weapons, with the aim of turning him into a killer. Yes, a killer. When the boy was twelve years old, the man took him back to Onistead. He thought it would be the same as before, just practicing killing. Little did he know that the man would give him one task after another, all undoubtedly involving murder. His music, the music he took pride in, was nothing more than a weapon steeped in blood. The outside world praised him as a born pianist, the future Chopin or Beethoven, unaware that he was truly a genius as an assassin. It was extremely ironic. In order to ensure his and his mother''s safety, the little boy had to agree to the man''s condition-bing the man''s instrument. Years passed, and by the time he turned eighteen, he had killed countless people. Those people died silently, without ever seeing his face. And the boy never remembered their faces. These hands, with distinct knuckles, slender and well-proportioned, hands suited for ying any instrument in the world, were already stained with blood. However, at some point, the little boy grew into a young man with a fair countenance, and he began to detest killing. He wanted to take his mother away from that ce, but his mother was deeply in love with that man. She would asionally regain rity when the man returned home from out of town. Even until death, she was unwilling to leave him. Thus, he had no choice but to continue killing because he couldn''t abandon his mother alone in this "den of wolves". Until one day, he participated in a wedding, with the task of killing the pregnant bride. The only survivor at the scene was a toddler of about two years old, hiding under a chair, staring at him with cute and round eyes filled with fear. The toddler''s crying pierced through the young man''s tense nerves. He had never believed in retribution in this dog-eat-dog world. However, as he looked into the innocent eyes of the child, he hesitated. If he didn''t kill the child, it would be a never-ending source of trouble. But he was just a one-year-old baby! After wrestling with his emotions, he ultimately chose to cover the child''s eyes and killed his parents before sending him to an orphanage. Chapter 675: Redemption For BensonS Sins Chapter 675: Redemption for Benson''s Sins From that point on, he disappeared and returned to Akloit, hiding his true identity. Why did he choose Akloit? Because it was the only ce where he had once experienced a period of joyful memories. And Cheyenne was the person who had given him that touch of warmth. Therefore, in order to repay Cheyenne or to escape, he endured three years of blindness willingly. Before returning to Akloit, he had killed so many people that every time he opened his eyes, various souls seemed to float before him. During these three years, the young man gradually grew ustomed to the darkness, to his solitude. He learned how to control his emotions, which in turn stabilized his soul, allowing him to savor this rare feeling of tranquility. "Cheyenne, the young boy is one of the four aces of the Lucas family, the assassin Shane. And that young boy is me." Upon learning that he had killed so many innocent people, his mother became deeply disappointed in him. In order to regain Benson''s freedom, she did the bravest thing she had ever done in her life. She embarked alone on a ship bound for Jostrana to seek out that man. In the end, she chose the most extreme way outmitting seppuku in front of him. Finally, the man agreed to let him stay in Che, and the dying words of his mother were, "Benson, don''t go back. But how can I forget that she sacrificed herself for my sake?" He had to continue serving the Lucas family, so that one day he could stand on equal ground with that man and make him regret how he had treated him and his mother. After listening to his story, Cheyenne felt sympathy for his past, but she couldn''t forgive the fact that the kind and gentle Benson she remembered was nothing more than an illusory reflection. Her eyes were bloodshot, shimmering with tears that clung to her eyshes, and her voice carried a hint of hoarseness as she spoke. "Anyway, I used to truly consider you as my brother, and I thank you for providing me with so much shelter and enduring so much pain for me." "I''m sorry, but I have something to attend to. I must leave." "Cheyenne, I''m sorry." As the man''s radiant deep-set eyes dimmed, he stood tall like a pine tree and weakly leaned back on the sofa. He watched helplessly as Cheyenne gracefully picked up her luggage and rose to her feet, her departing figure tearing at his heart. "Cheyenne, will we see each other again in the future?" "I don''t know either." Cheyenne gazed nkly at the dimming sky outside the French window, and a fragmented memory suddenly shed in her mind. In a dimly lit bar, a young man appeared like a prince, dressed in a white suit and exuding elegance and gentility as he approached her with a smile. "Cheyenne, Benson is here. From now on, I will protect you." In the scene, the drunken girl, wearing a pure white wedding dress, leaned against his shoulder. things from the As she prepared to leave the room, she turned back and spoke to him with solemnity. Cheyenne suddenly remembered ma "Benson, there''s something I want to say to you. No matter how many mistakes you''ve made, you didn''t kill that child, which means you are still good-hearted." "In the long journey of life, you can still change your ways." With that, she finally left. Outside, thick snowkes were falling. Benson stood by the French window, watching her delicate figure walking alone in the snow. He desperately wanted to catch up to her, but after hesitating for a long time, he decided to give up. Deep down, he felt unworthy to stand by Cheyenne''s side and protect her in his current wretched and tainted state. The sins he hadmitted, the blood on his hands, could not be cleansed even by such heavy snow. Cheyenne had just told him to change his ways, to find redemption. But as a devil who had emerged from hell, he felt he deserved to endure the torment of the inferno in the eighteenyers of hell. How could he find redemption? Benson stared out the window for a long, long time, until Cheyenne''s figure gradually receded, turning into a small ck dot and disappearing from sight. Slowly withdrawing his gaze, he clenched his fists tightly, his despondent body leaning against the cold ss window, gradually falling. On the icy floor, a single tear was left behind. "Cheyenne, thank you." "Thank you for giving me the only warmth in my life." Whether it was during childhood or that one month of amnesia, those were the only moments of happiness in his life. He would never forget Cheyenne, even in death! Akloit, the Weaver Vi. Kate changed into a snow-white floral off-shoulder dress and wore a pair of silver high heels. She lightly applied makeup to her face. As she was about to leave, she tucked her phone into her handbag, preparing to meet her agent, Martha, because of Master Glenn''s passion yesterday. Her back and waist were stiching. Her walking speed was slower than usual, but fortunately, the meeting ce wasn''t far away. She hailed a taxi and arrived in just ten minutes. Upon arriving at the caf¨¦, Finley Adams was clearly taken aback when he first saw Kate. He politely shook hands with her. At the same time, he couldn''t help but cast a lingering gaze at Kate. The woman before him had a small and fair face with shallow dimples. The off-shoulder floral dress showcased her graceful figure and elegant temperament. A delicate vicle adorned with an ancient ring entuated her fair skin. Her perfectly contoured chest was alluring, tempting people to explore further. Finley, a well-known public rtions specialist in the entertainment industry, was also Martha''s boyfriend. The main reason for inviting him this time was the constant online attacks and criticisms directed at Kate. "Kate, you''re here." A crisp sound came from behind, and Kate turned around to see Martha entering at that moment.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. By her side was a tall and handsome man, appearing to be around thirty years old. He had distinct eyes, a prominent nose, and a strong aura that made him stand out. "Kate, you''ve finally arrived. Oh, let me introduce you. This is Ricky ray, the general manager of XL Entertainment!" Martha said cheerfully. Just as Kate felt shocked, Martha smiled mischievously and whispered in her ear, "This is the big boss. We can''t afford to offend him, you know?" Kate was taken aback for a moment but eventually nodded politely and took the initiative to greet him. "Hello, Mr. ray!" The man stood at around 6''1", dressed in a well-fitted ck suit that entuated his perfect physique and added a touch of mature charm. His deep-set eyes glistened beneath his proud and unruly hair, radiating a warm smile. "Miss Zamora, it''s a pleasure to meet such a beautifuldy like you!" "Mr. ray, you''re joking. Martha is the true beauty here!" "Unfortunately, Martha belongs to Finley." Mr. ray disyed a witty and humorous demeanor, lightening the atmosphere. Chapter 676: Master Glenn DoesnT Care About You At All Chapter 676: Master Glenn Doesn''t Care About You at All For some reason, the way Ricky was looking at Kate made her feel a bit awkward. She could only lower her head while quietly sipping her tea. This meek and shy demeanor caught the man''s attention, and Ricky considerately brought her a piece of fondant cake. "Thank you, Mr. ray." "I thought girls were afraid of gaining weight and wouldn''t eat sweets!" As he sipped his coffee, his eyes filled with a pensive gaze as he looked at Kate''s round and adorable face, his gaze obscure and unfathomable. Being in the entertainment industry, he had seen all kinds of beauties. However, thebination of purity and a hint of cuteness in Kate intrigued him. "Sweets can make one''s mood better." Her innocent and candid reply made him smile, and he casually said, "I heard that Miss Zamora has recently encountered some troubles, and I would be happy to be of service." "However, as a businessman, it''s only fair that there should be no loss on my part. I think as an exchange, Miss Zamora should also give me something in return, don''t you think?" ng! The moment his words fell, the utensils in Kate''s hand unexpectedly fell to the ground, making a crisp sound. Her face turned red, biting her lip, her gaze appearing both confused and clear as she softly answered, "But I don''t know what I can do for Mr. ray?" "It''s simple, apany me to attend a dinner party. What do you think?" Mr. ray''s gaze burned as he looked at Kate, clearly implying a hidden meaning. Kate was momentarily unsure of what to do. If it was just attending a dinner party... that was considered normal interaction in the entertainment industry. However, when she thought of Master Glenn, she became hesitant. Before she could respond, Finley seemed to not expect such an easy opportunity and readily agreed, saying, "Sure!" "Great!" Martha paused and looked at Kate, whispering in her ear, "Kate, you know. Finley and I are nning to get married. If we don''t resolve this situation, we could both lose our jobs." "And, in the future, Master Glenn is going to marry Miss Walsh. You and him aren''t officially boyfriend and girlfriend. You need to learn to find a backup for yourself, you know?" "Do you think female celebrities in the entertainment industry are as foolish as you, sticking to one man? Maybe Master Glenn has more than just one lover."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Feeling disappointed, Kate turned her head. She thought Martha would put herself in her position, but it seemed Martha''s boyfriend was still the most important thing in her world. "No, Master Glenn said he only has me." Listening to her stubbornly speaking up for Master Glenn, Martha gritted her teeth with a mixture of frustration and resentment. "If that were true, he wouldn''t ignore you when something this big happens. Kate, give up, he simply doesn''t care about you!" "Alright, stop talking. I agree to go to the party." Her words pierced Kate''s heart like a needle, causing her to bleed with pain. However, she couldn''t let Master Glenn know about all of this. 6 PM in the evening. Because she had promised Ricky to attend tonight''s ball, Kate, for the first time, wore a sexy off-the-shoulder gown chosen by Ricky. She had her long hair up, with a string of pearls hanging in it. Her fair skin, toned muscles, and tall figure,bined with her doll-like face, attracted many admiring nces upon her entrance. Ricky, on the other hand, was dressed in a deep blue suit with a crisp white shirt. His eyes widened in admiration as he looked at Kate, "Truly, you''re more beautiful than any other woman present. Miss Zamora, you outshine everyone tonight. I really like your current look." "Mr. ray, you''re joking. I promised to dance one dance with you, and then I have to go home. I still have work to do today. By the way, this is for you, 60, 000 dors is what owe you from ourst coffee, Wase take it," Kate said as she handed him the check. Ricky picked up the check, but with a hint of annoyance, he tore it up, scattering bits of paper everywhere, "I said it was a gift to you, so it''s a gift." Feeling a headacheing on, Kate decided to treat it as a transaction, hoping to finish the dance quickly so she could change and leave. At the ball, her appearance indeed raised suspicions among many. Some said she was Ricky''s lover, an illicit mistress. Many men also cast hot nces at her. Kate knew she was beautiful, inheriting her parents'' perfect genes, but this trouble meant she had to keep an extremely low profile. "Kate, about thest time, I''m sorry, please forgive me," Martha, wearing a blue low-cut outfit with sexy wavy hair, said as she handed Kate a ss of red wine. "I don''t me you," Kate replied as she took the ss and clinked it with Martha''s. "Then let''s have a drink, consider it my way of making amends." As she drank the red wine, Kate was surprised to find that her tolerance was lower than she thought. Just a small sip made her feel hot and dizzy. "Kate, how did you get drunk with didy just one sip? Martha eximed, helping her to the upstairs guest room. As they reached the staircase, they encountered Ricky, and she began to understand what was happening. Pretending not to know, she asked, "Mr. ray, what are you doing here?" "It seems like Mr. Russell was looking for you just now, Miss Martha," he pointed downstairs, then gently took Kate from her, his lips upturned in an elegant arc. "Allow me to take her home." "In that case, I''ll trouble Mr. ray," Martha said, not wanting to miss her chance for a promotion, and quickly turned away. ''Kate, I''m sorry. I''m doing this for your own good. If you can cozy up to the boss, you''ll have a lot more resources in the future; Master Glenn has given up on you, so you have to find a new supporter.'' After Martha left, Mr. ray looked down at the woman in his arms, who was alreadypletely drunk. He took a big step with his long legs and carried her towards the room upstairs. The pure white bedsheet couldn''tpare to her silky and tender skin. Ricky stroked her red lips, and the soft touch made his heart flutter. His gaze then dropped to the blue dress that wrapped around her curves and delicate corbones. Impatiently, he unbuttoned his own coat and leaned down to kiss her smooth forehead. Kate felt a burning sensation all over her body, and in her dazed state, she sensed someone beside her. Anxious, she squirmed, and a faint voice of refusal escaped her red lips. "No... don''t." "It''s veryfortable, Miss Zamora. I assure you, you''ll like it," he said. He removed the obstructive long dress from her body, revealing the woman''s pristine and graceful figure, as if crafted by a god. He had been with so many women, but for the first time, he understood what true beauty was. Just as he grasped her curves and was about to take the next step, he suddenly felt a chilling presence behind him. In the darkness, a pair of crimson eyes made his scalp tingle. The next moment, everything went ck, and the icy sensation on his arm sent shivers of shock and terror through his bones. "What a foolish woman." Chapter 677: Did You Think I Had Supernatural Powers? Chapter 677: Did you think I had supernatural powers? Theer snorted disdainfully. With a big hand, he pulled the shattered dress over her, covering her naked body. He then scooped her up and disappeared into the corridor. In her dream, Kate felt as if she were floating in the clouds, amidst a sea of blossoms in April. The cold, moist rain fell on her body. As the clouds floated by, she held onto their softness, but was taken aback when they suddenly became scorching hot. The next moment, it transformed into an unparalleled handsome man. She didn''t have time to see his appearance, but she remembered the broad chest and solid shoulders that gave her an endless sense of security. When the raindrops touched her lips, they became fierce and impatient. The alluring and lingering dream only faded slowly with theing dawn. Clutching the nket, she foolishly looked at the bruises on her body. She... what did she dost night... In a daze, she walked into the office, only to hear that Mr. ray had been rushed to the hospital due to a sudden illnessst night. Judging from the timing, it couldn''t have been Mr. ray. Could it have been Master Glenn? But he hadn''t been back for two days. Thinking of this, Kate couldn''t help but wrap herself tightly in the nket, silent tears rolling down her face. As she cried, she fell asleep. This time, the dream became even more lengthy, and she could clearly see the man''s body. Slender, exquisite, his touch was as cold as ice silk. His strong hands wrapped around her waist, and his tall figurepletely enveloped her. He kissed her lips, savoring every inch, nibbling gently on her earlobe, causing her body to tremble. He chuckled softly. Lowering his head, he gently kissed away the tears at the corner of her eyes, blowing a seductive breath into her ear. "Do you miss me that much? Hmm?" "Mmm... no, no... don''t..." "Master Glenn! You''re back!" Kate suddenly opened her eyes, struggling to sit up on the bed. The tears that had just stopped flowed down like a river bursting its banks. Where has he been these past few days? Does he know what almost happened to herst night... Naturally, Master Glenn was angry that she had actually gone to meet another man and almost put herself in a vulnerable position. But seeing her tears, his heart softened. He reached out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace, his voice unconsciously bing gentler. "Okay, stop crying. It was mest night." "You scared me." "Who told you not to look for me? Actually... I''ve been waiting for you toe." The dynamic between them had always been him actively pursuing her, while Kate had always been the one forced to ept. The night beforest, he went a bit too far, tormenting her all night, and then he hid in his office the next day, wanting to ignore her and see if she would take the initiative toe and apologize. Who knew she would be so foolish and stubborn, keeping quiet about everything that happened, insisting on carrying the burden alone, and even meeting with his arch-enemy, almost getting herself into trouble. Master Glenn couldn''t wait any longer. If he had appeared even a littleter, Kate might have really fallen into the tiger''s den. Kate listened in a daze, raising her head like a silly ostrich and looking at him. Her voice, full of guilt, stuttered, "You... you''ve been following me all this time? So..." "Mhm." "Even on the night of the banquet?" At this point, Master Glenn couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her cheek, gritting his teeth, "Did you think I had irvoyance or was I all ears?" Kate buried her head on his shoulder like a small ostrich, feeling a warm sensation in her heart.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With a pleased smile tugging at her red lips, she knew Master Glenn wouldn''t abandon her. Onistead was hit by a massive snowstorm,sting for three whole days, nketing the entire city in white. The usual hustle and bustle found rare quietness in the winter. Meanwhile, a vigorous clean-up operation was underway at Wind Hall. After nearly a week of effort, Cheyenne conducted a grading and assessment activity at Wind Hall. Based on their abilities, everyone was assigned different tasks, and those who were elderly or frail and didn''t want to work were given a retirement package to return to their hometowns. The young and adept in medical studies were ced in different sses based on their performance, while those without medical talent but wished to stay and work were assigned to logistics or support roles. Those who thought they could use their connections to pressure her might have miscalcted, as Cheyenne simply wouldn''t fall for it! This included the previously arrogant Regan, who was dissatisfied with Cheyenne''s arrangement of cing her in a support role. She wanted a management position, yet she couldn''t even read a word and had no basicputer skills. How could she expect to jump straight to the top? After being rejected, she shamelessly demanded a million in "retirement money", truly opening Cheyenne''s eyes to her audacity. Cheyenne wanted to revitalize Wind Hall, and it was inevitable that arge amount of capital would be needed initially. Currently, she had less than eight million in total assets, and every purchase of herbs, equipment, and teaching supplies required money. In truth, she didn''t need to give them any "retirement money" at all, because these people had spent many years at Wind Hall, receiving food, amodation, and monthly sries; they must have saved quite a bit. She only set aside this money out of sentiment. Want more? Sorry, not a single cent! "In terms of work experience, you don''t do any work. So where did this retirement moneye from?" "In terms of contribution, you eat, sleep, y chess, eat when hungry, sleep when full. What contribution have you made to Wind Hall?" "In terms of bloodline, you and your son are both outsiders, and your husband is just an adopted son. Moreover, he has been dead for so many years. What qualifies you to take money?" The woman originally thought that she could throw a tantrum and Cheyenne wouldn''t dare to do anything to her. As a result, vel Cheyenne didn''t even give her chance to make a scene. No shouting, no fighting. Intellectuals always reason things outh Throughout the entire exchange, not a single abusive word was used. These "facts" alone were enough to leave the woman feeling ashamed. After hesitating for a while, she covered her blush-colored face and left with the money. "Great! Regan finally left. No one will ever seize my things again," Jay happily pped behind her, a smile of relief on his face. Yvonne was also surprised. She didn''t expect Cheyenne to possess such leadership skills. What she had spent over a decade working Cheyenne had sorted out in just week She had a feeling that under Cheyenne''s guidance, Wind Hall would once again be a prominent institution. Cheyenne stood under the eaves, watching the melting snow as the icy water dripped onto the indigo floor, creating ripples one after another. There was anotheryer uponyer of ripples. There was a reason behind her actions. Cheyenne was about to embark on a journey to find her lost memories, and she wasn''t sure when she would be able to ros no So, before departure, she needed to deal with all the issues of concern. Chapter 678: Is This YvonneS Daughter? Chapter 678: Is this Yvonne''s Daughter? In the freezing December of Onistead, the city felt like an enormous ice cer. After the snow melted, the temperature dropped sharply, and ice crystals could be seen everywhere on the tree leaves by the roadside. In such bone-chilling weather, Cheyenne was forced to go outside. Worried about her getting cold, Yvonne had specially bought her a pair of essential winter pants for people from the north, along with a thick cotton jacket. The style was in and ordinary, but it excelled in warmth. She put on a military green coat, tucked her bare hands into the sleeves, and sped them together. Her fair face, with its almond-shaped eyes, creased slightly, and she shrank her neck into the cor. Yvonne styled two small braids for her, and as her fingers glided through Cheyenne''s thick hair, a faint scent of orchids lingered in the air. Standing behind the girl with a hornb in her hand, Yvonne couldn''t help but gaze affectionately at the strands of hair in her palm. Her heart felt as tender as these strands, unbelievably soft. "In my youth, young girls would always keep braids. If someone had beautifully braided hair, everyone would steal a few more nces." Cheyenne sat quietly on a chair, calmly gazing at her reflection in the mirror. Her lips couldn''t help but twitch slightly. This... was quite different from her usual image. "Cheyenne, your hair looks really nice, but... is your belly getting bigger? Have you been eating a bit too much recently? That''s why you are a bit... plumper than before." Her belly had grown bigger? Upon hearing this, Cheyenne immediately lowered her head. Her obscure gaze fell on her slightly protruding abdomen. With a subtle smile on her red lips, she answered her question with contentment. "Yes, it''s four months old." "What!" Yvonne''s face showed a mix of shock and confusion. Her gaze remained fixed ahead, and it took several seconds for her to recover from this sudden blow. Her eyes locked onto Cheyenne''s belly, almost as if she wanted to tear her clothes apart and examine it closely. "You... you''re pregnant?" Cheyenne looked at her with innocent, shimmering eyes, filled with a hint of a smile. "Yes." "You silly girl, why didn''t you tell me? If I had known you were pregnant, I wouldn''t have let you work so hard. By the way, who is the father of the child?" In thest sentence, an inexplicable undertone of resentment crept in. In the mirror, Yvonne''s pupils were involuntarily contracting, and her brows furrowed tightly. She was angry. Cheyenne thought. Can Yvonne not be angry? How could Cheyenne keep such a big thing as her pregnancy a secret and run around tirelessly every day? How could the child develop properly like this? "No, Cheyenne, starting from today, you can''t work so hard anymore. If there''s anything you need, just tell us directly." "You''re too thin. This doesn''t look like a four-month pregnant belly. I''ll have the kitchen cook chicken soup for you every day." "And those high heels and cosmetics, stop using them. You have natural beauty, even without makeup." She rambled on and on, leaving Cheyenne somewhat amused and bewildered. It was just a human baby growing inside her, not some life-threatening illness. It didn''t mean she couldn''t do anything at all. Fearful that Yvonne might lock her indoors and not allow her to leave, Cheyenne quickly stood up from her seat and reached out her fair, delicate hand to hold onto her arm. "We''re running out of time." At her words, Yvonne nced at the clock on the wall, noticing that the hour hand had unknowingly reached nine o''clock. It was gettingte, and she still had to go to school today. "Let''s go." Onistead University, Che''s oldest and most prestigious institution, was renowned for its top-notch education and excellent faculty. It boasted the best educational resources in the country, attracting exceptional students from all over. Frequently, influential figures from politics and business woulde here to deliver speeches or lectures. Today, Yvorine was invited as an external expert to provide anne on diplomatic etiquette to students of the Foreign Language School. Bringing Cheyenne along, it was her way of introducing her to the campus. As they stepped onto the campus, they were immediately enveloped by the vibrant atmosphere of youth and intellectualism that exuded the charm of a century-old institution. Due to the uing final exams, one could see people studying everywhere, braving the cold weather without budging from their spots. Everyone recognized Yvonne, and as soon as they caught sight of her, they excitedly stood up and respectfully greeted her. "Yvonne!" "Oh my goodness, it''s really Yvonne! Could you please give us an autograph?" Her fearless trantion during the Angres Conference with the Metshire President had ignited the passion of countless nationals, showcasing the might of Che. She was truly the deserving goddess. It had been a while since she had set foot on campus, and she had thought her fame might have waned to some extent. However, the enthusiasm of the students surprised her. Overwhelmed by their warmth, Yvonne reluctantly halted to give each student an autograph.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As a result, she found herself surrounded by a chaotic crowd, unable to move an inch. Cheyenne, observing the scene with a slight raise of her eyebrows, stood by with a smile, crossing her arms and watching the spectacle unfold. It seemed that Yvonne was still highly regarded and weed by these students. As Yvonne''s gaze swept across the crowd, some students naturally noticed the young and beautiful girl by her side. She was truly stunning, with a cherry-red mouth that was vibrant and enticing. Below her delicately arched eyebrows, her slender and graceful nose perfectlyplemented her bright and captivating eyes, drawing people in. Even though she was wearing a rather in green military coat, she still radiated a dazzling brightness, standing out from the crowd. "Who is she?" "I don''t know, but she''s really good-looking, just my type." Everyone was quietly specting, wondering if she could be Yvonne''s daughter. Because when the two of them stood together, the warm and affectionate scene resembled that of a mother and daughter. "No, she''s not Yvonne''s daughter." "Did you all forget that Yvonne has never been married?" "She could be a distant rtive. She''s so beautiful, I wonder if she has a boyfriend." The whispers continued among the students, curious to know more about the captivating girl standing next to Yvonne. Chapter 679: YouRe Such A Follower Chapter 679: You''re Such a Follower As soon as the young man finished speaking, his words were immediately countered by his friend. With sharp words and no mercy, his friend retorted, "Oh, please, is that someone you can even dream of reaching?" "Yeah, you''re right. Someone like me is better off being single," he replied with a smirk. Just then, a family of four arrived at the entrance of Onistead University. A ck luxury car slowly parked on the fiery Maple Avenue, and as the car doors opened, a pair of slender and elegant legs emerged. The captivating ck stockings perfectly entuated the ck Martin boots, drawing attention. Everyone''s gaze moved upward to the girl''s face, a delicate and fairplexion adorned with stylish and elegant makeup. She carried limited-edition Chanel handbags in her hands, clearly showcasing her status as a wealthy beauty. She gazed at the renowned century-old institution before her with a pair of round eyes, a faint smile emerging on her pale face. "Mom, this school is really amazing. Is my sister really going to pursue her master''s degree here?" The young boy who spoke appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. His voice was clear andzy. Dressed in a white V-neck sweater, paired with a ck coat and off-white trousers, he had a tall figure and a clean demeanor. He was Sean. Mya, carrying a pink suitcase, walked behind the two of them. Pride shone in her eyes as she looked at the backs of her son and the beautiful girl. Although Nora hadn''t been able to study abroad sessfully, she had still managed to gain admission to Che''s best school, surpassing the achievements of most ordinary people. While Sean''s grades were not exceptionally outstanding, it didn''t stop Mya from considering her son handsome, different from average men. They had only walked for a few minutes before they saw a crowd gathering ahead. Sean was the first to notice the scene and eximed, pointing ahead, "Sis, look! Is there some event happening up there? Why are so many people gathered together?" Upon hearing his words, both mother and daughter turned their gaze in unison and indeed saw arge group of people surrounding something up ahead. "There must be some important figure here. Let''s go and take a look," Mya suggested. With those words, the family of four made their way through the crowded crowd. Finally, they stood at the center, where they immediately spotted a familiar figure among the crowd. Sean, shocked, pointed in the direction of the young girl, his eyes widening involuntarily. Incoherently, he eximed, "Quick, look... isn''t that Cheyenne, that wretch?" "Where? Let me see!" Mya squeezed her way into the crowd and, upon seeing the young girl standing there in front of her, nearly fainted on the spot. "Cheyenne!" It really was her! The family had juste from Akloit, and over a month ago, Cheyenne had disappeared in the midst of the fire. There had been no news about her, and everyone assumed she was dead. They never expected to encounter her again at Onistead! Nora stared fixedly at the slender figure, her hand clenched into a fist beneath her long sleeves, a glint of malice shing in her eyes. Cheyenne! Why is it her again? She was like a ghost, persistently haunting her life. Why didn''t that fire burn her to ashes? Nora thought venomously in her heart. Before she could react, Sean, the more impulsive of the two, had already taken a big stride forward, forcefully pushing through the crowd and standing in front of Cheyenne. Without mincing words, he pointed at her with a stern voice, "Why is it you again? Did youe specifically because you heard that my sister got epted into the graduate program at Onistead University? You really are a follower." After his remark, Sean''s gaze fell upon the clothes Cheyenne was wearing. After a pause of nearly three seconds, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter, clutching his stomach. "Hahaha..." With a highly sarcastic expression, he continued, "Did you pick up your clothes from a garbage dump? It''s truly embarrassing. Elite institutions like Onistead University aren''t meant for country bumpkins like you. Have some self-awareness and get lost." His arrogant tone was repulsive, but Cheyennezily raised her eyes and realized it was George who had arrived with his family. She looked at him with a dazed expression. Sean''s mockery didn''t affect her in the slightest, and she coldly snorted, "What''s it to you? What I wear is my freedom."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Finally, she adjusted her green coat, attempting to fend off the cold wind, which only made her appear more vulnerable. Mya was initially surprised to see her, but quickly regained herposure. She wore a fake smile on her fair and elegant face, pretending to be friendly as she approached Cheyenne. "Oh, Cheyenne, since you''re still alive, why haven''t you contacted your family? Your father were and I are really worried about you. We thought you were dead." Her eyes welled up with tears, seemingly concerned. If one didn''t know any better, they would think she was genuinely happy for Cheyenne. But Cheyenne didn''t miss the fleeting annoyance and resentment in her eyes. It was clear that Mya would rather see her dead and was now putting on this false disy of kindness to disgust her. George also assumed his fatherly authority, ring at the indifferent young girl with a sniffle, his tone filled with reprimand. "Mya is right. Since you''re alive, why didn''t you inform your family? We thought you were dead, and you made us worry." He had almost sold the vi in Akloit, but due to the extensive damage caused by the explosion and the fact that it became associated with a murder, even at a low price, he couldn''t find a buyer. Moreover, since he wasn''t the homeowner, there weren''t many people willing to take the risk. Now that Cheyenne was alive, things could be easily resolved. As long as she agreed to sign the documents, the piece ofnd could still fetch a considerable amount of money. As his words fell, Cheyenne''s gaze remained as cold as the snowkes in the heart of winter. She stared at George''s rough, aged face and suddenly revealed a sinister smile. "That is your family, not mine Besides, I am not your biological daughter, am I?" The already unsettled depths of his heart were struck by a bolt of lightning. The flickering mes forcefully tore open the dusty memories that had been sealed away for many years. George''s expression clearly showed panic. He took a step back, his chin trembling, and his eyes quivering uncontrobly. "Who said that? Who said you''re not my biological daughter? It''s all rumors, don''t believe them." At the sight of his guilty appearance, Cheyenne already had the answer in her heart. The corners of her lips curved upwards, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes, icy and chilling. "No one needs to tell me. I already know the answer myself." Chapter 680: True Poverty Chapter 680: True Poverty George''s heart sank, and he hurriedly stepped forward, trying to change the subject and prevent Cheyenne from mentioning the matter further. "Alright, since you''re still alive, thene back home. We won''t hold your past mistakes against you. Let''s start afresh and live a good life from now on." Tsk, tsk... Now he''s standing on a moral high ground, judging her. "Not holding past mistakes against me?" Cheyenne lifted her rosy lips, a yful smile spreading across her face. Her gaze lightly nced over, and her voice soundedzy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "If I remember correctly, we''ve already severed ties. Not holding past mistakes against me? Although you raised me all these years, you''ve also taken plenty of benefits from the Edwards family, haven''t you?" George''s heart thumped; he inwardly eximed, "This is bad!" She seemed to have discovered the truth... Both of them spoke with hidden meanings and secrets, leaving the people around thempletely puzzled. But one could gather a bit of information from their conversation. The middle-aged man, who had gained weight, was the father of the girl before him. Their rtionship didn''t seem friendly, as the girl had just mentioned "severing ties." Mya didn''t understand either. She discreetly pinched her husband''s arm and tiptoed to whisper in his ear, "What did she mean? Isn''t Cheyenne your child with Sh?" At this point, George didn''t need to hide it from his wife anymore. He solemnly shook his head, leaned down, and revealed the truth in her ear. "No, she was already pregnant before she married me. Our rtionship was merely a partnership. She pretended to be my wife for a few years, and in return, I gained a share of her wealth." Sh had a beautiful appearance. With a wife appearing out of thin air and a sum of money, why wouldn''t he take advantage of it? George had agreed to Sh''s request back then primarily for the money, and secondly, he harbored the intention of developing a deep bond with Sh over time. However, his attempts to please and get closer to Sh were met with indifference. She looked at him with a proud and lofty gaze, considering him as a dispensable pawn in their nominal "marriage." He even "cheated" on her within the marriage and brought Mya, his secret lover, to her presence, but Sh showed no reaction. She only warned him, saying, "You can bring your lover back, but wait until I give birth to my child, and then we''ll get a divorce." George had forgotten what he felt at that time, but he could probably guess that Sh had been waiting for another man all along. Once the child was born, she would leave. However, fate yed a cruel trick. No one expected that she would haveplications during childbirth and pass away just like that. For a long time after her death, George still felt regretful for her. Such a stunning beauty... he hadn''t even touched her. Mya also stood in a daze, realizing that she had been treating Cheyenne as a thorn in her side for over a decade, but she was wrong from the beginning. If she had known the truth earlier, she wouldn''t have despised Cheyenne so much. Perhaps their rtionship wouldn''t have been so strained. Themotion caught the attention of Yvonne, who declined her students'' request for autographs, waving her hand apologetically and saying, "I''m sorry, I have something urgent to attend to. I''ll sign for youter." She walked towards the direction where Cheyenne was, and when her gaze fell upon the four unfamiliar faces, her brows furrowed. "Cheyenne, what''s going on here?" "Who are they?" Cheyenne took the opportunity to hold onto Yvonne''s arm and turned to leave, showing no intention of introducing them to Yvonne. "They''re irrelevant people. No need to pay them any attention." Cheyenne''s dismissive attitude made it seem like they were insignificant nobodies, which infuriated Sean, his face turning pale with anger. Through gritted teeth, he let out a coldugh from behind the two, saying, "Haha... Who cares to know you? Birds of a feather flock together, and you, standing with this trash-picking olddy, really resemble refugees." "I''d rather not be your biological brother. Having a worthless sister like you is embarrassing enough." As soon as he finished speaking, he felt the surrounding gazes filled with anger converging on him, as if they wanted to beat him up. Especially some male students who stepped forward, rolling up their sleeves. "Who are you calling a trash-picking olddy? Speak clearly, or we''ll make sure you leave here in a mess." Feeling threatened, Sean stubbornly pouted his lips and pointed at Yvonne and Cheyenne with his finger, continuing to mock them. "Isn''t it true? Look at their shabby appearance. If they''re not stinking beggars, then what are they? I didn''t say anything wrong. Cheyenne used to sleep in a trash can when she was a child." Cheyenne showed no "shameful" reaction to the fact that she slept in a trash can as a child. She even openly admitted to that experience. "Yes, I did sleep in a trash can because it was warm. At least I wouldn''t freeze to death." "Isn''t it ridiculous? George is a reputable figure in Akloit, but he made his child end up sleeping in a trash can. When you mock me, shouldn''t you first think about why your father is so ipetent?" Her cold voice fell, and it was George who truly turned beet red with embarrassment. As George felt the condemning gazes from the passersby, he also overheard whispers among them, criticizing their family for being pretentious. "That''s right! I think their whole family is a bunch of beggars picking trash. Poverty of the spirit is the true poverty!" "Exactly! They have no eye for true talent. It''s the first time I''ve heard someone call Yvonne shabby." "Indeed, it''sughable. They think they''re rich just because they wear brand-name clothes and carry fancy bags? Truly wealthy people are low-key and cultured." "Disgusting, just look at the faces of this family." "I''ll argue with them too, for the sake of Yvonne." Hold on, Yvonne? Suddenly, Nora realized something important. Her pupils dted as she stared intently at the seemingly ordinary olddy in front of her. Yvonne, one of Che''s most outstanding diplomats in the past thirty years! Moreover, she was the favored trantor and author beside the President! When did Cheyenne get involved with someone of such high stature? Chapter 681: Cheyenne Is A Professor At Onistead University Chapter 681: Cheyenne is a Professor at Onistead UniversityN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The unremarkable elderly person in front of them turned out to be the national goddess, Yvonne! But just a moment ago, they had ignorantly insulted her, calling her a poor beggar. It was truly embarrassing How could Cheyenne, this conniving woman, be so lucky to always encounter influential people wherever she went? Even now, Sean, refusing to give up, continued to speak without shedding a tear, "It''s impossible! How could this old and ugly woman be Yvonne?" "She must have hired an actress from some moviepany, right? Your acting skills are pretty good. How much does Cheyenne pay you per day? I''ll double it, just get lost!" He sneered while ring at Cheyenne and Yvonne, as if he would not relent until he saw Cheyenne''s downfall. Cheyenne chuckled coldly, took a step forward with her long legs, and approached the four of them. "You really don''t give up easily. Let me tell you the truth. I''m here today as an interim professor of the History department." As soon as her words fell, a chorus of gasps reverberated around her, and many eyes converged on her face, as if she had just uttered something outrageous. Cheyenne would be a professor in the History department? Don''t be ridiculous! She merely graduated from a high school. What qualifications did she have to educate others? Was she not afraid of misleading others? Before anyone could respond, Sean sarcastically and mockingly taunted her, "I think you''ve gone mad. Do you even know your own capabilities? If you''re a history professor at Onistead University, then I must be the president!" "Yeah, Onistead University is the top-ranked institution in the country. How could they possibly hire someone like you as a teacher? If that''s the case, then Nora has no reason to study here either." This time, Mya sided with her son Sean. Naturally, she didn''t believe a word Cheyenne had said. Who could be a professor at Onistead University without being over thirty years old? Cheyenne was only twenty-two, and most people at this age had just graduated from college. However, as soon as her voice trailed off, a loudughter came from behind, sending shivers down everyone''s spines even from a distance. "Yvonne, Miss Lawrence, you''ve arrived." Hearing that voice, everyone instinctively turned around and saw a slightly overweight figure walking towards them from a distance. He appeared to be in his early fifties, dressed in a ck suit with a pure white shirt underneath. He had a standard crew cut, wore ck-rimmed sses, and exuded an elegant and refined demeanor. This person was Mr. Reynolds, the current president of Onistead University. He was also a former ssmate of Yvonne and their rtionship could be likened to the inseparable bond between Cheyenne and Reece. Hiring Cheyenne as a history professor at Onistead University was one of his decisions. This decision was made because he noticed the ssical patterns on Cheyenne''s jade carving, as well as her expertise in appraising and evaluating antiques, all of which indicated a profound understanding of history. It was also approved unanimously during the board meeting. From now on, Cheyenne would be officially appointed as a faculty member of Onistead University. Nora was familiar with Mr. Reynolds. Beforeing here, she had conducted an online investigation about many aspects of Onistead University, including the identity of the president and the dean of the Art department. The surrounding students immediately dispersed and left, no longer daring to watch the scene unfold. "Mr. Reynolds," Yvonne walked forward with a smile, extending a friendly hand to shake his. Turning to Cheyenne, she introduced in a soft voice, "Cheyenne, this is Mr. Reynolds." "Hello, Mr. Reynolds." Mr. Reynolds''s gaze shifted to the young girl in front of him, and his eyes brightened. He pushed his ck-rimmed sses up his nose and let out a satisfiedugh. "Miss Lawrence, you''re even more beautiful than I imagined. Your joining is greatly weed." Wha... What? Was Cheyenne really an interim professor at Onistead? This sudden realization left Sean so surprised that his mouth was open. His face disyed a hint of disbelief, as his lips parted slightly, imbuing hisposed face with a profound astonishment. "No, this can''t be possible! How could Cheyenne be a teacher at Onistead University? Onistead University really let me down!" "Sis, I think we should just drop out. There''s nothing special about this school," he voiced his dissatisfaction andints, seemingly ming the university''s recruitment error. A sheet of icy frost covered Nora''s face. Cheyenne became a professor at Onistead University, while she remained an ordinary student. The stark contrast in their identities was deeply humiliating. But dropping out... She had worked so hard to get into this school. If she willingly dropped out of Onistead University now, it meant starting everything anew, from scratch. Is it worth it to drop out just because of a disagreement with Cheyenne? While Nora was still contemting this question, Cheyenne remained aloof and didn''t even spare her a nce. She went straight to discussing her requirements with Mr. Reynolds. "Mr. Reynolds, I''ve been quite busy semester. Also, I won''t be teaching reg sses. Instead, I''ll be conducting a monthly lecture series on various historical topics, based ?? on the students'' interests and needs." "Alright, alright, that''s not a problem at all, as long as Miss Lawrence is willing to take up the position." Mr. Reynolds didn''t care about Nora''s threat to drop out because Onistead University had no shortage of students. Every year, countless people were eager to get in. "Ugh! This despicable president! We said Nora was going to drop out, and he didn''t give a damn about it. It means he looks down on us," Sean gritted his teeth, his eyes burning with anger. George''s face flushed. In this unfamiliar ce, it would be better to stay low-key. He tried to persuade Nora not to act impulsively. This was herst chance. If she didn''t continue her studies, she would have to enter the workforce. After much contemtion, Nora made a solemn decision. She didn''t want Cheyenne to be her "teacher". The thought of such humiliation made her body involuntarily shiver. "Daddy, I''m quitting, I''m dropping out!" "Well... Nora, are you sure?" Mya didn''t want her daughter to drop out from the bottom of her heart. She had boasted about her daughter''; excellence among the group of fet wealthy women in her social circle. From Akloit to Onistead University, this was a new opportunity and stepping stone. Chapter 682: You Can Drop Out Chapter 682: You can Drop Out Based on Nora''s appearance and talent, Mya believed that Nora could definitely find an excellent marriage prospect. It wouldn''t be worth it to give up her studies just because of Cheyenne. "Mom, I''ve made up my mind. I absolutely refuse to admit Cheyenne as my teacher!" Nora dered with an arrogant tilt of her chin, her cold and resentful gaze locked onto the figure gradually moving away. ''Cheyenne, just you wait. I won''t let you outshine me!'' Five dayster, in Jostrana. Just after a heavy snowfall, the trees on the streets were covered in ayer of silver snowkes, creating a picturesque scene resembling an ice and snow kingdom, pure and clean. Most of the houses on the main street were wooden structures. The roofs had a sloping curve, allowing rainwater to drain off easily during the summer. But for now, the houses were also covered in ayer of white snow, and faint white smoke drifted out of the chimney. The world was quiet. Suddenly, in the midst of this silence, came a burst of elegant and melodic music. The people on the street dropped what they were doing and gathered on the main street. This scene surprised Cheyenne, who was new to the area. She turned her head and looked outside the caf¨¦, where she saw a procession slowly making its way through the snowyndscape, with a grand disy. She bit into a fish ball and her cheeks puffed out into a round curve, contrasting with her delicate and beautiful face, adding a touch of cuteness. "Eat slowly, it''s nothing special, just a procession of the Oiran," Yvonne said, worried that she might choke on the food. She quickly poured a cup of tea and handed it to Cheyenne, cautioning her. "What is it?" Cheyenne asked, swallowing the fish ball whole. She became interested when Yvonne mentioned, and her bright eyes sparkled. Yvonne couldn''t help but soften her heart when faced with those beautiful eyes. Anyone would have a hard time resisting her. "Alright, let''s go have a look. Put on your coat, it''s cold outside," Yvonne said. "Okay." Cheyenne and Yvonne stood in the crowd, and there was a faint murmur of discussion around them. Two women behind Cheyenne were talking quietly, and their voices carried to her ears with the biting cold wind. "Wow, it''s actually an Oiran parade. I wonder if some big shot ising again this time?" "I heard that the chairman of the Snowke Group ising, so the Oiran are going to wee him." "Look, the Oiran is here, she''s so beautiful!" "Yeah, thest time I saw an Oiran procession was when I was in junior high school. It''s been so many years, really nostalgic." The chairman of the Snowke Group? When Cheyenne heard these words, she instinctively narrowed her eyes and absently rubbed her palm with her right hand that covered the back of her left hand. This was the person she hade to Jostrana to find. Her gaze stayed fixed on the slowly approaching procession, although it was only a distance of less than twenty meters, Cheyenne felt that the Oiran had taken almost twenty minutes to walk, slower than a turtle. Seeing Cheyenne''s serious expression, Yvonne quietly exined the local customs and culture of Jostrana. "What you''re seeing now is called the Oiran procession. Oiran are high-status courtesans, and Jostrana has preserved many traditional customs, with the Oiran procession being one of them." Only when important figurese, do the Oiran go out to wee them, and they will meet the distinguished guests at the "Yagura." The two young men at the front of the procession were around thirty years old, dressed in ck-based white-patterned Jostrana men''s robe. These two men held two processional poles withnterns hanging on them, with the Oiran''s name written on thentern. Walking behind the two male attendants were two girls dressed in red dresses. They appeared to be around eight or nine years old, with adorable features and beautiful long hair. They were maidservants who served the oiran. In their hands, they held the oiran''s personal belongings, such as the vanity box and business cards. In the center, walking with an elegant stride, was the oiran herself, dressed in a striking red cherry blossom patterned robe. Her face was covered in ayer of white foundation, as pale as wallpaper. The rouge on her cheekbones extended from the outer corner of her eyes, creating an alluring effect. Her eyebrows were delicately painted, entuating her butterfly-shaped lips, which were unusually small and lush. At the fan center of her bun, a decorative was ced, and long handmade tassels made of velvet flowers dangled from her ck hair, gently brushing against her shoulders. She wore wooden clogs, towering nearly twenty centimeters high, giving her a peculiar and slow walking posture. In her hands, she held a piece of exquisitelyN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. embroidered cloth, which somet the belt of her robe, disyed prominently at the front to symbolize her noble status and identity. as With an elegant figure-eight-shaped gait, she walked, while one hand rested on the shoulder of one of the male attendants. Behind the oiran stood another attendant who carried a parasol with one hand and closely followed the oiran''s steps, half-turned sideways. Yvonne had spoken so much, and finally, the oiran approached Cheyenne. In that momentary glimpse, Cheyenne suddenly became stunned. Why did the oiran''s face look so much like someone she had seen before? "Cheyenne? What are you thinking about?" Yvonne felt her throat was dry from all the talking. When she raised her head, she saw Cheyenne staring at the oiran, lost in thought. Unable to resist, she nudged Cheyenne''s arm with her hand. "Oh, it''s nothing," Cheyenne replied, snapping out of her daze. Chapter 683: The Oiran Chapter 683: The Oiran How could it be that person she had seen before? Even if the oiran held a high status, she was still a courtesan, serving men. As for that woman Cheyenne thought about, she had no need to engage in such activities. Aftering back to her senses, Cheyenne smiled lightly at Yvonne, pulling her hat up and exhaling a breath of hot air. "Alright, the oiran has gone far enough. Yvonne, let''s go back to soak in the hot springs and get a good night''s sleep." "Yes, we still need to attend the state banquet tonight. Let''s go." After a short rest at the hotel, the morning passed by quickly. Around three o''clock in the afternoon, the scheduled styling team arrived at the hotel. This time, they represented Che and were invited to the state banquet in Jostrana. To be more specific, it was a form of diplomacy, not to be taken lightly. Cheyenne chose a ck V-neck evening dress, with her wavy hair flowing down. The stylist braided one side of her long hair into a rose at the back of her head. A handmade hairpin with a Jostrana charm was added, making her look as sweet as a fairy descending to earth. After all the grooming, it was already dusk. The car that came to pick them up was parked outside the main entrance. "Okay." Hearing the stylist''s instruction, he snapped his fingers, waking Cheyenne from her half-sleep. The young girl slowly lifted her eyes, staring at herself in the mirror with calm, dark eyes. With an expressionless face, she lightly pursed her red lips. "Thanks." She didn''t utter a word of praise despite her own beauty, as if it was just an ordinary matter. "Miss Lawrence, your face is truly a work of God, it''s so perfect, with wless fair skin! I love doing your makeup; you''re my most perfect creation in my lifetime." Faced with his overwhelmingpliments, Cheyenne responded with a faint "Oh" in a casual tone as she stood up from the chair and headed towards the door. She casually picked up a ck coat and wrapped herself in it. Her calm voice reached the stylist''s ears. "I don''t think being beautiful serves much purpose in this world. It doesn''t make the world fair to you just because you look beautiful." Tsk tsk... The stylist shook his head. "Miss Lawrence, what about those girls who desperately want stic surgery and makeup?" "They can live their lives however they want." Miss Lawrence, looking sexy and sweet, seemed so cold and indifferent, her personality forming aplete contrast with her appearance. The location of the state banquet was chosen at the highest standard local hotel. The venue was already closed off before the formal start, prohibiting unrted persons from entering. Two rows of more than ten smartly dressed security guards stood there with a majestic aura. The umted snow at the hotel entrance had been cleared, and the long red carpet stretched from the pedestrian walkway to the hotel lobby. In this freezing winter season, amidst the ice and frost, the fresh roses were bright and fragrant. A variety of luxury cars were parked along the road, easily recognizable as a luxury car show. In the media''s spotlight, a bright red Maserati cool sports car was seen driving towards the hotel, slowly parking at the hotel''s entrance. The car window came down, revealing a figure d in military green. A young man in a olive-green military uniform, with perfect and distinct contours, prominent and fierce eyebrows, and a pair of narrow, deep-set and calm eyes. His handsomeness differed from that of a typical Jostrana man; his body exuded an imposing air. Following closely behind him was another elegant young man in a sapphire blue suit, donning a refreshin short hair, a blue jacket paired with a light yellow shirt, adorned with a touch of ruby brooch at the chest. The snow reflected on the ruby brooch, shining magnificently on his face, understated yet luxurious. "Cheyenne, the ground is slippery, let me support you." "Be careful; don''t step on your dress." With these words, Eddie carefully held the wrist of a charming young girl, his gaze full of gentle radiance, making the pair be the most beautiful scenery under the spotlight. Iker, on the other hand, silently pondered why he was a step behind, his outstretched hand awkwardly pausing in mid-air, a fleeting moment of frustration crossing his face. Yvonne walked ahead with Kyson, both of them having participated in many diplomatic events like this before, showing no signs of panic. With firm steps and radiant expressions, they walked gracefully on the red carpet, their friendly and approachable demeanor evident as they spoke andughed. "Grandpa, wait for me!" Leah was slightly slower getting out of the car, as her long dress identally got caught under the car seat. After struggling to free it and finally getting out of the car, she saw Eddie supporting Cheyenne as they walked away. The sight of them, one in ck and the other in blue, walking at almost the same height, resembled a perfect couple. Feeling a pang of jealousy, Leah clenched her teeth and muttered under her breath, criticizing Cheyenne for being a vixen who couldn''t stay put despite being pregnant. Since Eddie was unwilling to hold her hand, she reluctantly extended her hand towards the icy-faced Iker, elegantly offering it to him. Unexpectedly, Iker looked down on her condescendingly with his gaze, seemingly not noticing her silent "invitation." He lifted his long leg, took a big step, and simply brushed past her. This was embarrassing. She had been rejected... And it happened in front of so many media cameras. Leah''s face turned slightly red with anger, and her eyes widened in a round shape. Mason, who was at the back, witnessed the whole scene. He couldn''t help but touch his own nose, hesitated for a moment, and decided to save Miss Owen''s face. "Miss Owen, let me support you." He revealed a bright and sunny smile, and his neat, fair and dazzling white teeth were dazzling. With his arm extended, he signaled that Leah could hook her arm with his and enter the venue together. "No need, thanks!" Leah had been rejected by two men in a row, and her current mood was like a volcano on the verge of eruption. She found Mason''s attempt to please her to be repulsive and snorted. She wouldn''t settle for second best! She coldly rejected Mason''s kind gesture.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Fortunately, he was not someone petty, just awkwardly chuckled and rubbed the back of his hand with his thumb, shaking his head in resignation. He thought, ''I couldn''t possibly have offended Miss Owen, right? Why was she brimming with anger? Comparatively, Miss Lawrence, with her cold exterior and warm interior, seemed more adorable.'' Unfortunately, she already had two great escorts by her side. Chapter 684: The Person Who Can Accompany Her IsnT Me Chapter 684: The Person Who Can Apany Her Isn''t Me Outside, the weather was bitterly cold, but inside the venue, various scents of perfume mixed with the fragrance of flowers, alcohol, and food. It was an overwhelming aroma. This was Jostrana''s top-tier hotel, not only exuding a Western sense of luxury and grandeur in its decoration but also incorporating some elements of the local culture. The refracted light from the crystal chandeliers fell upon the paintings on the walls, showcasing the well-endowed figure of a maidservant. In the midst of a melodious and captivating music, geishas dressed in robes and adorned with heavy makeup were gracefully performing geisha dances in the center of the hall. Their figures were graceful, their eyes seductive, and the opening and closing of their fans created a mysterious beauty reminiscent of concealing a lute behind a partially veiled face, captivating the onlookers'' attention. "Great!" "One more!" Apuse echoed throughout the hall, and some people even took off their own gemstone rings or wrote checks on the spot, throwing them at the geisha girls in the middle of the stage. It was a way to reward their dance performances. "Ssh..." A silver light suddenly shed from the crowd and passed through Cheyenne''s clear and translucent eyes. Until that object dropped into the fountain in the center of the hall, the light reflected off it, creating a green, dripping radiance. The clear water shimmered with exquisite glimmers, and Cheyenne also saw what that object was. It was a ring! Made of gold and adorned with jade, the green gemstone in the center reflected a clear water-like glow under the lights, resembling a green lotus blooming at the bottom of the water. It was an emerald! And judging by its size and quality, it was undoubtedly priceless!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. From the material to the craftsmanship, this ring would cost at least a million. Who would be so generous to give such a gift? When Cheyenne looked towards the crowd, she saw the middle-aged man sitting at the center. He was dressed in a Jostrana attire of navy blue. His cor and sleeves were adorned with golden embroidered patterns, symbolizing wealth and auspiciousness. With a tall and slender figure, he had a sword approximately fifty centimeters long fastened at his waist. Wearing white socks and ck wooden clogs, he knelt on the ground with his legs crossed. His gaze was undeniably aggressive, and as Cheyenne scrutinized him, his alertness caught her attention as well. His face, weathered by time, was filled with deep wrinkles. Despite this, one could still vaguely see the handsome appearance he had in his youth from his charming eyes. However, there was now an added sense of sternness about him, sending chills down one''s spine. As Cheyenne looked into his eyes, she suddenly became somewhat distracted. At the same time, the man picked up the ss in front of him, raised it towards her from a distance, and gave a faint smile. He then tilted his head back and downed the drink in one go. Cheyenne furrowed her brows instantly, pretending as if she hadn''t seen anything, and withdrew her gaze. Little did she know that while she was observing the man, not far away, someone else was watching her with deep and mncholic eyes. He sat in the most inconspicuous spot in the hall,pletely concealed in Jostrana attire. His white mask covered his face; other than the perfect and slender chin that was exposed, only his fervent jet-ck eyes were visible. He sat upright and when others tried tomunicate with him, he acted as if he didn''t hear them. The ss in his hand was emptied and refilled repeatedly. In no time, half of the sake was gone. Witnessing this, the "beauty" beside him couldn''t help but console him. With a swift motion, she snatched the sake jug from him, leaned in close to the masked man, and whispered softly into his ear. "Sir, please calm down. Miss Lawrence is still... a patient." Calm down? Upon hearing these words, underneath the mask, the man''s lips curved into a cold arc. Hisrge hand clenched into a fist beneath the table, the veins on the back of his hand bulging, revealing his extremely disturbed state of mind at that moment. How could he stay calm? The woman he considered more important than his own life was standing right in front of him. He had given everything to protect her, and what he got in return was seeing her with another man. If he had known earlier, he might as well have died in the fire, sparing himself from witnessing her being so intimate with someone else. The ss suddenly smashed on the table, and the man, who had been controlling his anger to the utmost, could no longer hold back the fury in his heart. He stood up from the ground with a cold expression. His towering figurepletely engulfed the "beauty" in his shadow. Chris lifted her head and unexpectedly met a pair of bloodshot eyes, revealing a huge inner turmoil that shocked him to the core. "Mr... Mr. Foley, please calm down! We''ve endured for so long, what does a few more days matter?" "I know." His hoarse voice rang out with a bitter smile. After hesitating for seconds, he finally chose to sit back in his own seat. However, the gleam in his narrow, deep-set eyes dimmed slightly. Unknown to herself, Cheyenne had just felt a scrutinizing gaze. She raised her eyebrows and looked around, but the scrutinizing look had disappeared. After entering the venue, it was too hot, and she couldn''t help but take off her ck coat, revealing the ck dress underneath. The halter style exposed her fair neck and slender arms, with graceful curves. However, when everyone''s gaze fell on her abdomen, they were all stunned. This seemingly seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl... was she actually pregnant? What a pity. Upon realizing this fact, many men who wanted to approach her chose to give up. Except for Eddie. "Cheyenne, aren''t you cold with just a dress on? How about I give you my coat? You can''t afford to catch a cold now." Eddie was undoubtedly considerate and attentive, but Cheyenne politely declined his offer and nodded at him with a smile. "No, thanks, Eddie. I''m not cold." "That''s good. Just be careful when you walk." While speaking, Eddie reached out to support her arm with one hand and ced the other hand in front of Cheyenne''s pregnant belly, afraid she might be bumped in the crowded room. Leah stood behind the two of them, silently muttering as she watched Eddie''s caring and attentive manner towards Cheyenne. If one didn''t know any better, they might think he was the father of this child. Cheyenne is pregnant! In an inconspicuous corner, the wine jug on the table suddenly spilled. The alcohol fell on the man''s robes, yet he seemedpletely oblivious, his gaze fixed on that delicate figure with a despondent expression. ''She looks so beautiful when she''s pregnant. It''s a shame that I''m not the one by her side.'' Chapter 685: Meeting Again As Strangers Chapter 685: Meeting Again as Strangers Yvonne was chatting iwith a handsome man dressed in ck. She wore a ck women''s suit with a white shirt, her figure slim. She paired it with a ck pencil skirt, wrapped her long and slender legs with flesh-colored stockings, and wore a pair of matte ck high-heeled leather shoes. She exuded elegance and intellectuality. Her long hair was pinned up with a metallic butterfly clip at the back of her head, and two strands of round pearl tassels hung down from the hairline. Against her lightly powdered cheeks, it was no wonder she was called the "Goddess of Diplomacy" even in her fifties. It can be imagined how stunning she must have been when she was young. Cheyenne, amazed, gave a look of astonishment and secretly thought, ''Grandfather tries to avoid such a beautiful woman. He really doesn''t know how fortunate he is!'' Just as she was lost in thought, Yvonne extended her hand towards her and gestured for her toe. "Cheyenne,e." "This is Tucker Patel, the chairman of the Patel Group. He is also a physician and has a deep understanding of traditional medicine." Upon hearing the voice, Cheyenne walked up, her footsteps light, and stood in front of the middle-aged man. She looked at him confidently, exhibiting a pure and innocent smile, and extended her right hand. "Hello, Mr. Patel. Please take care of me." "Miss Lawrence, you''re too polite. Your grandfather and I are old friends. We even coborated in the past. Just call me Uncle." Cheyenne had no idea that her grandfather had friends in Jostrana. She had always thought he was just someone who enjoyed roaming the world. "Uncle." After a simple handshake, representatives from Che gradually took their seats. Cheyenne chose a spot in the middle, just to the left of Yvonne, directly across from the mysterious old man. At the same time, a piercing gaze had been fixated on her since she entered the room, as if wanting to see through her. The gaze was so profound that it blended a mixed emotion within, restrained yet profound, and revealed yet subtle. He was also wearing a traditional warrior suit from Jostrana, and unlike the man just now, he had not only a short knife at his waist, but also a flute made of bamboo. Through his eyes, Cheyenne saw a different world, a world where the sunlight was just right. Bathed in the brilliant summer sunset, the girl in the white pleated skirt coyly followed behind the ck figure. As she walked, her hand idly fiddled with her school uniform pocket, her lips slightly pursed. "I can''t walk anymore." In response, the ck figure didn''t turn around, his voice coldly rejecting her coquetry, conveying indifference and a hint of disdain in his words. "Walk by yourself!" "No! I can''t walk anymore, and my feet hurt." The girl, refusing to budge behind him, thought he would stop and wait for her, but to her surprise, he simply left. His imposing yet unassuming figure took a couple of steps forward and gradually faded away. "Kelvin! Oh... my... my feet really hurt..."N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Upon hearing this, the man''s strides came to a halt. It took several seconds. Not seeing the girl catch up, he began to worry. The girl thought he wouldn''t return, squatting on the ground, massaging the back of her foot. Bright red blood continuously flowed from it, staining her hands. It was her first time wearing high heels. All because she had heard that high heels were a woman''s lethal weapon to captivate men. However, she hadn''t expected that new shoes always caused blisters. Just a few steps out, the delicate skin on her ankles had been chafed, bleeding profusely. Every step felt like a mermaid walking on razor des, agonizing to the core. Despite this, she continued to slowly walk in his direction, her pace as sluggish as a turtle''s. Right when the girl was feeling defeated, a massive ck shadow suddenly emerged overhead, enveloping herpletely. A pair of fierce eyes red down at her, his voice filled with displeasure. "If you can''t wear high heels, why not choosefortable t shoes? It''s truly suffering." "But, I wore them for you," the girl grumbled discontentedly. Before her words could fully drop, her body suddenly soared, causing her to instinctively cry out in shock. "Ah..." "Don''t move!" A stern voice sounded from above as the young man gave her a warning nce, lifting her horizontally into his arms. The girl contentedly grasped his sleeve, quietly resting her head on his chest, her bright eyes twinkling with a hint of cunning cuteness. "Didn''t you already leave?" "Of course, I came back. At your slow pace, you might not make it back even by daybreak." Though his tone was not very kind, his arms remained firmly and resolutely around her legs and waist, his hand attentively pressing down the hem of her skirt to prevent any mishap. Under the brilliant summer afternoon sun and the picturesque sunset, the golden light shone upon him, casting his handsome face in a halo of invible sanctity. His exclusive hint of cool mint fragrance wafted over, like rising rosemary on the water''s surface, enveloping the senses in its allure. In the final moments of memory, the imposing figure of the young man carried the girl away, all memories and light bing fragmented, suspended deep within the soul. en.swhovels "Kelvin Foley?" Who was he? As Cheyenne coldly gazed at the masked man''s face, these words undoubtedly slipped from her parted lips. Her voice was soft, yet enough to excite Kelvin greatly. She... she just called out his name, didn''t she? Just as he wanted to confirm by looking at Cheyenne, thetter had already elegantly risen and walked toward the door in a long ck evening gown. Behind her, a shadow immediately followed stealthily. A sh of silver vanished in an instant. Beneath the mask, his deep-set eyes suddenly narrowed, and he hurriedly stood up, gripping the short sword at his waist, following closely behind. Chapter 686: Pregnant Women ShouldnT Smoke Chapter 686: Pregnant women shouldn''t smoke Cheyenne had a craving for cigarettes. She just wanted to smoke one and take a breath of fresh air. She walked out to the balcony, and as her delicate fingers reached into her bag, she elegantly held a cigarette between them, ready to bring it to her lips. Cheyenne''s calm gaze, as serene as still water, looked at the dark night in front of her, a glimmer of light passing through her eyes. She remembered that she was not a smoker. But in a moment of frustration earlier, the urge to smoke naturally emerged. Especially when she saw someone enjoying blowing smoke rings, the feeling became even stronger. With her red lips slightly parted, just as she was about to take a drag on the cigarette, she realized that she had forgotten to bring a lighter. Her gaze scanned the surroundings, finally settling on a tall and aloof ck figure not far away. A man stood on the balcony, his ck suit blending perfectly with the night, only the white mask on his face reflecting a faint light. Cheyenne hesitated for two seconds before deciding to approach him. As she took graceful steps towards the man, an invisible sense of curiosity continuously urged her to get closer to him. Although Kelvin didn''t turn around, the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of the slender figure reflected on the transparent ss behind him. Closer and clearer it appeared. His heart started beating violently. Kelvin''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he kept his gaze fixed on the approaching beauty, struggling to suppress the impulse to embrace her. In the next moment, her soft and delicate hand rested on his shoulder. Despite theyers of clothing, the warmth emanating from her palm reached his soul. Her sweet and clear voice sounded in his ears, "Hey, handsome. Can I borrow a light?" Kelvin''s body trembled, a hint of redness in his eyes, hidden from Cheyenne. After several seconds, he still hadn''t reacted. Cheyenne felt a bit embarrassed. Whether or not he would lend her a light, first, he should at least turn and look at her. It was impolite to not even nce at her. "Well, if you don''t have a lighter, then never mind, I''ll just ask..." Before she could say the word "someone else," his solemn voice interrupted her. "I do." His voice was deep, like the rainy weather, filled with a sense of dampness. A sense of oppression inexplicably weighed on her, and when she raised her head, she met the nk white mask without any features. The word "phantom" popped into Cheyenne''s mind. Wasn''t he standing here, just like a ghost in the night? From a distance, only the white mask drifted in the darkness, exuding a chilling aura that made people''s spine shiver. He stared fixedly at Cheyenne''s beautiful face, his hand reaching into his pocket, retrieving a silver retro-designed lighter. It was a pure gold mechanical lighter, with a pistol-style grip that maintained its original appearance after a century and two world wars. The base of the me was blue, while the upper part was a warm yellow. As the pale yellow me lit up in the night sky, its flickering glow imprinted itself into Cheyenne''s eyes. She tilted her head slightly, and a yful strand of hair fell beside her temples, resting on her fair corbone. The alluring scent of orchids from her perfume made his heart skip a beat. Just as Cheyenne was about to light her cigarette, the me suddenly flickered away. "Snap-" The me went out. Cheyenne stared at him with her startled deer-like eyes, her eyebrows furrowing, disying a mixed expression of innocence and desire. "You..." In the next moment, a deep, resonant, and cold voice came from beneath the mask, firmly saying, "Pregnant women shouldn''t smoke." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne instinctively looked down at her slightly protruding belly. Her red lips twitched, and she raised her gaze with an indifferent smile. "Just this once, I have a craving for a cigarette." "Is that so? Just satisfying your craving is enough?" He questioned. Cheyenne suddenly became speechless, her face cold as she turned around, ready to leave. "If you won''t lend it, forget it. Sorry for bothering." As she lifted her foot to leave, the man unexpectedly reached out and grasped her shoulder, turning her body towards him. She lowered her head. The sudden proximity,bined with the cool hint of mint on his body, added a touch of the sea to this winter night. What did he intend to do? Mm... The cigarette she was holding in her mouth suddenly disappeared. When she looked closely, she realized it had ended up in his mouth without her even noticing. The man''s sexy and tangible lips parted slightly, holding the cigarette that was supposed to be in her mouth. With one hand shielding against the gentle night breeze the other hand pressed the lighter''s trigger. After the crisp sound, a blue me once again bloomed before Cheyenne''s eyes, captivating her gaze. This time, it reflected white mask worn by the man, blending warm yellow with deep blue, resembling the fiery reddotus of theherworld. It seemed capable of incinerating all the love, grudges, and emotions of this mortal world. Once the cigarette was lit, he took a deep breath. Suddenly, a warm and broad palm reached out, swiftly pressing against the back of Cheyenne''s head. The other hand, with a gentle touch, circled around her waist, pulling her petite and delicate body closer to his embrace. Their bodies pressed intimately against each other, like the collision of live and neutral wires, generating electrifying currents that surged through every limb and bone of Cheyenne''s body. Her hand grew numb. Her feet felt unsteady. Her mind went nk. Wide, shimmering eyes filled with surprise gazed at her, the dumbfounded and adorable look instantly capturing Kelvin''s attention. He wanted to kiss her. "Mmm..." From the moment their lips met, the soft and moist sensation brought endless sweetness. The stimting taste of nicotine apanied the man''s dominant andmanding aura,pletely upying her rationality. Kelvin held her tightly as the smoke infiltrated, gradually seeping through her lips and teeth.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He insanely yearned for her! "Cough, cough... Release... Release me, believe me, I won''t be polite to you." Cheyenne couldn''t help but cough twice, her icy tone revealing a hint of anger. She forcefully broke free from his restraints, raised herself on her tiptoes, and raised her hand. Without hesitation, she delivered a resounding p to the man''s cheek. The white mask identally fell off, slowly descending before Cheyenne''s eyes, revealing the face hidden beneath it. "You..." "Don''t look at me!" Chapter 687: Angel And Devil Chapter 687: Angel and Devil Cheyenne''s pupils contracted, staring motionlessly at the face beneath the man''s mask, her red lips slightly parted, revealing her white teeth. "Why...?" The face before her was truly a coexistence of angel and devil. His left cheek was marked with pockmarks, crisscrossed with bulging veins that extended from the temple to the chin, resembling twisted branches spreading across half of his face, with a bluish tint, as ghastly as an evil spirit crawling out of hell. As for the other half of his face, she didn''t get a chance to see before the man promptly covered it with his hand. She faintly glimpsed a shaped nose bridge, leading down to his sexy lips, now tightly pursed into a straight line. He hastily picked up the fallen white mask from the ground, without a moment to spare to say a word to Cheyenne, and dashed in a sorry state towards the main hall. During his rushed departure, a small rubber band slipped from his hand. Cheyenne stared at the tiny cherry-colored rubber band on the floor for a long time. Her almond-shaped eyes squinted as she crouched down to pick it up. After careful examination, a wave of shock surged in her heart, as if a sudden storm had struck on a clear summer day, catching her off guard. Wasn''t this something Kate had given her? Why would it be on this man? Who is he, exactly? Could he be the person from her dreams? With these thoughts, as Cheyenne btedly turned to look for the man''s figure, he had already vanished into the crowded throng of people. She scanned the room, only seeing a blend of vibrant dresses and men''s suits in the ballroom. The dance had begun. It was time for her to return as well. On the other side, Kelvin sprinted all the way to the end of the corridor on the second floor. Since there was no one there, the lights were not turned on either. The small attic with an ancient style had wooden floors, and a faint crescent moon hung on the eaves of the roof. His tall figure leaned against the wall as he crouched in the corner. The silver moonlight shone on his white mask, giving it a deste and lonely appearance like a ghost in winter. A single tear fell from beneath the mask,nding softly on the wooden floor, creating a subtle sound. The night breeze brushed through his hair, causing two strands of silver-white hair to suddenly emerge, reflecting a dazzling light under the moon. Kelvin had never felt cowardly in any moment like he did just now. Insecurities, unwillingness, fear... these were things he had always disdained as someone born privileged and self-proimed strong. Never did he expect that they would eventually be the lingering shadows that he couldn''t shake off. After several minutes, he extended a long, slender hand with distinctive knuckles and slowly took off the mask from his face. He exposed his entire ugly face in the pure white moonlight, as if hoping it could cleanse the insecurities and ugliness within himself. Unfortunately, this was merely his naive wish. How could it be washed away? This face was already ruined, so hideous that he would startle himself every time he looked in the mirror. The former confident Kelvin never needed to look in the mirror. He could confidently proim that he, step by step, had created the myth of the Foley family based on his own abilities. But when Cheyenne saw his face just now, the shock and astonishment in her eyes, along with the tangled eyebrows, undoubtedly told him-she was afraid! She was afraid of him! This pain was more heart-wrenching than the burning torment he endured every day. In that instant, his blood seemed to flow backward and a chill ran down his spine. Cheyenne was afraid of his face. Her gaze towards him was strange yet calm, as if she was looking at an ordinary person. This face simply didn''t match up to her breathtaking beauty. But he didn''t want to give up. Even if she was afraid of him, he couldn''t suppress his desire to get closer to her. His gaze couldn''t help but fixate on her. What should he do? To give up brought unwillingness and reluctance, but to move forward led to insecurity and weakness. Just as Kelvin was tormented, footsteps echoed from the stairs, making a "tter tter" sound. It was the sound of wooden clogs on the stairs. Judging by the sound, there were two peopleing, one after the other. In this secluded attic with no one around, the sound seemed especially loud. Instantly, he regained his focus, quickly putting on his mask and directing his gaze towards the pitch-ck staircase. Fearing that he might be discovered, Kelvin quietly slipped over the side of the failing, pressing his body against the wall, and his feet esting on the water pipe, perfectly hidden. en.swhovels Soon, the two individuals arrived at the spot where he was just moments ago. His heart raced with the fear that they might continue further, sweat pouring down his forehead. But then, their footsteps stopped. Following that was a familiar voice, a woman''s voice, seductive and proud, exuding the aura of a mature woman. "We''ve arrived in Jostrana. This time, keep a close eye on Cheyenne, we can''t let her escape again." The familiar name lit up Kelvin''s mind. He turned his head to try and get a clear view of the two figures, but all he heard was another man''s voice chiming in. "I understand. But it seems that Miller has set his sights on the map in Cheyenne''s possession." "Oh haha, isn''t that good? Let that old man make his move ahead of us. We can just sit back and reap the rewards." "You''re right. Let''s not make any moves for now." "Yes, let Sophie convince that old man, to make him strike as soon as possible!" "But I''m worried about Shane..." "He has already developed a rift with Cheyenne. Our next step is to widen that rift further." "I understand!" "Alright, let''s go." As the woman''s final words fell, the sound of "tter" once again echoed through the night. The man left.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But the woman remained. She stood in ce, stepping on the wooden clogs, and approached the railing. She was less than a meter away from the spot where Kelvin was hiding. As long as her gaze shifted slightly to the side, or if she looked downwards towards the railing, she would surely discover his presence. But the woman didn''t notice. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the night breeze, making her bright red evening gown flutter behind her slender figure. Kelvin had been hanging onto the wall for quite some time, his arms gradually feeling numb. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead, disappearing without a trace when they reached his cor. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the woman. Just at that moment, the moon happened to be concealed by clouds. The attic grew dim. Everything turned pitch-ck. Chapter 688: The Child Is His Chapter 688: The Child is His A hint of golden light reflected from the woman''s body. The sound of a bronze bell faded away with her footsteps. The sound of that bell! Underneath the mask, the man''s face was filled with astonishment and disbelief. On a summer afternoon, a touch of crimson sunset shone through the rose-shaped window into the room, casting colorful patches of light on the golden floor. It resembled a medieval church painted by Western artists, both antique and magnificent. Amidst the fragmented and hazy light and shadow, a slender and graceful figure was reflected on the ground. Her skirt unfolded like a blooming flower as she spun around. Kelvin could never forget the moment he pushed open the door and caught a glimpse of a graceful figure dancing. Behind her was a world of golden splendor, and beneath her feet were colorful and enchanting lights. She was so beautiful, like a fairy, or perhaps more like the enchantresses described in "Liaozhai." Her fair feet stepped on the ground, asionally revealing a slender ankle as the skirt fluttered. A red thread was tied around her ankle, adorned with a small brass bell. It carried a touch of exotic charm from the desert. The sound of the bell was faint, intertwined with the passionate and tragic music, almost negligible. Perhaps it was because he was curious about every move she made that he remembered every detail about her so clearly. Could it be her? Kelvin lowered his head. His eyshes, long and dense, veiled the profound emotions in his eyes. If only... it''s not her. A moment after the woman left, the sound of ttering wooden clogs echoed once again at the stairwell. Kelvin spected that it may be the woman returning. This time, Kelvin nned to approach her from behind. With a single strike, he would knock her unconscious and confirm if she was the person he suspected. The shadow of the approaching person was reflected on the wooden floor of the staircase. The towering hairstyle and the long skirt... revealing theer was a woman. Kelvin firmly nted his hands on the railing and somersaulted forward, using the momentum tond back on the ground. The grounded feeling relieved him. However, as the person approached, he raised his hand again, held his breath, and maneuvered behind the individual. "Is anyone here?" The voice could be suppressed, but at first listen, it was clear and melodious. If Kelvin listened carefully, he would notice that this voice was somewhat distinctive. But at this moment, his mind was preupied with troubling matters and he didn''t have time to dwell on it. Just as the words fell, a heavy blow struck the person''s neck. "Ouch, damn it! Who the hell just attacked me?" Because of the pain, "she" forgot to maintain her disguise, and her natural voice unconsciously emerged. Rough and deep, it was unmistakably a man''s voice. When Chris turned around while holding the back of his head, he unexpectedly came face to face with a silver-white mask, causing him to step back in fright. "Oh, my goodness!" "Why are you here?" Seeing that the person in front of him was his subordinate Chris, Kelvin''s lips curved into a slight arc, twitching momentarily. He didn''t expect it to be Chris; he thought... He withdrew his hand. The center of his palm, where the most sensitive nerves are located, felt a slight numbness, likely because Chris'' neck bone was too hard. "Sir, you scared me to death! It hurts. I don''t care, this should count as a work injury." "Mhm." The calm andposed voice echoed in Chris'' ears, despite consisting of only one word. But he heard it clearly and looked at Kelvin with delight. He grinned widely, revealing a set of white teeth, looking silly. "Sir, you truly have apassionate heart. I finally havepensation for a work injury..." Kelvin furrowed his brow and coldly interrupted him before he could continue crying. "Why are you here?" With the mention of serious matters, Chris immediately switched to a serious expression. He solemnly reported the news that hade from the country. "Sir, just now Spider sent a message. Mr. Lara has woken up." "And, based on Miss Lawrence''s pregnancy test report and the timeline of your ident, this child... should, probably..." The more he spoke, the fiercer Kelvin''s gaze became, his eyes as sharp as a knife. "Stop the nonsense! I''ll see for myself!" He snatched the pregnancy test report from Chris'' hand. Kelvin''s hands trembled, his inner anxiety urging him to seek the answer, yet fearing it at the same time. After a moment of hesitation, he opened the final page. Taking a deep breath, he quickly calmed himself down and directed his gaze to the page. "Pregnancy at 16 weeks and 5 days." 16 weeks and 5 days... That was a little over four months. A little over four months ago was the time he and Cheyenne were stranded on the deserted ind. During that month, he and Cheyenne had but entless intimate encounters, but every time they finished, she would blush and ask him not to leave the sperm inside. Wait, there was one time when he did. In the hot spring, he couldn''t control himself and had her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cheyenne lost consciousness, and he fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, it was already the next afternoon. Kelvin had forgotten the three rules Cheyenne had set for herself. He never expected that it would be that one time that her egg was fertilized. Five monthster, it would be a fetus. It would be the embodiment of the shared bloodline between him and Cheyenne. The thought overwhelmed Kelvin with excitement. His tightly pursed lips finally curved into a silent smile. Cheyenne was pregnant. The child was his! Kelvin had never imagined that he would have a child of his own. Due to a difficult childhood, he had never experienced the love of parents and had no idea how to love others. In his eyes, bing a parent was the most significant responsibility in the world. Before being fully prepared, it was best not to have children. The self-proimed perfectionist, he only felt at a loss when faced with innocent children and Cheyenne. In the past, he believed he wouldn''t be a `husband, let alone a good father, so he had rejected hered sw.content proposal of having a belongs to NovelDrama.Org But now, an indescribable joy surged within him. He wanted to try. He wanted to be a good husband. He would also strive to learn how to be a responsible father and give his utmost love to her and their children. Chris stood by the side, even though he didn''t hear anyughter, he could sense e overflowing joy from th CEO''s expression. He couldn''t help but be infected by the joy. Old Mr. Foley had been longing for this for years, and finally, his dream was about toe true. Chapter 689: I Am Your Unattainable Daughter Chapter 689: I Am Your Unattainable Daughter Returning to the banquet hall, the lights in the dance floor have changed colors. Amidst the dazzling and colorful radiance, the shadows intertwine, creating a world of exquisite attire and elegance. His gaze couldn''t help but search for Cheyenne''s figure in the hall. With deep and mysterious blue eyes, he searched for a long time but failed to catch sight of that familiar silhouette. The crowd was bustling, with a sea of ck heads moving about, making it impossible to clearly see the person he was looking for. His shoulder identally bumped into someone, causing thetter to cover her shoulder and emit a muffled gasp. The woman wore wooden clogs that were over twenty centimeters high and a dark golden cherry blossom robe. Her face was adorned with traditional geisha makeup. Her cherry-like lips were decorated with butterfly-shaped lipstick, and two small red dots were applied to her cheeks, perfectly bnced, exuding elegance and wealth. Isn''t she the oiran who led the dance in the hall just now? Kelvin nced at her indifferently, his face calm and expressionless, as he passed by and prepared to leave. "Wait, sir." A woman''s voice sounded behind him, halting Kelvin in his tracks. The man didn''t turn his head, and in a cold, icy voice that cut through the noisy music, he asked, somewhat hoarsely, "What''s the matter?" The woman, wearing high wooden clogs, had her hands crossed in front of her, and a wide golden fabric belt hung in front of her, with delicate embroidery on it that revealed a subtle golden glow in the light. She walked up to Kelvin with a charming smile, raising an eyebrow at the corner of her eye, her seductive gaze lingering on his tall and imposing figure, a hint of intense curiosity flickering through. Her voice sounded alluringly, "Sir, this is my business card." As she spoke, she reached out her hand, intending to lightly touch his shoulder. However, before her hand could reach Kelvin, she recoiled in fear from the cold, piercing gaze of the man. "Don''t touch me," he warned. A chilling aura, as cold and untouchable as perennial snow on a high mountain, emanated from him, creating an aloof air that kept people at bay. "Sir, you truly don''t understand romance," she remarked. Her status and position were such that even highly influential men had to make appointments a month in advance to meet her. Ordinary men would be captivated by her seductive gaze. Except for him! He still treated her with such coldness. If this wasn''t ack of understanding of romance, then what was it? Kelvin had no interest in knowing what she was thinking. He coldly prepared to turn and leave when he suddenly felt a card being slipped into his hand. The woman seductively twisted her waist, her red lips slightly parted, and she walked away slowly. In that instant, the lights dimmed. Behind his mask, his deep-set eyes narrowed as he focused on the card in his hand. It still bore the style of Jostrana prints, with two ck swallows flying amid blue waves. Beside the swallows, there was a series of elegant characters-Linda Gilbert. As the woman turned to leave, Kelvin unhesitatingly tossed the card he held into a passing tray carried by a bartender. With a graceful turn, he walked away. Who she was had never been relevant to him. This international banquet had only just begun. The host was a secondary member of the Jostrana royal family, who also served as Jostrana''s ambassador to and was a long-time friend of Yvonne. Se Although this was a formal event organized by the government, the main sponsor was none other than the Miller family, one of the eight wealthy conglomerates in Jostrana. Over the years, the Miller family has seen several generations pass, and it has now reached the 37th generation, represented by Rohan Miller. Soon, this renowned head of the Miller family appeared before Cheyenne. It was the middle-aged man who had just thrown a seductive nce at her earlier, exuding an air of elegance. He was still dressed in a pure ck attire, with a unique buzz cut and two small braids tied at the back of his head with red silk threads. A golden sword was attached to his waist, with intricate engravings on the hilt. Rohan''s gaze now focused directly on Cheyenne''s face, and he suddenly spoke words that left Cheyenne slightly stunned. "I am your mother''s acquaintance. How is she doing now?" Cheyenne widened her eyes but quickly regained herposure. With a calm gaze, she replied to the man, "She passed away a long time ago." "I see. What a pity. Miss Edwards was a graceful and beautiful woman. I really liked her and pursued her for a while." "It doesn''t matter if you liked her. I am a daughter you will never have!" Although she still didn''t know who her biological father was, Cheyenne was certain that it wasn''t the man standing before her. So, it was fitting for her to respond with that O statement. As soon as she spoke, people around them were shocked and turned to look. "Cheyenne, you..." Yvonne was astonished. The surrounding media personnel were also astonished because Cheyenne appeared to be a young girl of eighteen, and yet she dared to speak such "disrespectful" words to Rohan. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Rohan himself hadn''t expected to be challenged by a young girl. However, he quickly snapped out of his shock, touched the stubble on his upper lip, and grinned. "You have some guts!" Rohan, in fact, had many children. He had been married three times in his life and had a total of five sons and three daughters from those marriages, the illegitimate children outside not included. However, in his presence, they all showed utmost respect and wouldn''t even dare to speak without lowering their heads. Only one person was an exception. And Cheyenne was the second exception. "Hmm." The cool and aloof demeanor of the young girl made her appear unapproachable, yet it also made people unable to get angry at her. Perhaps it was because she was simply too stunning in appearance. Chapter 690: The Miller Family Chapter 690: The Miller Family Cheyenne couldn''t believe she had just casually retorted back to this man and that moment happened to be captured by the media. It quickly spread through an international chat app, where many Che people were seeking out Jostrana''s anime series, TV dramas, movies, and more. Some popr content creators would livestream their experiences as international students. This grand banquet, hosted by Jostrana''s high society for the Che delegation became the perfect material for these content creators. Among them was a wealthy Che girl whose screen name was "Mermaid," and who was studying in Jostrana. Due to her family''s wealth, she managed to obtain an invitation to the banquet and livestreamed the event to her viewers through her mobile phone. Cheyenne''s remark, "I am a daughter you will never have," became the most exhrating moment in tonight''s video for the content creators. Coupled with her sweet and innocent face, resembling a delicate doll in a shop disy, with her fair and wless skin. The ck evening gown entuated her fairplexion even more. The A-line skirt perfectly concealed her pregnant belly, elongating her legs and showcasing Cheyenne''s gracefully curved figure. Her beauty, as if emerging from a fairy tale, radiated with a faint smile, causing the entire hall to pale inparison. When this livestream video reached Che, some fans in the chat room spontaneously took screenshots and created numerous hot catchphrases: With Cheyenne''s sweet and aloof voice, the visuals were captivating, igniting the trend. It quickly became viral on certain social media tforms, and even some popr bloggers and influencers joined in, causing a frenzy of shares andments. Meanwhile, Rohan disyed great magnanimity. He nodded and agreed with what Cheyenne had just said. There was a touch of resignation and disappointment in his voice as he spoke, "I have three daughters, but none of them are as clever and amiable as Miss Lawrence." "Oh, by the way, Miss Lawrence, pleasee with me. My five sons are also here," he added. With a faint smile on his face, Rohan led the way, briskly walking towards the other end of the hall, urging Cheyenne to keep up with his pace. Finally, as Cheyenne followed his footsteps and reached the other end of the hall, she spotted several men seated on a white European-style sofa. In the center sat a man in his early thirties, dressed in a traditional ck attire and wearing brown wooden clogs. He sported the traditional Jostrana hairstyle, with a bald head glistening under the shimmering Swarovski crystal chandelier. Despite the unattractive hairstyle, it didn''t diminish his handsome features in the slightest. His chiselled facial features, captivating eyes, prominent nose, and tightly pursed lips exuded an air of attractiveness. Rohan introduced him, saying, "This is my eldest son, Marcel Miller." Cheyenne couldn''t help but ask, "Why is he bald?" It was her first time seeing a bald person in Jostrana after spending so many days in the country. She knew that winters here were cold, and having a bald head would naturally make it even colder. Marcel gently parted his lips and politely but distantly responded to Cheyenne''s question, "Because I''m a monk." Yes, she heard it right! Marcel, the eldest son of the Miller family and the 38th generation descendant, who was originally the most likely candidate for inheriting the family, had chosen to give up and be a monk. The next moment, something even more astonishing happened. A cute and delicate little girl ventured forward from the crowd. She was ga miniature version of a robe with bangs and shoulder-length hair. A handmade hairpin made of osmanthus flowers adorned her temple as she clumsily made her way towards Marcel. In a sweet and adorable voice, she called out "Daddy" to Marcel. Yes, she heard it right. She called him "Daddy"! Marcel embraced the little girl in his arms, his hands gently caressing her soft locks of hair, and his expression softened, a rare sight. "Rose, why did youe here?" he asked. "Missed Daddy, hug me," she replied. As she spoke, Marcel bent down and lifted the little girl, embracing her in his strong arms. Cheyenne, still in shock, widened her round and innocent eyes, unintentionally disying her adorable surprise, much like the little girl who hade running towards her father. Yvonne couldn''t help but whisper a reminder in Cheyenne''s ear, "Cheyenne, in Jostrana, being a monk is just a profession, and it is allowed byw to get married." Temples and the associatednds have been the private property of the monks. In Jostrana,nd is the most valuable asset. Therefore, the monks in Jostrana are mostly wealthy men. It''s not surprising that Marcel has a child, but what puzzles Cheyenne is why he would choose to give up his vast inheritance. The second young man, around twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old, looked more stylish. He was dressed in a ck suit and had long, flowing, golden hair. With handsome features and charming eyes, there was a sense of familiarity about him. Before Cheyenne arrived, he was lounging on the couch with his legs crossed, appearing bored. He casually picked up a ss of red, wine from the table and smiled faintly as if in a shallow sleep. Every movement and gesture exuded the refinement of an aristocratic gentleman. N?velDrama.Org content. When he saw Cheyenne approach, he stood up from the couch, extended his right hand in a friendly manner, and greeted her with a clear, maic voice, "Miss Lawrence, hello." She extended her hand, shook his in a polite manner, and tried to withdraw after a brief touch. However, the young man took the opportunity to hold onto her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze while wearing a charming smile. "Miss Lawrence, you''re truly beautiful. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Elias Miller." "I''m Cheyenne Lawrence," she replied, her tone cold, as she forcefully pulled her hand away. Chapter 691: The Mysterious Illegitimate Child Chapter 691: The Mysterious Illegitimate Child Her behavior made Elias, who was ustomed to being surrounded by beautiful women, feel a bit uneasy. A glimmer of a confident smile shed in his charming eyes. He was attracted to this woman. It wasn''t the first time he had seen a woman from Che, but someone as beautiful and charismatic as Cheyenne was a first for him. She perfectly matched his taste. Unfortunately, his crush was destined to be unrequited. Rohan continued introducing his other sons to her, including the third young master, Patrick Miller. At the age of twenty-seven, he still had the face of a young boy. Despite being underestimated due to his youthful appearance, he was one of the top design talents in Jostrana. With an IQ of 185, he graduated from Metshire Institute of Technology at the age of eighteen, obtaining dual doctorates in chemistry and quantum air science. The products he designed were the best-selling ones of their time and had won an international industrial designpetition multiple times. At the age of twenty-seven, he had be one of Jostrana''s renowned designers. However, despite being a top master in the field of art, he was a shy and good-natured boy in his personal life. He had suffered from autism as a child. Although he had been cured of the condition, he had developed a solitary personality, perhaps because every rich inner world tends to be lonely. Surprisingly, this master of design suddenly spoke when he looked at Cheyenne. He said, "I know your name, Cheyenne. You once won the championship at the Athens Jewelry Design Competition. Why didn''t you attend the award ceremony?" Cheyenne took a while to register the words, not remembering when she had participated in a jewelry designpetition. Patrick couldn''t help but remind her, "Three years ago, you designed a four-leaf clover bracelet and won the gold prize. The prize money was five hundred thousand pounds." And he happened to be one of the judges for thatpetition. At the moment he saw Cheyenne''s work, he was convinced that this was the design he wanted. He insisted on using all three of his precious votes for her. Unfortunately, when it came to the award ceremony, the money was transferred to her ount, but she was nowhere to be found. The champion was absent, which significantly reduced the excitement of the award ceremony. Cheyenne shook her head and quickly responded, "Sorry, something has happened recently, and Ipletely forgot." "That''s a shame," he replied. He couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at Cheyenne and saw her casually walking over to the fourth son of the Miller family. Soon, she looked away. The fourth son, Abram Miller, was twenty-six years old. He was an ordinary man, and if there was anything that left an impression on Cheyenne, it was probably the fact that he wore ck-framed sses and looked like an otaku. Such people were everywhere. Compared to his three older brothers, Abram seemed unremarkable. Didn''t Rohan have five sons? Who was the fifth one? The absence of the youngest son''s figure made Rohan furrow his brow and urged the servant next to him to find him. After a few minutes, the servant returned dejectedly, touching his nose cautiously, and reported, "Master Darren said he won''te." "Well..." Rohan sighed and hesitated. He raised his head and looked at Cheyenne with a hint of apology in his eyes. He chuckled softly, "Miss Lawrence, I apologize. My youngest son just returned from overseas recently, and he might be experiencing some jetg." "It''s fine." Cheyenne felt a bit regretful for not meeting the rumored "illegitimate child." However, she had heard quite a bit of gossip about him at the banquet. For example, this Master Darren was entric. He would always stand alone in the rain, unmoving. Furthermore, he would always y music in the middle of the night, as if it were a life-threatening spell emerging from the depths of hell. For instance, he would always hold a white urn and kneel in front of the Buddha, remaining in that position for the entire day. The more mysterious and peculiar he became, the stronger Cheyenne''s curiosity grew. Before leaving, Rohan invited them to attend a family banquet the day after tomorrow. Yvonne agreed, and Cheyenne would also be there. She wanted to meet Master Darren. In Akloit. Since it was still morning, there were only a few people in the caf¨¦. At a table near the window, a light green checkered tablecloth was spread out, and on white rest two golden-brown toasted bread slices. The fragrant aroma of coffee lingered in the air. The man sitting at the table was quite eye catching. He wore a shy pink suit with a deep red handkerchief tucked into his chest pocket, exuding a gentlemanly and elegant aura. The bright autumn sunlight bathed him, and his light brown short hair shimmered like gold.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sitting across from him was a young woman in a pure white spaghetti-strap dress, with herne chestnut curly hair cascading diagonally across her chest. This hairstyle conveniently concealed a glimpse of her cleavage. The man held the woman''s small hand, continuously rubbing her fair palm with his fingertips. His deeply passionate and charming eyes gazed at her chest, and his full and sensual lips parted slightly as he softly spoke to her. "From the lines in your palm, it seems that you are a person with delicate thoughts and a sentimental disposition." Upon hearing this, the woman covered her red lips with her other hand, bursting intoughter, her round eyes filled with incredulity. "How did you know?" "Well, it''s quite simple. The lines on your palm are light but have many branches." "I see, is there anything else?" Then he would have to see it closer! He continued to flip the delicate and fair hand in his palm, carefully examining it multiple times. Every time his warm fingertips touched the woman''s skin, her face would involuntarily blush a little. Based on Reece''s years of experience in charming women, he knew that things were going well. "Look at these two lines, one long and one short, below your pinky finger. It indicates that you will have two children in the future." "Really?" She was only twenty-two and had not yet considered the question of having children. However, as a model, the worst thing was to have a distorted figure. "It''s true. There''s also a moreplex astrology. Once you learn it, you can discern your marriage, career, and financial fortune." The young model listened to him earnestly, asionally gazing at him with an admiring look. Just at that moment, a familiar voice came from behind him, dripping with sarcasm and rang in his ears. "He''s lying to you. Thest time he sat here was three days ago, and at that time, there was an inte celebrity sitting across from him." As the words fell, Reece''s face turned sullen. Chapter 692: Just A Backup Chapter 692: Just a Backup Reece looked up at the neer with a dark expression, his chin trembling with anger as he stood up and mmed the table. "What are you doing here?" The neer appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, wearing a sky blue striped shirt, a cream-colored knit sweater, paired with khaki-colored slim work pants, and a long navy blue coat. A pair of ck sunsses adorned his face, entuating his extraordinary handsome features. He exuded a clean and youthful charm, like a campus heartthrob. The man curled his alluring lips, revealing a fair and well-defined hand as he slowly took off his sunsses. His beautiful and gentle face, paired with his upward-nted deep-set eyes, carried a meaningful smile. Just standing there, he radiated a star-like aura. As he appeared, the eyes of the young model widened, and she covered her red lips in astonishment, looking at the man with overwhelming joy. "Jerome!" "Oh my god, you really are Jerome! You''re so handsome! I really like you!" "Could you please give me an autograph?" As she spoke, she quickly rummaged through her handbag and pulled out a photo of Jerome in ancient costume. It was her favorite photo, so she always carried it with her. She never expected to meet Jerome here. It was truly a fine coincidence. Wait a minute. What is going on? Reece waspletely dumbfounded. Didn''t she just confess that she liked him to his face a moment ago? And now, she was praising Jerome, the effeminate and handsome man, right in front of him! Is this how female fans behave these days, falling in love with someone new at the drop of a hat? While Reece was seething with anger and frustration, Jerome couldn''t help but smile proudly. His exquisite face was naturally handsome, and this smile made him even more radiant, like the sun shining brightly. His usually rare gentle voice softened as he took the paper and pen handed by the woman and asked, "Where should I sign?" As she observed him up close, the young model couldn''t help but notice his wless and smooth skin, without a single blemish or e mark. He looked like a CG character model from a video game. "Here, just sign here, please. Thank you so much." "No problem." Jerome quickly signed his artistic signature on the photo, squinting his beautiful deep-set eyes and smiling at his own name. Not bad, a perfect signature. It also suited his temperament. However, while Jerome was in a good mood, Reece was on the verge of exploding. He grabbed the hand of the young model and angrily confronted her, "Didn''t you just say I was handsomer than Jerome?" "Well..." The young model looked embarrassed, her delicate face turning pale and blush spreading across it, as stunning as the evening sky''s sunset, extraordinarily beautiful. "Well... I didn''t mean it that way." Heh, this answer didn''t satisfy Reece. He held the woman''s shoulders with both hands, his cold gaze staring down at her, and asked, "Let me ask you this: if you had to choose between me and Jerome, who do you think is more handsome?" Jerome stood with his hands behind his back, leaning against the door, and casually rested one hand on the table, throwing a seductive nce at the woman. Instantly, it felt as if an electric current had surged through her entire body, almost causing her to faint on the spot. Swallowing nervously, she bit her rosy lip and softly answered Reece''s question, "Uh, I... I think, maybe he''s more handsome." As the words fell, Reece''s voice of disbelief immediately echoed in her ears, "What? Are you blind? You actually think this effeminate guy is more handsome than me? You have no taste!" Jerome, on the other hand, gave the young model an encouraging look. With his long legs, he walked up to her. With a sweeping motion, he rescued her from Reece''s grasp, half-embracing her in his arms, and proudly said, "Alright, Reece, stop struggling. No girl can resist my charm. Comparing yourself to me is your honor." Tsk tsk tsk, why was he so insufferable? Reece gritted his teeth in anger, about to speak when his phone, which was in his pocket, started ringing. Seeing Kate''s name disyed on the caller ID, he answered, "Hello, Kate. What''s up?" While on the phone, he took a step forward and walked towards the door, paying no attention to the two people behind him, making a stylish exit. "Alright then, since you like her, she''s all yours. I have another date now. Goodbye!" Watching him answer another woman''s call and leave, Jerome didn''t feel great either. When the figure in white disappeared from sight, his expression changed in an instant. vermet He pushed the woman out of his arms with a cold and frosty demeanor, as if he had transformed into apletely different person. ng! The woman, who had been secretly proud of how she had charmed two male gods and made them jealous, suddenly realized that she was just a ything in Reece''s eyes. As for Jerome''s attitude change, it instantly plummeted her mood to the bottom. Was he angry? She felt a heavy aura emanating from him. Although there was a smile in his charming eyes, it didn''t reach his eyes, chilling her to the bone. "Jerome" The man nced at her with disdain in his eyes and coldly reprimanded her, "Shut up! Who gave you permission to call me that? Ugly freak!" As his words fell, the young model waspletely stunned in ce. Ugly, ugly freak? While she didn''t consider herself a stunning beauty, the word "ugly" didn''t fit her at all. How could he have the audacity to call himself "ugly"? He was going too far! These male celebrities really thought highly of themselves, didn''t they? So what if they had handsome faces? Even if they were famous, they were nothing more than actors. Moreover, he gained fame by starring in boys love stories, what was there to be so arrogant about? The Weaver Vi in Akloit. Outside the window, a cold air chilled the atmosphere. Hexagonal frost clung tightly to the windows, revealing the frigidness outside.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The room was heated, and the girl was wearing a long white T-shirt that reached her knees, showing her slender legs below the knees. Her shoulder-length hair was loosely tied up, giving her a youthful and slim appearance. Master Glenn had just arrived at the door of the room when he heard voicesing from inside. He happened to overhear Kate talking on the phone with another man. "That''s settled then. I''ll take on the extra scenes, and we can start filming anytime." Click- The door opened. Chapter 693: The Mockingbird Chapter 693: The Mockingbird A strong and elegant figure resembling the sun god Apollo appeared at the door of the room. Under the light, an irregr shadow cast a dark hue on the floor. He strode forward, and the friction between his leather shoes and the ground produced a faint sound. Kate was on the phone with Reece andpletely unaware of Master Glenn''s return, let alone his presence behind her. "Kate." Only when his deep, maic voice sounded near her ear did Kate notice his presence and turned to look. His shadow was reflected in her pupils, along with a glimmer of joy. "Glenn, you''re back." At the same time, she quickly hung up the phone. "Alright, Reece, that''s it. Let thepany know for me. I have something to attend to, so I''ll hang up first!" "No hanging up, Kate, you''ve grown bold. How dare you hang up on my call! I told you to cut ties with that man, did you hear me?" His voice was loud and clear when it came through the phone. To make matters worse, Kate had put the call on speaker, allowing Master Glenn to hear the unfamiliar male voice on the other end. His face instantly turned gloomy. Even without turning around, Kate could feel the cold air swirling behind her, making her stutter andpletely forgetting what she was about to say. "Reece, be careful with your life. Just shut up." "You brat, I''m saying so for your own good. Don''t cry in front of me again in the future." "Hanging up. Bye bye." "Beep beep..." Before her words even finished, she heard a series of beeping sounds in her ear. Reece was expressing his anger! He raised his phone, about to smash it, when suddenly the screensaver disyed his most satisfied and handsome personal photo. Kate had just hung up the phone and casually ced her phone on the dressing table before gracefully walking toward Master Glenn with her slender and delicate legs. Barefoot on the floor, her waist swayed gently. She took the initiative to reach out her hand and ced it on his shoulder. Her tender fingers had just extended when they were grasped by Master Glenn''s warm andrge palm. He had just returned from outside, and his palm was still cold. Their fingers sped, and the warmth from Kate''s palm transferred to his body through their touching skin. Soon, the entire soul felt the warmth. Kate''s cheeks quickly turned red, and with a shy and clear gaze like that of a young deer, she nced at him, her lips slightly parted, exhaling a fragrant breath. "What''s wrong?" The man, with his narrow and deep-set eyes shining, stared at her, his tone tinged with a hint of coercion. "Who is that person?" That person... Was he referring to Reece? Kate curved her lips and casually answered, "Oh, that''s my good friend, someone you''ve met before..." "He wants you to leave me!" As Master Glenn spoke, a fleeting killing intent shed in his eyes, causing Kate to pause for a moment. "Um, don''t mind him. He''s just foolish. He wouldn''t understand my affairs. But as my friend, I know he means well." Before she finished speaking, Master Glenn angrily held her delicate face with both hands and leaned down. His lips dominantly pressed against her cherry lips, exerting a considerable amount of force. "Mmm." "I can''t breathe," she gasped. The more she struggled, the more forceful and lingering his kisses became, as if he wanted to kiss her for eternity. Only when the girl in his arms turned red, her face flushed and her body weak, did Master Glenn show mercy and release her. The satisfied voice echoed above her head, "You''re not allowed to leave." So, he was worried about that. Kate lowered her head, her thick and fan-like eyshes concealing the smile in her eyes. Under the dazzling crystal chandelier, her face was translucently white, and even the faint veins beneath her temple could be seen. Her silence made the usually confident Master Glenn feel a hint of nervousness. His palm, hidden beneath the suit sleeve, clenched into a fist, with a fineyer of sweat forming in his palm. "Kate." He embraced her once again, earnestly savoring her sweetness, but always feeling as if she could disappear at any moment. His worries, unease, and inexplicable restlessness, Kate could sense them all. In response, she tiptoed, her hand still resting on his shoulder, but now she moved to undo his tie, followed by the buttons on his coat. "Glenn, have me." She said it. This was her first initiative. Master Glenn''s eyes brightened, and his lips, which had been tightly pursed into a straight line, suddenly curved into an elegant smile, revealing his current joyful mood. He immediately scooped her up horizontally and took steps toward therge double bed. Outside, the sky was a hazy gray, and the crystal lights in the room were blinding. Silent tears streamed down the woman''s eyes. Her tearful and pitifully shy appearance aroused the evil in his heart. He wanted to devour her. Leaving nothing behind. After a long time, the room outside had turned pitch ck, and the winter night sky appeared higher than in the summer. Kate fell asleep, exhausted. The man sat at the bedside, wearing a white shirt with unbuttoned cuffs, revealing a smooth and shiny chest. Dampened by sweat, his body reflected a sparkling glow under the lights.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He gazed tenderly at the sleeping girl in his arms, hisrge hand absentmindedly stroking her thick, long hair. His fingertips gently caressed her rosy lips, forming a smirking smile. He was growing to like her more and more, to the point where it reached his very core... He wanted to offer his entire heart to her. If only he could have a longer lifespan like a normal person. If only he didn''t carry the surname Weaver. If only he didn''t have to marry Miss Walsh. Unfortunately, these were all his fantasies He was born into the opulent golden cage of the Weaver family, and no matter how noble his status, he was nothing more than a caged bird, deprived of freedom. A caged bird, a species with a very short lifespan. Suddenly, a ringing sound interrupted his thoughts. His phone rang, disying a unique number on the screen. Master Glenn''s eyes darkened, and his slender fingers touched the screen, sliding to the red "decline" button. After about half a minute, the other party sent him a text message. A hint of helplessness crossed his face, and he gently moved the small head in his arms aside, getting up to leave. As he left, he carefully closed the door, afraid of waking the person asleep on the bed. Chapter 694: Conversation In The Study Chapter 694: Conversation in the Study In a drowsy state, Kate unconsciously murmured a few words and instinctively reached out towards the empty spot beside her pillow. But all she touched was the vacant warmth of a soft swan pillow. Huh? Where is he? The room was pitch ck, so quiet that not a single sound could be heard. She reached over to the phone on the cab and checked the time. It was only 9 PM. At this time, Master Glenn would usually be in the study, reading documents. Pushing through the exhaustion in her body, she got out of bed and picked up the shirt at the foot. It was Master Glenn''s shirt, and due to their height difference, the shirt reached her thighs, barely covering her buttocks. Fortunately, at this time, the maids in the house had all returned to their rooms to rest, so she didn''t have to worry about being seen in this attire. When Kate reached the entrance of the study, she noticed that the door wasn''tpletely closed. A faint yellow light seeped out from the room, casting a subtle angle on the floor where the door met. Her gaze was involuntarily drawn to this glimmer of light. She heard the sound of conversationing from inside the room, causing her steps to abruptly halt. She bent her body slightly, pressing her ear against the door. "Shane has returned to the Itoh family, and they want you to assist him," a woman''s voice spoke. The voice sounded cool and clean, exuding an aura of elegance. From this voice, one could deduce that the woman was young. And the one answering her was another familiar deep, low voice. Even if Kate closed her eyes, she would know without thinking who it belonged to. "I''m not going!" "You have to. Don''t forget what your mission is. Once it''s aplished, we will help you achieve what you desire. Master Glenn, you know that orders cannot be disobeyed," the woman insisted. There was a momentary pause, followed by a bone-chillingughter from the woman. "Could it be because of your lover? Are you getting scared?" she taunted. The moment Kate was mentioned, an intimidating aura emanated from Master Glenn. His ice-cold deep-set eyes locked onto the woman''s fair and enchanting face, as he fiercely warned, "I''m warning you, not a single hair of hers should be harmed!" The woman was not intimidated by his presence. Instead, she let out a melodiousughter, biting her finger seductively. With a captivating posture, she sat diagonally on the desk. This posture caused her split dress to reveal a fair and delicate thigh. The slender heels of her shoes made an unforgettable sight on the ground. "Tsk tsk tsk, since you don''t want any harm toe to your lover, it''s in your best interest to obey orders. Tomorrow, you will go to Jostrana! Once Cheyenne gets hold of thatst piece of the map, kill her!" The woman''s voice was resolute as she uttered thosest two words. In her tone, there was a permeating intention to kill. Boom! Kate waspletely stunned, rooted to the spot. Her mind went nk, only echoing with those two words the woman had just spoken. Kill her! They, they wanted to kill Cheyenne? Master Glenn was one of them. The man who had been gentle and loving towards her turned out to be aplete viin. Why were they targeting Cheyenne? Kate couldn''t believe that the words she heard were true. If possible, she would rather believe that it was all just a dream-a terrifying nightmare. However, dreams eventuallye to an end. When she was too startled and helpless, she identally kicked the vase at the entrance of the study. Crash! The exquisite vase fell to the ground, and the fragile ceramic instantly shattered into countless pieces. The vase broke and the water inside spilled all over the floor. Sshes of water wetted her cute pink kitten slippers, and the outdoor temperature was low enough that Kate soon felt a chilling sensation spreading from her feet. Just as she was about to run away, a silver dagger flew out from the room and came straight towards her. Its speed was so fast that all she could see was a blur. Despite knowing that this deadly weapon wasing towards her, her body was unresponsive, as if her feet were weighed down by lead. Since she couldn''t escape, Kate had no choice but to resign herself to closing her eyes. "Ah..." An involuntary scream escaped her lips. "Stop!" A furious voice came from inside the room, filled with anger and darkness. It was Master Glenn! Kate didn''t feel the anticipated pain because just as the silver dagger was about to pierce her, a hand suddenly appeared on her shoulder. The man forcefully pulled her into his embrace. Interestingly, the small dagger that was supposed to take her life returned to the hands of its wielder the moment she heard Master ???¡¯ Glenn''s voice. It turned out that the woman had attached two transparent fishing lines to the handle of the small dagger, allowing her to control it freely. After retrieving the dagger, the fishing lines quickly retracted and wound themselves onto a circr reel. The reel was tied to the woman''s smooth and stic thigh, concealed by a ck bow-shaped garter. The ck satin and her fair thighplemented each of beautifully. In the next moment, the bright red silk dress was dropped, covering the captivating exposed thigh and hiding the reel and dagger. The woman, wore a pair of red patent leather high heels, a red silk dress with butterfly-shaped buttons, and her long hair was pinned up with a metallic letter hairpin. As Kate lifted her gaze, the woman''s face gradually revealed itself in the air. She was incredibly beautiful! But there was no doubt that she was dangerous.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Like a poppy swaying in the wind, the more beautiful it was, the more poisonous it became. In that instant, as Kate saw her, she couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of inferiority. Any man would choose such a enchantress. What was the rtionship between Master Glenn and this woman? The thought of them being lovers caused bitterness and jealousy to well up in Kate''s heart. Chapter 695: HeS Using You Chapter 695: He''s Using You "Hehe, quite audacious of you to eavesdrop on our conversation!" The woman walked up to Kate, stood in front of her, and extended a delicate fair hand to lift the girl''s chin, forcing her to raise her face and meet her gaze. Their eyes locked, and Kate''s mind instinctively went nk. She felt as if she were floating in the clouds, unable to see whaty ahead. All she could perceive was the beauty of those eyes-so mesmerizing. "Young girl, tell me, what did you hear?" the woman asked. "I heard everything. You n to kill Cheyenne," Kate honestly replied. The woman was satisfied with her response, and her gaze turned sharp and piercing. She gave a fierce re to the man beside her. "Did you hear that? She must not be spared!" "No, you can''t harm her!" Master Glenn, fearing that this woman might harm Kate, stepped forward, pped away her hand, and tightly protected Kate in his embrace. Gracie let out a coldugh, leisurely adjusting the pleats on her dress. Her voice sounded seductive and gentle, but it carried a dangerous undertone. "She''ll be a nuisance!" "No, I''ll take care of her," Master Glenn insisted. He would not allow Gracie to harm Kate, not even if it meant using hypnosis to make her forget. Just as tensions escted between the two, Kate suddenly snapped out of her brief daze. Anger and disappointment filled her clear and watery eyes. Without hesitation, she delivered a resounding p to the man. Smack! The sound was loud, even reaching the ears of the maids downstairs. Curiosity piqued, they pushed open the door and discreetly looked upstairs. It was too dark. They couldn''t see what was happening clearly. But one thing was certain-there were three people standing there!!! Shortly after, the vi echoed with Kate''s deeply disappointed crying. She struggled to suppress her emotions, but the more she tried, the more she wanted to cry. "You lied to me!" In the dim night, a clear imprint of five fingers quickly appeared on Master Glenn''s handsome face, and he hung his head in silence, offering no response. His lips parted, and silently, he uttered three words-"I''m sorry!" Kate bit her lip with great force, not even realizing when her lip broke and tasted the metallic vor of blood. But that pain paled inparison to the anguish in her heart. She grabbed hold of Master Glenn''s cor, looking at him with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "Qiancheng, tell me. Is all of this fake?" "You''ve never met Cheyenne, so why do you want to kill her?" "In my heart, you have always been a good person. I don''t want you to do these things. Can''t you ignore the words of this wicked woman?" Her words struck Master Glenn''s soul like drops of rain. He remained silent, shaking his head. "I''m sorry, Kate. This is my destiny, and I can only obey." "What destiny?" "I don''t believe in destiny. Master Glenn, promise me you won''t go, okay?" Kate tugged at his sleeve, tears falling from her eyes like pearls, uncontrobly cascading down like a bursting flood. "I''m sorry!" He had to go! Gracie crossed her arms, watching the two of them like children in a contradictory scene, rolling her eyes in exasperation. She didn''t mind breaking his little lover''s heart a little more. Opening her red lips, she uttered a chilling truth. "Tsk tsk tsk... You''re still so naive, aren''t you? A good person? Perhaps only you see him that way," Gracie taunted. "Do you even know who he is? The renowned Master Glenn of the Weaver family, in reality, is one of the four aces of the Lucas family. Exciting, isn''t it?" Gracie''s voice was filled with mockery and pity towards Kate, her gaze cold and disdainful. "You''re really quite naive." "Shut up!" Master Glenn sternly rebuked her, but unfortunately, it was toote. Kate suddenly understood a lot. Her trembling voice rang out, suppressing a sob as she asked, "And what about me? Did you also approach me with an ulterior motive?" Master Glenn dared not answer that question. He couldn''t even bring himself to look into Kate''s eyes, because the answer would create an insurmountable gulf between them, tearing apart the fragile closeness they had fought so hard to establish. He didn''t dare answer, so Gracie answered on his behalf. "Yes!" "He approached you solely because you''re Cheyenne''s friend. I didn''t lie to you with this answer." With tears in her eyes, Kate turned her cold gaze towards the meddlesome woman behind her, her burst of anger directed at her. "I didn''t ask you!" "Glenn, Master Glenn! Answer me!" Under her demanding questioning, Master Glenn finally lifted his head. His deep-set eyes, as vast as the sea, locked onto every expression on her face. His lips parted, uttering a clear word. "Yes." Smack! Another pnded on his handsome face. When had Master Glenn ever allowed himself to be struck twice without retaliating? Never. He allowed her just because he spoiled her. "You''re both so terrifying. I want to stay away from here. I want to find my brother and tell Cheyenne..." Kate trembled all over. Just moments ago, she was dreaming of a future described by him, but now everything seemed shattered. She had thought about being his mistress until his death. She had thought about giving birth to their child, preferably a boy and a girl. If?t was a daughter, she would encourage her to learn painting from Cheyenne. If it was a son, she would want him to be a doctor like her brother. And she, after his death, would remain unmarried for the rest of her life. But Master Glenn dealt her a heavy blow, plunging her from that beautiful dream into an endless icy hell. Her future, her sacrifices, had turned into a cruel joke. Seeing her frail figure trembling, her eyes filled with astonishing determination and disappointment, Master Glenn finally panicked. This terrified him more than taking someone''s life. "Kate, listen to me. Yes, initially I wanted to use you, butter on, I truly fell in love with you." "Love?" She sarcastically repeated the word, a rare smile appearing on her face. "Glenn, spare me your hypocrisy. I no longer believe in you. Let''s end it here. I won''t let myself be deceived any longer." After uttering these words while enduring the pain in her heart, Kate turned around and ran away, her slippers sshing in the dampness. Master Glenn chased after her, extending arge hand to grab her arm. "Kate, don''t go. Listen to my exnation." "Don''te near me!" In her anger, she ran to the staircase, where the lights weren''t on, and her slippers were soaked with water. Her feet slipped, and she tumbled down the stairs.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Kate!" In the moment before Kate lost consciousness, she heard his heart-wrenching cry. She thought, perhaps he had genuinely liked her at some point. But how could she trust a love that was built upon deception from the very beginning? Chapter 696: Cuisine Chapter 696: CuisineN?velDrama.Org content. Three dayster, the umted snow on the streets of Jostrana began to melt. Interestingly, the moment the snow started melting was also the coldest time in terms of temperature. Jostrana''s winter was even colder than the northeast region of Che. Venturing outside had be an extremely challenging task. Along the way, the only establishments that remained open were sushi restaurants and small fish vendors. Cheyenne sat in the car, stealing a quick nce outside. She noticed many types of fish she had never seen before. Yvonne couldn''t resist her professional inclination and began to give Cheyenne an impromptu geography lesson. "Starting in December and continuing until March of the following year, the Current passes through the western coast of Jostrana. This convergence of warm and cold currents stirs up the seafloor, bringing about abundant food sources and making this area rich in fishery resources." Cheyenne wasn''t particrly interested in these details. She sat quietly, her mind already wandering far away. She thought about the dirty wild man she had encountered in the Dead Forest, the mysterious and fearsome base, and even the man with the silver mask she had seen a few days ago. Lately, she found herself recalling fragmented memories, as if they belonged to someone else, leaving her feeling estranged. As her thoughts wandered, time continued to pass gradually, and the luxury car eventually stopped in front of a two-story wooden building. They''d arrived at the Miller Residence. Yvonne was the first to exit the car. She opened the door for Cheyenne and considerately reminded her to take it slow and be cautious of her stomach. The sight before them brought about a shared expression of confusion and disbelief. They had assumed that the Miller family, who seemed wealthier than most, would live in a grand and opulent mansion simr to the ones they had seen in Che. However, the two-story, wooden house before their eyes was rustic. Upon entering, they were greeted by a long corridor with eaves and intricate roof corners. In the middle, a curved bridge connected the two sides, leading to a small lotus pond that had been dug out, with a hot spring flowing into it. The pool housed some goldfish and a few blossoming pink and purple water lilies. Even in the cold winter, during a season of hibernation for most living things, the Miller family''s courtyard still showcased lively goldfish and blooming lotus flowers, showcasing their extravagance. As they walked through the wooden house, the servants wearing wooden clogs and uniform dark-colored robes greeted them with nods. "Ladies, may I ask whom you are looking for?" "We are here to see Mr. Miller." Yvonne presented an invitation card adorned with a gold-embossed peony. This was the highest level of invitation from the Miller family, usually reserved for esteemed members of the royal family, high-ranking officials, and wealthy merchants. Upon seeing the invitation card, the butler''s attitude towards the two of them became even more respectful and sincere. He bowed ny degrees, expressing his gratitude. "Are you both honored guests? Please follow me." He led Cheyenne and Yvonne from the side of the courtyard, through a long and winding corridor, until they reached thergest central building. Upon opening the door, they were greeted by a spacious and brightly lit room, decorated in authentic Jostrana traditional style. Several people were kneeling on the floor, gathered around a stove. This stove was a heating device used specifically by the people of Jostrana during winter. Due to the scarcity of resources, most households did not have central heating, as it was also a risk for the easily mmable wooden houses. Instead, they would typically install an electric heating device under the table, covered with nkets, allowing the whole family to sit together and chat. Surprisingly, a prominent family like the Miller family seemed to live an ordinary life just like regr people. At first nce, they appeared to be a harmonious family without any arguments. However, the true nature of their rtionships was something only they knew. Seeing Cheyenne''s arrival, Rohan waved her over with a smile, his demeanor kind and amiable, resembling an ordinary elderly person. "Miss Lawrence, please have a seat." Cheyenne looked at the remaining seat next to the table and hesitated for a moment. The round table was quiterge, with Rohan''s eldest son sitting to his left and the flirtatious Elias continuously casting nce''s towards her on his right. The third and fourth young masters were seated next in line. However, the seat diagonally across from her, which should have belonged to the mysterious Master Darren, remained empty. The women of the Miller family were dressed in various exquisite robes, kneeling on the other side of the room, waiting to serve them. Judging by their age and the robes they wore, Cheyenne spected that the slightly older ones were Rohan''s concubines, while the younger ones, distinguished by the style and color of their robes, were his daughters-inw and daughters. One woman in particr caught Cheyenne''s attention, and she couldn''t help but take a few more nces. She was simply stunning, with an oval face, curved eyes, fair skin, and delicate features. Her long chesthut hair cascaded like a waterfall, flowing down her back, and she was dressed in a pink robe adorned with dancing cherry blossoms. It entuated her gentle and sweet temperament, making it hard to look away. It was rumored that this woman was Rohan''s beloved youngest daughter, Charlotte Miller, who was only eighteen years old. From the moment she entered, Cheyenne could feel the woman''s gaze on her, assessing her, but it was not filled with malice. It was filled with kindness. She knew that women in Jostrana had low status, but she didn''t expect them to be denied even the privilege of sitting at the table to eat. Cheyenne and Yvonne hesitated for a moment, as they were also women. "It''s fine, please sit," Rohan reassured them. It was only when Yvonne whispered in her ear that Cheyenne found a rtively secluded spot to sit. Just as she was about to take her seat, her arm was grabbed by Master Elias, who was beside her. Her gaze met his eyes that were shimmering with a mischievous glint. With his eyes fixed on Cheyenne''s fair face, Master Elias warmly suggested, "Miss Lawrence, if you don''t mind, you can sit next to me." "Thank you." As she took her seat, she caught a glimpse of the figure opposite her, and her mind went nk. The man was dressed in a well-fitted ck suit, with a matching overcoat draped over it. He sat tall and imposing. What caught Cheyenne''s attention were the visible scars on his hand, which marred his otherwise wless appearance, evoking a sense of pity. The silver-white mask on his face reflected a dazzling light under themp, and his deep-set eyes stared at her, a trace of a smile appearing on them. Why was he smiling? Cheyenne lightly bit her red lip and turned her head away, avoiding his gaze. Chapter 697: Feel Pained Chapter 697: Feel Pained Cheyenne''s eyes widened in surprise as Rohan personally demonstrated his proud tea-making skills and enthusiastically engaged in a conversation about tea culture with them. Rohan''s tea-making technique and his demeanor werepletely different. He was exceptionally meticulous in his actions, exuding elegance in every move.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His deep understanding of tea impressed even Cheyenne, who couldn''t help but admire him. ording to tradition, the first cup of tea should be served to the esteemed guest. Rohan surprised her by personally handing her the first cup, his eyes filled with a warm smile as he said, "Miss Lawrence, please enjoy." Cheyenne epted the cup, feeling both honored and surprised. She lightly blew on the tea, savoring its aroma, and took a delicate sip. It had a slight bitterness at first, followed by a sweet aftertaste that lingered on her lips and teeth. She was amazed by the lifelike flower patterns on the surface of the tea, which were a delightful surprise. While she had seentte art on coffee before, this was her first time witnessing such intricate designs on tea. She couldn''t help but exim, "Rohan, you truly possess an impressive mastery of the tea ceremony. I would love to give it a try myself." Rohan smiled and handed her the tea scoop, saying, "That would be wonderful, Miss Lawrence. Please go ahead." He was about to offer her some simple guidance on how to proceed. Cheyenne, with bated breath, skillfully used the tea scoop, carefully drawing strokes on the surface of the tea. Soon, an adorable and naive little cat appeared on the water''s surface. "Oh, it''s so cute. Miss Lawrence, can you give me this cup of tea?" Master Elias pped his hands and approached, reaching out as if to take the tea from her. Suddenly, a dark and solemn voice interrupted, as anotherrge hand swiftly grabbed the cup before anyone else could. It was Kelvin, wearing his silver mask, his hands firmly ced on the table, protectively guarding the tea. Aware of everyone''s gaze upon him, he was relieved that his expression was hidden behind the mask, concealing his current emotions. "I like cats," was his exnation. Master Elias couldn''t help but feel a little displeased. Who was this man his sister had brought along? Why did he seem difficult to get along with? Cheyenne, on the other hand, didn''t care about who would drink the tea or the hidden motives behind it. For her, it was just a casual attempt to satisfy her urge. To ease the awkward atmosphere, Marcel immediately turned to the stoic butler behind him and inquired, "By the way, has the chef been prepared?" In response, the butler nodded respectfully and replied, "Yes, Master Marcel. The chef is already prepared. Today, he will be cooking on-site to entertain the two esteemed guests." With a p of his hands, a middle-aged man wearing a white chef''s uniform and a tall white hat walked in barefoot, carrying arge bamboo basket filled with tools and ingredients. In the next moment, he took out a strangely shaped fish from the basket. Cheyenne, who wasn''t particrly fond of fish, had no idea what this fish was called untilter when she learned it was called "gobioid fish," a famous Sashimi dish in Jostrana During her time in Che, she had eaten sashimi a few times, but due to her dietary preferences, she wasn''t ustomed to eating raw food. However, in Jostrana, she would have to take a few bites to show respect for the local customs. Next, all eyes were on the middle-aged chef. He remained calm andposed, seemingly lost in his own world, meticulously arranging the tools and ingredients he needed on the table. The set of knives he had was made of stainless steel, with handles made of pure gold, indicating their considerable value. Knives were a chef''s weapon, and in Jostrana, a chef''s skill was tested by their ability to cleanly slice through a fish. After preparing everything, the peculiar chef conducted a silent prayer, crossing himself at the chest, revealing his Christian faith. When he opened his eyes after the prayer, his whole demeanor changed instantly. His gaze became sharp, filled with determination. He then took out a small silver knife and retrieved a live, wriggling fish from the basket with his other hand. Cheyenne had initially thought he would take out a pre-killed fish, but to her surprise, it was a fresh fish still full of life. The chef firmly pressed the fish onto the cutting board, and it continued to gasp for breath, its lips opening and closing, and its gills expanding. The bright red gills were filled with tiny blood vessels and red gill fments. Since it was out of the water, the fments stuck together, creating a somewhat pitiful and heart-wrenching sight. Removing the head and tail, the chef then made a small incision near the tail and slowly peeled off the fish''s skin. This was amonly used fish-killing technique in Jostrana. Compared to the traditional method of using a knife to scrape off fish scales, which would often result in scales flying everywhere, using a knife to remove the fish skin and scales actually made the process cleaner. The chef took advantage of the fish''s freshness and began delicately and methodically removing the flesh from its body. The gruesome scene made both Cheyenne and Yvonne feel somewhat ufortable. However, in the eyes of the locals, this was a normal urrence. They believed that by preparing the dish this way, the fish''s freshness and vor could be preserved. After the chef sessfully peeled off the fish skin, the white and tender fish meat continued to wriggle and jump on the cutting board. The fish was still struggling, its round eyes glistening with tears, as if crying. Did fish experience pain? Cheyenne had no answer to that question. ording to the chefs who prepared sashimi, fish were believed to be creatures without pain receptors. Therefore, they considered this method of preparation not as cruelty but as a form of respect for the food. When Cheyenne heard this facy, she couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. In less than three minutes, all the fish meat was removed, leaving behind a pristine white fish skeleton. Surprisingly, not a single bone spur remained on the fish skeleton throughout the entire process, showcasing the chef''s exceptional skill. Would these fish bones be discarded or used to feed dogs? The next moment, Cheyenne saw the chef cing two fish bones into a ss container nearby. The container was filled with water, and something magical happened: the fish bones began to swim slowly within it. Chapter 698: She Is Pregnant Chapter 698: She is Pregnant Today''s main course is gobioid fish sashimi, naturally requiring the fresh fish meat to be thinly sliced and ced on a bed of ice, garnished with flowers and herbs, apanied by rose carvings made from carrots, and sprinkled with some deep-sea fish roe. The authentic fish broth sauce can be used to dip the fish meat or to be eaten together with sushi. Another dish is sushi made from octopus roe. Opening the container, he presented an oval-shaped ball resembling a goose yellow color. He used scissors to cut open the octopus roe bag inside, and a pale yellow liquid flowed out like running water. He scooped it directly onto the sushi, and even Cheyenne, who was standing far away, could smell the fishy odor emanating from the octopus roe. However, this generation of cuisine turned out to be worth a fortune! Because this was no ordinary octopus; it was the King Octopus from the deep sea of Ozruefast, also known as the legendary "Water Monster." The cost of salvaging one of these creatures could reach around 1 million, not to mention the additional transportation expenses. After the chef ted the sushi and sashimi separately, he served them in front of the Miller family. The Miller family seemed to be ustomed to this way of eating, enjoying their meal with relish. Rohan noticed that Cheyenne hadn''t touched her food and smiled as he asked, "Miss Lawrence, are you not used to this? This fish is very fresh, and the fish from the deep sea swims more freely, with firm muscles and no bacteria inside. You should give it a try; it''s incredibly delicious and sweet." Having reached this point, Cheyenne couldn''t really refuse. She nodded with a faint expression and reached out to pick up a piece of raw fish with her fork. She dipped it in the sauce and put it into her mouth. Indeed, as he had said, there was no fishy taste. However, she felt something even more terrifying.N?velDrama.Org content. The fish was still moving! The fish meat danced faintly between her lips and tongue, as if it were still alive and staring at him. Cheyenne couldn''t bring herself to bite into it with her teeth; she felt as if she were devouring raw human flesh, causing her to feel nauseous and on the verge of vomiting. Meanwhile, Rohan continued eating and wiped his beard, praising, "The taste of this fish is truly sweet and fresh." Cheyenne forced herself to eat a piece, but after that, she didn''t touch her fork again. Then, Rohan enthusiastically picked up piece after piece of octopus roe sushi and cheerfully said to her, "Miss Lawrence, you should also try this. Octopus roe has a high protein content and is extremely nutritious." Her gaze fell upon the sushi on her te, where she could visibly see the tiny octopus roe, some of which still seemed to be newly formed. The fuzzy eight tentacles were almost within reach of her mouth, which made her, with her trypophobia, feel utterly disgusted just by looking at it. Unable to hold back, her face changed color, and she awkwardly turned her body aside, covering her lips. Her inner turmoil surged, and her stomach spasms felt like cramps. "Cheyenne, what''s wrong?" Yvonne thought she was experiencing morning sickness and quickly brought her a ss of water. "Cheyenne, here. Drinking some water will make you feel better." The eyes of everyone in the room turned towards her, their gazes scanning her. Among those looks, especially the one filled with concern, followed her closely, and their gaze lowered to nce at her slightly swollen belly. They probably knew the reason behind her abnormal behavior. Her lips pressed tightly into a straight line. If he had known that pregnancy would make her feel so ufortable, he would have never let her be pregnant. Feeling slightly better, Cheyenne straightened her posture and a trace of apology appeared on her face. She spoke softly, "I''m sorry, I can''t eat the octopus sushi. It''s not that it doesn''t taste good, but it''s just that I... UMS Before Cheyenne could finish her sentence, a hand with distinct knuckles reached out from beside her. A man wearing a silver mask swapped the shredded meat and cucumber sushi from his own te to hers, and in one swift motion, he took a bite of the octopus roe sushi that Cheyenne had barely eaten. Everyone was shocked by his actions, and Charlotte, who had been kneeling silently on the side, looked at him, shocked. "Mr. Walker, you and her..." Kelvin, afraid of revealing his rtionship with Cheyenne, exined in an unusually cold tone, "She''s pregnant and can''t eat this I''m just helping her out. After all, such a delicious thing shouldn''t go to waste." "So, Miss Lawrence is pregnant." As his words fell, an awkward atmosphere filled the room. When everyone''s gaze fell upon Cheyenne''s stomach, they jokingly said, "Apologies, we didn''t notice at all. It seems Miss Lawrence is too slim. Butler, please bring her a bowl of congee." Cheyenne nodded in agreement. "It''s still early in the pregnancy." She turned out to be pregnant! What a pity for such a beauty. Master Elias, the charming man, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His enthusiasm for Cheyenne diminished considerably, and he silently ate his meal. However, his eyes couldn''t help but nce at her exceptionally beautiful face from time to time, filled with regret. Why did she have to be pregnant? In reality, Cheyenne didn''t eat much throughout the meal, and she only took a few sips of the seafood congee before setting aside her cutlery. Kelvin noticed everything. He discreetly took out his phone under the table, opened Line, and quickly typed a few words on the chat interface with Chris. After finishing their meal, the Miller family''s ball began. Master Elias invited Cheyenne to dance, considering her pregnancy, and they chose the gentlest tango. Her graceful dance movements drew admiration from many people. Kelvin knelt on both knees on the side, and Charlotte looked at him with shy and timid eyes, inviting him in fluent Jostrana, "Mr. Walker, may I have this dance with you?" "I don''t know how to dance!" Kelvin pursed his lips lightly and coldly rejected her kind invitation. Then, when he saw Cheyenne pursing her red lips andughing with the other man, Master Elias, he pulled Charlotte''s arm with jealousy and walked towards the center of the dance floor. Charlotte thought with joy that he wanted to dance with her, but to her surprise, Kelvin pushed her into the crowd. A sudden change of events forced Master Elias to release Cheyenne''s hand and support his sister instead. At the same time, Kelvin''s hand changed to hold her not-so-delicate waist, while his other hand rested on her shoulder. Underneath the mask, his lips silently uttered a few words. "I don''t like the image of you being with him. It hurts my heart." Despite his earlier advice to himself not to reveal their rtionship, things were unfolding in a direction he couldn''t control. Chapter 699: Charlotte Miller Chapter 699: Charlotte Miller Kelvin couldn''t bear to see Cheyenne right in front of him, yet he could only interact with her as a stranger. They used to have the closest rtionship in the world. He should be able to embrace her freely, kiss her red lips, and boldly dere to those who coveted her, "This is my woman." But he couldn''t do it. He had considered distancing himself from her, just to see her happy from afar. Because he felt unworthy of the beautiful Cheyenne, she deserved a better man than him. However, the more he tried to persuade himself to forget, the clearer her image became in his heart. He simply couldn''t stop his mind from thinking about her, and he had an instinctual desire to be closer to her, to possess her beauty. Especially when he saw Master Elias looking at Cheyenne with a possessive gaze, his inner anger was like moltenva, ready to erupt. If it weren''t for the fact that they were at the Miller residence, he would have exploded long ago. During the dancing segment just now, when Cheyenne identally stepped on Master Elias''s foot and smiled sweetly at him, Kelvin''s entire soul felt as if it had been stabbed with a sharp knife. He couldn''t bear to see that radiant smile, which belonged to him, being seen by anyone else. As for Cheyenne, the unexpected change of dance partner brought a sense of relief. She was increasingly annoyed by Master Elias''s intentions. When she lifted her head and met his eyes, he looked like a hunter lurking in the dark night, and she was the innocent prey. She was not a naive girl that would allow him to take advantage of her without consequences. Cheyenne gave Kelvin a hard stomp and furrowed her brows, asking coldly, "What do you think you''re doing?" Kelvin, enduring the pain in his heart, softened his voice as she continued to speak in a tone that showed she still didn''t remember him. "I would like to invite you to dance. Is that okay?" Cheyenne, feeling a bit tired after dancing earlier, refused without hesitation. "No, I''m tired. I don''t want to dance anymore. If you want, you can go find your Charlotte." Don''t think she didn''t notice the alluring Charlotte who was fawning over him. When she mentioned Charlotte, Kelvin''s face showed a mocking and impatient expression, but he couldn''t help but smile. He thought happily, "Is Cheyenne jealous?" Look, even though she has amnesia, she still cares about me. Does it mean she still loves me? Kelvin was happy for less than three seconds before he saw Cheyenne turning away from him. Subconsciously, he reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his arms. "Don''t go. If we''re not dancing, can we at least talk?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cheyenne turned her head and red at him coldly. Her voice was indifferent, "Sir, we''re not acquainted. I don''t want to talk to strangers." When Kelvin heard it, his heart clenched. He wanted to tell Cheyenne, "I''m not a stranger. Even if you consider me your enemy, I don''t want to be a stranger." "Cheyenne, I..." he began to say. As she walked away, she almost slipped, but Kelvin quickly grabbed her arm, stabilizing her. This time, he firmly held her in his arms. The sight of the two, one tall and one short, one ck and one red, harmonious and perfect, was like a match made in heaven. Charlotte clearly understood what was happening when she witnessed this scene. She walked over in her wooden clogs and chuckled softly with a sweet voice, "So, Mr. Walker, you prefer Miss Lawrence. I don''t look as beautiful as she does, nor do I have so many men vying for my affection. I truly envy Miss Lawrence." "But Mr. Walker, if you like Miss Lawrence, can you ept the child in her belly?" Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She really wanted to retort, "What does it have to do with you? The child is mine, and it has nothing to do with anyone else, regardless of who the father is." Upon hearing Cheyenne''s response, Charlotte puckered her red lips in a pitiful manner. Guilt appeared on her face, and she quickly exined, "Miss Lawrence, that''s not what meant I didn''t say that it''s not good for you to be a second-time bride with a child. In fact, the second-time marriage market is quite good now, and you would be even more popr in Jostrana as a second-time bride." The same goes for Che. But even if Cheyenne were a second-time, third-time, or fourth-time bride, so what? There are plenty of men who like her. Kelvin had no doubt about this. To prevent Charlotte from further provoking Cheyenne, he grabbed her hand and publicly dered, "I like Miss Lawrence, and I also like the child in her belly." Of course, it was his child. How could he not like it? Cheyenne and Yvonne stared at him with a look of disbelief, as if he was crazy. They didn''t even know each other, yet he was saying such bold words. Yvonne, even more concerned, cautioned Cheyenne, "Cheyenne, don''t let a man''s sweet words deceive you. We don''t know who he really is." Kelvin smiled bitterly, and a deep chuckle emanated from beneath his mask. "Miss Lawrence, I was just joking earlier." Upon hearing this, Cheyenne finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Please refrain from making such jokes; we are strangers." As she turned to leave, a waiter carrying a tray of wine unexpectedly bumped into Cheyenne, causing the red liquid to spill onto her clothes. The cold dress stuck to her body, making her shiver. "Oh my, Miss Lawrence, are you alright?" Charlotte approached with feigned concern, her gaze gleeful as she looked at Cheyenne''s stained dress. "Miss Lawrence, your dress is all dirty. Why don''t youe with me and change into another outfit?" Cheyenne initially wanted to decline, but wearing the damp dress was indeed ufortable. So, she had to force a smile and nodded reluctantly. "Thank you, Miss Miller." They walked towards the vicinity of the hot springs behind the house, and Charlotte''s expression suddenly changed. In a cold tone, she asked, "Miss Lawrence, do you know Mr. Walker?" Cheyenne replied directly, "I don''t know him." However, Charlotte didn''t believe her for a second. She began to express her thoughts. "I like Mr. Walker, even though I don''t know what he looks like." Chapter 700: Praying Magic Chapter 700: Praying Magic Cheyenne''s attitude turned cold, and she couldn''t help but roll her eyes in her mind. She thought to herself, "If you like that man, why don''t you go after him? What''s the point of telling me?" Suddenly, Charlotte, who was walking ahead, stopped in her tracks. She turned around, and a hint of eerie redness flickered in her clear and bright eyes. Her cherry lips parted, and with a soft and sweet voice, she said, "Miss Lawrence, if you were no longer here, perhaps he would notice me." "What are you trying to do?" Water sshed up, creatingyers of terrifying waves in the dark water. The ck fabric on Cheyenne''s dress became soaked, and the scattered diamonds on the hem emitted a faint glow. Cheyenne''s long hair spread out, swaying in the water like seaweed. She coued. "You!" With temperatures below minus ten degrees, the water surface froze into ice. Cheyenne knew how to swim, but for some reason, tonight felt like she had encountered a legendary water spirit. Her limbs quickly lost warmth, and under the low temperature, she lost consciousness, feeling numb and heavy. Her feet seemed to be stuck in the muddy bottom of the pool, and no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free. On the shore, Charlotte pulled a strand of hair back to her chest and smiled gracefully. Her bright eyes shimmered with a dazzling light. "Miss Lawrence, it must be painful. This is the consequence of offending a high-level sorceress!" As she spoke, she sped her hands in a praying gesture. Dazzling green light emanated from her fingertips, and around her, scattered green starlights began to appear, like thousands of fireflies swirling around her, creating a beautiful scene. So what if you''re a sorceress? Cheyenne took a deep breath, instantly regaining some rity. She spread her arms to increase the surface area between her body and the water. The ripples spread in circles towards the shore, startling the aquatic organisms, causing them to float up to the surface. These tendrils seemed to possess a life of their own as they entangled Cheyenne, continuously tightening and forcefully pulling her underwater. identally swallowing a few mouthfuls of water, Cheyenne felt a chilling sensation from the soles of her feet to the top of her head. She attempted to reach for her legs with her hands. Before setting off, she had strapped a pistol to her thigh, just in case, and now it proved to be useful. With great effort, Cheyenne managed to pull out the concealed pistol tied to her thigh. Her thumb pressed the trigger, and a bullet flew out of the barrel. The bullet urately headed towards Charlotte, disrupting her prayers, and the green radiance gradually disappeared. The vines that bound Cheyenne''s body seemed to have a life of their own and disappeared in an instant. Cheyenne finally breathed a sigh of relief. Charlotte stared at her own pale palm in shock-how could this happen? Her sorcery had been interrupted by Cheyenne, an unprecedented urrence. Since bing a sorceress at the age of thirteen, she had never encountered such a stubborn and strong-willed person. Taking advantage of Charlotte''s stunned state, Cheyenne shakily swam towards the shore. Ten meters... Seven meters... Three meters! Only three meters left! However, damn it, she was truly out of strength. Her wrists had been cut by the ropes during her struggles, and now fresh blood was flowing from her wrist, unabated. The frigid water from the hot spring flowed onto her wrist, sending a bone-chilling sensation through her body. Even the intensity of her heartbeat slowed down and became sluggish. To make matters worse, her stomach began to cramp in agonizing pain, likely due to the difort caused by the low temperature. The child within her was feeling the effects. "Miss Lawrence, you truly surprise me. It seems that only advanced sorcery can bring about your demise." The Miller family had the ability to kel She was the illegitimate daughter who received more favor than the eldest son, all because of her special abilities. In fact, there was another person in the Miller family with such powers, and his sorcery surpassed that of Charlotte. That person was the enigmatic and unpredictable Master Darren. However, he was naturally rebellious and refused to be controlled, so Rohan had to give up on him and focus all his efforts on Charlotte. Cheyenne didn''t know what this "advanced sorcery" was, but she remained calm inside, even watching Charlotte''s performance with an expressionless face. What sorcery? In her eyes, it was all just a bunch of supernatural mumbo-jumbo. The monstrous vines from earlier and the icy pool she was currently in were nothing more than hypnotic methods used by Charlotte. As long as she found a breakthrough, disrupted the hypnosis, perhaps she could return to reality. Cheyenne''s mind raced as she tried to figure out what to do. Meanwhile, a dark figure emerged from the other end of the winding corridor. Under the dim moonlight, the silver-white mask reflected a dazzling light, obscuring his face from view. The tall figure blended seamlessly with the darkness, leaving no trace. On the other side, Charlotte had initiated the advanced sorcery, a secret technique that allowed her to manipte all things in the world including the souls of people. She plucked a small leaf and blew a breath. In mid-air, a giant ck fly appeared, emitting a harsh buzzing sound as it flew towards Cheyenne. The water that had bound her transformed into a transparent serpent, firmly imprisoning her within. The sharp ws of the fly lunged at her, and the water Serpent opened its gaping maw. "Ugh..." Cheyenne was already drenched in sweat, feeling as if she had been soaking in the water for a century. She was on the verge of losing her patience to struggle. "Cheyenne..." A faint voice came from a distance with the night wind.N?velDrama.Org content. Hoarse and deep, it resonated in her ears like an ancient incantation, captivating Cheyenne. She began searching for the source of this voice. Unfortunately, when she opened her eyes, all she saw was an endless darkness. The transparent water serpent flew towards her and bit into her arm. She swung her bare hand with a forceful motion, as if riding the wind and waves. Splish-ssh... The sound of sshing water echoed clearly. The coldness made her scalp tingle, and her mind was filled with a buzzing noise. Her vision darkened, and she fainted. Chapter 701: OnisteadS Past Chapter 701: Onistead''s Past Inside the enclosed and upscale golf course, the air conditioning was turned on,pletely shielding the golfers from the winter chill. Here, a sexy and tall woman wore a white low-cut dress that reached just above her knees, entuating her curvaceous and shapely buttocks as she bent over. Paired with knee-high white Martin boots, her legs appeared elongated, enhancing her graceful and slender figure. The woman held a golf club in her hand, aiming at a small hole on the golf course, and with a swing of her arms, the ball flew out, disappearing from sight. She covered her eyes with one hand and nced back, yfully pouting at the man behind her, trying to seek his attention. "Master Elias, look at my shot. It''s gone missing," she coquettishlyined. However, when she turned around, she realized that the man behind her didn''t pay her any mind at all. He sat with crossed legs on a chair, gently swaying a ss of red wine in one hand, and in the other, he held a diamond-studded mobile phone. He casually opened his mouth and said, "Tsk tsk, Darren, you finally remembered me. What''s the matter? Are you not busy with work today, or is it that you don''t miss your crush?" In the end, he even made a sarcastic remark with her. This resentful tone was just like that of a vengeful woman trapped in a secluded mansion, causing the woman''splexion to darken. Who is Darren? Could it be the legendary mysterious Master Darren? Wasn''t it rumored that he was not weed by the Miller family and had been developing his career overseas all this time? Could it be that he had already returned to the country? From the other end of the phone came a cold and icy voice, devoid of any warmth, "Stop your nonsense. I''ll give you only ten minutes. Hurry up ande to my office." "Ten minutes? So urgent? That''s impossible. I''m outside right now, and besides, I''ve taken off my pants..." "Beep beep beep..." How infuriating! Benson actually hung up the phone. As for his lie about being "busy" outside, it seemed that Benson didn''t really care. Well, he decided to ept his fate and hurry over. Damn it! Indeed, ten minutes was truly impossible. After hanging up the phone, Master Elias immediately stood up from his seat and rushed towards the door of the caf¨¦. "Master Elias!" "Master Elias, where are you going?" "Wait for me." What''s going on? How could he just leave her behind and go ahead? The woman looked bewildered at his departing figure and hurriedly chased after him in her high heels, but as soon as she took a step forward, she bumped into the corner of a table. "Ouch! That hurts." She looked down and saw that her ankle was already swollen and red. The coach and the waiter who were waiting nearby, afraid that they would skip out on the bill, suddenly woke up and quickly approached to block the woman''s path. "Miss, you haven''t paid yet." "How much?" Watching Elias'' figure disappear at the corner of the street, she couldn''t catch up anymore. She turned around and gave him a fierce re, channeling all the anger she had been thrown off by Master Elias onto him. "How much?" "369 dors." As soon as the words fell, she took out her wallet from her handbag, opened it, and casually pulled out a thick stack of bills, proudly flipping her bangs in front of her forehead. "No need for change!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. August in Onistead was scorching like a steamer ced on a stove, with dark clouds piling up in the sky. The outdoor temperature soared to 39 degrees Celsius. The weather forecast on the television station warned that a super typhoon, "Maria No. 1," would makendfall from the southwest today, bringing continuous rainfall for three days. In preparation for the approaching typhoon, the meteorological department issued a warning to the citizens a week in advance, urging them to take protective measures. So, on this scorching day, people could be seen everywhere, rushing around with bags full of food. Later, around three o''clock in the afternoon, the storm hit. The rose-patterned windows of the vi were left open, and they were rattled by the powerful wind. The gusts swept in, causing the white curtains to dance in mid-air. Therge vi remained dark, empty, and eerily silent, resembling a haunted house. Only in the living room, near the sofa, a small tablemp was left lit, casting a soft yellow glow. This dim and hazy light illuminated a small corner and fell upon a voluminous red skirt. The vibrant color was enveloped in a faint golden halo, giving it a touch of antiquity. The irregr hem of the red skirt trailed on the floor, revealing a slender pair of legs with visible veins, devoid of any flesh. As one''s gaze moved upward, a thick white smoke nketed her delicate and rose- like face. Sh, the once radiantdy of Onistead, the heiress of the Edwards family, had now be painfully thin. It was heartbreaking to witness. As the man approached, a gust of night wind lifted theyer of white gauze, allowing a glimpse of the enchanting and delicate figure lying on the sofa. Her long hair was disheveled, her clothes were in disarray, and she wore vivid and borate makeup. Her fair hand trembled as she held a cigarette. A me lit up. Smoke filled the air. She lowered her head and took a deep drag, revealing a contented smile on her face. It was faint, yet innocent. It was a joyous expression, as if a child had received the cake they had longed for. But what she was doing at this moment was definitely not something a child could do! Channing couldn''t believe that his beloved woman, Sh, had fallen into such a vulgar and heartbreaking state. If he had known that the first sight he would see after regaining his sight would be like this, he would rather have stayed forever in the darkness. Out of sight, out of mind, rather than watching her degrade herself. As Sh''s gaze shifted and caught a glimpse of the tall figure in ck, her actions instinctively froze. She released the cigarette butt. The man''s gaze made her feel insecure and ashamed. She wanted to escape, but her shoulder was firmly held by Channing''srge hand. He looked down at her, so thin that she resembled a lifeless porcin doll, fragile enough to break at the slightest touch. "Why did you take it? Do you even know what it is?" He had never been this angry before. Not even when she had threatened him with suicide and forced him into a divorce had Channing disyed such a wrathful and icy gaze. Sh felt the pain in her shoulder from his grip, and her vacant eyes finally regained some spirit, albeit in the form of angry mes. "Let me go!" As she spoke, the "cigarette" she had been holding in her mouth fell to the ground, and the white shag carpet quickly burst into mes. Boom! Although it was in the day, the sky was pitch-ck as if it were night. Chapter 702: Twins Chapter 702: Twins The collision of clouds produced a series of silver lightning bolts, tearing apart the night sky. Thunder rumbled. The lights in the room flickered for a moment, momentarily plunging Sh into darkness, where she caught a glimpse of the anger flickering in his eyes. It was as if he wanted to devour her. In the next instant, he extended his foot, ruthlessly crushing the expensive cigarette she had painstakingly obtained. Thousands of dors, smuggled from abroad, was wasted just like that. The mes on the carpet were also extinguished by his heartless act. Sh''s pupils dted, and she quickly reached out to pick up the cigarette from the ground. The Edwards family had gone bankrupt. Moreover, because she had been caught with contraband, she had permanently transformed into someone else. Now, apart from the house under her father Layne''s name, she had nothing. It was just a few thousand dors, but to her, it was more important than life itself. "My cigarette, Channing, mind your own business!" "You''re not allowed to take this stuff again! Sh, you''ve truly surprised me," he said, grabbing her hand and forcefully pushing her onto the couch, scolding her with absolute authority. She used to be willful and unruly, but she would never touch these forbidden items. It had been less than half a year since her divorce, how did she be this eerie and ghostly figure? Sh let out a bitterugh. Why did she have to get involved with these things? It was too painful. Her body, mind, and even her entire soul were undergoing torment. After achieving her long-awaited divorce, she wasn''t happy at all. On one side, there were the images of him and his engaged sweetheart, being openly affectionate. On the other side, in her midnight dreams, there was a small figure covered in blood. A small boy, bearing a face so simr to Channing''s, dragged a broken leg, cried and grabbed onto her sleeve, his tender voice questioning her, "Mommy, why don''t you want me?" "I''m in so much pain, my hand is broken, and it was eaten by a crow." "Mommy, one of my eyes is gone, it hurts so much." She always dreamed of that boy, and dreamed of Channing... Insomnia, anxiety, and fear plunged her deeper into the quagmire, drowsy and lethargic. Someone on the set told her that she could buy "magic cigarettes," which were actually a type of electronic cigarette and a health supplement. It could treat insomnia, improve blood cirction, and effectively alleviate pain. With a lot of pent-up frustration in her heart, Sh couldn''t find any other way out, and no one would listen to her. She decided to give it a try. After using it once, Sh realized that she had been swindled. This was not an electronic cigarette, let alone a health supplement-it was contraband. She had considered quitting. However, the pain and torment, as if thousands of ants were devouring her soul, led her to give up. Once the mind besx, it will be left to its own devices. Sh found that after inhaling the "magic cigarette," she could momentarily forget the bloody past and entertained the idea of giving up altogether. Channing tightly clenched his fists, his jet-ck eyes fixed on her tear-stained face, filled with heartache and self-me, leaving an unpleasant feeling in his heart. After a few seconds, his hoarse voice finally asked, "Sh, do you regret divorcing me?" What he wanted to say was that as long as she nodded and said "yes," he would rather be ridiculed by everyone than hesitate to choose her again, saying "Let''s remarry, I''ll take care of you." But Sh interrupted him before these words could leave his throat.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She pushed away Channing''s hand from her shoulder with a bitter smile. "I don''t regret it." "You can leave, Channing. We, it''s impossible." Proud as she was, even if she were to die, she would die with elegance, holding roses in her hand. How could she reveal her vulnerable side in front of him, who she had disdained and hurt before. Channing suddenly lost all his strength, his eyes copsing at the sight of the photo of Sh and another man on the table. He burst into a deep, furiousughter. In this spacious vi,ughter mingled with the sound of thunder outside, casting a silver-white and warm yellow light on his face. "It''s my wishful thinking, so be it then!" He left without a trace of nostalgia as he turned around. Without his support, Sh suddenly fell on the sofa, ayer of sadness finally appearing in her beautiful pupils. She couldn''t see Channing''s tears as he left. And Channing, not looking back, naturally missed her look of guilt. It wasn''t until long after his figure disappeared behind the door that Sh reached out to pick up the cigarette from the carpet and wiped it clean. Then she lit it again. Her life was just like the cigarette he had stepped on. The brief sh of the me was a fleeting and illusory happiness; ahead, there was only bitterness. But what did that matter? The path was chosen by herself-there was no turning back now. Sh fell into the nightmare of her past life, and Channing watched over her with concern. What he didn''t know was that at that time, Sh didn''t want to use illegal substances, but someone deliberately schemed against her. He didn''t know that he and Sh had a pair of twins! After their divorce, he lied to her, saying he was going abroad to marry another woman, when in reality, he just wanted to visit the Dead Forest. Little did he know that Sh discovered this and dragged her sick body to the Dead Forest to chase after him. He thought she came to force him to marry that woman, so he only left her a ne and walked away. He never imagined he would be trapped in that dark and secluded ce r twenty-three years.get In those twenty-three years, heo pondered countless possibilities. Perhaps Sh had remarried and was living a happy life. Perhaps Sh was still waiting for him toe back and give her an exnation... But he never considered that she had died! And not only did she die, but she died with their son, leaving behind the daughter he had once met, Cheyenne! After over a month of running between Akloit and Onistead, Channing finally found the doctor who had performed surgery on Sh. ording to the doctor, Sh still had a breath when she was in the hospital. However, after he went out for a while and returned, he discovered that she had started to hemorrhage inexplicably. She didn''t survive. The patient''s death was suspicious, so he conducted an investigation but found no abnormalities, so he let it go. However, he did keep Sh''s medical records. The records showed that although she appeared fragile, she was, after all, from the Edwards family and had beer nurtured with various medications since childhood. en.swhovels Having a child wouldn''t have caused her to die on the spot. All the disasters started after she married George. Chapter 703: I Never Touched Her Chapter 703: I Never Touched Her He thought Sh wouldn''t stoop so low as to pick just any man. But when heid eyes on George, the suppressed anger burst forth. The middle-aged man before Channing had a protruding belly, only a few sparse strands of hair floating above his head, a bby physique, and a lecherous countenance. He was drunk, holding a gorgeously made-up young woman in his arms, his pudgy hands constantly caressing her exposed shoulders. Under the cover of darkness, a look of disgust shed in the woman''s eyes. She pretended to be tender and leaned against the man''s shoulder with azy demeanor. "Sweetheart, I think someone up ahead is staring at you. Do you know him?" "What? Where is he?" As soon as George opened his mouth, a strong stench of alcohol wafted over. He drunkenly pointed at the man before him, his slurred voice ringing out, "Who are you?" "George." Without hesitation, the man clenched his teeth and marched forward, swinging his fist towards George''s face. George was caught off guard and let out a painful scream, feeling a stinging sensation on his nose as if it had been cut. Before he could react, he instinctively reached up, feeling a sticky warmth on his fingertips-blood! "Oh, goodness!" George, who had been swaggering around Akloit for half a lifetime without encountering any trouble, had now been punched shortly after arriving in Onistead. However, George wasn''t the type to be bullied. If he was hit, he would hit back, right? Standing up and wiping the blood off his face with the back of his hand, he red fiercely at the dark figure, the drunkenness in his eyes subsiding. "You''re courting death, daring to hit me! Do you know who I am?" A cold wind blew, causing the ck cloak on the man''s head to flutter slightly, revealing a strikingly handsome face. The short green beard added a touch of mature male charm to him. He appeared as a messenger walking in the dark night, exuding an extraordinary aura of dark power. George lost half his courage without even making a move. His tightly clenched fist involuntarily rxed, then clenched again, the veins on the back of his hand bulging, disying his current unease. "Since you''re looking for trouble, don''t me me, George! I''ve lived to the age of fifty-five and have never been hit. You dare to hit me!" With that, he grabbed a rusty iron rod from the wall and charged towards the man, aiming for his head. Undoubtedly, this was a genuine iron rod. With a blow like that, the man''s brains would probably stter on the spot. The woman, who could already anticipate the horrific scene, pressed her body against the wall, trembling with fear and emitting a sharp scream. "Ah!" She closed her eyes to avoid witnessing the imminent bloodshed, hoping to avoid leaving a terrible memory in her mind. However, what happened waspletely different from what she had expected. Instead, there came a series of familiar and intense screams. "Ouch!" "It hurts so much... Stop hitting me, or I''ll kill you!" "Ouch, yeah, sorry, man. I messed up, I really know I messed up.'' She slowly opened her eyes and focused on the scene. Turned out George was getting beaten up and howling! Just a moment ago, he was threatening to kill the other person, and now he was being beaten to the ground and begging for mercy without a hint of dignity. The woman, seeing all this, crossed her arms and let out a mocking chuckle. George''s sses were shattered and scattered on the ground. With his severe myopia, he could only kneel and carefully search for his sses, all the while casting furtive nces at the man. So tall! All that met her eyes were a pair of long, sturdy legs wrapped in ck suit pants, exuding an aura of restraint. Looking up, his face under the dim yellow streetlight revealed an unhealthy pallor, as if it hadn''t been exposed to sunlight for years. The veins stood out prominently ear the temples. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sharp, slightly upturned eyes emitted a fierce glint, like an eagle circling in the sky, staring at George with sharpness. "How did Sh die?" "What Sh?" He was first stunned for a second, subconsciously throwing back a question, before something seemed to click. Scenes of long-forgotten memories flickered through his mind. A hint of guilt and fear shed across his face as he lowered his head, attempting to conceal it. ''He had actually forgotten who Sh was?'' Channing thought angrily. Channing felt his suppressed anger about to erupt uncontrobly. Once again, he raised his fist and aimed it at George''s face. "How dare you ask me who Sh is? How could she choose trash like you!" "Since you treated her so badly, why did you marry her?" "How dare you mistreat her! How could you!" He seemed to have gone mad, a crimson fury burning in his eyes, giving off a murderous vibe. George was frightened by the beating. He repeatedly pleaded, "I was wrong, I really didn''t mean for her to die, it''s not my fault." "I never touched her, the child isn''t mine, I just wanted her money." "Please stop hitting me, I''ll return her property to you." Wha... what? He said he never touched Sh? The child wasn''t his, so the child... Channing remembered the tiny pendant on Cheyenne''s ankle and couldn''t help but think of her resemnce to Sh. Slowly, a possibility formed in his mind. Rxing his fist, he threw George to the ground and walked away. The solitary and resolute figure seemed to tread through the night with a sense of loneliness, leaving a bittersweet ache in the onlookers'' eyes. He left decisively, without the slightest hesitation. It seemed he wouldn''t being back. George finally breathed a sigh of relief. His whole body ached, especially his stinging cheek. One hand pressed against his face, the other bracing against the wall, he attempted to stand up slowly, but with his nearly 200-pound weight, it was no easy feat to pull himself up. He squatted back down with a groan. Catching a glimpse of the woman still standing in a daze nearby, George couldn''t contain his anger and snapped, "What are you standing there for? Can''t you see? Come and help me up." "Coming,ing." Jane just pressed the stop button on the recorder and hurried over in her high heels all the way. Chapter 704: Channing, YouRe Back Chapter 704: Channing, You''re Back The Presidential Pce was brightly lit, heavily guarded. At night, the security measures were even stricter than during the day, with a guard post every five steps and a sentry every ten steps. Faint light flickered through the intricate carved windows of the doubleyered wooden loft. In the courtyard stood a loquat tree, its winter leaves yellow and withered, leaving only a few sparse leaves on its bare branches. The nting tree shadows cast upon the coffin-shaped window, swaying gently with the chilly northern wind. From inside the room came a deep and hoarse cough, sounding as if someone was unwell. This was followed by a conversation. "Sir, you''ve been working for twelve hours today. You should take a break." "It''s fine. I still have some documents to review. These are reports from local governments. It wouldn''t be good if there''s an emergency." "But... your health. The doctor said you need to take good care of yourself." "I''m really fine. Alright, Joe, go rest. You''ve been off work; go grab a meal." This remark left Joe feeling both amused and bemused. The President had actually picked up on thetest inte ng. It was clear that he was making a genuine effort to bridge the gap between himself and the general public, striving to be a people-friendly and dedicated President. "Alright, then I''ll go now. The housekeeper is going out to y chess today, and my grandson is waiting for me to pick him up from school." Hearing this, Abel couldn''t help but feel envious. He set aside the documents in his hand, nced at Joe, and jokingly remarked, "You can bring your grandson to visit me here another day. I''m a lonely old man and would love to spend time with children." Joe couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions upon hearing this. He had been working for Abel for almost twenty years. Abel always worked diligently and tirelessly, neverining, even when he was ill. Abel was truly a good president for the people. Such a good person, yet... unfortunate things had happened in his family. Both he and his wife were nearly sixty years old, and they had no children of their own. Although Miss Emily was considered the President''s heiress in name, everyone knew that Abel didn''t like her much. When he stepped down, the next President wouldn''t be from the Davidson family, and certainly not Miss Emily. As soon as Joe left, the entire room descended into darkness. Abel, who had been reviewing documents, suddenly felt his vision blur, forcing him to stop writing and rub his tired eyes. "What''s going on?" "Someone, go check it out quickly." In this dim environment, visual perception was hindered, but one''s auditory sense gained an advantage. As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of a creaking door reached his ears. Abel''s gaze was drawn to the figure that had just entered through the door. His pupils involuntarily contracted, staring fixedly at the neer. His Adam''s apple bobbed. Silently, he uttered a single word. Upon closer listening, it seemed like he was saying, "Chan... Channing." The person who entered was surrounded by a cold aura, moving soundlessly like a ghost. As he reached Abel''s desk, he came to a halt, and in a momentary glimmer of silver, Abel instinctively closed his eyes. The next moment, a short knife was held against his neck. In this dark and eerily quiet room, the air seemed to freeze and turn cold, as if it had plunged into winter. His life now hung in the bnce, dependent on the decision of this individual. Most people would have felt panic in such a situation, but Abel was, after all, a president of a country who had encountered many storms in his life. This small scene was not enough to evoke fear within him. "Ahem... I thought you were dead," he stuttered. It had been over twenty years since theyst saw each other, and Abel was shocked at the person standing before him, finding it hard to believe that he was alive and standing in front of him. As he spoke, his eyes became slightly red. Their reunion after twenty years filled Abel with an overwhelming sense of longing, and his voice trembled. "Of course, you thought I was dead. In fact, you probably wished for my death!" Underneath the ck robe, the man''s voice sounded unusually icy, and his sarcastic words caught President Abel off guard. "Channing, is there some misunderstanding between us?" Just then, a candle was lit, flooding the room with light. Abel finally saw the person clearly. He was dressed in a long ck robe that covered him from head to toe, and a wide-brimmed hat concealed half of his face. That face gradually came into view, fair and translucent, with well-defined features and deep, captivating eyes, appearing almost godlike. "Channing, it really is you who has returned!" This face belonged to none other than the most renowned man in et Onistead in his youth, a face that had captivated countless young With the dagger pressed against Abel''s neck, leaving a faint red mark, Channing was close to cutting through Abel''s blood vessel. "Don''t try to get close to me. I want to know why Sh died." Before he left, he had entrusted Sh''s care to Abel. But how had he taken care of her? She ended up falling into trouble with illegal substances, and he was unaware. Abel didn''t even inform him about her pregnancy. She left Onistead and married such a man, dying in childbirth... What had he done throughout all of this? Abel had solemnly promised to solve the issues of his concern, while he would go to Dead Forest to give his all for Abel''s cause. But in the end, Abel had broken his promise and caused Sh''s death. At the mention of Sh, Abel guiltily lowered his head, and his eyes quickly became red and misty. "I''m sorry, Channing. It is indeed my fault. I failed to take care of Sh." Just as he had started his job, he fell seriously ill, losing consciousness for almost half a month. During that time, his wife abused her authority and chased the pregnant Sh out of the vi. When he woke up in the hospital and rushed to the vi, he found it empty. Sh had long since left. She didn''t even tell him where she had gone. For over twenty years, he had been searching for her. If not for Cheyenne, whom he had recently encountered in Onistead... He didn''t even know that the intelligent and bright Sh had passed away at such a young age. It was his fault. He was sorry to Sh and even Cheyenne... If not for his negligence, she wouldn''t have lost both of her parents'' love at such a young age, growing up in hardship all by herself. "Channing, if you want to kill me, go ahead. I have noints." Channing Smiled grimly, his hand trembling, wanting nothing more''s than to plunge the dagger into heart, to make him pay for his blood debt. But on second thought, it was Channing himself who deserved to die! Chapter 705: The Ancient Tomb Chapter 705: The Ancient Tomb The Dead Forest in Onistead. The magnificent and mysterious ancient circr altar, with its rough stone carvings, still exuded the imposing aura that oncemanded the allegiance of thousands. Yet, the destion that surrounded it stood in stark contrast to the vibrancy of this burial ground. Brushing away the weeds, a rare and massive stone statue slowly came into view, with fist-sized eyes that seemed to pierce through one''s soul. The red crystal glowed ominously under the sunlight, emitting a crimson radiance. "Oh my god! Is this stone carving really an ancient relic? It looks so lifelike, like a masterpiece of celestial craftsmanship!" eximed Martha, Nora''s college roommate. Meanwhile, Nora was capturing the scenery on her canvas. After dropping out of Onistead University, she had enrolled in a second-rate art academy, where her previous outstanding performance quickly earned her the reputation of being an exemry student in the eyes of the teachers. This field trip was her first assignment since starting her graduate studies, a chance to impress her ssmates and teachers. She had decided on a theme - seek novelty! Hearing about the eerie Dead Forest in Onistead, she promptly enlisted a roommate and ventured inside, prepared for whatevery ahead. The scenery here was undeniably eerie, markedly different from the outside world, and she immediately settled on the theme of "The Tomb." As she was listening to the exmation, Nora paused her brush and looked up. In that moment, it felt as if she had transcended time and space. The massive stone serpent sculpture, engraved with two crimson eyes, seemed to lock eyes with her, sending a cold and sinister energy rushing through her body, leaving her mind nk. Her petite frame, surrounded by an overwhelming wave of awe and sorrow. The dense atmosphere made her once alluring face turn deathly pale, and before she knew it, her stiff legs found themselves moving forward involuntarily. "This stone carving is a hundred feet long, with a stout bull-like body and only the head resembling that of a serpent. I wonder how long this giant creature''s entire body is? It''s truly miraculous, beyondprehension. The scales on its body don''t look like stone, more like a ckish-green color," Martha marveled as she touched the stone serpent, feeling an unexpected chill on her palm. "Martha, is this really just an ancient burial mound?" Nora couldn''t believe her eyes, as her fair fingers brushed against the crimson crystal, a sharp, ckish-green sliver cutting her finger, causing drops of blood to swiftly fall to the ground. "And it has horns!" Nora eximed excitedly, pointing to the two tree branch-like stones above the snake''s head. Curiosity led her to gently tug on one of the horns, remarking with admiration, "These ancient people were truly extraordinary! I thought they were addedter, but it turns out they are carved from the same stone." However, Martha didn''t share the same view. With a disdainful pout, she argued, "Look, the snake''s head is only this big. How could it be carved from a single stone? If that were the case, the stone would probably be muchrger than tree roots." Observing more closely, Nora realized that the snake''s body was intact and extended for hundreds of feet, concealed by lush trees and covered in moss. A deep sense of intuition told her that this stone statue was no ordinary carving. The icy coldness she felt when touching it resembled the snow on mountaintops, bone-chilling and piercing. Martha quickly finished sketching the front view of the statue and tugged at Nora''s arm. "Stop daydreaming. If we don''t leave now, we won''t make it back today." "Alright," Nora reluctantly agreed, though her curiosity remained unsatisfied. "But wait..." Her tender face lit up with a mysterious smile as she walked toward the lush, waist-high grass and swiftly pulled out a green stalk. The deep, inky green color, with its strangely mysterious and beautiful patterns, shimmered with a translucent luster, resembling a true work of art. Especially those bright red eyes, as vivid as red beans. Nora saw the tiny creature clearly and was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she screamed, "Snake... ah!" It was clearly the cold-blooded reptile-a snake! It was also the creature she feared the most. Martha, with a mischievous grin, seized the snake''s vital point, while her other hand wound its body around her arm, toying with it. The green snake''s body resembled a top-quality emerald jade bracelet, entuating her snow-white skin. "Take it away, quickly, take it away!" Nora was terrified, sweating profusely, and trembling all over. Martha, unable to contain her joy, said, "You dare to apany me into a graveyard, yet you''re afraid of a little snake. How pathetic!" "I''m just scared of snakes, okay! You... set it free!" Nora sobbed. "How can Such a beautiful andN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. spiritual creature. Even if we don''t take it to theboratory for study, we can at least take it home as a pet!" Martha gazed at the snake fondly, reluctant to let go. Nora furrowed her brows, her face twisted in disgust, "You want to take it home as a pet? You''re a weirdo!" "No, not me. You''ll take care of it!" Martha dered. "What?" She almost fainted. How could Martha ask her to take it home and raise it? "You know my family is nosy, and my mom doesn''t like pets. Just help me take care of it!" Martha coaxed. "I... refuse to take care of it! It''s so ugly..." The scorned little creature raised its head high, its pair of bright red vertical pupils staring directly at her, its golden, slender forked tongue hissing a warning, exerting apelling pressure. Nora faltered. Despite the rejection on her lips, she swallowed the words. "Fine, let''s go! We''ll go to your house and get it a nest." Martha ced the snake into her portable container, leaving only a small gap. The oval head of the snake peeked out, glistening as it gazed into Nora''s eyes, bewitchingly brilliant. "You''re insane, really nning to keep the snake as a pet!" Upon hearing those words, the snake''s entire body grew several shades darker, emitting a chilling aura. In the next moment, it wriggled out of the bag and, in the blink of an eye, slithered to Nora''s feet and coiled around her smooth legs. "Ah!" Her scream was deafening. She went pale, trembling and crying. Martha clicked her tongue, sighed helplessly, and scolded the little snake before it loosened its grip and obediently crawled back into the bag, drifting off to sleep. For it toe out just once was already an enormous drain. It had only absorbed a trace of spiritual energy, barely enough to rouse it from slumber. Nora nervously held the bag and returned home. The vast, dark space left her feeling a little deste. As usual, she changed her shoes and entered the luxurious vi. "You''re back, Miss?" M, around forty years old, prepared a delicious meal with precision and efficiency. They hadn''t adapted to the local cuisine since arriving at Onistead, so they hired someone from Akloit. "Is Mom still not back?" Despite knowing the answer, Nora couldn''t help but ask. M lowered her gaze, not daring to meet Nora''s expectant eyes. "Madam just came back. She had dinner and then flew to Fustroydor again. She''s really busy!" "I see. Prepare the meal and find me arger basket." The atmosphere at home had been strangetely. Nora hadn''t seen her mother Mya, for a long time, and her father hadn''te home either. Sean was as usual, spending his time at the inte caf¨¦. Chapter 706: Turns Out ItS His Wife Chapter 706: Turns Out It''s His Wife Recently, Mya had been away from home, as she is currently squatting outside a high-end vimunity. Hunched over, she hid in the lush green bushes, the bright red windbreaker contrasting sharply with the green trees, creating a striking scene. Feared being recognized, she deliberately wore oversized sunsses to cover half her face. As the year drew to a close, the temperature dropped day by day. A gust of cold wind blew, causing her to shiver involuntarily. She tucked her neck into her cor and rubbed her hands together. She mutteredints while nestled in the bushes. "This weather is freaking freezing." "If it wasn''t for that vixen, I wouldn''t have to endure this." "Damn George, if I catch you with another woman, you''ll be sorry." As she spoke, Mya felt a tickle in her nostrils and couldn''t help but sneeze. "Achoo." The sound was as loud as thunder, impossible to ignore. This was a high-end vi area, naturally equipped with professional bodyguards and surveince systems, so hermotion quickly attracted attention. A middle-aged man in a navy blue security uniform noticed her and strode over, his gaze fixed on Mya''s figure. Knowing it was no longer safe, she should have been smart and left immediately. However, she didn''t wait for George or the "vixen" she was looking for, so she couldn''t bear to leave. So, thinking that she wouldn''t be found unluckily, she continued waiting. While waiting for George, the security guard arrived instead. Unbeknownst to her, he stood right behind her and abruptly patted her shoulder, his voice stern as he questioned, "Who are you? What are you doing crouching here?" The sudden voice almost startled Mya into fleeing on the spot. She jumped in fright, her face pale as she looked back and saw it was just a security guard, not worth her attention at all. Once steadied, she patted her chest with one hand, gave the man a disdainful look, and then with hands on her hips, scolded like a shrew: "You''re asking for trouble. If you scare me into a heart attack, you won''t be able to handle the consequences." "Ma''am, are you a resident here? If so, why aren''t you using the ess card? If you''re a visitor, at the very least you should register." Register? She was dumbstruck and raised her voice defensively, yelling, "I warn you not to touch me. Whether I was a resident here was none of your business. I was here to find someone." The domineering and unreasonable woman was truly detestable, quickly attracting onlookers. Feeling embarrassed, Mya lowered her head and tried to push through with force, but was caught and pulled back by the man. "Wait, no matter who you''re looking for, you still need to register your name and contact number. Unauthorized personnel are not allowed in." Mya struggled to shake off the man''s grasp and petntly bit his arm with all her might. If she weren''t an elder, she would have been disciplined long ago. The surrounding people began to voice their usations, their words echoing in Mya''s ears, making her face turn red with embarrassment. Meanwhile, Jane was supporting George, who had been beaten and bruised, as they walked in through the front entrance. From a distance, it was clear that arge crowd had gathered here, as if something had happened. George couldn''t fathom that it would be his own wife; with his arm around his lover''s shoulder, he walked provocatively past Mya. Mya immediately saw her husband. She broke free from the crowd and made her way towards George, shouting in anger, "George, tell me, who is she?" The sounds reverberated in waves to his ears, almost causing him to have a momentary illusion. He stopped in his tracks, nearly bumping into a palm tree ahead. What was going on? Was he hallucinating?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. How could he hear his wife''s voice here? George shook his head, thinking it was impossible. This was Onistead Laimondi Estate, a renowned high-endmunity. Each square foot in this ce costs a square and the security system rivals that of a presidential pce. Only those with authorized facial se can enter and exit; outsiders are strictly prohibited. The house he bought for Jane was only two hundred square feet, with a price tag of over ten million dors. With the cost of renovations, he ended up spending around fifteen million. This money was umted by secretly selling the vi in Akloit. Now, George only had real estate shares and funds left as his assets, with less than five million in liquid assets... He dared not let Mya find out about this. In fact, Jane was much wealthier than him. George had nned to join herpany and then seize her assets. Otherwise, with his taste, he wouldn''t have been attracted to Jane''s appearance. But George still had no idea that he himself was the prey instead. Seeing Mya approaching, Jane withdrew her hand with a light smile. She stared at Mya, waiting for the next scene to unfold. As the familiar voice, figure, and face appeared before him, George finally panicked. Beads of sweat dripped down his forehead. He wiped his forehead, awkwardly asking, "Why are you here?" Mya could tell from his tone that this situation was likely true. She was so enraged that her chin trembled. "Heh, why am I here? Why are you so scared? Feeling guilty?" "I heard that you bought this house for me and our children to live in. As a wife, is it not normal for me toe and see our own house?" As her words fell, amotion erupted in the surroundings. So, this was the rightful wife. It made sense. The man looked like in his 50s, while that woman appeared quite young, wearing a long khaki coat with ck knee-high boots. Judging by their age difference, they seemed more like father and daughter. They had been living together, in and out, for so many days, and everyone assumed they were a father-daughter duo. Only the interaction between them sometimes crossed the line. Chapter 707: The House Under My Name Is Mine Chapter 707: The House Under My Name Is Mine The truth that has now been revealed is truly astonishing. It turns out this young woman is not the middle-aged man''s daughter, but his mistress whom he kept hidden from his wife. Disgusting! It''s truly shameless. Now, George was only concerned about one thing - Mya finding out about the house he bought! How should he exin himself? Just then, Jane walked over with her arms crossed. Solely based on her aura, she effortlessly overshadowed Mya, that old woman. She approached with a condescending gaze and sneered, "Yes, he did spend over fifteen million buying me this vi, but the owner''s name is me, not George. So, this house belongs to me." As her words fell, Mya became so enraged that she let out an angry exmation while ncing fiercely at George. That look in her eyes seemed to wish for his immediate drowning before she could feel at ease. "You, George, after all these years, as we weathered storms and hardships together, I bore you a son and a daughter." "And yet, you dared to have an affair behind my back. And you even got involved with my daughter''s rival. What would Nora think if she found out?" "Where did you get the money for this house? Don''t me me for not warning you. The house in Akloit was meant for Sean''s future marriage!" As the conversation turned to the house, George suddenly became hesitant. He stammered, his words muddled, "When Sean gets married, I''ll definitely buy him an even better house than that one. Why are you making a fuss?" Doesn''t she understand the principle of not airing dirtyundry in public? Is it honorable for her to casually use him like this? Everyone around is just here to witness their spectacle, and she finds that glorious? Most of the women present sympathized with Mya, putting themselves in her shoes. As fellow women, they could better understand her heartache and feeling of being unworthy. They had children, looking forward to a happy future. And then, the husbandmitted adultery. Not only that, but he also found an attractive young girl to disgust her. Wasn''t this a deliberate mockery of her aging appearance? As for Jane, most people couldn''t help but show disdain. She wasn''t bad-looking. She was tall and well-built. Why would she need to sell herself for money? These young girls nowadays reallycked self-respect. How long could they sustain themselves by trading their beauty for wealth? Jane remained quietly standing by, observing everything. The insults and reproaches from those around her seemed to have nothing to do with her, as if the wind blew gently past her without causing any disturbance. After Mya and George''s conversation concluded, she finally walked over, stepping in her twelve-centimeter high heels. With each step, her waist swayed, entuating her curvy figure. Not just men, even women couldn''t help but envy her perfect body proportions. Jane took a quick look at Mya. She ced a hand over her lips and burst intoughter. "Mya, what''s got you so angry? Weren''t you the mistress who stole your best friend''s husband and became a home wrecker?" Jane said, smirking. "I think you should understand the importance of appearance for a woman. Everyone desires to be beautiful, especially since men are visual creatures," Mya retorted. "And have you even looked at yourselftely? Your face is filled with wrinkles, gray hair covers yourExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. temples, your eyes are hazy and ¤¦ Pn greedy resembling a beggar. Honey, taking you out would only be embarrassing," she added. "The house is under my name now, if you want it back, it depends on whether or not I''m willing to give it to you." Jane''s words held significant meaning! So, the woman who came to "catch the mistress" was also a mistress herself! Tsk tsk, fortunes are ever-changing, and the grass is always greener on the other side. As for the house, what she said was right. She is the homeowner, and it was willingly given to her by the man. §Ö George say Mya calming down a bit, so he stepped forward, standing beside Jane, and replied, "Exactly, I voluntarily gave her this house, you have no right to question it "In all these years, you haven''t done any housework or helped out in thepany. You have no qualifications to intervene in this matter. This is my money!" Mya suddenly choked. George used to be obedient to her everymand. But now he''s be more and more outrageous, not only cheating with other women but also daring to im that she has no right to intervene. "Why don''t I have the right? I gave birth to two children! Who does she think she is? Today, I will make her return the money for this house." How could this damned George not consider that their two children are not yet married and need money? As a father, he gave all the money to his mistress only for his own selfish desires. He''s truly foolish! Thinking of this, Mya''s heart sank. She held her handbag under her armpit, stepping forward in high heels, her gaze fierce like a female ogre emerging from the depths of hell. "Ah! Are you out of your mind?" George had just been beaten, and his face was swollen. He didn''t want to get involved in any more fights; otherwise, his own life might be in danger. To be precise, he was afraid of his wife, Mya. Subconsciously, he hid behind Jane. At this critical moment, no one had ever seen a man hide behind a woman like him. Jane, not impressed, rolled her eyes, and the people around couldn''t help but feel exasperated. Is this even a man? Is this kind of weakling worth his wife causing a scene here? Jane was not afraid of Mya. Before Mya could even touch her, Jane pped her hands, and soon, two strong, young, and handsome security guards approached. en.swhovels They respectfully called out to her, "Hello, CEO." What''s going on? Mya was dumbfounded, staring at Jane with wide eyes. Chapter 708: Am I Really Your Son? Chapter 708: Am I Really Your Son? In Miller Residence, a dark figure suddenly appeared in the pitch-ck house. If it weren''t for the fact that everyone in the vi had returned home for the day, he would have surely scared them. Out of habit, he looked towards the small room on the second floor and instinctively called out, "Mother." But there was no reply. He couldn''t help but mock himself for being foolish because... his mother had passed away a long time ago. No one would ever bring him a bowl of steamy soup again. His eyes grew dim. He navigated through the darkness and made his way up to the second floor. After changing into a ck robe, he picked up his phone and headed out, alone, to watch a movie. "Hell," a film by the renowned director, was highly praised by others but ended up being boring for him, as he dozed off in the theater. Still by himself, lonely, he made his way home. While on the road, he noticed a small shop that was still open. A big redntern hung from the eaves, emitting a warm, golden-red glow. Benson pushed his hands deeper into his sleeves, resembling a disappointed and solitary swordsman, as he walked inside. A momentter, he walked out again. Just like before, only this time he had an oily paper package in his hands. As he passed through the living room, he was about to turn on the lights when suddenly the crystal chandelier brightened, illuminating the entire hall, which was immactely clean. "You are back," a chilly voice suddenly echoed through the hall. The person sitting on the sofa slowly stood up, their deep andposed eyes fixed directly on Benson. It had been almost eight years since theyst met. Benson looked at his father, with his white hair, and a wave of excitement washed over him. He couldn''t help but let tears well up in his eyes as he softly called out, "Father!" "Mm!" The man, around fifty years old, stood tall and slender. His neat short hair entuated his well-defined features. With proper care, even his handsome eyebrows and eyes appeared to be in their forties. He was Rohan, whom Cheyenne had encountered in the hall earlier. "By the way, I''ve dismissed all the household staff. I''m going to Truphis tomorrow, and this time you''reing with me!" He spoke while examining Benson, who, after all these years, had grown taller than him by almost a head. He had be a full-fledged adult. There was a resemnce to his deceased wife in his appearance, causing a hint of redness in his eyes. He suppressed his emotions, trying to meet his father''s gaze with a calm look. "I''m going too? I won''t go!" Without hesitation, Benson refused hismand and nced upstairs, his peripheral vision catching a glimpse of the room. His Adam''s apple moved, and his emotions sank. "I want to stay here with Mom." As soon as he finished speaking, an unexpected backhand pped his face violently. Almost instantaneously, his delicate and beautiful face bore a fresh imprint of five fingers, its deep-set eyes shimmering with a faint redness. Benson looked up in astonishment at his father, whose face had turned frosty. His cold eyes resembled the harshness of winter as he dered, "You are not allowed to mention her again!" "Why? Why am I not allowed to mention her? It was because of you that she died. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t be dead!" Tears welled up in Benson''s eyes as his voice turned icy, using his father of his selfishness and indifference. Hearing that Benson was still resentful towards him about this matter, Rohan''s figure trembled under the light, almost losing his bnce and falling. Fortunately, he had a cane in his hand to barely support himself. "You don''t need to know why! You are my son, a member of the Miller family! So, you should follow my arrangements. Whatever I tell you to do you just do it!" Rohan eximed. en.swhovels At this moment, Benson truly felt the irony of his existence. He let out a deeply disappointed smile. The bitterness and mockery contained in that smile made Rohan''s heart skip a beat. He nced at his own palm with a determined gaze. He didn''t regret pping Benson. And Bensonughed because he found his own foolishness amusing.N?velDrama.Org content. From childhood to adulthood, he always walked on eggshells to please his father, studying hard, practicing the piano diligently, never daring to let himself be hindered by illness because his father liked excellent children. So, he practiced like crazy every day, devoting all his time to ying the piano and learning Praying Magic. Yet, all he received was the same persistent coldness. Because of him, the esteemed Rohan, the head of the Miller family, had plenty of children. He didn''tck a single one like Benson. After his mother''s death, he wandered alone for eight years. In all these years, he never received a single word of concern, nor a greeting. Even when they met, it was distant and perfunctorymands, nothing more. "I won''t go," Benson firmly stated. After making his decision, he turned on his heel and walked up the stairs. When he reached thending by the staircase, his towering figure suddenly stopped, standing beneath the dazzling crystal chandelier. The ring white light shone on his face, casting a cool silvery glow, making it impossible to discern the man''s features. He heard a low, maic and alluring voice in his ears. He asked, "Father, am I truly your son?" After saying that, he continued walking forward, closing the door. He isted himself from the man downstairs, leaving no connection between them. That night, despite turning off the lights, Benson couldn''t fall asleep. He touched the ne his mother left behind, lost in memories. In the corner, the food he had bought quietlyy in its box, gradually losing its heat with the passing of time. It was his mother''s favorite food. The next day, before dawn. Benson went downstairs and deliberately peeked into his father''s room. Once again, the empty room brought him to silently weep, biting his lip. If his father didn''t care, why did his father take even the favorite photo of his mother? But if his father did care, why did his father never show concern for them? Was he disappointed with them, and therefore, didn''t want him as his son anymore? After crying for a while, Benson long table, there was a hearty breakfast with chicken sandwiches and his favorite scallion pancakes. For several consecutive days, he lived in mncholy. This scene made the household servants unable to help but wipe away their tears, wishing Master Darren to be more epting. After all, he was the most talented child in the Miller family. If only he knew how topromise, Rohan would surely shower him with affection. Unfortunately, just like his mother, Master Darren would rather die than submit! Chapter 709: When Will She Wake Up? Chapter 709: When Will She Wake Up? The spacious room was empty, except for the faint light emitted by themp at the bedside. The soft yellow light cast shadows on the wooden walls, making the ck scabbards of the two suspended ck swords in the air appear to shimmer with a golden sheen, exuding a sense of luxury. However, the presence of these two swords added a touch of chilling coldness to this cozy room. On the wide and soft ck bedy a stunningly beautiful young girl with delicate features. Shey there quietly, motionless, resembling a lifeless, exquisite jade sculpture that tempted people to approach and admire. Her flowing hair intertwined with the ck bedsheet beneath her, creating a perfect and wless harmony, like a piece of fine silk. Creak- The sound of a door opening echoed, apanied by the gasping sound of the wooden door being pushed. As the door opened, a gust of chilly air entered and dry yellow leaves spiraled down, gentlynding on the wooden floor. The person quickly closed the door. In the next moment, his gaze locked onto the still unconscious girl lying on the bed. With a wooden bowl in hand and wearing traditional wooden clogs, the person approached the girl''s bedside. Once by the bed, he paused his movement. With a trembling hand, he ced the bowl of hot liquid on the cab next to the bed. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he extended his hand, hesitantly caressing the girl''s fair face. From the forehead, to the eyebrows, delicate nose, and rosy lips... Finally, the warm hand gently settled on her visibly pregnant belly. In that instant, a never-before-seen tenderness shed in the man''s eyes. Here was his flesh and blood, growing within her. Kelvin sighed softly, almost imperceptibly, and as his gaze lifted and fell upon the woman''s face again, he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her forehead. This gesture resembled a prince gently kissing a sleeping beauty, but it was more akin to cherishing his lifelong treasure. Only when she was fast asleep could he dare to kiss her so unabashedly. Every time Cheyenne looked at him upon awakening, her eyes betrayed unfamiliarity and wariness, which pained him deeply. Yet, seeing her sleep so peacefully, he would rather she didn''t recognize him. Wake up soon. "Cheyenne, you have to get better." "You must get better." The man''s maic voice murmured with affection, and even in her slumber, Cheyenne could vaguely hear it. She faintly heard someone calling her, but no matter how she ran towards the direction of the voice, she could never find an exit. The appearance of this voice was like a bright red g, showing her the way. Kelvin held the bowl of medicine in one hand and a wooden spoon in the other, clumsily scooping up a small spoonful. Carefully blowing on it, he brought it to her lips, but unfortunately... most of it spilled from the corners of her mouth. This medicine was precious, and wasting most of it meant the patient wouldn''t receive the best treatment. After a moment''s thought, he decided to remove his mask. Tilting his head back, he quickly drank a sip from the bowl himself, holding the bitter liquid in his mouth. Then, with his other hand, he hugged her slender waist, allowing her to lean against his chest. With his lips pressed against her slightly chapped and peeling red ones, he pried open her teeth with the tip of his tongue, gradually feeding her the bitter medicine. Cheyenne unconsciously swallowed, and after a few sips, she finished half of the medicine. Kelvin didn''t look too good. He thought to himself, ''This medicine is really bitter.'' She loves sweets, so she definitely won''t like this taste. It''s okay; he''s enduring the bitterness with her. Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, he reached into his ck robe and indeed found a piece of candy. He never ate candy. Why would he have this in his pocket? Probably because she liked it. It came in handy now. "This is chocte vored, I don''t know if you''re afraid of getting fat." "I remember you like strawberry vor, it''s a pity I don''t have it here." "After you wake up, I''ll definitely buy you lots and lots of candy. You like roses, I''ll build a rose manor for you." "I also know you don''t like seeing me, after you wake up, I''ll leave." He murmured affectionately while gently wiping the water stains from her face with a clean handkerchief. Throughout, his gaze never left Cheyenne for a single second. When Benson arrived, he saw Kelvin still quietly taking care of Cheyenne. Stunned for a second, he walked over and asked coldly, "Cheyenne still hasn''t woken up?" Kelvin ignored him and continued to quietly watch over Cheyenne. However, his indifferent attitude did. not surprise Benson, because he owed Kelvin for the explosion back then, but he didn''t regret orchestrating it. After the explosion, being able to spend a month with Cheyenne was the greatest satisfaction of his life. As for the rtionship between him and Kelvin, it had been extremely strained and couldn''t be fixed again. He didn''t intend to fix it either. The reason Benson chose to give up was because of Cheyenne. Even though she had lost her memory, she never forgot Kelvin. This was Kelvin''s greatest sess and also his greatest failure. So, after pulling Cheyenne out of the ice spring, Benson decided to send her to Kelvin''s side. In this Miller family, he was just a walking puppet, how could he ensure Cheyenne''s safety even if he couldn''t guarantee his own safety?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This time, Charlotte dared to use advanced sorcery to harm Cheyenne; next time, there might be other tricks, and he couldn''t just watch her die. At this moment, Benson felt that the best option was Kelvin. Although reluctant, he had no choice. "When will she wake up?" Kelvin didn''t turn around, his maic and icy voice rang in his ears. Upon hearing this, Benson hesitated for a moment and replied, "Soon. If she doesn''t wake up tonight, I''ll take her to the shrine tomorrow." The shrine was set up by the Miller family, and it was said to be the ce where every newborn of the Miller family was born. ording to the rules of the Miller family, after the newborn is they are ced in that cold, dark shrine to survive on their own for a month. ¨¦n.swnovels During this time, besides food, they have nothing else. In such a harsh environment, survival of the fittest, the one who survives can be the designated heir of the Miller family and learn advanced sorcery. Chapter 710: Peach Blossom Chapter 710: Peach Blossom In this generation, he and Charlotte were the only ones who could survive for five days in the shrine. Benson''s original name was Darren Miller, he never wanted others to call him than. The blood of the Miller family in his body was, in fact, a kind of restraint for him. Only in Cheyenne''s eyes was he always aplete person. He was just Benson, not the killer Shane, nor the young master Darren of the Miller family.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Although Kelvin didn''t like him, being abroad, he could only nod. Because he didn''t understand advanced sorcery. But he believed that Benson''s feelings for Cheyenne were genuine, he wouldn''t harm her. "Take good care of Cheyenne, I have some things to attend to, so I''ll leave first." As he left, Benson took a final nce at the sleeping Cheyenne, his lips curling into a faint smile, before turning and leaving. The room now only had Kelvin and Cheyenne, quiet as if the world was just born anew. He had nned to stay until she woke up. Suddenly receiving a text from Chris, Kelvin''s expression turned grave and hesitant after reading it. After a few moments of contemtion, he decided to leave. "Cheyenne, I''m sorry. I have to step out for a moment, you just wait for me toe back." As he gently instructed, he bent down and nted a light kiss on Cheyenne''s cheek. Tucking in the nkets, as he was about to take a step out, he abruptly turned back. Staring directly at the fair hand that held onto his sleeve. "Cheyenne..." His hoarse voice carried a hint of disbelief, almost instinctively, a reddish glint appeared in his deep-set, dark eyes. His gaze firmly locked onto the slender wrist, the back of the hand revealing faint blue veins, exceptionally beautiful. Lifting his gaze, she still hadn''t woken up. Her long and dense eyshes, like tiny fans, cast an elegant curve beneath the dark eyes,plementing her delicate brows and eyes. Kelvin couldn''t help but feel a moment of disappointment, retracting his hopeful gaze, he thought... Hisrge, sturdy hand grasped Cheyenne''s small hand, thinking he could easily pull it away. But it unexpectedly took some effort! Because Cheyenne held on him very tight, despite her undeniably deep sleep. Underneath the mask, a hint of helplessness and indulgent faint smile emerged on the man''s face. "Cheyenne, are you reluctant to let me go? But there''s something urgent I need to deal with. I''ll be back soon, you just rest assured." "Be good, rest well, wake up early." He desperately missed her! Not sure if his words had an effect, she did obediently retract her hand, hugging the nket, quietly falling asleep. Kelvin stared at herpletely adorable sleeping posture, unexpectedly melting inexplicably at heart. He thought, it would be great if the baby in Cheyenne''s belly was a little girl. It would be even better if she looked like her and was as well-behaved and obedient. He would definitely cherish her and their baby girl. The phone in his pocket rang again, reminding him that time could no longer be dyed. Kelvin sighed deeply, lifting his long and strong legs, resolutely heading towards the door. Little did he know, as he stepped through the door, a faint murmur escaped from the bedside just as the door creaked shut, buried within the sound of it closing, unnoticed by anyone. At a corner table of the roadside tavern sat a peculiar guest. His face concealed behind a silver mask. The man''s towering figure seemed to diminish the space as he strode in. His intent was clear as he bypassed the main hall and headed directly for the dark-clothed man standing by the curved counter. Thetter stood with one foot on the ground and the other on a barstool''s crossbar, leaning forward, savoring a bottle of liquor with an air of contentment. By his side sat a striking young woman, her allure as icy as her gaze. She appeared to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight, d in a form-fitting ck leather skirt paired with a white, long fur coat. Her long hair was woven into colorful braids, cascading over her chest. The heavy makeup entuated her features, vivid and resplendent. She casually sat next to Chris, one hand gently linked with his arm, the other nonchntly reaching below her skirt. A hint of the ck gun holster peeked out. The woman was chatting andughing with Chris as if they were a couple deeply in love. Suddenly, she leaned in and quickly nted a kiss on Chris'' cheek, while her hand reached for her thigh and pulled out a seductive handgun. Unaware of the femme fatale before him, Chris was foolishly indulging in what he believed to be true love. The fortune teller had told him that his soulmate resides in the East Wasn''t Jostrana to the east of Che? The woman''s unexpected kiss was not rejected by him. As Chris closed his eyes, the barrel of the gun quietly rose to the back of his head. At any moment, the woman could end his life with a pull of the trigger. In the critical moment, a swooshing sound came from behind, and the air seemed to tear with a sharp whine. The bullet was intercepted before it could leave the chamber by anotherrge hand. Kelvin tightened his grip on the woman''s wrist, leaving a crimson mark on her fair skin. Startled, the gun slipped from her hand and ttered to the ground. The not-so-subtle noise finally caught Chris'' attention. He instinctively looked down and was met with a chilling sensation in the pit of his stomach. Bitterness, frustration, disbelief. A myriad of emotions all condensed into one question, "Why?" He genuinely wanted to be in a rtionship with her, finally finding a woman who he had a crush on, but she wanted to end his life! Chapter 711: Lost Love In The Womb Chapter 711: Lost Love in the Womb In response to Chris'' inquiries, the woman replied with an indifferent, disdainful tone, "Why so many questions? I''m here to kill you. That''s it." The way she expressed herself sadden Chris deeply. Could it be that she used the same seductive tactics on other targets she intended to kill, without regard for who they were, just as she had done to him earlier? If Nancy knew what Chris was thinking at that moment, she would definitely burst intoughter. After being an assassin for so many years, she had never encountered such a "naive" man. He was already over thirty, yet a simple kiss from a girl had left him in such turmoil. This was one of the characteristics of a perpetually single man - as long as someone showed him a little kindness, he would be swayed. Kelvin had no interest in witnessing Chris'' feeble attempt. His chilling gaze fixed on the woman as he questioned sternly, "Who are you? Who sent you?" The womanzily stood up from her seat with elegant poise, holding her handbag. When she looked at Kelvin, her eyes seemed slightly disoriented. "Che ims to be thend of etiquette. Are all Che men this rough and feeble-minded?" "You''ve injured her hand. Look, it''s all red and swollen," she said coquettishly, raising her fair wrist, revealing a bright red imprint of five fingers, evoking sympathy. Kelvin, with furrowed brows, was not swayed by her actions. Did she think she was Cheyenne? Suddenly, Kelvin stepped forward and firmly grasped the woman''s slender swan-like neck, exerting force. The woman''s face turned red as she struggled to cough. "Let go of me. I won''t talk. Those who fail their mission have no right to live." "Stop your chatter. If you don''t talk, you know the consequences." He was never one to be tender and considerate. If she truly didn''t speak, he might just strangle her right then and there. Chris, who had been observing from the side, hesitated when he caught a glimpse of the woman''s teary eyes. Perhaps he felt a twinge of pity, or maybe it was a sense of nostalgia for the initial innocent affection. After nearly half a minute of hesitation, he spoke up, feeling conflicted, even pleading for the woman who had tried to kill him. "Sir... Please spare her this once. I believe she won''t dare to try again in the future." As his words fell, he received an unmistakably icy re from Kelvin, whose voice was devoid of emotion, "Are you sure you want me to spare her? Don''t forget, she has someone backing her up." Chris tightly pursed his lips into a straight line, then lifted his head with a touch of remorse on his face, speaking firmly, "Yes, I''m sure." "I''m sorry, sir. It was my fault this time. But... I... I..." "I will find the person behind this, sir, I beg you." He had been with him for nearly a decade, and this was the first time he had ever lowered himself to such a degree. Beneath his mask, Kelvin''s face was covered in bulging veins. He clenched his teeth, drawing back his hand with a voice as deep and chilling as the frozen peaks of a mountain. "Only once!" Chris felt too demanding when he voiced his request and didn''t hold out any hope. Just as he was considering how to persuade the two, Kelvin actually agreed! This was not Kelvin''s style at all. When dealing with enemies, Kelvin never showed mercy. Despite his young age, he stood at the top of the pyramid in the business world. It was his sufficient insight and decisive nature that elevated him to this position. In the past, his plea would have only angered Kelvin, let alone sparing the woman''s life. But perhaps due to Miss Lawrence''s influence, the once cold and unfeeling Kelvin began to show some humanity. Chris bent over in ecstatic gratitude, tears almost falling. "Thank you, sir, thank you!" After a moment of relief, Nancy''s heart finally settled. After years of being an assassin, she encountered a man who spoke up for her for the first time. And tonight was their first meeting. He was her target for assassination. Why didn''t he hate her? Nancy''s voice choked as she recalled her unfortunate childhood. She was born into a poor fisherman''s family. At the age of, seven, her father died at sea, leaving no trace. Her mother remarried in Truphis, taking her young brother with her and leaving Naney with only a dpidated fishing boat. She dropped out of school and wandered the streets, making a living through deception and theft. At the age of ten, she was abducted and became a prostitute. At fourteen, she began serving clients, letting one disgusting man after another defile her body. Due to improper protection, she contracted a venereal disease and was shunned by clients due to the rashes all over her body. Her foster mother didn''t want a liability that couldn''t earn money and kicked her out. She was sixteen that, t year. It was winter, bitterly cold, and she stood on the shore of Truphis Bay, contemting suicide. It was a man''s appearance that changed her. He was a typical gentleman, but also aplete demon. He spent money to cure her venereal disease and taught her to use a gun, how to kill, and how to avoid being killed. Nancy genuinely regarded him as her savior. Her savior ordered her to investigate the man with the silver mask and-kill him! She never needed to know the reason, just follow orders. Chris'' protection struck Nancy, who hadcked love and security since childhood, deep in her heart. She decided to tell him a secret. Nancy signaled to him and stood there gracefully, revealing a sweet smile to him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chris didn''t hesitate and walked up to her. ''He was really silly,'' she thought. Nancy increasingly felt that he deserved better, but it was a pity that it would have been better if she had met him earlier. "I''m sorry, I lied to you just now. You need to be careful. Please, please, don''t go to see him-uh." Just as she reached a crucial point in her words, Nancy closed her eyes and groaned in a muffled tone. Her body suddenly convulsed, foam at her mouth, and copsed on the ground. "Nancy!" Chapter 712: Long Time No See, My Dear Son Chapter 712: Long Time No See, My Dear Son Nancy''s death was indeed regrettable, as Kelvin could see. The glimmer of guilt and reluctance in her eyes just before she passed away was evident. At that moment, she had wanted to be a kind person, at the very least! However, the specifics of what she said, "be careful," were untraceable, which left Kelvin furrowing his brows in frustration. Meanwhile, the other half of the hall resonated with cheers. "Great, another dance!" "Yes, one more, we haven''t had enough yet." §á His gaze instinctively swept across the room, revealing a young woman in a silver and white robe with red-trimmed cuffs under the ever-changing, colorful lights on the stage. Her attire shimmered under the rotating lights, exuding equally splendid hues. Judging from the fabric of her robe and the golden family emblem on her fan, the woman''s identity seemed far from simple, and she shouldn''t have appeared in such a mixed establishment. In response to the crowd''s requests, she gracefully danced amidst the melodious music, the fan seemingly alive in her hands as she gracefully swayed and twirled, disying a perfect bnce of strength and softness. Kelvin had no interest in this ethnic dance. He had been fixated on this woman due to the Miller family emblem on her fan. He had seen such a pattern at the banquet. And the woman, if he remembered correctly, should be the famous geisha, Linda Gilbert, he had seen at the Miller family banquet that day. He was certain that this high-ranking, well-known geisha was from Che, despite speaking fluent Jostranan.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After the dance, the woman gracefully exited amid thunderous apuse. Observing this, Kelvin stepped forward to follow her, but unfortunately, the woman was extremely vignt. She seemed to have detected his presence and swiftly lifted the curtain at the instant the lights changed, making her escape from the establishment''s entrance. Witnessing this, he was about to give chase when he was suddenly blocked by a drunk middle-aged man. Due to this small interruption, the woman disappeared in the blink of an eye from his sight. "Get lost!" Under his mask, Kelvin''s face tensed, pushing the drunkard away and then following her out of the establishment''s entrance. The entrance connected to the restaurant''s kitchen. While the outside exuded cleanliness and splendor, its interior was grimy and oily. There was a small half-meter-high door near the air conditioner, and Kelvin had a hunch that she had escaped from there. "What are you doing?" The young chef boy, humming a tune, was diligently cutting the salmon with a short knife. Kelvin''s sudden intrusion startled him, and the sharp edge of the knife instantly nicked his finger, causing arge amount of fresh blood to well up. On the chopping board, the half-skinned salmon widened its mouth, sucking in the fresh blood, one gulp at a time. The man did not answer his question; instead, he pulled open the kitchen door and walked out. Sure enough, beyond the doory an entirely different world. The quiet, pitch-ck alleyways twisted and intertwined, illuminated only by a dim and dpidated streetmp on itsst legs. He nced around but did not spot the woman from earlier. However, Kelvin was certain she hadn''t gone far, especially wearing clogs in such a quiet environment. The sound of someone walking would definitely be audible. Thinking this, Kelvin immediately crouched his tall frame down, pressing his ear to the ground. ck, ck, ck-The clogs'' urgent tapping on the ground resonated loudly in his ears. Someone was just ahead. His figure moved swiftly, like an agile panther, dashing through the narrow alleyway, his dark form melding into the shadows. Perhaps it was the advantage of long legs, or maybe the woman found it inconvenient to run in clogs. Kelvin caught up! From a distance of roughly ten meters, he saw the silver-white figure swaying in the darkness?lt was the woman who had danced in the tavern just now. "Stop!" he spoke. The woman did not turn back, but the sound made her pause for a moment. Then, she tightened her grip on the hem of her robe, hastening her steps. "Don''t think you can disguise yourself as a Jostranan and I won''t recognize you, Miss Todd. Let''s have a chat," he said. Why was she in Jostrana? And how could she, a well-off youngdy, end up as mere entertainment for others? Moreover, was the recent death of that woman rted to her? Countless doubts weighed heavy on Kelvin''s mind. He couldn''t wait to unravel theseyers of mystery and seek the truth. Damn it, had Kelvin already noticed her? Or perhaps he only had suspicions without evidence. Sophie believed more in the second guess. She kept her head down, not answering, and continued walking silently ahead. ck, ck, ck-The sound of clogs continued to echo. Narrowing his deep-set eyes, Kelvin e reached under his robe''s wide sleeve and drew out a silver pistol, coldly warning her, "If you keep walking, I will shoot." Her heart racing, the woman quickly nced back at Kelvin, who indeed aimed a silver pistol at her. She had no doubt that in such a pitch-ck environment, his gun wouldn''t misfire. What to do? As she was about to reach the next alleyway, Sophie decided to take a chance. At the same time Kelvin fired, she swiftly rolled to the ground. Her clogs slipped off her feet. She hurriedly took cover behind the wall. The bullet and the wall, due to instantaneous friction, emitted a dazzling sh of light. It burst open just above her head. This was undoubtedly the scythe of the Grim Reaper hovering over her. Sophie felt a chill down her spine and her scalp prickling. Kelvin was just a step away from her when, in this critical moment, his hand suddenly grabbed Sophie and pushed her behind. Then, stepping forward, a figure stood in front of Kelvin. "Long time no see, my dear son!" Chapter 713: Father And Son As Enemies Chapter 713: Father and Son as Enemies ng- Kelvin''s hand, holding the gun, was hidden beneath his oversized robe, trembling with surprise, the gun almost slipping. Under the mask, his pupils had contracted into narrow slits, like those of a snake, filled with coldness and disgust as he gazed at the woman in red before him. Despite the sub-zero temperatures, she was still dressed in the bright red dress that she had worn for decades, the exposed parts of her neck and arms glowing white in this environment. Compared to the face he remembered, she seemed to have aged a few years, with a hint ofughter lines at the corners of her eyes. But there was no doubt that she still looked as beautiful, exuding a burning allure. Kelvin stood silently for a long time, without speaking. With a cold and indifferent nce, he smirked, "What, are you not continuing to pretend to be lying in a hospital bed?" Gracie was no longer surprised by his indifferent and hurtful attitude. Her slender fingers lightly brushed towards his mask. Before she could touch Kelvin''s mask, he evaded, a stern scolding emanating from beneath the mask. "Don''t touch me!" He could never forget how filthy this seemingly fair woman''s hands really were! And how these blood-stained and murderous hands slowly dragged him into hell. Finally, the woman seemed to feel "sorrowful." She sneered and withdrew her hand, yfully speaking with a tone of loss and pity. "It''s been so many years, Kelvin, and your temper is still as stubborn and cute as when you were a child. I''ve been lying in bed for too long, feeling a bit bored." "Well, I heard you found a wife, and as a mother-inw, I should meet her, shouldn''t I?" "You unfilial son, why didn''t you even tell me about such a big thing as getting married? Your grandfather doesn''t like me, but you are my flesh and blood. Treating me like this, it really makes me sad, you know." Kelvin''s skin crawled from her affected and pretentious voice. And when he heard her mention Cheyenne, an inexplicable anger surged within him. Staring at her as if she were an enemy, he warned in a word-by-word manner, "Don''t youy a finger on her! Otherwise, don''t me me for being heartless!" Gracie''s eyes sparkled, shining brightly. Since her son had seen through her disguise, there was no need for her to continue the act. She reverted to her previouszy posture. "Of course not possible!" "Cheyenne is very useful to me, and I''ve endured this long because I care about how you feel, Kelvin." As the words fell, a heavy sense of disappointment and repression engulfed Kelvin''s heart, making him shiver in the cold. She was still incorrigible! Mother? This word was truly ironic to him. Kelvin tightened his grip on the gun, putting it to its holster, then turned coldly and decisively, leaving with firm steps. Before leaving, he dropped a merciless remark that filled the quiet alley with an air of killing. "You can try it, but between you and Cheyenne, I will only choose her." "Because, you are unworthy!" Gracie crossed her arms against the wall, herrge red skirt in the night looking as beautiful and dangerous as blooming poppies. She nced disdainfully, unimpressed. "Brat, not at all adorable. How could my excellent genes produce such a guy?" Back in the lobby, aside from Chris, Kelvin saw an unexpected guest. When the middle-aged man caught sight of Kelvin wearing a mask, his eyes turned red. He looked at Kelvin with a mix of nostalgia and fear, trembling as he asked, "K-Kelvin, what happened to your face?" In that moment, they locked eyes, and Kelvin''s gazecked any warmth. It was as if he was facing aplete stranger with no blood rtion, walking past Corey without a word. "You''ve mistaken me for someone else," Kelvin whispered quietly in his ear as they brushed past each other. Corey froze in ce, his eyes widening as he watched Kelvin walk away from him. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and all the words he wanted to say turned into a bitter plea. "Kelvin, I know you hate me. But your grandfather is sick, and he might not make it. Go see him." "He has always cared for you the most." Grandfather is sick? A shiver ran through Kelvin''s body, finally evoking a reaction from him. He abruptly turned to look back, his face under the mask filled with conflict. In the entire Foley family, the only person Kelvin couldn''t let go of was his grandfather. He didn''t care about the life and death of others. So when he heard the man say his grandfather was sick, Kelvin couldn''t help but feel worried. However, he also thought about Cheyenne, who was still in aa, making it difficult for him to decide. "So what if he''s sick? What I do or don''t do isn''t up to you. Besides, you never bothered about me before." After growing up for so long, this was the first time Corey had spoken to him calmly and peacefully. Otherwise, father and son could never have a proper conversation - their conversations always ended in disagreements after just a few sentences. However, Kelvin no longer valued this so-called "father" of his. When he almost froze to death in the snow, Corey never stepped up to fulfill his fatherly duties. When he fell into the sea and disappeared for a month, Corey never disyed even the slightest concern for him. After the explosion, the first thing Corey did was fear that the Foley Group would be affected. He immediately pushed his beloved nephew, Vincent, into the position of CEO. Corey didn''t need him as a son, and the Foley Group didn''t need him as a CEO either. So why should he go back? Hearing Kelvin''s usations, Corey''s face turned red. He knew that he had neglected Kelvin''s growth over the years because of his personal selfishness. Furthermore, this child matured faster than his peers, was emotionally distant, and had a strong sense of independence. It was difficult to gain his trust and reliance. Now that he had grown up and no longer needed Corey as a "father," Corey finally realized that Kelvin was his son, not his enemy! How could he me an innocent child for his own failures in marriage and his disgust for that woman, only toterin about Kelvin''sck of filial piety? Everything was his own fault.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Corey clenched his fist tightly, consumed by regret as if dark clouds were overwhelming him, making it hard for him to breathe. He raised his head, his gaze following the disappearing figure. At that moment, both father and son felt a special atmosphere emanating from the nearby entrance. Chapter 714: Even Abbie Is His Pawn Chapter 714: Even Abbie is His Pawn The small bar was still ying deafening music, yet somehow it felt eerily silent all around, to the point where one could hear a pin drop on the ground. Above, the colorful neon lights continued their ever-changing rotation, casting onto the neer''s white suit. With one hand in his pocket and the other snapping his fingers, he appeared in front of Kelvin. His elegant figure, draped in a tailored white suit, exuded a slender and pure air, akin to the bright moon in the autumn night sky. Cold, elegant, and untainted. Sam''s arrival brought a hush over the bustling bar, transforming the scene from an oil painting to a serenendscape, timeless and tranquil. As he stopped in front of Kelvin, his figure graciously settled into the chair opposite, offering a warm smile. "Care to buy me a drink?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. His casual and familiar tone was a product of their many years of friendship. Kelvin''s gaze had turned wary the moment Sam appeared, his eyes revealing anger and unabashed murderous intent, but it didn''t deter Sam. Seeing no response, Sam ordered himself a "Margarita" cocktail, and then as if remembering something, he slightly parted his lips and instructed the bartender, "Another ''Poseidon''s Tears'' for me, it''s her favorite drink." At the mention of "her," both Chris and Kelvin were puzzled, with Kelvin''s face eventually reflecting a tinge of sorrow. Poseidon, the sea god from Greek mythology. This cocktail aptly embodied the title "Poseidon''s Tears," its deep blue color akin to the vast sea, adorned with a vibrant and luscious green mint leaf, topped with a small pearl made of white fondant. So beautiful that it was almost a shame to destroy such a perfect creation. With the ss in hand, Sam carefully scrutinized it for a long while, his brows carrying a trace of poignant remembrance and deep affection. "Ste''s favorite book was the ''Bible,'' always talking about Medusa''s tragic fate. But who would have known that one day, she''d also be buried in this boundless sea." "After all these years, you probably have long forgotten her existence, but I can''t. I cannot forget how she died!" With these words, Sam raised his head, downing the cocktail in one fluid motion, the movement of his alluring Adam''s apple leaving people unable to help but stare. Ste... As Kelvin listened to this familiar yet unfamiliar name, he vaguely recalled something. This name had indeed vanished from his memory a long time ago. His childhood was marked by a kidnapping, and he barely escaped with his life, spending half a year in the hospital as a result. asionally, in moments of boredom, he felt like he had forgotten something, as he repeatedly looked at a photo with a hole cut out of it. Yet, he couldn''t find a trace of her in his memory. So, her name was Ste. Later, meeting Abbie, he felt a sense of pity, perhaps because she, like himself, was unfortunate, and also fond of wearing a pure white dress like Ste, who he had forgotten. Seeing Kelvin''s reaction, Sam knew that he had indeed forgotten Ste entirely. Amidst his lightughter, the anger and sarcasm in his eyes grew stronger. "She died trying to save you, yet you forgot about her, Kelvin. You really dropped the ball on this one." u "You know what? As a punishment for your ipetence as an older brother, lintentionally arranged for Abbie to enter the Foley family. I made sure she wore a white dress, reminding you of Ste, the girl who used to like wearing white dresses." "But you disappointed me. The better you treated Abbie, the more I felt sorry for Ste. So, I gave her Misty Forest, never expecting that Shane would end up eating itby ident." "Turns out Abbie was Sam''s n all along!" This shocking revtion left Kelvin, Corey, and Chris at the scenepletely astounded, leaving Corey, speechless, staring at this unfamiliar young man before him. "How is that possible? The Berrys and I have been close for generations." He and Foster Berry were even best friends, could it be that even the ident was engineered by someone? The truth seemed to havee to the surface. Sam didn''t bother hiding his actions because he was confident that no one could harm him here. "Of course, among all the options, I chose Abbie. If she hadn''t be an orphan, how could she have had an excuse to get close to Kelvin?" The ident, you could say he arranged it, or you could say he didn''t. Because he didn''t personally do it, someone as insignificant as an ant wasn''t worth his own actions. Chris felt his scalp tingling, fearful as he looked at the handsome young man in front of him. In his understanding, Master Sam and Kelvin were good friends for many years, business partners and confidants who shared simr interests in life. But it turns out that all of this was his conspiracy, and all the goodness was just an illusion. ording to what he said, it was the year Kelvin was kidnapped, and Kelvin was just a thirteen-year-old boy at the time. Master Sam and Kelvin were the same age, also thirteen. To think that at just thirteen years old, he could harbor such malicious thoughts, along with such intricate and profound schemes and ns? Truly worthy of being the young master of the Lucas family, his thoughts and methods were beyond that of a regr person. Finally, a clear image of a white figure appeared in Kelvin''s mind. He stood still, his gaze shifting from confusion to determination. "You''re wrong. She didn''t die because she saved me, she died because she saved you!" Kelvin finally remembered. Yes. That year, he, Sam, and Ste became good friends, with Ste always following Sam around like his little shadow, calling him "Brother." After Gregory''s wife passed away, he adopted a girl with no parents and named her Ste. The little girl was well-behaved and quiet. While her peers were busy fangirling and talking about their idols, she would sit alone, engrossed in a thick Bible. Kelvin got to know her because Sam always boasted about how adorable and well-behaved his sister was. Later on, on Sam''s birthday, Kelvin was invited to join the celebration. But that day, extreme weather struck, a tsunami caused by an underwater volcanic eruption. The lifeboat could only carry the weight of two people. At that moment, Sam had been knocked unconscious by falling debris, and Kelvin sat by his side, knowing that only one of the three of them could survive. Chapter 715: The Terrifying Master Sam Chapter 715: The Terrifying Master Sam No one wanted to die in such a situation, and no one wanted anything to happen to their best friend, so they remained at a standstill. Kelvin was the only one who couldn''t swim, and bringing him along would only diminish their chances of survival. Just as he decided to take matters into his own hands, Ste took the lead. She removed the bell from her hand and handed it to him, instructing, "Kelvin, please give this to my brother, and tell him not to forget me, okay?" Before her words had even fully settled, she leaped into the raging sea without hesitation. As Kelvin instinctively reached out to grab her, Sam opened his eyes just in time to witness the scene. The seed of misunderstanding was sown that day, gradually taking root and sprouting. Later, Kelvin and Sam drifted on the sea for three days and nights without a single drop of water. In the end, that woman and her people eventually found them. The first thing he saw when he woke up in the hospital was his "mother" Gracie sitting by Sam''s bedside, tenderly caring for Sam. And when she saw that he had finally regained consciousness, she coldly reprimanded him, "How could you let Sam get into trouble? Kelvin, remember: even if you die, you must protect Sam!" Kelvin couldn''t remember what he felt at that moment when she uttered those words, only that Corey had also arrived at that time. His father merely nced at him. Seeing that he was still alive, he didn''t say anything and hurriedly left, iming that there were still matters to attend to at thepany. Not once was there a word of concern throughout the entire time in the hospital. During the six months of his hospitalization, he watched his "mother" so tenderly cook soup for Sam every day, always having to wait for Sam to finish before he could have any leftovers. Afraid that Sam would find out that Ste had died trying to protect him, Gracie specifically interrogated him about the details of that day. Later, Kelvin''s memory remained stuck on that afternoon filled with the smell of disinfectant. A blinding light in his mind took away his memories of that experience. In his consciousness, he forgot about Ste.N?velDrama.Org content. And Gracie took away the bell he held. It wasn''t until a few days ago when he was hiding in the Miller residence''s attic that he identally saw the bell on her foot, that Kelvin''s hypnotized memories began to reappear. After hearing Kelvin''s exnation, doubts also arose in Sam''s mind. After the initial panic, he quickly denied such ims. It must have been because Kelvin wanted to shift the me that he fabricated such a lie. He was certain that he remembered Kelvin, this selfish and self-serving person, pushing his sister into the deep sea just to survive, moments before he lost consciousness. "Kelvin, don''t try to talk your way out of this. I only believe in what I see with my own eyes. What you''re doing now is just trying to evade responsibility." Could it be that Ste really died because of him? Were all the years of seeking revenge in vain? Sam couldn''t bring himself to make such an assumption. These "facts" severely challenged his long-held beliefs. He simply couldn''t believe what Kelvin was saying. There were only three of them present that day, and he was unconscious. If it hadn''t been for Kelvin, how could Ste have inexplicably fallen into the sea and died? Kelvin''s im that shemitted suicide was absurd andughable. He personally taught Ste how to swim. As her teacher, how could he not know about her swimming ability? It was Kelvin, the only one among them who couldn''t swim, who emerged unscathed in the end. How could he believe the wordsing out of Kelvin''s mouth? Kelvin never thought that his years-long friendship with Sam woulde to an end like this; itpletely caught him off guard. "Cut to the chase. What''s your purpose?" he demanded. Having traveled all the way from Che, Sam couldn''t possibly be here just to catch up with him. Sam''s beautifully slender fingers snapped gracefully in the air, his cherry-red lips curving into a sly smile as he arched his eyebrows. "It''s effortless to converse with clever people. In consideration of our longstanding friendship, I''ll give you a chance," he said. "Take it," Kelvin replied. As soon as the words left his lips, a metal dagger came hurtling towards him. It nearly smashed into Chris'' face, but Kelvin''s quick reflexes allowed him to grab hold of it in time. Hisrge hand tightly gripped the hilt of the dagger as he slowly drew it from its sheath, his deep, cold eyes fixated on it. The silver de bore traces of blood that had oxidized from a fiery red to a dark purple color. UMS Kelvin had no idea what Sam had done beforeing here. Because at any moment, his own blood could be staining the de as well. He tossed away the sheath, lifted his chin, and the silver, ferocious mask on his face gleamed with a faint, piercing light in the reflection of themplight. Kelvin''s pupils shone like stars. "Where shall we go?" he demanded. "How about the World Trade Center?" Sam replied. The World Trade Center was the tallest building in the city, has conditions..." The World Trade Center, top floor. Dark, heavy clouds gathered in the sky, covering the city''s lights, making everything feel heavy and oppressive. A bolt of lightning snaked through the sky like a wandering serpent, instantly illuminating the night as bright as day. Soon, the sky began to rain heavily, the noise of the downpour drowning out all other sounds. Except for the crisp sound of weapons shing at the moment of impact, the surroundings fell silent. The number of pedestrians on the street gradually decreased, and even the vehicles were racing at high speed to get home before the typhoon hit. The world was in a hurry. Amidst this, the two figures on the rooftop were still engaged in a life-and-death battle between warriors. ck and white, these extreme contrasting colors, silently shed again and again, sparking dazzling shes of light. ng- The short sword descended from the air. Chris and Corey watched with tense expressions. Both pairs of eyes were fixed on the ck figure in the heavy rain. Each time Samunched an attack, heading straight for the man''s vitals, both of them couldn''t help but cry out in worry. "Mr. Foley, be careful!" Chapter 716: He Is Your Brother Chapter 716: He is Your Brother "Kelvin..." Corey stood still, his hazy eyes unexpectedly bing much clearer. Rain hit his silver-white temples, and his intentionally gelled hair was now disheveled by the storm. Standing in the merciless typhoon on such a cold day, every gust of wind felt like enduring a painful snowstorm with icy des. Sizzle... ng! As the de bore down on his head, he swiftly wielded his sword in defense, using its edge to intercept Sam''s powerful strike. The flickering ze hovered less than five centimeters above his head, the damp scent of singed hair lingering in the air. Kelvin''s pitch-ck pupils contracted instinctively, reflecting the dazzling silver-white light, resembling a sky full of stars. "It seems that you haven''t regressed in all these years. Good, you are a worthy opponent." Hearing his absurd remark, Kelvin retorted without a second thought, "Ridiculous. You think you have the right to choose your opponent?" With Sam momentarily distracted, Kelvin swiftly raised his leg, aiming a swift kick at Sam''s knee, simultaneously shattering his own sword in half with a resounding snap. "Kelvin, get out of the way!" Corey, disregarding any semnce ofposure, shouted, stumbling towards the area where they were engaged inbat. Each step in this raging storm felt like a monumental struggle. "Mr. Foley, I''ll help you!" Chris intended to rush in, when suddenly, a cold metal object pressed against the back of his head, a hoarse voice with a warning tone murmuring, "This is their matter. I suggest you stay put." He didn''t turn around, but from the sensation, he could tell-the object pressed against the back of his head was a gun! Chris froze, raising his hands in surrender, his feet rooted to the ground. He could only watch in silence as the two figures not far away engaged in a deadly struggle. Just as Kelvin''s sword broke, Sam smirked triumphantly, his own sword poised to strike the man''s face. In a critical moment, Kelvin evaded, the sword shattering his mask. Crack! The silver, featureless mask cleanly split in half, falling to the rain-soaked ground and quickly filling with water. Seizing the opportunity, Kelvin seized the remaining half of the de and struck at Sam''s neck with speed, precision, and ferocity. It was a test to see whose speed would prevail. Apparently, the advantagey with the broken sword, just as the de in Kelvin''s hand reached towards Sam''s neck. A clear,manding voice echoed from the entrance, "Stop, Kelvin. He is your brother!" The silver stiletto heels were particrly conspicuous in the dark night, the wind billowing the woman''s red dress as she dashed forwards, wielding a ck-handled umbre, and arriving in front of Kelvin in a few swift steps. Thwack! A loud p apanied by a thunderous "boom" echoed in everyone''s ears, jolting them. It was deafening. The silver lightning turned the world from darkness into daylight in an instant. The light illuminated Kelvin''s half-burned face, grotesque and horrifying like a ghost from hell. A sense of murderous intent emanated from him, as if he had crawled out of hell itself. After delivering this p, Gracie unconsciously took a step back, closing her eyes and averting her gaze. His... his face, how did it be like this? And her fearful reaction stabbed Kelvin''s eyes. He clumsily covered his swollen, red face that had been struck. In a nonchnt tone, he spoke, "Brother? How ridiculous, I never had a brother!" From the moment Gracie appeared, Corey hadn''t taken his eyes off her. A mix of emotions surfaced in his heart. Yes. Back then, he and Lucy were childhood sweethearts, but due to various reasons, Lucy became his sister-inw. When he was at his lowest, Gracie appeared. This woman was like a deadly poison, exuding a mysterious seductive aura. And harboring a desire for revenge against his lover, he established a rtionship with this woman within a week. After one passionate night, she mysteriously disappeared for half a year. She reappeared with a pregnancy test in hand. The descendants of the Foley family couldn''t possibly be left outside, so under his father''s suggestion, he decided to let go of Lucy and marry Gracie. After marriage, Corey and Lucy lived under the same roof, always seeing each other. Although he resented her for abandoning him and marrying someone else, deep down, he hadn''t let go of her. Thus, he and Gracie signed a prenuptial - agreement they would be a loveless couple. With Kelvin''s birth, he experienced the joy of being a father for the first time. Conflicted Corey didn''t want to hurt his first love, so he suppressed his happiness and treated his wife and son with indifference. However, Gracie didn''t care about his coldness at all. She even started an affair with another man shortly after giving birth, a scene he witnessed as they kissed. Though they had a prenuptial agreement, Corey, torn by contradictions, wanted to find the man behind her. For so many years, Gracie had refused to tell him who that person was.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Kelvin grew a bit older, she even staged a "drama," faking her own illness and pretending to lie in a hospital bed. As for Lucy, Corey had seen her choose suicide with his own eyes. She had lived too agonizing a life. A kind and timid woman, she suffered from severe depression after giving birth coupled with the news of Franklin''s debauchery outside. Unable to bear her husband''s betrayal, Lucy chose to end her life. During these years, Corey used the excuse of taking care of his vegetative wife, but in reality, he was searching the world for Gracie''s presence. He wanted to tell her that he had already let go of Lucy a long time ago. And he hoped she woulde back, fulfill her role as a mother, and he would be a good husband. Now it seems she has been doing well all these years. And... she doesn''t need him anymore! Chapter 717: Abandoned By The World Chapter 717: Abandoned by the World Gracie certainly knew that Corey was watching her, but she didn''t care. All along, the man in her mind had always been Gregory, which was why she remained indifferent upon learning that Corey''s heart belonged to someone else. Back then, if it hadn''t been for helping Gregory obtain the Foley family''s secrets, she wouldn''t have bothered to get close to such a foolish and arrogant man. Did he really think she would degrade herself to use a child to bind him into marrying her? It was only because she had been injured during the mission and had already hurt her body, making her unable to bear the risk of an abortion. Upon learning that she was identally pregnant, Gracie also wanted to terminate the pregnancy. It''s just that the doctor advised her that if she insisted on having an abortion, she might never be able to conceive again in the future. For various reasons, she could only keep the disobedient bastard. As her words fell, not only Kelvin, but Sam himself also paused in astonishment, turning his head to look at the red figure in the rain curtain. Since he could remember, when he was very young, it was Aunt Gracie who apanied him to eat, took him to school, and taught him various knowledge. He called Gracie "Aunt," but in his heart, he regarded her as "mother," even though he knew his mother was someone else. How could Aunt Gracie be his birth mother? Adrian stepped forward and confirmed that Gracie''s words were not lies, exining, "Yes, Gracie is your birth mother, Master Sam." "When she gave birth to you at the age of seventeen, it was a matter of life and death. She almost died on the delivery bed. I used the Edwards family''s needle technique to save you." This was also one of the reasons why Adrian''s status in the Lucas family was higher than that of ordinary people. Gracie bit her red lip, suddenly feeling unable to look at Sam. For so many years, only she knew how much she longed for him to call her "Mom." But she couldn''t. She had been an orphan since she was young, and it was the Lucas family that took her in and gave her a meal to eat. Before the old master of the Lucas family passed away, he brought her to Gregory and solemnly told her, "From now on, he is your master, and more importantly, your lifesaver." "Yes." The first time she saw Gregory was at the training camp. Despite being a young master, he worked harder than anyone during training. The first time she went on a mission, she almost died in a secret chamber, and it was Gregory who risked his own life to carry her out of the chamber. When she was bullied, that bright and clear young man descended into her world like a deity. She knew that this young man would be her master in the future, and her entire body and soul would belong to him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At the age of fifteen, Gracie gave her body to him. They were inseparable partners on the field and, in formal asions, she was his sec cary. In private, she was his most obedient lover. At sixteen, she discovered she was pregnant. By then, the twenty-five-year-old Gregory was about to marry. Gracie never thought about leaving him, so she wanted to abort the child. Somehow the news leaked, and Gregory hurried back to stop her. He asked her to give birth to the child, to wait, and he would give her an exnation. In less than a year, his wife died. The reason-dystocia. And Gracie was able to openly stay by Sam''s side and watch him grow, even though all he could call her was "Aunt." Soon after learning that his birth mother was Aunt Gracie, Sam epted it calmly and let out a sigh. He had entertained such a notion long ago, but never expected it to be true. So, he and Kelvin were indeed half-brothers. Corey gazed at Sam in astonishment, carefully studying the young man''s features. Not a trace of Gracie could be found in his appearance. Was he really simr to the man she held dear in her heart? What kind of man could make her, so full of pride, willingly sacrifice herself? At the age of seventeen, when he met Gracie, she looked as innocent as a freshly graduated student, but he had never seen her in a school uniform, youthful and na?ve. The man and Gracie had been childhood sweethearts, he must have seen her at her most pure and adorable. Kelvin listened quietly to her recounting of the past, his inner destion erupting uncontrobly. A cold smile tugged at his lips. After all, she never cared about herself, because she had a more beloved child with someone else. To her, perhaps, he was still a disgrace in her illustrious life. It wasn''t difficult to understand why she had uttered such heartless words of self-harm to protect Sam. Snap- The broken de in Kelvin''s hand fell to the ground, sshing countless red droplets. With aposed expression, he turned and walked away in front of everyone. The oue of the contest was no longer significant. Abandoned by the world, he didn''t care to witness the heartwarming scene of mother and son recognizing each other. "Boss?" Chris wiped the wetness from his face, unable to discern whether it was rain or tears on his cheeks. Their boss was truly pitiable. Neglected by his father, unloved by his mother, he was like a helpless little nt in the ground. Thepany he had painstakingly built became someone else''s spoils. To make matters worse, his beloved wife lost her memory and ran off with another man. He never watched soap operas, but it was as if their boss had been handed a script for a melodramatic female lead by fate. In a brightly lit room with European-style mirrors, a pile of colorful ornaments and nes were arranged in front of the mirror. Due to the strong typhoon outside, the chandeliers in the room emitted a continuous faint tinkling, causing the light and shadow to flicker. It made her eyes a little blurry. The stunning young woman sitting in front of the mirror furrowed her delicately arched brows, her jet-ck, bright eyes fixed on her reflection. Behind her, two young maids dressed in ck kimonos were helping tob her flowing hair,vishing her withpliments in Jostrana. "Miss Lawrence is truly beautiful. No wonder our Master Darren dotes on you so much." "Yes, I am also envious of Miss Lawrence. The women in Che seem to have a better temperament and are very clean." "Master Darren will be very happy to see you awake." The phrase "Master Darren" had yet to be seen by Cheyenne. Since waking up, all she had seen were the servants and an old housekeeper who gave her a surprised nce before quickly summoning a doctor to perform a check-up. After that, she had lunch and strolled in the garden. By dusk, the two maids assisted her back to her room and, without a word, sat her in front of the mirror. They brought in a dozen sets of exquisite kimonos and jewelry. It seemed like they intended to dress her up, more like they were preparing her to meet someone. Chapter 718: Darren Miller Chapter 718: Darren Miller Cheyenne had her long, flowing hair styled into an elegant bun adorned with golden gemstone, exuding a rich and dignified elegance. On her face, they wanted to apply a geisha makeup. Cheyenne declined and coolly stood up from her chair, rejecting their offer, "I can handle it myself." The two maids exchanged puzzled nces, and one of them responded, "Miss Lawrence, please be patient. It will be ready shortly." The other maid chimed in, "Indeed, as our honored guest, we can''t allow Miss Lawrence to do it yourself." Cheyenne became increasingly suspicious of their intentions. Though she had never been to Jostrana before, she had learned from television dramas and history books that the robe they prepared for her was reserved for noble women during marriage ceremonies or birthday banquets. "Where is your Master Darren? I want to see him," Cheyenne demanded. The maids hesitated and attempted to cate her, "Miss Lawrence, please allow us to finish your makeup first. Master Darren will be here shortly." "I said I want to see your Master Darren. I want to see what he''s up to," Cheyenne insisted. She recalled being pushed into the water by Charlotte and being saved by someone wearing ck. Could that person be the owner of this room? Just as the maids were faltering, a clear and familiar voice, as melodious as a song, emerged from the entrance. It sent shivers down their spines. "You both may leave now." "Master Darren." The two maids called out in unison, their voices reaching Cheyenne''s ears as she turned her head to see the slender figure slowly walking towards the doorway. The man was wearing a navy blue bathrobe, tied with a green belt, entuating his slim waist and long legs, disying an elegant posture. As he walked, a pair of fair and delicate pretty feet peeped out from under his robe. In his hands, he held a wooden tray with a small bowl made of cdon, emanating a tantalizing aroma of chicken soup. That refined and clear face, who else could it be but Benson? Seeing him, Cheyenne was initially shocked, but then seemed to understand something. She curled her lips into a mocking and cold smile. "So, there''s more than one thing you lied to me about." "So, you are Master Darren, the famous member of the Miller family." "So, your powerful and ruthless father in the story is Rohan." "Now, tell me, what is your rtionship with Lucien Miller, the guy joining Abona Medical Competition?" "He has the surname Miller... I don''t believe you know nothing." Each and every question Cheyenne posed made Benson panic, causing beads of anxious sweat to form on his forehead. Her unweing demeanor kept him at a distance. However, he decided to answer her questions because he didn''t want to deceive Cheyenne any longer. Once a lie is spoken, more lies are needed to cover it up, and it grows like a snowball,rger andrger. So he didn''t want to deceive Cheyenne any longer and answered truthfully, "He is my family''s employee. I''m sorry, Cheyenne. I had no idea that my father had bribed him." Yes, he was the one who had instructed Lucien to follow Cheyenne into the Dead Forest, but his aim was to prevent her from finding the grave. But Lucien had already betrayed him, following his father''s arrangement, and even made a move against Cheyenne. Upon learning of the news, he was afraid that Cheyenne would be harmed, which is why he drove to the Dead Forest. Later, just as she had seen, in the Dead Forest she coincidentally encountered Cheyenne, who had just escaped from inside, and the truth was revealed. Benson also knew that he was not entitled to seek Cheyenne''s forgiveness, but he hoped that Cheyenne wouldn''t be angry. Just as she had awakened, she was emotionally distressed, in poor health, and on top of that, she was pregnant and needed to rest. "I don''t need you to care about me. From now on, you and I have no rtion! You are no longer my Benson, you are now the Miller family''s Master Darren!" Her resolute and indifferent attitude cut Benson to the core. Even though her attitude towards him was so cold and ruthless, Benson still remembered Cheyenne''s kindness to him andet believed that she was a person who may be tough on the outside but soft hearted inside. During the three years of his blindness, she had taken care of his food and living so tenderly and gently.N?velDrama.Org content. In that pitch-ck world without light, Cheyenne was his only brightness. He took a few steps forward and ced the tray on the bedside table, then picked up the porcin bowl and sat down next to her on the chair. With one hand holding the soup and the other wielding the spoon, he elegantly scooped up a spoonful chicken mushroom soup. "Cheyenne, this is your favorite chicken mushroom soup. Try it, see if it tastes right. I''m afraid it''s not good enough." When the spoon was just about 5 centimeters from her lips, Cheyenne turned her head away, rejecting his offer. "I won''t drink it." When she averted her eyes, she inadvertently noticed his hand, which had been scalded and turned red. She knew better than anyone else that he had won prestigious international music awards with his precious hands, which seldom lifted heavy things, let alone endure a burn. However, Cheyenne chose to ignore it with a heart as cold as ice. "I really can''t imagine you being by my side every day, saying nice things to me, but secretly plotting against me!" "Benson, oh no, Darren. You should be grateful that you saved me three years ago, otherwise you''d be lying in front of me now!" Benson... Hearing her address him in this way once again, Benson felt a deep pain in his heart, as though his entire soul was being torn apart and he was tremendously ufortable. "Cheyenne, please. Drink this soup, it''s thest thing I want to do for you before I leave." "Because, after tomorrow-I''m going to Truphis." "Before I leave, I just want to see you smile for me one more time. The happiness on your face when you first tasted the soup I made is unforgettable to me." With this departure, perhaps... perhaps he would never return. Chapter 719: ItS Cheyenne Again Chapter 719: It''s Cheyenne Again Because his father had decided to hand over the Miller family to him, as a family tradition, every generation''s head must guard the ancestral temple for ten years. This is why Rohan suddenly withdrew from Che, leaving him and his mother behind. Ten years... How many ten-year periods can a person have in their life? Perhaps it was his sincere and nostalgic gaze that moved Cheyenne, or maybe it was their long-standing friendship that softened her heart.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Oh well, she would fulfill his small request. Isn''t it just drinking a bowl of soup? Consider it as repaying the three years of blindness he suffered to save her. Cheyenne bit her rosy lip and extended her fair petite hand in front of him, her stubbornness mixed with a touch of tenderness, "Once I finish this soup, I''ll move out of here." "Alright." Swiftly, she grabbed the delicate bowl from his hands, tilting her elegant and slender neck, gulping down two mouthfuls. ng! Suddenly, a crisp sound resonated throughout the room. The bowl in Cheyenne''s hand slipped and fell to the ground, shattering into several pieces. The exquisite antique was instantly broken. The fragrant and delicious chicken soup scattered all over the floor, with the vibrant green scallion contrasting against the deep red floral carpet. Meanwhile, Cheyenne clutched her neck with both hands, writhing in pain on the floor. Her red lips slightly parted, emitting faint cries. "You!" "I should not have been softhearted." She coughed violently, realizing that something had been added to the chicken soup. The moment it entered her stomach, it burned like eating ten pounds of chili, causing intense pain. Benson was momentarily stunned by Cheyenne''s extreme reaction. He quickly squatted down, picked up the broken pieces of porcin from the ground, and brought them close to his nose for a sniff. His face suddenly changed, his gaze fixed on the remaining soup. How could there be a ck Curse in it? He had been closely watching and making the chicken soup from start to finish, with no one interfering. How could someone have tampered with it? ck curses were advanced curses specifically targeted at women. In severe cases, it could cause immediate death. Since being pregnant, Cheyenne''s belly was first affected by this curse. "Ouch! Ah... please save me." "Cheyenne, I''m sorry. I didn''t know my father had tampered with the soup." Cheyenne, now rolling on the floor in agony, felt a throbbing pain in the depths of her soul. The child had been in her womb for over four months now, and it could already move. Cheyenne had never felt its presence so clearly before. Perhaps she had wanted to get rid of it before, but now Cheyenne couldn''t bring herself to do it. She still wanted Kelvin to know about the existence of this child, although it seemed impossible now. Thinking of that man, Cheyenne, for the first time, desperately wished for him to appear by her side immediately. Kelvin... Onistead. Dim streetlights. A man leaned against a wall, a lit cigarette between his fingers. The faint red glow of the me flickered. The thin smoke obscured his features, making them even more elusive. But those deep and sharp eyes made Nora''s heart constrict, and she discreetly clenched her fists. He looked down on her from above, and his profound and handsome features were no less impressive than the current idol male stars. A ck coat draped him. He was dangerous. Nora quietly thought to herself. In the next moment, the man crouched down, his fingertips slowly approaching her thigh, a hand resting firmly on her thigh. His touch felt like an icy de, gently caressing her thigh. Slowly, he pulled up the ordion pleated skirt, revealing a glimpse of whitece-edged safety shorts. She trembled all over. Nora bit her red lip, lifting her clear eyes to look at the man, tears spilling uncontrobly. "Please, let me go. I... I really didn''t see anything!" "Why cry? really hate it when women cry the most..." He asserted, his hand skimming her delicate and warm skin. Although his actions were sensual, Nora felt nothing but the fear of impending death. "I won''t tell anyone, please, let me go, sir," she pleaded, her voice trembling. The girl before him was extremely beautiful, with almond-shaped eyes, and red lips. Even without makeup, she was in the limelight. Omari thought she was naturally beautiful and pleasing to the eye, but he knew very well that she was a real troublemaker. "What should I do? It seems like I can''t bear to kill you. I remember you''re Cheyenne''s sister, right?" he murmured in a low voice, the cigarette in his hand nearing the girl''s thigh. Closer and closer... What would it look like if this cigarette left a scar on her perfect leg? At the thought of this, Nora''s face turned deathly pale in an instant, tears streaming down her exquisite face. In the next moment, she reached out a fair hand and grabbed the man''s sleeve, her voice full of tears. "Don''t kill me, I really won''t tell anyone! I... I''ll vouch for it with my integrity." "Integrity?" The man couldn''t helpughing. They were all scoundrels and didn''t believe in such things. "Boss, you might as well just kill her. If you like, you can have your way with her first and then kill her," suggested the man''s henchman behind him. She''s a pretty woman and has a great figure. But unfortunately, the boss wasn''t interested, as he never slept with women. When Nora heard these words, she instinctively hugged her chest and moved backwards. This slight movement brought the cigarette close to her skirt. In an instant, a burning sensation came. There was a small hole on her skirt. Just as she thought her legs were inevitable to suffer, Omari threw the cigarette aside. He gazed at her pale face with a deep and chilling look, extending hisrge hand to grip her chin. "If you dare to speak of tonight''s events, I will really kill you, even though you are Cheyenne''s sister. Do you understand?" Cheyenne! It''s that bitch, Cheyenne! Why couldn''t she shake off that woman wherever she went? Nora''s inner hatred reached its peak. If Cheyenne was standing in front of her right now, she would definitely kill her without hesitation, just to vent her anger. "Did you hear me?" "Yes, I heard." At the words, the girl cried miserably, nodding vigorously. While crying she obediently said, "Sir, rest assured, I will definitely not say anything. This is my student D, I can vouch for it..." Omari watched as she frantically took out a card from her wallet and handed it to him; with an expression of disdain, he took it. Chapter 720: ThatS My Sister Chapter 720: That''s My Sister He held her student ID with two slender and beautiful fingers, inspecting it carefully. Embossed on it were several golden characters: [Onistead Art College. Freshman, ss One of Art, Nora.] His well-definedrge hand toyed with her student ID for a while, and in the next moment, it was tucked into his own overcoat pocket. At the same time, he coldly flicked her chin, leaving two distinct fingerprints on her delicately carved chin. It blushed a deep crimson. His gaze involuntarily shifted down to the fair, parted thighs of the woman sitting beside him. With a light chuckle, he bent his tall figure towards the girl''s ear and suddenly had an idea, his voice hoarse as he whispered in her ear: "If you dare to bully Cheyenne again in the future, I won''t spare you. By then, I''ll get you raped first and then killed. Understand?" The man''s low, maic trailing tone was drawn out for a long time. The content of his words instantly made Nora''s face flush. Hisughter was like that of a genuine demon. After his harsh words, the man got up, and with big strides, left the ce, with the bald man hurrying to catch up. "Boss, about the deal..." he hurriedly asked. "I''m not in the mood right now." As he spoke, that ck figure disappeared into the dark night, gradually fading into the distance. It wasn''t until the two had left for a long time that Nora sat back on the ground with weak legs. She thought with lingering fear: This is probably what it''s like to brush shoulders with the grim reaper. It had been almost a month since thest incident. But Nora would always dream of the man, his deep and maic voice ringing in her ears. Cold fingers slid on her thighs in her dreams. She woke up drenched in cold sweat. Her face was deathly pale. The rm clock on the table showed that it was already eight-thirty. Oh no! She was going to bete. Nora didn''t have time to think about Omari''s warning to her and hastily put on her school uniform, grabbing her bag, ready to leave. At the entrance, Mya was knitting a sweater, looking somewhat curious about her actions. "It''s the weekend today. Where are you going?" Weekend! Nora was stunned, then suddenly remembered. Right, today was the weekend, she didn''t have ss. "What''s been going on with youtely? Reckless, although there''s a lot of study pressure, you need to learn to rx," her mother said as she got up and walked over. Looking at the proud daughter in front of her, she had a kind face. Her two children, her son Sean was kind ofzy, while Nora, on the contrary, worked too hard, which made her feel sorry for her. "Mom, I know," Nora nodded obediently, put down her bag and sat back on the sofa.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Well, your father is about to go on a business trip to Fustroydor. Didn''t you want that swan dress? I''ll ask him to bring it back for you." "Let''s talk about itter." As she spoke, Nora''s phone in her pocket rang. It was her good friend and ssmate calling, and the voice on the other end of the phone was very noisy. "Nora, we''re at Club Century now. Do you want toe? Today is Master Stephen''s birthday." Hearing her mention Stephen, Nora got excited. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "Okay, give me the address." "Mommy, I''m going out for a bit." Upon hearing this, Mya finally raised her head from a pile of tangled yarn, raising her eyebrows with freshly creased wrinkles. "Where are you going? There''s no school today." Nora covered her lips and smiled, her eyes shining with determination. "Mom, you should know the Davidson family, right? I''m going to attend the birthday party of Miss Davidson''s cousin." The Davidson family! Does this mean she''s getting involved with the presidential pce? Mya couldn''t stopughing, even the knitting needle almost pricked In her hand, and she sent Nora off with joy before reminding her, "Nora, hurry up and go. Do you need to change your clothes? How about the new dress I bought for you?" "Mom, I can take care of it myself. Don''t worry," Nora reassured her mother. After bidding farewell to her mother, Nora appeared at the entrance of Onistead''s famous bar in a white dress. As she entered the bar, the vibrant and chaotic colors made her feel restless along with the booming DJ music. In this jungle of desire and temptation, Nora''s appearance in a white dress quickly drew attention from many. On the other side of the bar, two punks with brightly colored long hair were smoking and turned to look. "Hey, look at the girl in the white dress at the door. She has a great figure, looks like a real beauty..." A young man with yellow-dyed hair whispered to the "big brother" in his mouth. On the sofa, a young man in his early twenties, with a handsome and refined face, dressed in a white shirt. The top two buttons of his shirt were undone, leaving lipstick marks, giving him a hint of unruly charm. His arms were wrapped around a young woman in a bright red suspender skirt, revealing her long and fair legs, standing on equally red stilettos, exuding a seductive aura. She coquettishlyughed, "Sean, he wouldn''t fall for that young girl. I assure she must be a novice in bed" At her words, Sean grinned, lifted the ss in front of him for a sip, and his gaze turned towards the white figure, causing him to spray out the drink involuntarily. Nora. What''s she doing in a bar? "What the hell are you saying? She''s my sister!" His words left the girl in red and the guy behind him stunned. The situation was getting awkward. In the luxuriously decorated private room, a handsome young man in a birthday hat and a clean-cut, ck designer suit, where a glimpse of a white shirt could be seen, noticed Nora''s arrival, a hint of joy appearing on his face. "Nora, you''re here." As ssmates, everyone knew that Stephen had set his sights on Nora, but thetter imed to prioritize her studies. With a family that ran apany, she''s pretty and gentle, which attracted countless boys at school. Stephen had also been drawn to her, thinking she was different from the so-called socialites. Little did he know, he had long been ensnared in Nora''s ns. Chapter 721: You Are Like An Ungrown Child Chapter 721: You Are Like an Ungrown ChildExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The young man in front of them was Stephen, the only son of the Prince family, and Emily''s cousin. As the young master of an influential family, he had been raised with a silver spoon in his mouth, appearing indifferent to the sufferings of the world. The people around him catered to him with great care, so when he encountered Nora, who was indifferent to him for the first time, he became intensely interested in her. Nora unveiled a sweet smile. Stephen felt as if he had found his destined other half, determined to win Nora''s heart. Men''s gazes towards women were often tinged with desire, a fact Nora was all too familiar with and somewhat proud of. Miss Davidson would ultimately marry Hayden, the heir to the Lara family, and after Mr. President''s passing, Hayden would be the next president. By hitting on Stephen, Nora would have the chance to ascend into the royal aristocracy. Nora clenched her fists secretly, swearing on her soul that if she were to be a noblewoman, the first person she would deal with would be Cheyenne! The Lawrence family only needed her as their sole heiress. During the birthday banquet, when it came time to make a wish and blow out the candles, Stephen unexpectedly gave the opportunity to Nora, triggering jealousy among the other girls in the room. A short-haired girl in a deep blue strapless dress couldn''t help butin, "I really don''t understand what''s so great about Nora. She''s nothing but a perfect angelic bitch." "She was previously engaged to someone in Akloit, and I heard she even had a miscarriage." As her words fell, several girls in the room couldn''t help but express shock in unison, "Is that true?" "Yes, it''s true, and I heard that Leah performed Nora''s abortion operation, and evenpensated Nora with five million." This was truly the most sensational news of the year. There were rumors outside that she was young and skilled in medicine, and it was even said that she was the sessor to Almond Hall, yet she couldn''t even perform a simple abortion operation properly - truly aughingstock. Nora overheard the whispers, and her mind went nk, the buzzing sound reverberating in her head. Nora was both shocked and apprehensive. She instinctively looked back at those women, her gaze cold and prating, staring at them intensely for several moments. Only a handful of people knew about her miscarriage in Akloit. Leah would definitely never make it public; if her failed surgery were to be known, it would tarnish the reputation of the Owen family. As for the several nurses who had taken care of her, her mother had paid them hush money, and they wouldn''t dare to reveal anything. This process of elimination led to only one person who could spread these rumors: Cheyenne! Why was she still targeting her? What troubled Nora even more was that if Master Stephen and his family were to learn about this matter, they would surely prevent her from marring into the Prince family. What should she do? Bribe them? However, the backings of these women were influential figures in Onistead; they certainly wouldn''tck money. Just as Nora felt at her wits'' end, amotion, apanied by the shattering of a bottle and a woman''s sharp cries, emanated from outside the private room. "What''s going on?" Stephen looked up and nced outside the door. The tightly closed private room door was rudely kicked open by someone in the next moment, and a slender figure stumbled and fell at the doorway. His pure white shirt was covered in blood, and his whole body was drenched in it, sttering onto the floor. Soon it gathered into a small puddle, and he reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, struggling to stand up with one hand against the ground. Before the boy could steady himself, a powerful punch came straight at his nose, carrying a fierce gust of wind with a "whoosh" sound. This time, the boy happened to fall right at Nora''s feet. When she focused and realized that the person in front of her was actually her brother Sean, she was shocked and speechless for a moment. "Sean? What''s going on? Why is it you? How did this happen?" Wasn''t he supposed to be studying at school right now? How could he have ended up at the bar, looking like this after being beaten? If their mother knew, she would be heartbroken. Nora hurried over in her stiletto heels and reached out to help the blood-drenched Sean up from the ground. Standing in front of the boy was a middle-aged man of around thirty, wearing a ck Armani suit and a blue pinstripe shirt, with a resolute face. He wore a pair of tea-colored sses and had a Marlboro cigarette in his mouth, giving off the air of a sessful man. In the man''s arms was a young girl with long flowing hair, in an intimate posture that made people unable to resist imagining what their rtionship was. Nora recognized the girl, who was Sean''s ex-girlfriend, Mika. Why was she also at Onistead? Seeing Sean in such a miserable state after being beaten, Mika did not show the slightest sign of distress or reluctance. There was even a triumphant smile of sess on her fair face, and she stood with her arms crossed she leaning against the man''s chest, speaking with a cold, icy voice: en.swhovels "Sean, if you have any sense, I advise you not to pester me again!" "It was you who proposed the breakup in the first ce, and I have never loved you!" "You are like a child who has not grown up, always getting angry and ming others at the slightest setback. I need a mature and stable man." As she spoke, the middle-aged man behind her was very satisfied, kissing her forehead and happily caressing Mika''s shoulder. "Why bother talking to him anymore? If he dares to harass you again, I will break one of his legs." Break Sean''s leg? Upon hearing this, Nora couldn''t remain silent. After all, he was her brother. How could she just watch him being bullied like this? Sparks of anger shed in her eyes as she stepped forward and faced the two of them. "Stop it!" Mika was first stunned for a second, then disdainfully snorted, "Who do you think you are? Turns out it''s you, my senior." "You''ve gone too far. Even if you''ve broken up, you shouldn''t beat someone! And Sean was with you for so long, don''t forget that it was he who helped you with your tuition because your family was too poor to afford it." Chapter 722: The Lawrence Family Owes Me A Life Chapter 722: The Lawrence Family Owes Me a Life Yes, Mika''s family was very poor. So even though she achieved the top scores in the county, she couldn''t get into the prestigious Akloit High School, only allowing her equally outstanding sister to enter it. Instead, she settled for the rtively affordable high school. For most families, such a decision was somewhat unfair and helpless, but Mika neverined about her parents, because her older sister, who was a year older and prettier than her, deserved the best resources. Her sister treated her well, always tutoring her and taking part-time jobs to buy her birthday gifts. They made a pact that if she got high grades for entrance examination, her sister would give her aptop as a gift. So when she happily went to find her at school after receiving high scores, she happened to witness her sister, disheveled and disoriented, falling from upstairs. She saw the whole process, her sister didn''t jump by herself, she was pushed. The slender figure looked like a woman''s, with long hair, wearing the uniform. As several female students walked past her, they discussed the "suicide" case. Mika heard the key words in their conversation - "Miss Lawrence!" It turned out that her sister didn''t have a good time there. Because of the family''s poverty, her status as a poor student made her a target for the perverted rich students to bully her. No wonder she came back with bruises every time. Her sister said it was from identally bumping into something during her part-time job. In her sister''s notebook, Mika found a record of her being bullied, and the torn paper had "Cheyenne" written on it. Putting the rumors and hearsay she heard together, she thought Cheyenne had bullied her sister, forcing her tomit suicide. But thetter was the wife of the president of the high-and-mighty Foley Group and a descendant of a highly skilled doctor. How could she, a lowly and poor person, have the chance to get close to her to avenge her sister? So Mika chose a roundabout way. She sacrificed all her ytime, worked ten times harder than others, and finally got into the Akloit High School through her own efforts. Unfortunately, she could never see her sister again. Her death was like a stone sinking into the sea, only sshing a few drops when it fell into the water, and as time passed, the water surface finally calmed down, and the stone was no longer noticed. In order to get revenge, she intentionally got close to Sean, became his girlfriend, and thus learned all about the Lawrence family. She always thought it was Cheyenne who killed her sister, until the Lawrence family nned to move to Onistead, and Sean broke up with her. In the public cemetery, she met her sister''s good friend, Chloe. Chloe told her that her sister was bullied at school, but it wasn''t Cheyenne who bullied her, it was Danielle, and Nora was the mastermind. Proud "school belle" Nora had always been the dream girl of all the boys in the school. After a rich boy who pursued her was rejected by her, he turned to pursue Mika''s sister. Proud Nora couldn''t tolerate such humiliation, and she didn''t have the courage to offend that boy, so she turned against Mika''s sister. One time, it was when her sister was on her way back from work, Danielle found a few men to defile Mika''s sister''s innocence, and fortunately Cheyenne, who happened to be passing by, knocked down those men. The events of that day left a deep impression on Sister, who was too ashamed to speak of it to anyone, so she wrote the whole story in her diary. After the incident, Danielle and Nora were afraid that their bullying on campus would be exposed, so they tore out the page of the truth from the notebook. Chloe was afraid of being implicated, so she transferred abroad to study. After finishing college, she realized that herck of courage led to the burying of the truth, letting down her best friend. So, her first task upon returning home was to buy a bouquet of chrysanthemumsand visit Mika''s sister. Mika came from Akloit to Onistead because she wanted Sean to regret, but he only offered empty "sincerity". After she left, he quickly cycled through one girlfriend after another. If he could disregard their previous rtionship and choose to embrace someone else, why should she remain faithful to him?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. So, Mika sought out her current benefactor, Mr. Prince, through a referral. He promised to help her seek revenge on the Lawrence family. She orchestrated a n to ruin Nora and the Lawrence family, exposing Nora''s miscarriage for the Parry family in Akloit, along with an even more explosive revtion. Just the former was enough to ruin Nora''s reputation in the wealthy circles of Onistead. After much contemtion, a thinyer of frost appeared on Chloe''s face, her eyes as cold as ice. "What does paying a little tuition matter? The Lawrence family owes me, it''s not just a matter of money, it''s a matter of life." Chloe paused, her tone bing choked with emotion. "Girls like you, born into wealth and privilege, have no idea of the struggle required just to survive." Sean''s head cleared a bit, and his eyes stung when he saw his ex-girlfriend Chloe intimately embracing and kissing a middle-aged man. She was the woman he had pursued for so long, and leaving her, breaking up with her, had been ast resort. Her family was too poor. Onistead, with its extravagant lifestyle, was not at all suitable for her. His mother, Mya, had warned him that he had to break up with Mika beforeing to Onistead, or she would cut off his financial support He really liked Mika, but the current Sean was just a 19-year-old boy a child of privilege, with no courage to sever ties with her and his family. Because he had never earned a single penny, he couldn''t imagine what it would be like to live without money in the future. He admitted that he was a coward, andpromising with himself, he felt sorry for Mika. To ease the guilt and longing in his heart for her, Sean went through several girlfriends in these few months, hoping to dilute Mika''s influence. He thought that with the passage of time, he could forget Mika, but when he saw her smiling in someone else''s arms, he couldn''t control his yearning for her. How could she move on so quickly? She had once promised that the one she loved most was him. Drunk, Sean went to punch Mr. Prince, but he wasn''t one to mess with. He immediately called his bodyguards to beat Sean in retaliation, as a way of venting his anger for his lover, Mika. Chapter 723: In My Eyes, YouRe Just A Jerk Chapter 723: In My Eyes, You''re Just a Jerk If it weren''t for Sean remembering that his older sister Nora was also at the bar, he might have lost an arm tonight as he anxiously rushed to the door of the private room. As for Mika''s im that the Lawrence family owed her a life, Sean was utterly puzzled and bewildered. Taking a deep breath, he spoke, pulling at the wound on his mouth, causing a sharp pain that made him grit his teeth. "Mika, what are you saying? What about owing a life?" Mika''s gaze turned to Nora, her red lips parting as she replied with rity, "You should ask your good sister!" "Nora, are you too guilty to admit it? What did you do four years ago, did you forget it so soon?" Thisst sentence from Mika resonated strongly throughout the private room. Four years ago? Nora stood still in a daze, her pupils instinctively shrinking slightly. She then carefully examined the girl with long hair before her and faintly found a resemnce in her features. Matilda Buck! Right, she almost forgot about this. She never expected that Matilda would choose to jump off the building in the end. She only asked Danielle to teach that girl a lesson. It was her own decision to jump off, what did it have to do with her? After the incident, public opinion criticized Cheyenne, everyone thought she bullied Matilda, leading to Matilda''s suicide. Akloit High School was a prestigious school for the wealthy, so when this incident happened, it even made the newspaper, drawing the attention of society and the school authorities. The police also conducted an investigation but found no trace of evidence at the scene. Although public opinion indirectly implicated Cheyenne, she provided an alibi and proved her innocence. With Cheyenne dropping out of school and getting married, public opinion gradually subsided, and the matter eventually faded away. Nora thought this matter would be buried forever, without any incidents happening for four years, and now suddenly being brought up by Mika, fear emerged from her heart. She was sweating profusely. "What''s your rtionship with her?" With a slightly hoarse voice, Sean couldn''t help but ask in his mind, "her?" Which "her"? What was his sister talking about? Before Nora asked this question, she already had a rough idea in her heart. Looking somewhat simr and having the samest name "Buck," if she guessed correctly, they should be sisters. It wasn''t hard to understand why Mika knew about this matter and why she suddenly mentioned it today, she was here for revenge! In a daze, Nora thought of another, even more brutal truth. Her sultry red lips tightened into a straight line, a visible anger apparent at the corner of her lips. "Are you deliberately getting close to Sean? You want to retaliate against our Lawrence family, so you''ve gone to great lengths to be his girlfriend!" Boom! Nora''s words made Sean''s head ache even more, the wound on his mouth still burning, but all of this paled inparison to the agony he felt from Mika''s response. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart by an invisible force, blood flowing freely. "Yes, I deliberately got close to Sean and made him fall in love with me. If it weren''t for avenging my sister, would I even look at a worthless guy like him?" As it turned out, in Mika''s eyes, he was just a good-for-nothing. Sean''s jaw trembled with anger, and fiery mes lit up his eyes as he red at her, gritting his teeth as he asked again, "In your eyes, am I just a good-for-nothing?" "All these years, I''ve been so good to you, and all you can think of is plotting against me and my family? Mika, I really misjudged you."N?velDrama.Org content. Knowing that she had no money, he always saved his allowance to help pay her tuition fees. After winning prize money in an e-sportspetition, the first thing he did was to buy her a gift. He never missed her birthday. Aren''t all of these worth mentioning? Mika stared at Sean''s face, beaten to the point of being almost unbearable to look at. His gaze was so serious that she felt she hade back to the first time when they met. He, with his unexpected dark circles, identally bumped into her, causing her books to fall to the ground. Books she had struggled to borrow got dirty and she was scolded by the teacher in ss. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her name at the ssroom door. She looked up, only to see a boy in a white shirt, standing with his back to the sun, shing a big smile at her. He ran up to her, drenched in sweat, and handed her a newly bought book. "Sorry, ssmate. This book is for you." She opened the book, and the first page was filled with sloppy handwriting, but it was somewhat cute-"My name is Sean Lawrence." It had been three years. It would be a lie to say she felt no affection for Sean, even after such a long time. He, who was fond of y, would wake up early to apany her to the library because she said she wanted him to study diligently. When he wanted to stay up all night ying games at the inte caf¨¦, he would change his mind because she said it wasn''t good for him. After winning apetition, he would take her out to eat well and buy her gifts. Actually, many times Mika had thought about giving up revenge and being with Sean, going to college, and getting married in the future... Butst time at the Western restaurant, after the surprise Sean prepared for her turned into a public humiliation from Nora, Mika l.ne understood their backgrounds didn''t match, and they had no future together. She couldn''t let go of her poor but warm family, and Sean, as a rich boy, didn''t have the courage to give up everything for her. In the end, their love was too naive and couldn''t withstand reality''s scrutiny. She smiled bitterly, closed her eyes softly, and said in a gentle voice, "Sean, you''re too naive. You''ve never thought about our future. If I follow you, I''m doomed to be disliked by your family, and what about you? Would you stand up to them for me?" He suddenly choked up at her question. Sean had never thought about the answer. As for the answer, it was naturally no. Seeing her foolish brother still lingering over this calcting woman, Nora was itching with anger. If he wasn''t heavily injured at the moment, she really wanted to hit him to wake him up. "Sean, snap out of it. She wants to ruin me and the Lawrence family now!" Chapter 724: We Were Just Classmates Chapter 724: We Were Just ssmates Mika had no fear or guilt after her "true identity" was revealed, probably because of the extraordinary man standing behind her. Soon, Nora realized just how unlucky she was. The middle-aged man, cigar in hand, cast a suspicious nce at Nora, his voice carrying a hint of disdain as he spoke in a hoarse voice, "Stephen, what''s your rtionship with this girl?" Before Nora could respond, she watched in astonishment as Stephen stepped out of the crowd. Facing the middle-aged man, he wore a hint of guilt on his fair and delicate face as he replied with a forced smile, "Uncle, I... we''re just ordinary ssmates." He knew Nora was watching him, disappointment evident in her eyes. Her watery eyes quickly filled with mist, looking pitiful and tugging at the heartstrings. "Stephen?" She thought he would at least have the courage to acknowledge their rtionship like a man. But to her surprise, Stephen distanced himself from her at this critical moment. Just ssmates? What a convenientbel! Nora thought of the sweater she had carefully knitted and ced in her bag, intending to give it to him. It was no longer needed. Unable to meet Nora''s gaze, Stephen smiled helplessly, lowering his head. Ultimately, it was because their Prince family relied on the support of his uncle. His uncle was an old friend of the President''s wife, and his uncle''s sister had married Emily''s father. If Stephen''s uncle had not suffered a debilitating injury in his youth, preventing him from having children, Stephen wouldn''t have been pressured to carry on the family line. With advanced medical technology, Stephen''s uncle could have had a test-tube baby. However, due to the family''s beliefs, they believed that every life was a gift from God and should not be forced. For Stephen to inherit the Prince family''s vast wealth in the future, he needed the approval of his uncle. Since childhood, his uncle had sincerely groomed him to be the heir, hence the strict demands ced on him. If his uncle found out he was at the bottom of the grade and dating, he would surely be criticized. The Prince family would never ept a union with the Lawrence family, a family of lower standing. Satisfied with his answer, Mr. Prince patted Stephen''s shoulder benevolently. "Very well, you''re still young. Focus all your energy on your studies. Only when you meet my standards can I entrust both the Prince family and thepany to you." "I''ve been young before. It''s okay to be carefree, but be mindful." "Always remember, you are the future heir of the Prince family, with a noble status. Learn to protect your reputation and not associate with just anyone." Just anyone? Hearing the derogatory words directed at herself, Nora felt her strong sense of pride was trampled on. "The Lawrence family, neers to Onistead without any roots, were they? Yet, here was Nora, determined to catch Stephen''s attention, letting them know that Nora wasn''t one to be messed with.N?velDrama.Org content. This was all as Mika had expected. Seeing Nora''s smile frozen in anger, with a slightly menacing expression, she felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. This was just the beginning, and with her petty nature, she was likely to be driven mad with rage in the future. Sensing others watching her, arms crossed, Nora, indignant, expressed her idea. "Mr. Prince rest assured. The Lawrence family may notpare to the mighty Stephen family, but we have our pride. Mr. Prince and are just friends. He invited me for his birthday, and that''s all there is to it." "Sean, let''s go!" With that, she supported the heavily injured Sean and hobbled out of the bar. Behind them, Mika''s warning voice could be heard. "Nora, you owe my sister a life. Do you think this is the end? If Danielle finds out what you''ve done to her, do you think she''ll let you get away with it?" She had in her hands the recorded phone calls and bank transfer statements that proved Nora''s guilt. Ironically, she and Danielle had once been so close that they did everything together, but for some reason, Nora had not let Danielle go even after thetter went to jail. Stebe due to a guilty conscience, as soon as Mika''s words fell, Nora identally kicked the nearby trash can. Wearing high heels, her foot collided just right, turning her ankle red with pain, biting her teeth to stifle her cries. Where was Nora''s previous pride? Now, she became wary and cautious, afraid. Could it be that Mika was deliberately trying to trap her with her words? There was something she had kept secret, even her mother Mya didn''t know. How could Mika possibly know? Nora forced herself to calm down, putting on a brave front, and without looking back, she said, "If you have the guts, present evidence. Stop putting on a show here." "If you continue fabricating lies to damage my reputation, next time, I will file awsuit against you!" Evidence? Of course she had it. But right now, Mika didn''t want to reveal it. She wanted Nora to taste the bitterness of falling from a great height! The hospital was bustling with people. Perhaps it was because this winter seemed particrly long, there were so many people suffering from the flu. As soon as she stepped into the hospital, she heard the continuous coughing from various directions. Men, women, old and young, all wore masks, their half-covered faces a rosy red. Sean was gravely injured, so she had to quickly get an emergency room appointment for him. When their turn finally came, the doctor, upon seeing the blood-covered young man, furrowed his brows and immediately ordered a full body check to see if there were any internal or bone injuries. The examination room was in another building, conveniently located above the obstetrics and gynecology department. As she helped Sean walk through the obstetrics and gynecology department''s hallway, they happened to see a familiar and imposing figure approaching. It was Sean who first spotted the man, squinting his eyes, now resembling a panda from the beating, and pointing in astonishment. "Sis, look, isn''t that Dad?" Chapter 725: It Happens To Be Her Love Rival Chapter 725: It Happens to Be Her Love Rival The middle-aged man appeared to be around fifty-four or fifty-five years old. He had short hair, with streaks of silver visible at his temples. He was wearing a dark gray pinstripe suit with a bold, bright red polka dot tie, which was not in line with his usual aesthetic but he wore it nheless. Nora immediately recalled several fragmented scenes in her mind. She had seen that tie before at home, neatly packed in a beautiful box. Curiosity got the better of her, and she opened it briefly, but her father quickly snatched it back, insisting that it was a gift for a client. She had wondered why her father would give a tie as a gift since he usually stuck to gifting expensive liquor and imported cigarettes. But it turned out that it wasn''t a gift for a client at all; it was clearly a gift given to him. And if her intuition was correct, it would most likely be from a woman. Sure enough, Nora''s perception proved to be urate as she soon caught sight of an elegant and tall figure emerging from the diagnostic room. The woman was wearing a long ck floral dress, covering it with a camel-colored double-faced wool coat. Her golden curls cascaded down, revealing a fair and lovely face. That nose, those eyes! It couldn''t be anyone other than Jane, that old woman. Nora and her brother Sean, who were standing a distance away, grew suspicious when they saw their father fawning over this woman. And now, hearing him address her as "Jane," it sent shivers down their spines. Jane crossed her arms, lifted her proud and delicate chin, and coolly hummed before pretending to be angry, mming the prenatal examination report into his arms. "Can''t you see for yourself? I''m so annoyed right now. I feel like blowing up! I''ve been telling you to wear protection, but you just don''t listen!" George was taken aback by her sudden outburst and quickly grabbed the prenatal examination report, shifting his gaze downward. He focused on the section where the doctor''s diagnosis was written: 52 days pregnant! She was truly expecting! Fifty-two days meant it was almost two months ago. That was right about the time he met Jane at the banquet. They fell head over heels for each other and, fueled by some alcohol, quickly ended up in bed together. Due to the suddenness of their encounter, they didn''t take any precautions. After waking up, they both had busy schedules and, perhaps, she had forgotten to take her contraceptive pills! George still held on to traditional beliefs and believed that the more children he had, the better it was for the family''s prosperity. Unfortunately, after giving birth to Sean, Mya had healthplications and couldn''t get pregnant again. Over the years, he had been satisfied with having a son and a daughter, considering his lifeplete. But being able to have another child at his age was something for a man to boast about. It proved that he was still young and not at all old. George''s round chubby face beamed with joy. He was so carried away by his own happiness that he forgot about his surroundings. Ignoring the ndestine nature of their rtionship, he picked Jane up horizontally and spun her around a few times in ce. "Jane, Jane, I am so happy! You''re amazing. I can''t believe I have a son again, hahaha." "Ah!" "You jerk, hurry and put me down, this is so embarrassing." A heartyugh mixed with Jane''s coquettish voice echoed in the hallway, drawing the attention of many around. This couple, more resembling father and daughter than husband and wife. George, despite being past fifty, while Jane appeared much younger. Such an age gap evoked countless scandalous rumors, attracting both envy and disdainful nces. George, having been given a reproachful look, grinned foolishly, scratching the back of his head a asking, "Jane, now that you''re pregnant, is there anything specific you''d like to eat? And is the house too small? I don''t want you and our son to be ufortableContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jane nodded casually, sighing reluctantly. "It''s a bit small, but it''s cozy enough. Oh well." "And you, you''re not new to fatherhood, so why the excitement? You really embarrassed me just now!" "Hehe..." At this, George couldn''t help but heave a sigh gazing hopefully at Jane''s belly, spoiled by his misbehaving son, Sean. "Though not my first time being a father, this is my child with Jane; our precious baby deserves more. Besides, my wayward son may not be up for the responsibility." Hearing this, Jane''s eyes brightened with suppressed excitement. She cooed, hugging his arm. "I don''t care about your measly assets." "My child, Jane''s precious baby, deserves better. Keep your smallpany for your ipetent son, so he doesn''t starve without you." Hearing her speak of his son that way, George felt his face darken, attempting to retort but realizing he couldn''t list a single virtue of Sean''s. Suddenly, two voices echoed simultaneously from the front, resonating through the entire hallway. Nora remainedposed, but Sean, still stuck in his early twenties, couldn''t remain unfazed upon hearing his father''s intention to leave everything to an outsider, Jane. Tolerating his difort, the seething Sean rushed towards George and pointed usingly at Jane in his arms. "Dad, what''s going on here?" "S-S-S-Sean? What are you... how did youe here? Oh my, what''s happened to you?" Not only Sean, but Nora also arrived. The tear-streaked young woman stood before him, her tearful eyes brimming with resentment as she stared at George. "Dad, how could you! Do you think you''re being fair to Mom and me?" With those words, she paused, the coldness and malice hidden in her eyes. "Anyone could be chosen, so why, why did it have to be her, Jane?" Teagan''s former fianc¨¦e was also her love rival! Chapter 726: The Lawrence FamilyS Fortune Is Mine Chapter 726: The Lawrence Family''s Fortune Is MineContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It was Tuesday, and George thought both of his children would be at school at this moment. His wife, Mya, had said she was going out to y chess in the morning, and ording to her routine, she wouldn''t be back until after dark. So when Jane sent him a message in the morning, saying she wasn''t feeling well and wanted him to apany her to the hospital for a check-up, George agreed. He never expected to run into his two children here of all ces. At this moment, George didn''t have the mental capacity to care about why Sean hade to the hospital for his injuries. His main concern was what the children would think now that they knew about Jane''s existence. How would they react? The people around, who were watching the drama unfold, didn''t leave. Nora and Sean''s appearance added to the dramatic nature of the story and made them curious about how things would develop next. The content of Jane''s previous statement drew gasps of surprise from the onlookers. "This is just too scandalous. The father bringing his lover to the hospital for a check-up and happens to run into his own children. Tsk tsk, their family is really messed up." "I envy them. If I had such a young and beautiful lover when I''m fifty, I would consider myself a winner in life." Hispanion next to him gave him a p on the back of his head and looked at him disdainfully, "Wake up, you''re still single." "Tsk tsk, shameless! An old yboy and a woman who has no moral scruples for money! She dares to be the mistress even when he already has a family and children. Disgusting!" "She looks decent, but turns out to be so dirty and disgusting. Mistresses like her deserve to die." "Ridiculous, if you have money, you can also find mistresses. Why be jealous?" The sounds of criticism continued incessantly. George''s face turned red with shame. If there was a crack in the ground at this moment that he could hide in, he would unquestionably choose to go for it without hesitation. Unfortunately, the ground was clean, with no cracks or crevices. Compared to George, who felt guilty, Jane confidently reached out a hand towards Nora. With a bright smile, she greeted her and her gaze was cold. Her words were particrly thought-provoking. "Long time no see, Nora. Didn''t expect that I would be your elder now. Remembering thest time we met, you were lying naked in my fiance''s bed." What? Holy shit! This is too sensational! The onlookers, who were just now cursing Jane as a despicable mistress and sympathizing with Nora and Sean, now stared in disbelief at the four people before them. Chaos ensued. This... This rtionship is just tooplicated. Do wealthy people really y games like this? Those with an imaginative mind have already begun to fill in the missing pieces of the story in their minds: Probably, this seemingly beautiful and pure girl became a mistress first. It was she who stole the tall woman''s fianc¨¦. So, for revenge, the tall woman directly seduced her father, stepping up to be her stepmother. "She''s really ruthless! That old man looks old enough to be her father, and she''s selling her body for revenge. Is it worth it? Jane couldn''t care less about it. Ever since Teagan betrayed her, she had long figured it out. Men can be promiscuous, so why should women care about their so-called "purity"? If she can achieve what she wants by exchanging her body, then what''s not to be done? Of course, there might be something repulsive about it, but she wants Nora to taste ten times more pain than she had. Nora, surprised? Don''t rush, the best part is yet toe. Jane curled her red lips and approached Nora in her high-heeled shoes. The girl stared at her with a pair of bloodshot eyes and angrily shouted: "Why don''t you think about it? Even if I wasn''t the one in his bed that day, it would have been someone else!" Jane was momentarily speechless. She stubbornly believed that even if Teagan had been cheating on her outside, he would never dare to bring the woman tantly in front of her to announce their breakup. But Nora was different. Teagan actually dared to leave her for Nora, so it must have been Nora''s instigation. In fact, she hadn''t really thought about the dead Teagan for a long time, every time she thought of the pain, the image of Nora woulde to her mind. Perhaps it was because what she really cared about was her own humiliated dignity, not the love that had long died. Suddenly, an evil n formed in Jane''s mind, and she dwelled on it in her heart. As she turned around, the proud expression on her face immediately turned humble. She grabbed Nora''s hand, and with tears in her eyes, she pleaded: "All of that is in the past, and I don''t want to mention him again. You also lost your child due to miscarriage, which is punishment enough for you." "Nora, my dear, your father and I fell in love at first sight. Please tell your mother to initiate the divorce, okay?" "I swear, I''ll take good care of you and your brother, treating you like my own family. I have my own property." Nora looked at her hand that was tightly held by Jane, and thick veins couldn''t help but bulge on her forehead, showing that her emotions had reached their limit. This woman is shameless indeed! How could she have the audacity to go back and talk to her mother about divorce? Nora wasn''t brain-dead enough to not recognize the enemy. After all, Mya was her biological mother, what was Jane to her? George could only weep as he listened. He had lived for more than fifty years before he finally found "true love." Jane was so naive, it seemed that she really loved herself, which was why she was trying to please his children. George couldn''t see it, but Nora and Sean could clearly see the expression on this woman''s face. She lightly opened her red lips and silently said to Nora: [I am going to retaliate against you, and everything rted to the Lawrence family in the future belongs to me and the child in my belly. You two had better behave yourselves!] Of course, everything rted to the Lawrence family belonged to her and Sean! Jane''s two-faced, cunning appearance disgusted Nora, and suddenly a voice sprang up in her mind-kill her! "Jane, you bitch, go to hell! Still want to steal my property, do you have the guts for that?" It was unknown where she found the strength in her frail body, unexpectedly she pushed Jane. For a moment, the woman couldn''t stand steadily, her high heels broke, and she fell to the ground, letting out a painful scream. Slowly, fresh blood flowed from under her ck dress, painfully piercing George''s eyes. His child was gone forever. Chapter 727: House Arrest Chapter 727: House Arrest Nora stoodpletely dumbfounded, gazing dazedly at the bloodstain on the ground, utterly bewildered. She had only pushed Jane in a fit of anger for a moment, and she hadn''t used much force. How had she ended up falling? In her ears, she could hear the surrounding crowd''s usatory shouts and the sounds of women clutching their stomachs and wailing in pain. George squatted beside Jane, his face filled with anguish as he half embraced her, softlyforting her, "Jane, are you okay? Don''t cry, it''s my fault." "The, the baby... Honey, Nora just intentionally pushed me, I don''t know why she did this." "I''ve already said I won''t fight for the Lawrence family''s property with them, why did she treat me like this?" Jane cried with a "heartbroken" expression, but in a ce where others couldn''t see, Nora could see the slyness and triumphant gleam in her eyes. A surge of anger rushed to her mind; her jaw quivered, and her fierce gaze locked onto Jane''s forehead. Even Sean, who had been standing beside them, believed that his own sister had pushed the older woman. "Good! Let her have a miscarriage. The illegitimate child in her belly should never have existed in the first ce." "No, that''s not what happened!" Nora eximed, just about to argue, when she received a resounding p to the face. The sound was so loud that it even quieted down the surrounding noisy chatter. Caught off guard by this p, before she could even react, she received another one to her face. Then came the roaring voice of her father, George focused his anger on Nora. "Beast! That''s your elder, she''s carrying your brother in her belly, how could you do this?" The delicate fairplexion of the girl quickly swelled, clear marks of five fingers visible against her exquisite features, rendering her pitiful. Tears welled up in Nora''s eyes; this was the first time her father had struck her. All because of that woman! At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but want to rush up and tear the woman, who was still acting coyly, to pieces, her gaze filled with cold hostility.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seizing the opportunity, Jane wiped away her tears and coquettishly pleaded with George, "Darling, don''t hit her. My stomach hurts so much now. Hurry, hurry and take me to see the doctor." Upon hearing that, George no longer had any attention to spare for Nora and her brother; he immediately scooped up Jane and rushed crazily towards the obstetrics and gynecology emergency room. Behind him, Nora bit her lip, grimacing fiercely in her heart. Despicable woman! Outside the emergency room, George anxiously rubbed his hands, pacing back and forth at the door. His gaze identally shifted to the red light above, his forehead beading with sweat. It was clear that he truly cared about this child. Only a door apart. Inside the emergency room, the woman sat with her legs crossed on the white operating table, under the shadowlessmp, her face as pale as a ghost. Suddenly, she reached out a hand and slipped it under her clothes, lifting it to reveal that the blood bag tied to her abdomen had burst. She disdainfully removed the blood bag, tossing it urately into the nearby trash can. Looking at her belly, which was t and smooth, it didn''t look like the state of a pregnant woman at all. After discarding the blood bag, Jane picked up a clean towel from the nearby metal tray and wiped away the bloodstains on her hands and belly. She had just finished everything and her phone, which was in her bag, vibrated at the right time. Jane smiled slightly and couldn''t wait to take out her phone. She opened it and saw that Master Vincent had sent her a Line message. "How''s it going?" he asked. "Sess! That old man actually believed I had a miscarriage. How ridiculous! Doesn''t he look at himself?" she replied. Yes, she wasn''t actually pregnant. All of this was just a trap she and Master Vincent had nned in advance. Using a child to tie down George was his idea, but how could Jane bear the thought of having a child with that old pervert? Now that things wereing to an end, it was time for her to make her exit. This "miscarriage" was inevitable. Her original n was to fake a fall by herself, but the idiotic Nora decided to rush in and offer herself as a scapegoat. Jane naturally took advantage of the opportunity. It would serve a dual purpose. Soon, the man on the other end of the phone sent a message, consisting of only one short word. "Okay." She turned off her phone and closed her eyes, taking a moment to rest. As for George, he was still waiting outside, leaning against the wall, with a look of despair in his eyes. The Miller Residence in Jostrana, the maids walking along the corridor, carrying tes of food and fruits to the main hall. The scene was ancient and timeless, as if it hade straight out of a historical movie. As they walked and whispered to each other, one of them said in an envious tone, "I can''t believe our Master Darren is getting engaged so soon." "I''m also surprised. He only just returned." "Is it Miss Atkinson?" "No, it''s the woman who came from Che. She''s much prettier than Miss Atkinson." "I''ve seen her, she''s indeed beautiful. But why would the master agree to this marriage? Doesn''t he dislike people from Che?" "I''m not sure about that. Stebe it''s because he feels indebted to Master Darren." They walked away while chatting, but the phrase "the woman from Che" reached Eddie and Yvonne''s ears without missing a single word. That night, after Cheyenne said she was going out for some fresh air, news of her drowning spread. When they arrived, the butler informed them that Cheyenne had already been taken to the hospital and told them not to worry. However, when they requested to say goodbye and go to the hospital to visit Cheyenne, they were stopped by the armed guards at the entrance. "Master Rohan ordered that, recently, there have been cultists appearing in the city, and there have l.ne been several suicide cases. To ensure the safety of both esteemed guests, please rest here for now," the guards exined. What cultists? What suicide cases? They hadn''t even heard of them. It was just another plot by that cunning Rohan. But they were defenseless, of course they wouldn''t be foolish enough to challenge those people who were armed with bullets. They could only close the intricately carved doors made of yellow pearwood and return to the room, feeling frustrated. They needed to n for the long term. After all, being alive was the only way to have an impact, right? Chapter 728: YouRe Going To Kill Her Chapter 728: You''re Going to Kill Her Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Two mysterious individuals approached the entrance, taking advantage of a brief moment when the security guard was changing shifts, and slipped inside. As soon as Yvonne entered, she spotted a young man in a navy blue bathrobe sitting by Cheyenne''s bedside. Hisrge hand was shamelessly caressing her face, while he mumbled something iprehensible. The back view was strangely familiar. Even a mere glimpse of his back was so alluring. "Who are you? Why are you here?" As soon as Yvonneid eyes on the pale-faced girl lying on the bed, her heart couldn''t help but leap in her chest. She hurriedly ran over. "Cheyenne, Cheyenne, wake up!" As she spoke, she forcefully pushed the man''s body to the side, a stark contrast to her usual gentle demeanor. Caught off guard, he was pushed to the side, his shoulder making a dull thud against the nearby cab, emitting a faint noise. "Master Darren, are you alright?" Two maids who were on standby rushed over, their expressions pale, and asked cautiously. Supporting himself with his arms, Benson stood up. He realized that this was Cheyenne''s elder. As a result, his own attitude towards her became much more respectful, despite her disrespect towards him earlier. It was only now that Yvonne finally recognized the young man in front of her, whom she had seen before. Wasn''t he Cheyenne''s good friend? How did he be Master Darren of the Miller family? Eddie was equally surprised, but being a man, he quickly calmed down and awaited calmly. "Master Darren, well... you truly surprise me." They had known each other for quite some time, having met at least ten times in the past three years. In Eddie''s perception, Benson, besides being blind, was a kind-hearted man whobined elegance, rationality, art, and tenderness. Sometimes, Eddie felt grateful for his presence. If it weren''t for him, perhaps Cheyenne would have died three years ago. However, this man whom Eddie silently admired turned out to be a fraud lurking by Cheyenne''s side! He never mentioned his identity as a noble from Jostrana. Benson could clearly sense the self-mockery in his words, but he had deceived everyone, and he felt guilty in his heart, so he could only choose to remain silent. Lowering his head, several seconds passed before he gently opened his lips and uttered an apology.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Eddie, for once, had a cold expression on his face, his gaze as icy as a frozen pond. "Master Darren of the prestigious Miller family, deigning to apologize to amoner like me? It truly surprises me." "I have no interest in your identity. I just want to know what happened to Cheyenne." Striding forward, Eddie sat in the spot where Benson had been, and began examining Cheyenne''s condition. She appeared to be peacefully asleep, her sleeping face serene, with only a slightly palerplexion. Her heartbeat, whites of her eyes, and tongue coating were all normal. But why wouldn''t she wake up? Perhaps a thorough examination of her entire body was necessary, but since they were currently in the Miller family''s residence, they would have to take Cheyenne out first. Bending down, he ced one hand on the back of the girl''s head and the other on her slender waist, exerting force as he lifted her horizontally. Lifting his foot, he was about to leave. Upon seeing this, Benson had no room for other thoughts. He stepped forward and grabbed Eddie''s arm, casting a serious and warning nce. "No, this won''t do. You can''t take her away. You''ll end up killing her!" Eddie had just conducted a brief examination of Cheyenne, finding her and the child in good condition. He tried to deceive himself again, raising his eyebrows slightly. "Are you trying to deceive me? Cheyenne''s condition is uncertain now. Only a professional examination can truly help her. It''s been three days since she fell into the water. Why do you intend to leave her here?" Don''t think he hadn''t noticed the expensive dress that Cheyenne was wearing; it seemed to be the dress for a wedding. In Eddie''s eyes, it seemed like Benson was taking advantage of Cheyenne''s unconsciousness. Fortunately, he and Yvonne noticed the decorative lights and felt that something was amiss outside, so they defied the household staff and barged in today. Benson instinctively tightened his fists, with a determined yet regretful gleam in his eyes. Yes, today was supposed to be his engagement banquet. Originally, the intended bride was Miss Atkinson, but he didn''t like that woman, so he made a deal with his father. He switched the prospective bride to Cheyenne at thest minute. His father had already agreed to it. But he was afraid that Cheyenne might not agree, so he put some sedative in the chicken soup. The drug would cause her to be unconscious for twelve hours. By the time Cheyenne woke up, the banquet would be over. He believed that Cheyenne did have some feelings for him, otherwise she wouldn''t always offer warmth when he felt lonely and helpless. When he was young, he was constantly scolded and punished by his father. If he didn''t practice well, he would be forbidden from having dinner. It was that mischievous and seemingly mature little girl who would share her sandwich with him. As he grew older, whenever he felt physically and mentally exhausted, it was Cheyenne''s birthday gifts that made him feel the power of warmth. He had always cherished these, wondering if he should take them out and reminisce about her adorable appearance as a child. But he never imagined that someone would cast a ck Curse into the soup. Benson wasn''t sure about who exactly it was. Neither of them would yield, and they eyed each other defiantly, creating a palpable tension in the air. Invisible lightning seemed to flicker between the two, like silver snakes. "He didn''t deceive you! If you don''t want her to die, you better behave and put her down." Just then, a loud and cheerful voice echoed from behind the crowd in the spacious room. Yvonne instinctively turned to look, her gaze fixed on the neer, her eyes narrowing. "It''s you!" The neer was dressed in a ck suit paired with a white shirt. His long ck coat draped past his knees, giving him an air of elegance and nobility. His polished leather shoes made a faint sound against the floor. Beside him was a graceful and slender woman with delicate features. She wore a ck floral dress with a matching trench coat, her lustrous ck hair cascading down her back, partially obscured by ady''s hat. Chapter 729: The Tattoo On Her Back Chapter 729: The Tattoo on Her Back Sophie''s slender and elegant hand, adorned with ckce gloves, was an eye-catching sight as she paraded arm-in-arm with Rohan, the click-ck of her high heels resonating like a rhythmic beat. Her words, delivered with a gentle smile and ruby lips, sent shivers down the spine of those who heard them. "Cheyenne has fallen victim to a curse. For the next seven days, she will be gued by relentless nightmares, and will ultimately die in her sleep. Once she awakens from the nightmare, her heart will stop instantly upon crossing the threshold." "Do you still intend to take her with you?" Yvonne''s lips quivered in shock, rendered motionless in an instant.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Eddie, holding Cheyenne''s arm, tightened his grip involuntarily, hesitating as he stood frozen in ce. Should he believe the woman''s words? Benson, with a bitter and resigned smile, stepped forward and gently took Cheyenne back from Eddie. Tenderly cing her on the bed and covering her with a nket, his gaze lingered on her sleeping figure, filled with deep affection and reluctance. If he had hesitated before, now he was resolute in his decision. Cheyenne meant more to Benson than anything else. His indecisiveness hadn''t gone unnoticed by Rohan, who furrowed his brow tightly, his dislike for Cheyenne growing. Firmly, he said, "Haicheng, she''s just a woman. Don''t forget, your fianc¨¦e has already been chosen." Hearing this again, Benson''s eyes revealed a mix of anger and disappointment as his hoarse voice echoed with a frosty tone. "You promised that Cheyenne and I would be engaged! You lied to me!" To this, Rohan replied, "I only promised to cancel your engagement to Miss Atkinson, but never said it would be with this woman. You will marry Linda." Benson withdrew his gaze, clenched his fists tightly, the veins on his hand bulging like sturdy earthworms wriggling under his skin. "That''s your business, it has nothing to do with me. I have only chosen Cheyenne." Rohan valued Benson highly and wanted him to be his heir. However, if he continued to be disobedient, he would have to give up Benson and reluctantly choose his less talented daughter, Charlotte. His gaze turned sharp and menacing, delivering a final warning to Benson. "For thest time, don''t ruin your future over someone unrted. If you obediently marry Miss Linda, be my heir, and obtain the map from Cheyenne, the emperor will bestow upon you a noble title!" It meant the Miller family would prosper for generations toe. Unfortunately, the future envisioned by his father was not the future Benson desired. All he could remember was his mother''sst words before her death. "Benson, go far away. You will live a much happier life if you can simply be a normal person." Yes, the mundane life that so many despised was the very thing he yearned for in the darkness. "Father, that is your wish, not mine. I can help you with anything, I can evenmit murder, but-" "You''ve already crossed my line, I won''t help you anymore." "You!" Rohan was truly on the verge of being infuriated by his rebellious son. "Alright, Mr. Miller, there''s no need for you to be angry. I believe Master Darren has just been misled by that woman. As long as we get the map and kill Cheyenne, he will naturallye to his senses." Sophie gently and tenderlyforted the raging Rohan, using her feminine softness to lean against his arm, her voice as gentle as the wind. Sure enough, after hearing her words, Rohan''s anger subsided a bit. He nodded and continued, "Do you have a n?" Sophie''s watery and enchanting eyes contained a bright glint, and she coquettishly said, "I saw it-Cheyenne tattooed the map on her back. It will appear when soaked in warm water." That night, when Charlotte, that fool, made her move on Cheyenne, she stood behind a pir in the corridor, watching, Cheyenne was under an illusion, thinking she had fallen into a cold pool, but it was actually a hot spring. Her ck dress, made of gauze, clung tightly to her exquisite body when wet, revealing a faint glimpse of the blue tattoo on her fair skin. The curves meandering. This was why Sophie guessed it was a map. Just as she was about to go up and fish Cheyenne out of the pool for a closer look, she was preempted by a masked man. She missed the perfect opportunity. So when Master Darren took the initiative toe and discuss the matter of cancelling the engagement, she quietly reminded him to seize this good chance. When she found out that Master Darren had actually bought a sedative, she had someone quietly switch it to Devil''s Ivy. Devil''s Ivy had the effect of binding a person''s consciousness. Together with Rohan''s ck Curse, it could be a nightmare of murder, causing the cursed to live forever in a nightmare, until their §Ö§ä spirit was exhausted and perished. But she had underestimated how much Master Darren cared for this woman. Just as she approached to snatch Cheyenne away, he gave her a hard p on the face. "Don''t touch her!" Sophie''s face flushed with anger as she stared coldly at the young man before her, her smile sinister. "Master Darren, you can''t stop me." No sooner had she finished speaking when a series of "shuffling" footsteps sounded outside the door, and soon over a dozen armed bodyguards burst in. Guns were pointed at Yvonne''s and Eddie''s heads respectively. The a fearsome green-faced mask, tall and slender, exuded an UM extraordinary aura. At a nce, he was extraordinary, and his voice was full of maism. "Don''t move!" For some reason, Eddie caught a whiff of a familiar scent. This-was it Kate''s? Chapter 730: Pointing A Gun At The Future Brother-In-LawS Head Chapter 730: Pointing a Gun at the Future Brother-in-Law''s Head Underneath the fearsome mask, there was a trace of unease on the man''s handsome face, resembling a piece of wless white jade. Upon closer inspection, one could notice that the hand holding the gun under his robe was trembling slightly. Can he not tremble? He was pointing a gun at his future brother-inw''s head... Benson, who was observing closely, noticed the man''s subtle change and his curiosity grew. Just as he was about to turn his head to take a look at the person, something familiar caught his eye on the man''s wrist. It was a cute silver bell. If he remembered correctly, he had given that as a gift to Kate. How did it end up with this man? Did something happen to Kate? What did they do to her? However, all of this was just his conjecture. Perhaps... it was just a coincidence that they had the same item. The current situation was like being trapped in a barrel, with no way to escape. Were they really going to hand over Cheyenne to these bad people? Sophie thought victory was already assured and walked gracefully towards Cheyenne''s bed, ready to undress her. But Benson gave her a cold warning look, "I told you, don''t touch her!" "Heh, Master Darren. You yourself are no saint, so why bother caring so much? Cheyenne is going to die anyway. I suggest you forget about her and ept reality sooner!" Sophie met Rohan when she was sixteen and had been with him for almost ten years. In these ten years, Rohan taught her many things, including socializing, explosives, and killing... She was his most beloved lover and also the sharpest de in his hands. Countless political figures and wealthy elites had died at her hands. However, she knew that in his heart, Rohan cared the most about his youngest son. That was probably the reason why she didn''t go all out against him. After all, what threat did a mere piano yer pose to her? But at the next moment, Sophie paid the price for her ignorance. She didn''t even consider the fact that Rohan had been grooming Darren as his sessor. How could she, who had learned everything, expect that the heir apparent wouldn''t surpass her? In fact, he was even more outstanding than her. Just as her hand reached Cheyenne''s nket, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a chilling hand. The glint of silver shed. Then, a painful scream escaped Sophie''s lips. Looking closely, she saw a cut on he arm, and blood flowed from underneath her ck long sleeve to her wrist. ck, white, and red intertwined, creating the most beautiful colors in this world. Once again, a deep and disdainful voice echoed in her ears, emanating from a man with deep-set eyes. "I warned you not to touch her!" "You!" Sophie clutched her injured arm, biting her red lip, and turned to Rohan with a pitiful look. "Darling, my hand hurts so much, it''s all because of your good son!" Rohan frowned. "Someone, remove this woman''s arm for me!" He was referring to Yvonne. As soon as he spoke, two bodyguards quickly drew their knives from their waists and menacingly approached Yvonne. Thetter''s face turned pale, and she tightly closed her eyes. She had already lived for almost sixty years, and her only regret in life was not receiving a definitive answer from him. The mostforting thing was seeing her granddaughter excel. Wind Hall finally had a sessor. "My good son, are you angry? Listen to me first, be the family head, and then you''ll be qualified to negotiate with me, haha," Rohan said with a heartyugh, his eyes filled with anticipation as he looked at Benson. Little did he know that Benson was just as stubborn as he had remembered, and it was clear - as long as he was willing to yield, things would be different. But Benson, with his inherent pride and the dragon blood running through his Che veins, was as unyielding as iron. He would rather die than bow down. In front of Rohan, he truly took out the dagger from his waist, without blinking, and stabbed himself in the heart. Stter. The dagger pierced his skin, the sound of it prating his body clear and distinct. Fresh blood poured forth from his chest, soon soaking the navy blue robe, making its color even darker. "You ungrateful child!" Rohan trembled with anger, roaring in fury. But the young man faced him with a faint mocking smile on his face, using his own hand to bring a handful of crimson blood to Cheyenne''s lips. He fed it to her. The only way to lift the curse was - using the blood from the heart of the curse caster! He and that old man were father and son, sharing the same blood. Moreover, he had received an inheritance in the ancestral shrine, with an ancient power flowing through his veins. So unraveling the curse was actually quite simple.N?velDrama.Org content. The price, however, was that he might lose this extraordinary ability he had been gifted with and be an ordinary person. Benson had made up his mind. Today, he would be engaged to Cheyenne, and then they would marry on the seventh day. On the night of their wedding, he would willingly give his heart''s blood to Cheyenne. But now, he had to do it ahead of time. Father and son locked eyes, looking at each other with a hatred that seemed more fitting for enemies. Rohan took a few deep breaths, coldly dering, "Since you''ve chosen to betray the Miller family, consider yourself no longer my son. Do you think that by doing this, I will spare them? Not a chance! "Go and capture that woman for me." Upon hearing the order, the bodyguards hesitated. Sophie still harbored resentment towards Benson for hurting her, and this was a perfect opportunity to strike back. "What are you waiting for? Master Rohan announced that Darren is no longer part of this family." "Yes!" Benson stood still without any resistance, his head hanging low, his thick and darkshes concealing the sorrow in his eyes. In thatst moment, he had still naively held onto a tiny shred of hope for that man. It turned out that even in death, he couldn''tpare to the power and wealth his father envisioned. Just when everyone believed that today would truly be a disaster from which they couldn''t escape, a clear and burried voice suddenly came from the door. "Father, no!" Rohan''s body trembled. Subconsciously turning his head, he saw his beloved daughter being held at knifepoint by a tall figure wearing a silver mask, slowly approaching. The silver de pressed against her pale neck, leaving a thin red line. Without a doubt, with even a slight exertion of force from the man, she would disappear forever. Rohan''s heart hung high in his chest. Darren Miller, that beast, had lost his usefulness. Now, the Miller family''s only hope was Charlotte. She couldn''t afford to have any idents anymore. Chapter 731: He DidnT Have The Courage To Let Her See His Face Chapter 731: He didn''t have the courage to let her see his face "Kelvin?" When Benson saw the man approaching, a rare smile appeared on his handsome face, and he chuckled. "I knew it was Mr. Walker, even when Cheyenne lost her memory, she didn''t forget you. I admit, you win." There was a hint of blood at the corner of his lips, and the tenderness and reluctance in his eyes shattered the hearts of those who saw it. After looking deeply at the unconscious Cheyenne, he seemed to have made a difficult decision, closed his eyes, and softly said, "You take her back to Che, and nevere back." Kelvin, as cold as an iceberg, stared sharply at Benson, his strong and stylish eyebrows showing his undoubted desire for the man in front of him to die. His injuries and the explosion were all designed by this hypocritical man. After that, he shamelessly deceived Cheyenne, trying to im his own wife and child. "I don''t need you to tell me, I''ll do it." Kelvin coldly gestured to Eddie with his eyes, and thetter quickly understood his meaning,unching a sudden attack on the man behind him. "Oof..." The masked man let out a muffled sound, painful as he cradled his stomach and crouched down. Taking advantage of this moment, Eddie ran to the bed and lifted the unconscious Cheyenne, nodding to Kelvin as if to say, "It''s done." "Put her down!" Rohan''s eyes were bloodshot, like a raging beast, roaring at everyone, furious at his son''s betrayal. Even more furious, he felt threatened by a junior, which was an absolute humiliation for someone of his high status and authority. Calm andposed, Kelvin pressed the de against Charlotte''s neck with a little force. "It hurts, father, save me... I don''t want to die." Blood began to drip onto Charlotte''s white cor. "Drip..." Itnded on her white blouse, and her eyes widened in horror when she saw the red, herplexion turning pale. How could the future heiress of the family die?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As Charlotte seemed on the verge of dying under the man''s de, Rohan''s veins bulged on his forehead in desperation. His face contorted with rage, his voice hoarse as he begged, "Stop! Let her go, and I''ll let you all leave!" Moved, Charlotte bit her rosy lip tightly, her eyes turning red like a startled "bunny," trembling as she looked at Kelvin, her heart shattered into pieces. She loved Mr. Walker so deeply, only to be threatened by him for the sake of another woman. If she had known what would happen today, that night she should have paid any price to get rid of that troublesome woman! Silent tension pervaded the room, a sense of imminent eruption, but no one dared to act recklessly. After all, it was about Charlotte''s safety, they could only watch as the group left from their sights. So, Kelvin held Charlotte at knifepoint, Eddie carried Cheyenne, and Yvonne followed closely as they slowly moved towards the door. As they reached the doorway, she angrily kicked the well-dressed man, who grunted in pain. "You looking for trouble?" His voice turned fierce as he red back. Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat, and she mustered the courage to re back, angrily chastising in a low voice, "What are you looking at, you hypocrite! I used to think you were a good person." If she had known what kind of person he was, she would never have epted his invitation, taking Cheyenne along. Kelvin showed no mercy as he held a knife to the woman''s neck and led her out, a ck luxury car parked outside the Miller family''s door. In the driver''s seat, Chris was anxiously waiting, frequently ncing at his wristwatch and disying signs of worry. The CEO had been inside for almost half an hour. Nothing bad could have happened, right? Soon, he saw the CEO slowly walking out from the front gate with a stunningly beautiful girl, thetter stumbling in her wooden clogs. Most people would assist a delicate beauty about to fall, but he rudely pressed the man''s shoulder to keep her inside the car. "Drive!" he coldly ordered as soon as they were both in the car. Chris nced sideways. Was that sh of bright color Miss Lawrence again? What had happened to her? The hotel. A beam of sunlight outside shone in, reflecting the bright snow light outside and outlining the dark and lonely figure. As soon as Cheyenne woke up, she saw that figure and inexplicably felt a pang of sadness, her eyes reddening. She hesitated for a moment, about to pull back the covers and get out of bed, but before she could move, a faint sound startled the man awake, and their eyes met. In that instant, their eyes locked. Even under the silver mask, his deep-set-eyes glistened with an unusually bright light, looking at her with unexpected delight. But soon, that light faded, turning into a calm surface without a ripple. He walked to Cheyenne''s bed and stopped, deliberately suppressing his longing and spoke in a cold tone, "You''re awake. Are you still in pain? Do you need me to call your friend?" With that, he turned and raised his foot to walk towards the door. No one saw the self-deprecating and bitter smile that hung at the corner of his lips as he turned around, touching people''s hearts. Suddenly, a small white hand grabbed his sleeve. Boom! Kelvin felt like he had been electrocuted, instantly feeling numb, paralyzed, and nk in his mind. The corner of his eye lightly fell on the fair hand that was grabbing his ck sleeve. He didn''t try to guess what Cheyenne meant by this. Just as he ended up with many strange thoughts in his mind, she spoke. Perhaps because she had been lying down for many days and had just woken up, her voice was weak and hoarse, soft and tender, evoking a desire to protect. She frowned, her watery eyes twinkling, looking at the towering figure, and softly said, "I''m hungry." Kelvin had thought of many things, but he had never expected her to say that. In addition to feeling disappointed, he felt it fortunate that she had not recognized him. After all, his monstrous appearance right now was enough to scare many people, and he simply did not have the courage to appear before her in this state. Chapter 732: Look Into My Eyes And Say Chapter 732: Look into My Eyes and Say "What do you want to eat?" Kelvin still didn''t turn around, gently asked with a deep breath. Cheyenne''s face showed a slight displeasure, her bright starry eyes staring at him, slowly answering, "Chicken mushroom soup."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing these words, Kelvin''s heart, which had just rxed, tightened again. He discreetly pinched himself hard, calming the uing surge of emotions. Without hesitation, he rejected Cheyenne''s request, "It''s not convenient to cook it in the hotel. You pick something else." He greedily gazed at the reflection on the ss window, without blinking, as if afraid she would disappear in the next moment. Cheyenne snorted with an air of disdain, pouting her red lips, looking somewhat displeased. This adorable, pinch-worthy look was reflected on the ss of the French window, catching Kelvin''s eye. "I don''t want to drink, it''s your child who wants to drink." She didn''t notice him, while reaching out her slender and fair hand to lightly stroke her slightly raised lower abdomen, lost in thought. Kelvin felt a mix of emotions surge in his chest. He could hardly believe that the words he had just heard came out of Cheyenne''s mouth. She... Did she remember everything? But he was no longer the previous Kelvin. Cheyenne could see all his reactions, and underneath her calm gaze, a great sense of puzzlement had arisen in her heart. After making a great effort to calm himself down, Kelvin forced a self-deceiving remark from between his teeth. "Miss Lawrence, I only saved you out of pity. There is nothing between you and me." "Nothing between us?" Cheyenne suddenlyughed, supporting her somewhat weak body, half-sitting at the head of the bed, ring at Kelvin in anger. "Then, dare to turn around and look at me?" "What''s there to be afraid of?" In fact, he was indeed afraid, as he could imagine his disfigured face standing next to her pure and immacte self, as a desecration of Cheyenne. She deserved someone better. She could be anyone''s goddess, the beloved of someone''s heart, but she couldn''t be his wife! After thinking it through, Kelvin turned around, once again looking at her delicate and fair face. "You are too tall, I can''t see the expression on your face clearly, how do I know if you are speaking from your heart." "What do you want to do then?" "Sit down,e closer." "After seeing it, will you give up?" "Yes." Fine, then he-would do as she wished! Kelvin''s tall and imposing body slowly sat on the edge of her bed, hisrge hands hidden in the folds of his robe gripping tightly, tiny beads of sweat seeping through his palm. His whole body tensed, clearly showing his nervousness. Cheyenne''s gaze was as clear as water and as she looked at him, Kelvin felt as if she had already seen through his lies. After about two or three seconds, his face was somewhat flushed, and he tried to get up but it didn''t go smoothly. "Alright, can Miss Lawrence be sure now? I am not just the person you keep talking about, and, I ask you to call me Mr. Walker." Mr. Walker? Cheyenne sniffled, her tone not sounding too kind. "How? You don''t even want your family name anymore? In that case, maybe our child in my belly should have a different man''sst name," she retorted. Of course, that was absolutely not eptable! Kelvin was so angry. How could his child call another man "daddy"? Cheyenne was deliberately provoking him. True to her nature, she returned. With her prickly demeanor, she resembled the Cheyenne he knew, like a small hedgehog brimming with thorns. Kelvin''s Adam''s apple moved as he maintained silence, not wanting to answer that question. "Ah! It hurts!" Suddenly, a cry of pain reached his ears, startling him. He thought something had happened to Cheyenne and instinctively looked up. In that instant, all his concerned emotions were apparent in his eyes, visible to Cheyenne. She was perfectly fine. It had been an act, a deliberate test to see if she still held a ce in his heart. Seeing his anxious appearance, Cheyenne couldn''t help but smile in happiness. She suddenly threw herself at him. Afraid that she might fall, Kelvin quickly opened his strong arms and firmly supported her under her armpits, embracing her. At the same time, he feared that his rigid embrace might harm the child in her belly, so he struggled to support her with his arms. However, Cheyenne refused to relent and nuzzled her head against his body. In a sudden motion, she removed the mask from his face, catching him off guard. "Cheyenne, don''t!" "p." It was toote. The silver mask fell to the ground. Kelvin anxiously turned his head to avoid her scrutinizing gaze. His hands, originally holding onto her arms, instinctively covered his face. Cheyenne firmly pressed against his body. Even throughyers of fabric, she could feel his heart racing. She knew he had disfigured himself. She also knew he had been injured while trying to save her. Cheyenne''s eyes welled up with emotion as she reached out her cool hand and held his wrist, looking earnestly at him. "Kelvin, I''ve seen it, you don''t need to hide." He reluctantly squeezed out a smile, bent down, and intended to pick up the silver mask on the ground. "It''s ugly, isn''t it? Don''t let it scare you." "Not ugly." She appeared serious, not at all like she was deceiving him. When she looked at him, her shimmering eyes reddened at the corners, giving off a faintly charming and seductive allure. Kelvin, as if sumbing to her temptation, suddenly changed his mind and instead cradled the back of her head in his hand, forcefully pressing her head towards his. The action could be described as somewhat aggressive. The next moment, his lips urately captured Cheyenne''s, rubbing and teasing her red lips relentlessly. The dominant and fierce kiss was like an oasis discovered by a traveler in the desert, as if he wanted to crush her whole being into his bones and devour herpletely. Surprisingly, she was exceptionally well-behaved today, responding to his kiss cooperatively. When his tongue slipped into her lc-scented mouth, her delicate tongue trembled in shyness as it timidly responded to him. "Mmm... be gentle, slower." UMS "Truly sweet. Cheyenne... you shouldn''t have provoked me!" He had to admit that it had taken great effort for him to give up on her. Chapter 733: She DoesnT Understand Cheyenne Chapter 733: She Doesn''t Understand Cheyenne Yvonne was still worried that Cheyenne might wake up today, so she always appeared at the door to make sure that there was someone by her side when she woke up. Little did she know, as soon as she reached the doorway, she heard a series of moans and groans. Even at the age of over fifty, she couldn''t help but blush. Curiosity surged within her as she raised her head to check the room number on the door. It was indeed Cheyenne''s room. But Cheyenne wasn''t supposed to have woken up yet, so who could be engaging in such intimate acts in her room? Yvonne suddenly became angry and pushed open the door. Through a small gap, she took in the entire scene in the room. She saw Cheyenne, who should have been in aa, awake and pressed against a man. His hands firmly grasped her waist as he closed his eyes. Cheyenne earnestly bit the man''s lips, kissing him with some clumsiness. Kelvin was delighted by her naive disy, as it proved that Cheyenne only had eyes for him. "Cheyenne, cut it out. It''s time for you to get up and eat something." "No, my lips are broken, why aren''t yours broken?" she muttered softly, unwilling to give up. Mimicking his earlier kiss, she bit his lip. Kelvin could only smile wryly. He didn''t mind kissing her like this for the rest of his life, but Cheyenne had just woken up, and the child in her belly was hungry... To quickly end this prolonged kiss, he gently rolled her onto the bed, and as the world spun around her, he tucked her under the covers. "Smack." Aforting kissnded on her delicate forehead, and Kelvin gazed at her affectionately, wanting nothing more than to hold her forever. "Cheyenne, cut it out. Yvonne and that four-eyed guy are waiting to hear the good news of your awakening." "What four-eyed guy? That''s Eddie." After this y, Cheyenne was left panting for breath. Hearing him use derogatory terms to refer to Eddie, she couldn''t help but feel a headache about his pettiness, and earnestly corrected him. Childishly, Kelvin even stuck thisbel to Eddie in his mind, always on guard against him trying to please Cheyenne. "Fine, I understand, because she helped you this time." "Kelvin, I''m actually feeling a bit hungry." Cheyenne yawned, and snuggled into his arms like a kitten that hadn''t yet been weaned. "Mhmm." "Then go back to sleep, I''ll go downstairs and get you something to eat." Just as he was about to tuck Cheyenne back under the covers, Cheyenne clung to his waist firmly, her gaze unwavering. "But I don''t want you to leave." When did she be so clingy? Kelvin almost doubted whether the person in his arms had changed. The former Cheyenne wouldn''t even let him kiss her, let alone cuddle or kiss him as she was doing now. Though he enjoyed her current demeanor, he couldn''t help but feel it was too unreal, fearing that she might disappear. "Then I''ll carry you downstairs to eat, but you should freshen up first." "Okay." With that said, Kelvin truly lifted her up and headed towards the washroom. Outside the door, Yvonne blushed and quietly closed the door, leaving without a sound. She had thought that Cheyenne was a well-behaved and obedient girl, never expecting that she would be the one taking the initiative in matters of the heart. Oh well, she didn''t understand the world of young people anyway. In any case, as long as Cheyenne woke up, everything would be fine. She needed to quickly go down to the hotel kitchen and see if there was any nutritious meal she could buy. Cheyenne had been sleeping for so many days, so Cheyenne must be hungry by now. Akloit. Sunlight streamed in through the French windows, filling the room with warmth and brightness. She was wearing a nightgown, with her long, fluffy hair cascading down her lovely, angelic face. She looked like a pure and innocent angel. Outside the door, a maid in a ck uniform carried a wooden tray with a delicious and well-prepared breakfast. "Knock, knock, knock..." The knocking went on for some time, but there was no response from inside the room. "Miss Zamora!" "Miss Zamora, are you there? I have brought your breakfast. If you haven''t woken up yet, please let me know." The maid assumed that the person inside the room was still asleep, as she usually didn''t wake up until after 10 AM. However, Master Glenn had given instructions before his 11300 business trip to keep an eye on Miss Zamora and make sure she had breakfast. She could let her sleep in, but she had to make sure she ate. As the maid hesitated whether to stay or leave a white figure suddenly appeared near the window. The woman, cleverly ripped off the curtains and tore them into strips of fabric. She tied one end to the bedpost inside the room and the other around her waist. Wearing adorable pink fluffy bunny slippers, she stood on a dressing table and struggled to lean towards the window outside. Holding onto the makeshift rope around her waist, she reached a height of nearly two meters from the ground when the rope ran out. "Bang!" The rope, tied to the bedpost, made a loud noise, startling the maid standing outside the door. "Miss Zamora, what happened? Are you okay?" The maid anxiously asked, quickly putting down the tray in her hand and pushing open the luxurious room door. What she saw was a mess. The curtains had been pulled down and torn into pieces, scattered all over the floor. Her gaze searched for Kate''s figure. Finally, she noticed the trembling rope at the window and hurriedly ran over, bending down to take a look. Sure enough, it was Miss Zamora. Oh no! She was about to run away!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If Master Glenn came back and found Miss Zamora gone, he would definitely be furious. "Help! Miss Zamora is trying to escape, quickly close the main gate!" "Help! Miss Zamora is trying to run away!" Hearing the high-pitched voicesing from above, Kate''s whole body trembled, her heart racing for a moment. She had to act quickly. If she waited for people to arrive, she might not be able to escape. She looked down at her feet, estimating that she still had about one and a half meters to go. Kate took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and untied the fabric strip around her waist in determination. With a leap and bound, she jumped. Thud! Her feet were in pain, but luckily, she had sessfully escaped from the golden cage that had bound her for so long. Chapter 734: How About I Introduce You To My Cousin? Chapter 734: How about I Introduce You to My Cousin? Kate couldn''t care less about the pain in her feet as she ran towards the entrance gate, one hand supporting her knee. "You can do it, Kate!" Taking advantage of Master Glenn''s absence, she had escaped from the golden cage that had made her heartache. From today onwards, she was about to embark on a new life of her own. As for the servants in the mansion, they all hoped for her to leave sooner, so no one dared to stop her. At the entrance, a shiny blue Bentley was parked there. The door opened, revealing a pair of long, slender legs dressed in ck. The high-heeled shoes tapped on the ground as the bright red leather mini skirt hugged the figure just at the right length, embracing the hips. Anyone who witnessed this tempting scene couldn''t help but marvel at the sensuality and dominance of the woman. However, this sexy and powerful woman had her long hair gathered to one side, one foot nted firmly on the ground while the other knee was supported by her hand. In her free hand, she held a piece of sugarcane, casually biting into it without a care for her image. Her luscious crimson lips opened wide, cheeks bulging as she chewed on the betel nut. Then, she tilted her head to the side, spat out the residue, sending it flying far away. Her devilish figure, demon-like face, and the air of a formidabledy drew the attention of many passersby. Faintly, she heard their expressions of pity and amazement, which irritated Miss Walsh, making her re back fiercely at them while brandishing the sugarcane in her hand. "What are you looking at? Keep staring, and I''ll pluck out your eyeballs." Her words startled a three or four-year-old child, who couldn''t help but burst into tears while clutching onto their milk bottle. "Boohoo... Mommy, mommy." Upon hearing the crying voice, Miss Walsh was infuriated. Well, she shouldn''t argue with little kids.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Speaking of which, why hadn''t that womane out yet? She was taking so long. Could something have happened to her? No, she had already checked. Master Glenn went to Jostrana these days and probably wouldn''t be back for several days. With her contacts in the vi, helping Kate escape wouldn''t be difficult. From the driver''s seat, Peter, with his golden short hair, looked at her irritated expression and couldn''t help but extend his big hand to touch her long hair, his voice warm as he reassured her, "Rx, Amelia, let''s wait a bit longer. Miss Zamora should be fine." As soon as he mentioned Kate, he saw her delicate white figure, her chestnut long hair flowing, as she ran from the side door with her head lowered. The north wind lifted her white long skirt, interweaving it with her flowing hair. She was as picturesque as a painting. "Beep beep!" Peter pressed the horn, indicating to Kate that they were here. Clearly, she heard the sound as she nced around, swiftly gathering her skirt and running towards the Bentley. "You finally came, get in quickly!" Miss Walsh immediately lost interest in her sugarcane, tossing the remnants into the nearby trash can with a flick. Although there was still a distance of about five or six meters between her and the trash can, with a slight lift of her head, she urately threw the half stick of sugarcane into the trash can. It seemed like Miss Walsh was quite proficient in such exercises! Peter started the engine and heard a series of pleading voicesing from behind, Kate quickly nced back. The maid responsible for taking care of her, followed by three to five bodyguards, chased after them. Her face turned pale, she retracted her gaze and urged Peter to drive quickly, "Hurry, let''s get out of here!" She didn''t want to go back. "Stop! Miss Zamora, Miss Zamora, you can''t leave!" "Yeah, Miss Zamora, if you leave, we''ll be out of a job." "Miss Zamora, please,e back." "..." How could they outrun a car? They were quickly left behind. But Miss Walsh seemed to find something amusing,ughing heartily, "Look at them, why are they so foolishly still chasing after us? Only an idiot would go back, Master Glenn won''t live past thirty, why waste your youth on him?" She thought Kate left because she hade to her senses, and even boasted, patting her chest, "Kate, rest assured, when you and your sister go to Onistead, I''ll introduce you to my cousin." "He graduated from military academy and was directly promoted to the rank of lieutenant after ten years in the army. After retiring, he became a department-level noficial He''s now in the police force. Although he''s a bit cold in personality, he has never had a girlfriend. He''s a devoted and good man." "Never mind that. I don''t have the mood to think about those things right now." Kate rejected her kindness. She wasn''t interested in what kind of person Miss Walsh''s cousin was, nor did she leave Master Glenn because of his destined short lifespan. It was because she couldn''t bear the fact that she had fallen in love with aplete liar! Seeing Kate''s mood not being good, Miss Walsh chose to remain silent, sighing inwardly. What''s so good about that short-lived demon that she couldn''t let go of? Forget it, she would annul the marriage with the Weaver family once she returned to Onistead. This marriage was nothing to Miss Walsh, anyway, she was a proponent of not getting married, and Master Glenn was destined for a short life. She just had to endure for two more years, why bother to proactively propose to annul the engagement, giving the Weaver family a chance to make a big deal out of it. But looking at Kate''s foolish appearance, she suddenly wanted to help her. "Miss Zamora, shall I take you directly home?" Peter''s remark broke the silence in the car. Kate froze for a second, recalling her brother''s angry expression, and couldn''t help but nervously touch her nose. "No, I want to go to Times Garden." She had nned to escape a few days ago. Besides asking Miss Walsh for help, she also found a house through a real estate app on her phone. After this emotional setback, she wanted to forget about Master Glenn, start over, and learn to be independent. Times Garden? When the luxury car stopped in front of a somewhat old building, both Miss Walsh and Peter frowned. It looked too ordinary here, the house was small, and there were no security guards. It might not be very safe for Miss Zamora to live here. "Or, you can stay at my mansion," Miss Walsh enthusiastically invited, her eyes shining as she looked at Kate. She did want to live with this exquisitely beautifuldy and admire her cute sleeping posture and how she looked in pajamas. However, Kate outright refused without even thinking about it. She didn''t want to hear any suspicious noises in the middle of the night, let alone be embarrassed or bother others. Chapter 735: Sweet Scene Chapter 735: Sweet Scene The opulent hotel lobby shimmered with a golden glow, exuding a radiant brilliance from the Swarovski crystal chandeliers. White marble dining tables were adorned with two sizzling golden-brown steaks, rich crimson date cakes, strawberry-dotted desserts, and French pineapple bread topped with caviar. Seated at the table, a woman in a sleek ck turtleneck sweater dress, her slender figure entuated, appeared almost unreal. Her protruding belly, a telltale sign of pregnancy, seemed at odds with her elegant demeanor. With a piece of steak skewered on her fork, she popped it into her mouth, savoring each bite with gusto, alternating with bites of pineapple bread. The sweet and salty vors mingled on her pte, her contented expression as she closed her eyes to relish the taste. Finally, she licked the oil stain from her lips with her delicate tongue. Kelvin watched her every move, his expression dimming as he swallowed nervously. In the past, her boorish eating habits would have irked him, feeling as though he failed to provide her with a satisfying meal, tarnishing his pride. But now, his perspective had shifted significantly. "Take your time, no one''speting with you," Kelvin reassured her, concern evident in his tone as he poured her a ss of water, offering it to her with a tender gaze. Unperturbed, Cheyenne lowered her head slightly, her cherry-red lips touching the rim of the ss as she took a small sip, leaving behind a faint mark of lipstick. Her petite mouth, so alluring, sparked a flurry of vivid memories in Kelvin''s mind, making him blush with embarrassment as he forcefully redirected his attention. He picked up the ss that had touched Cheyenne''s lips, the lingering lipstick imprint drawing a sly smile from him as he deliberately drank the water, savoring every drop. Sitting so close to her, how could he have made such a "unintentional" move without her notice? Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. But why did it matter? They had shared kisses, even tasting each other''s saliva. What was a sip of water inparison?N?velDrama.Org content. Having finished her pineapple bread, Cheyenne nced at the half-eaten steak and noodles on her te, feeling unable to consume more. "Full already?" Kelvin recalled her hearty appetite, surprised that she felt full after only half a meal. Nodding regretfully, she nced at the remaining food and let out a satisfied belch. "Too greasy, couldn''t finish it." In the next instant, a warm hand rested on her belly, his fingers gently caressing her stomach through her clothes. Feeling the faint heartbeat beneath his palm, he was filled with overwhelming joy and surprise, his masked face softening. "You''re not full, don''t starve yourself or the baby." "He suddenly became so gentle, which Cheyenne wasn''t used to. With her raised eyebrows, her proud and cold voice rang out. "Are you afraid that I''ll go hungry, or are you afraid that your child will go hungry?" She''s... jealous? Kelvin couldn''t help but smile and pinched her cheek, quickly nting a tender kiss on her forehead. "Naturally, I worry about Cheyenne first, and then our child." He had never thought he would have a child. He used to think about adopting one, but an adopted child would still be someone else''s. The bond wouldn''t be the same as with his own flesh and blood. Moreover, it was his beloved woman who gave birth to the child. Kelvin couldn''t help but think, if only he hadn''t been so proud, perhaps he and Cheyenne''s child would have grown up by now. He had been blind and mistaken a gem for a mere trinket, missing out on so many years with her. But there was no rush; in the future, he would make up for all the missed beautiful moments one by one. Upon hearing his response, Cheyenne finally smiled. After being full, she leaned her head wearily on his shoulder, her beautiful eyes half-closed, and her soft voice sounded cute and sweet. "I''m sleepy." Kelvin''s heart was melting. He reached out and hugged Cheyenne''s waist, while quickly finishing the remaining food on her te. The sight of the two of them together was so sweet. Eddie, Yvonne, and others sat at another table, all looking at the tall, dark figure holding Cheyenne as they left in elegance. Eddie felt a bit ufortable. On the other hand, Yvonne had a smile on her face. "Cheyenne has never been like this before, and that young man really dotes on her. Now I can be at ease." She had been worried before; Cheyenne was so young to be a single mother. Unmarried pregnancy brings a bad reputation to her, let alone the difficulties of raising a child as a single mother. Thankfully, the child''s father had appeared, and the two had reconciled. She really hoped that this young couple would always be loving and grow old together. In the evening, the temperature suddenly dropped. Although it was a five-star hotel, there was no air conditioning or heating. The room only had a square-shaped heating table covered with a quilt. One just had to stretch their hands and feet under the quilt to keep warm. Cheyenne, dressed in a white bathrobe, sat at the heating table, writing at her desk. Under the bright light, the A4 paper was covered with winding lines intersecting each other. After drawing halfway, the beauty became irritated and crumpled the drawing she had painstakingly created into a ball and threw it aside. Crack. The bathroom door opened. A man with a hint of moisture walked toward her. Kelvin still wore that silver mask, and his half-open cor revealed a sexy, bronzed chest with a glistening sheen of water on his honey-colored skin. He silently walked up behind Cheyenne, and due to the difference in height, he easily saw the drawing. He raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, he reached out and snatched her pen, then earnestly began to draw on the map. With Kelvin''s addition, the point that Cheyenne couldn''t figure out just now suddenly became clear. Immediately after, Kelvin''s maic voice sounded in her ear as he said, "When I was a kid, my grandfather told me a story about a guardian of treasures. Do you want to hear it?" "Yes!" Chapter 736: This Is Between Me And Cheyenne Chapter 736: This Is Between Me and Cheyenne The story he told was still rted to the Dead Forest, and also rted to the ancient tomb. Before this, Cheyenne had already heard many different versions from online sources, newspapers, and interviews with survivors from that year. Legends described the forest as mystical, but in reality, it was just the result of deliberate human idents. The so-called miasma was actually a poisonous chlorine gas. In order to maintain the tranquility of the forest and prevent the discovery of their secret base, they deliberately burned a type of "fire stone." This substance had a very low ignition point and could selfbust even in a damp environment. During the burning process, it would emit blue mes and arge amount of white smoke. The blue mes attached themselves to the dust in the air, and when blown by the wind, they gathered together, forming a sea of blue fire. The older generation didn''t understand the concept of "chemistry" and could only regard it as mysterious force. As for those who entered the Dead Forest and mysteriously disappeared, it was actually because they were poisoned by chlorine gas and fell into aa. They would then be taken away by the organization, either to be held captive for trafficking purposes or to be killed on the spot. Kelvin''s story, however, involved an event she had never heard of before. Over two hundred years ago, Che was facing both internal and external troubles. The king found prestigious families at the time: the Walsh family, the Owen family, the Foley family, the Edwards family and the Lucas family. They established a new organization called "Unicorn." To raise funds, the king adopted the strategy of tomb robbing. His subordinates reported that there was an Imperial tomb hidden in the Birmore Mountain of Onistead. The king quickly became interested and led five thousand people into the forest. Little did he know that this so-called Imperial tomb was just a trap. Among his subordinates, the Lucas family had been bought off by foreign forces and betrayed the king. After they entered the pre-ced explosive ancient tomb, it copsed and the five thousand soldiers were suffocated to death. The king narrowly escaped and coincidentally discovered another tomb with apanying burial objects, but he was already on the verge of death. After recording the address on a parchment scroll, he distributed it to his four trusted associates, instructing them to find this treasure and use it to save the people. However, right after his death, a fierce war erupted in Che, and each of the four major families had their own ns. The Walsh family, being the first to grab their respective parchment scroll, left Onistead. Only the Owen and Edwards families were left in Onistead, and they waited patiently for the right moment. His wish was never fulfilled, and the ancient tomb remained intact until now. Over twenty years ago, the Lucas family was the first to bring up the matter and collect all the maps. They orchestrated a terrible epidemic in the Dead Forest, but fortunately it was promptly discovered and, under Layne''s leadership, they achieved a brief victory. The Lucas family did not give up, as the ancestralmandment passed down to them was to find four maps. It''s no wonder why Layne has one of the maps, and old Mr. Foley has the other. The third map was found in the Presidential Library after the Abona Medical Conference. That one was presented by the Walsh family. As for thisst map, it still hasn''t surfaced.N?velDrama.Org content. Cheyenne had a hunch that perhaps thest piece was with the Miller family. That old man had been to Che over twenty years ago. He even ventured into the Dead Forest and saw her mother, Sh. Kelvin finished his story, and as he nced down, he found Cheyenne already dozing lightly against the pillow at the head of the bed. He silently smiled and gently brushed the stray hair from her forehead with hisrge hand, tucking her in before leaving quietly. He closed the door softly behind him, and as Kelvin turned, he saw Eddie holding a ss of milk standing outside Cheyenne''s room. Upon seeing Kelvin emerge from Cheyenne''s room, Eddie''s pupils contracted reflexively, and his voice turned somewhat cold as he inquired, "Why are youing out of Cheyenne''s room at this hour? It''s already eleven o''clock!" Kelvin was in a good mood at the moment and unusually not so indifferent to Eddie, he smirked and replied in a casual tone, "Naturally, I''m here to help Cheyenne sleep She''s carrying my child, so I''m giving our daughter some prenatal education." Damn! Eddie, usually such a gentle person, couldn''t help but mutter a curse under his breath. He couldn''t help Pe but remind Kelvin of a fact. "You''re already divorced from Cheyenne. It''s not quite appropriate to show up in her room sote. How does Mr. Foley feel about this?" Divorced... When Kelvin heard these words, a chilling and sharp murderous intent emanated from his entire being. He gave Eddie a disdainful look and retorted without hesitation, "That''s between Cheyenne and me. It''s none of your business." "So what if we''re divorced? I''m the father of the child in her belly, and no one can change that fact." "In the year we''ve been apart, since you''ve been too timid to pursue her, what qualifications do you have to me me for not giving you a chance now?" At this, Eddie suddenly fell silent. That''s right... Omari told Cheyenne very clearly that he was willing to marry her, and even Iker, such a cold person, could boldly confess his love for Cheyenne. Then there''s Benson, who would risk his own life to save hers. Kelvin, who knows her deepest secrets, can unhesitatingly choose her over life. Only he... had always been too shy to speak up and had silently watched others make great sacrifices for her. What right did he have to say that he liked Cheyenne? Aftering to this realization, Eddie handed the ss of milk he was holding to Kelvin and instructed him, "Pregnant women need to supplement their nutrition in the ne early stages. Cheyenne has been having trouble sleepingtely, and milk helps with that. Remember to bring her a ss every day." With that, he turned and left, his lonely figure under themplight exuding a sense of solitude. Kelvin looked at the retreating figure, then poured the liquid into the flowerpot without hesitation. His woman needed no other man to care for her! Chapter 737: Self-Destructive Future Chapter 737: Self-Destructive Future The Miller Residence in Truphis. The room, shrouded in darkness without the lights on, felt damp and ufortable due to its wooden structure, especially in the winter when it was prone to dampness. It was a ce so wretched that it could hardlypare to a prison cell. In this freezing season, living in such an environment was undoubtedly a dual torment, both mentally and physically. Yet, when Gracie arrived, she found the man in the room leisurely sitting on the bed ying the harmonica. The melodious tune apanied by the northern wind drifted into her ears, evoking thoughts of a cheerful summer campus filled with the sweet scent of love. As the door opened, a beam of light from outside fell upon the man''s face, revealing a countenance so delicate and beautiful that it would put any woman to shame, with an excessively paleplexion that seemed devoid of any color. He was dressed in a thin white robe, with a dark purple stain adorning the left side of his chest, blooming like a faded orchid. ncing at him, Gracie leaned against the door frame with her hands crossed over her chest. Her crimson dress swayed elegantly in the chilly wind. The slit in her dress exposed a glimpse of her slender, alluring leg, adorned with twelve-centimeter stiletto heels. She raised a fair hand to touch her own arm and squinted her eyes, with a touch of crimson at the corner, slightly parted her vermilion lips, and let out a soft chuckle. "Shane, why doing so? Instead of embracing a promising future, you choose to descend to such a state for a woman." Moreover, it was for a remarried woman carrying another man''s child. The man standing beside her wore a terrifying mask with a ghastly visage. Upon hearing Gracie''s words to Shane, his eyes dimmed, as if something had crossed his mind, and the light in his eyes flickered and disappeared. The music in the room slowly came to a halt, yet the elegant reverberation of the harmonica lingered in the ears of the two. Benson didn''t even raise his eyes, as if he hadn''t noticed the presence of the two, his gaze fixed on the harmonica in his hands. It was just an ordinary harmonica, but he treated it as if it were a priceless treasure, wiping it with the sleeve of his white robe. While he remained indifferent, Gracie seemed ustomed to it, continuing to express her views. "Hey, you. As long as you capture Cheyenne, not only will you be a hero in Gregory''s eyes and rise to an executive within the organization, but we can also help you ascend to the position of the head of the Miller family. Is it worth it to give up all this for Charlotte?" Unfortunately, he had chosen the path of self-destruction by letting Cheyenne go on his own ord and even foolishly using his own blood to save a woman who didn''t truly love him. At the mention of "Cheyenne," Benson, who had been silent and numb, finally showed emotions on his face. Suddenly, he raised his head, and a hint of murderous intent reflected in his cold, deep-set eyes as he solemnly warned, "I''ve told you, don''t you dare touch her!" His disy of anger only earned a merciless scoff from Gracie, who let out a cold snort and regained herposure. "You are even unable to protect yourself now. Instead of worrying about Cheyenne, you better think about your own oue. Your betrayal has angered the organization, and our visit this time is to give you onest chance." "First..." Before Gracie could finish her sentence, Benson abruptly interrupted her. He ced the harmonica back into his pocket and firmly responded, "It''s not necessary! I won''t even choose." "Is that so?" The woman furrowed her delicate and charming brows, "Is that so? Then it''s not our fault." With that, Gracie retrieved a small vial of blue potion from beneath her dress. The liquid inside was as mesmerizing as the color of the deep sea. Grace moved gracefully, step by step towards Benson, with a gleam of schadenfreude and mockery in her eyes as her voice echoed in the spacious room. Her voice, apanied by a gentle echo, seemed to emanate the allure of a wicked enchantress, ready to ensnare anyone who wasn''t careful.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Before I came, I thought that your father would care a bit about you, his illegitimate child." "Guess how he answered me?" Benson remained expressionless, staring intently at the wall in front of him, unaware of how long it had been since anyone had lived in this house. Yellow mushrooms had actually grown on the wall, like little parasols, striving to survive in the crevices. Gracie deliberately approached him, leaned in and blew a breath into his ear, her voice charming, "He said, he doesn''t consider you his son so I can deal with you as I please." Even though he had long known that he mattered no more to him than a stranger, hearing this answer inevitably evoked a bitter, disdainfulugh from Benson''s heart. In his eyes, was there ever a ce for him as a "son"? Gracie had drawn the potion into the syringe, and with just one injection, this deadly virus could kill the traitor on the spot. She could have chosen to force his mouth open and pour it in, but since he was a student she had trained herself, she still wanted to let him die with a little dignity. "In fact, among the children I have taught, you have quite a talent. If it weren''t for the fact that you are so disobedient, I wouldn''t have to personallye to deal with you." She had brought a total of ten children, after repeated brutal training and fighting, seven had died, leaving only three. Benson, Glenn, Sam... In terms of talent, Benson was the one she liked the most. He had inherited the Miller family''s Praying Magic, andbined with the hypnotic skills she taught him, he could kill with pleasure. Glenn, although slightly inferior inbat strength, was valued by the organization for his natural calcting ability and business acumen. Over the years, he had¡¤ earned a lot of money for the organization and was very obedient, the one Gracie trusted the most. As for Sam, he was her favorite. She had poured so much effort into training the three of them that it was really hard for Gracie to personally destroy her most satisfactory work at this moment. "If you want to kill me, just do it. Don''t waste so much breath. You are disgustingly selfish, and yet you pretend otherwise." "Hehe, you understand me well." Indeed, she was very selfish. But who isn''t selfish? To live, and to live better, she could abandon all conscience, including her own life, to love that person. Chapter 738: UncleS Imminent Death Chapter 738: Uncle''s Imminent Death Benson''s courageous and deep love for Cheyenne, evident from spilling his own blood to save her, caused a slight wavering in her heart. This reminded Gracie of herself and Gregory, who loved each other just as intensely. If it weren''t for the societal gap in their status, she wouldn''t have fallen so low. As if prepared for his imminent death, Benson closed his eyes and calmly awaited the arrival of the Grim Reaper. Just as the de was about to pierce Benson''s body, Gracie suddenly stopped. She turned around and handed the syringe to the man behind her, her red lips parting slightly. "You do it. I remember you always have disdain for him. Now, this is your chance to kill him!" "Yes!" Hidden behind his mask, Master Glenn''s face showed a hesitant and contemtive expression, his eyes flickering. Indeed, he despised Benson, and the two had always been at odds. Among the three of them, Sam, the rightful heir and the only son of the family head, was undisputedly the first. The real struggle for ranky between him and Benson, but unfortunately, as long as Benson was present, Master Glenn could only be second. Master Glenn hesitated because he thought of Kate. The disappointment and fear in her eyes when she looked at him pierced his heart. He didn''t want Kate to look at him with such a demonic gaze. "Glenn, take action!" Gracie urged. "Yes." Master Glenn made up his mind and reached out to grab Benson''s arm. With the syringe in his other hand, he forcefully injected him. As the potion slowly depleted, beads of cold sweat formed on the man''s forehead. His body uncontrobly convulsed in pain as he copsed onto the bed. Master Glenn withdrew the needle, disgustingly tossing it aside. He turned his back to Gracie and swiftly took a brown pill out from under his robe, shoving it into the man''s hand. Looking meaningfully into his eyes, he said, "Only when you''re dead can I find peace." "You!" Benson''s pupils contracted into small dots out of disbelief. He nced at the "archenemy" standing before him, opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything further. Gracie was quite satisfied with the scene before her and pped her hands with a smile. "Well done, Glenn. Mission aplished! Let''s go!" "Okay." Just before leaving, Master Glenn took onest nce at the man lying on the bed, barely clinging to life. He let out a discreet sigh, as whether life or death was up to his own destiny. "Boom!" Just as the two were about to leave, a loud thunderp echoed in the heavy sky, and a downpour followed suit. To make matters worse, they didn''t bring an umbre when they left. "Should we go?" Master Glenn asked in a low voice. Taking advantage of the raindrops still rtively small, running back to the car shouldn''t be too bad. Without hesitation, Gracie rejected his suggestion and lowered her head, annoyed at her own dress, holding up the hem. "Let''s wait until the rain subsides a bit. I just bought this dress." Upon hearing this, Master Glenn turned his head to take a look at her dress and was slightly surprised "Um, Aunt Gracie, isn''t this dres''s the same as the one you wore yesterday?" Before he could finish his sentence, Gracie furiously curled her fair fingers and gave him a smack on the forehead. "Who are you calling auntie? It''s sister! And, yesterday that dress had a V-neck, but today''s is a vintage square neckline. How could you not see that?" Master Glenn was left speechless. Being almost fifty years old, she still insisted on being called "sis"... Suddenly, two people slowly walked towards them through the rain curtain. Both were handsome, with sharp features. The bald young man appeared to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, dressed in a long blue robe and wooden clogs. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In his hand, he held a ck silk umbre, while cradling a cute and delicate little girl with long hair wearing a red dress, walking towards their direction. The little girl held two umbres in her hands, her round, bright eyes filled with innocent curiosity as she looked at the two. Upon seeing the neers, Gracie immediately perked up, her whole being exuding a sense of "alertness." She half-squinted her almond-shaped eyes, vaguely remembering him as Rohan''s eldest son. He had good talent, and back then, she chose Benson over Marcel. It was because Marcel, at the tender age of seven or eight, even shed tears for a chicken he had to kill. Benson, on the other hand, was different. Despite being the youngest, he beheaded the rooster cleanly with a sword as soon as he lifted it. In one swift motion, the chicken''s head fell to the ground, clean and precise. "Long time no see, Gracie. I''m here to bring you both umbres and, by the way... to escort my fifth brother on his final journey." He had a gentle smile on his face, raising one hand with his thumb firmly pressed against his palm. Gracie noticed that he wore a string of sandalwood beads as a bracelet on his wrist, smooth and polished from constant touch. Her keen senses detected a hint of strong spiritual energy in the air, and her excited gaze instantly shifted towards the little girl in Marcel''s arms. "This child..." Marcel tightened his hold on the child for a moment, responding in a nonchnt voice, "This is my daughter Caitlyn. This name was given by her mother, who was a Che woman." Unfortunately, she suffered from severe postpartum depression. After giving birth to Caitlyn, she ended her own life. Before she died, she entrusted the child to him, revealing that she left him because she was pregnant. This child was her only hope. In order to raise this child well, he decided not to remarry, but being born into such a prominent family, he could only choose to be a monk. Gracie''s gaze made him feel threatened, and he instinctively wanted to hide his daughter in his embrace and change the subject. "Caitlyn, give the umbres to grandma and uncle." "Yes, Father." "Grandma, here''s the umbre for you." The little girl''s voice was sweet and soft, with a childish tone, making it impossible for anyone to get angry. Gracie wanted to correct her way of addressing her, but as soon as she heard that voice, she instantly forgot about it. In truth, she also wanted a daughter. Chapter 739: Wanting A Daughter Chapter 739: Wanting a Daughter "Thank you." As Master Glenn epted the umbre, he politely expressed his gratitude. Suddenly, the little girl spoke up. Her watery eyes looked at the uncle before her, who wore a frightening mask, but she showed no signs of fear. "Father, this uncle is very pitiful, he''s about to die." Children speak without filters, but listeners take it to heart. Master Glenn''s expression changed, hisrge hand tightly gripping the umbre, veins protruding on the back of his hand visible from beneath his robe. His lips moved slightly, letting out a bitter sigh that went unnoticed. Not much time was left, it seemed. "Caitlyn, you can''t say such things. Apologize to the uncle quickly." Marcel bowed apologetically to Master Glenn. His voice sounded clear with a hint of apology, "I''m sorry, Glenn. My daughter is young and ignorant. Please don''t mind." Master Glenn quickly regained hisposure, not feeling angry. "Master Marcel, no need to be so polite. I envy you for having such a lovely daughter." He couldn''t help but think of Kate, who had promised to have a child with him. If possible, he hoped for a daughter. Just like the adorable and sweet Caitlyn in front of him. If he were to die, his daughter could take care of her. If it were a son, he would probably be mischievous. Without him around, Kate would find it exhausting. After being scolded by her father, the little girl retracted her curious gaze, but she liked the scenting from Glenn. She didn''t want him to die. So, she suddenly took a yellow talisman from her neck and kindly handed it to Master Glenn.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When she smiled, her eyes formed crescent moons, utterly adorable. "Uncle, this was given to me by my mommy. But I''m giving it to you now. Return it to me in a month, okay?" As she said this, the little girl paused, a slight look of guilt and regret appearing on her face, adorably pouting her small mouth. "It was supposed to be given to you, but it''s something my mommy gave me. So, I can only lend it to you." Master Glenn was taken aback, his gaze fixed on the talisman she handed over, identical in design to the triangr amulets he often saw on the streets. He hesitated, wanting to refuse. "Since this is an heirloom from your mother, I can''t ept it." "It''s okay, just take it for a month. Mother won''t get angry." She stubbornly stuffed the talisman into Master Glenn''s embrace, then tightly hugged her father''s neck with her empty hands, resting her head on her father''s shoulder. This clingy gesture made Master Glenn increasingly yearn for a daughter. Marcel gently patted the back of the little girl''s head, an experienced gesture to soothe her. He looked at Master Glenn, helplessly exining, "She''s just being shy. Since Caitlyn lent you the talisman, Master Glenn, please keep it. Please return it as agreed on this day next month." This talisman was also rted to Caitlyn''s life. "Alright, I promise." "Little one, thank you, Uncle is grateful. I will bring you a Che panda doll as a gift next time." Master Glenn tightly held the talisman. Originally, he didn''t attach much importance to it, thinking it was just a friendly gesture from the little girl. But Marcel''s solemn reminder to return the talisman indicated its extraordinary nature. "Wow, I love pandas the most," the young girl eximed. At the mention of giant pandas, her eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at Master Glenn. In a hushed tone, she continued, "Do you know, Uncle, I adored pandas after watching ''Kung Fu Panda'' before." Marcel, feeling a headacheing on, reached out to cover his daughter''s chattering mouth and apologetically smiled at the two of them, "I''m sorry, she''s just started speaking and tends to be a bit talkative. You must have other matters to attend to; I won''t personally see you off." "Alright." Gracie nced at the motionless Benson on the bed, withdrew her gaze, and felt quite heavy-hearted. "It''s okay, she''s very cute," Master Glenn remarked as he and Gracie opened their ck satin umbres and walked into the twilight rain. The raindrops pattered on the umbre, creating a cacophony, while the air was filled with unpleasant supermarket odors. After taking a few steps outside, Master Glenn could faintly hear the conversation of the father and daughter behind him, though the words didn''te through very clearly. "Why do you want to help him, Caitlyn?" "I like the scent on him." "Huh?" "A very strong scent of death." Master Glenn didn''t catch Marcel''s response, but the girl''sment, "A very strong scent of death," resounded clearly in his ears. Perplexed, he nced down at his own body and frowned. There was no scent at all. The annoying rain started again. When Kelvin returned from outside, his clothes werepletely wet, leaving him cold and damp. Following closely behind him, the man looked no better. His already frost- white hair clung to his aged face, giving him a worn appearance. Standing at the door with a suitcase, he watched Kelvin step into the elevator. As he tried to follow, he was coldly rebuffed. Disgust filled Kelvin''s eyes as he said, "What do you want, anyway?" The way his son looked at him felt like facing an enemy, causing Corey to feel an indescribable pain. But he wanted to atone. "Kelvin, please. Come back to Akloit with me. The Foley family needs you, and your grandfather... misses you." As the elevator door slowly closed, Kelvin''s figure vanished before him. Only the chilly voice lingered in the space. "Hmph, when you handed the Foley family over to Vincent, you didn''t think about the consequences for me and grandfather. I will return to Akloit, just not now." Hearing this, Corey felt even more ashamed and stood silently in the same spot for several minutes. Back then... he thought Kelvin had truly died in that explosion. The Foley family Couldn''t be leaderless, so he listened to the second branch and handed thepany to Vincent. But he never anticipated that right after the handover, Vincent would propose a split and, using hisck of work for thepany over the past decade as an excuse, send him and his father to the remote family home outside the city, even posting guards to ensure they didn''t cause trouble. Corey did wish Vincent could preserve the business empire Kelvin had painstakingly built. Yet, his strategies and several major errors almost led the Foley Group to the brink of destruction. Chapter 740: IM Afraid YouVe Caught A Cold And Will Infect Me Chapter 740: I''m Afraid You''ve Caught a Cold and Will Infect Me With the situation bing increasingly dire, Corey decided to escape and seek help. Just at that moment, his father fell ill. Chris appeared before him and informed him that Kelvin was not dead. Due to special circumstances, Kelvin was staying in Onistead for recovery. Corey arrived in Onistead just in time to hear a woman say that Kelvin had gone to Jostrana, so he reluctantly followed. Only Kelvin could save the Foley family. As Kelvin seemed to ignore him, Corey decided to temporarily stay in the hotel, nning to meet Cheyenne tomorrow. Perhaps only she could persuade Kelvin to change his mind. Carrying his suitcase, Corey walked to the counter and quicklypleted the check-in procedure with his passport. Meanwhile, Kelvin stood in the elevator, his cold gaze fixed on the reflection of a ck figure in the elevator''s metallic shell, his silver mask appearing particrly striking. He had never spoken so subserviently to himself before, but it was all for the sake of the Foley family. The elevator arrived, and the buttons shed red. Kelvin quickly suppressed his negative emotions. As he stepped out of the elevator, three Jostrana maintenance workers in uniforms approached him with smiles, entering the elevator. In that moment of passing each other, Kelvin caught a familiar medicinal scent, a strong and pungent aroma he had smelled somewhere before. Subconsciously, he eavesdropped on their conversation. "Room 302 is clogged again today. We''ve been clearing the sewage for a while now. It seems like the pipes need to be reced." "Weren''t we just directly dumping everything into the Pacific before?" "Hahaha, well, don''t say directly. Let''s just say it was already treated water." "Hahaha..." Kelvin pursed his lips into a straight line, subconsciously furrowing his brows. He really disliked this ce. It was time to return to Che. Back in Che, he could take care of Cheyenne properly. Click. The hotel door pushed open, and the next moment, Kelvin''s wet figure appeared in the room. Subconsciously, he began searching for Cheyenne. But all he saw was an empty room. Huh? Where did she go? Kelvin circled the living room and bedroom, not finding any trace of Cheyenne. Worry started to creep into his heart. Where could Cheyenne have gone? Could she have gone next door to see Yvonne? But today, Yvonne was invited to attend a cooperation agreement signing ceremony for an international new energy and environmental protection association. She wouldn''t be back untilter in the evening. Kelvin took out his phone, intending to call Cheyenne. Suddenly, he remembered that she had blocked him shortly after their divorce... He didn''t even have the number or Line ount of the mother of his future child. This was uneptable. He must add her backter. Just as he had this thought, a clear and sweet voice came from behind him. It calmly asked, "Hmm? When did yo Kelvin turned around and saw that she had juste out of the bathroom. The white towel wrapped just below her delicate corbones, revealing a glimpse of fair skin and a pair of slender and beautiful legs that extended from the towel, reaching her knees. Having soaked in hot water for a long time, her normally serene and exquisite face now bore an unusual flush. Her almond-shaped eyes glistened and looked at him with moisture, and her red lips were like coral. Kelvin''s gaze rudely swept up and down her body, finally resting on her delicate face, his eyes burning like mes, as if they could consume each other. Taking big strides, he instinctively opened his arms, wanting to embrace her. Suddenly, he remembered that he was still damp from the shower, and worried that she might catch a cold. Just as Kelvin''s hand was about to reach her, it abruptly changed course. Suppressing the emotions bubbling within him. "Why didn''t you blow-dry your hair beforeing out? Be careful not to catch a chill." There was no heating here, and she hade out right after taking a shower, so it would be cold. Kelvin''s gaze fell upon the ck jacket on the sofa, and he walked over to pick it up, draping it over her shoulders. Hemanded in a low voice, "Go to the bedroom and wait, I''ll get you a blow dryer." There was no blow dryer in the bathroom; they were energy-saving here, so there was only one shared blow dryer on each floor. It was mounted on the corridor wall, and you only needed to swipe your room card to use it once. But it cost about a dor each time. "Okay." Cheyenne pursed her red lips, seeming somewhat displeased that he was scolding her like a daughter. But she quickly brushed off the feeling, realizing that he wasjust showing concern. Mainly, she was toozy to argue with him. It was too tiring. Watching him leave, every footstep he took on the wooden floor was wet. Only then did Cheyenne notice that his clothes were still dripping water. Her eyebrows furrowed instantly. ??? When Kelvin went to get the blow dryer, he encountered a little trouble. A middle-aged woman was monopolizing the blow dryer, not allowing anyone else to use it, even though she couldn''t swipe her card, causing others to wait in line. She stubbornly retorted without caring about theints from those behind her, "I was here first, you all can just wait in line." "But if you don''t have any money on your card, how can you use it? Why don''t you go downstairs to recharge beforeing up to use it?" "None of your business! If I go downstairs, you all will take my spot!" Kelvin had initially nned to wait in line as well, but upon hearing the woman''s selfish words, he lost his patience. Cheyenne was still waiting. He walked straight up and confidently swiped his card, taking the blow dryer with his advantage in height. "Hey, did you lose your eyes or something? Didn''t you see that I was here first?" "Say that again?" Kelvin turned his head and looked back, his gaze as sharp as ice des, filled with a coldness. Terrified, the old woman turned pale, shrinking, no longer daring to speak. When Kelvin returned to the room with the blow dryer, Cheyenne had neatly folded his clean clothes and ced them on the bed. She wasExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. sitting at the dressing table, removing the towel that wrapped around her hair. Ever since she became pregnant, she had stopped wearing makeup, but skincare was still necessary every day. This was also why some people would look haggard, with rough and sallow skin, while Cheyenne had a radiantplexion. Seeing his figure reflected in the mirror, she didn''t even nce up as she spoke, "Your clothes are there, go take a shower. Otherwise, if you catch a cold, you might infect me." Though her tone was stern, Kelvin''s heart warmed at the sight of the neatly folded clothes. Behind the mask, his lips curved, revealing a joyful smile. Cheyenne clearly cared about him, despite her tough exterior and soft heart. Chapter 741: ItS A Free Service Anyway Chapter 741: It''s a Free Service Anyway If it weren''t for the mask covering his face, Cheyenne would have surely seen the rare, radiant smile on his face. Instead of reaching for his clothes, Kelvin grabbed a hairdryer and walked over to her outstretched hand. With his rough and broad hands, he gently lifted her hair, which cascaded like waves, his slender fingers running through her strands. He remembered the days he spent with Cheyenne on the deserted ind. Since they didn''t have ab, he used to help herb her hair just like this, using his hands instead. Cheyenne was ruthless not only towards others but also towards herself. When her hair got tangled whilebing, she would stubbornly pull at it, even if it meant gritting her teeth. Kelvin couldn''t help but find it amusing and slightly exasperating to see her grimacing like that. He had never seen any woman as rough around the edges as she was. However, their current circumstances werepletely different from before. Whereas his actions used to be somewhat forced, now they were entirely voluntary. Cheyenne initially wanted to refuse his offer to help, but since Kelvin took the initiative, she had no reason to decline. After all, it was a free service. She had done many things for him before and never received any praise in return. Now it was his turn to do something for her, even if it was justbing her hair. She considered it a cheap favor. The hardships of pregnancy could only be understood by pregnant women themselves, and most men often enjoyed the benefits without experiencing any difort. Kelvin treated every strand of her hair with great tenderness. With his head slightly lowered, the silver mask on his face caught the light, creating a contrasting effect. Cheyenne didn''t dare to meet his gaze, but she could feel the indulgence in his actions, which warmed her heart. Lifting her eyes to the silver mask on Kelvin''s face, Cheyenne furrowed her delicate eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you?" she asked. She thought he was blow-drying her hair very seriously and hadn''t expected him to notice her slight confusion from merely furrowing her brows. How could he not notice? Her image filled the corners of his eyes. Cheyenne snapped out of her thoughts and stared at him in the mirror with shimmering eyes. Parting her rosy lips, she spoke softly. "You don''t need to wear a mask in the room." Kelvin momentarily paused his movements, his hands suddenly tightening with nervousness. "Cheyenne, I''m sorry. I''m afraid I might startle you and the baby. If you don''t like it, I''ll change the mask," he anxiously replied. "What kind of mask do you like? Something cute or more dashing?" he said, earnestly wanting to appease her, which made Cheyenneugh and cry at the same time. She bit her lip, caught in a dilemma. Should she pity Kelvin a little? "You don''t need to wear a mask, just be yourself," she finally said. In her memories, he was an arrogant and self-assured person, maneuvering the business world, controlling the fates of others. Kelvin understood what she meant. His chest warmed, and his eye sockets turned slightly red. He chuckled self-deprecatingly. "But I am no longer the CEO of the Foley Group." "I know," Cheyenne furrowed her brows. "I no longer have billions in wealth." "You can earn it all over again." "But my face is disfigured..." Finally, he continued miserably, "I can''tpare to Mr. Lara and Master Iker. Will you still look down on me, Cheyenne?" Cheyenne couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She never knew Kelvin cared so much about his appearance. She had never even seen him look in a mirror before. Muttering under her breath, she quipped, "Even without a disfigured face, you were never as handsome as they were." Kelvin was speechless. But he quickly calmed down his jealousy, his gaze lingering on Cheyenne''s belly for a few seconds. He thought to himself: So what? I have a child with Cheyenne, but they don''t. That was his greatest reliance. After helping her dry her hair, Kelvin yfully braided a twist in her hair. It looked really ugly! It was loose and sloppy, almost like it was about toe undone. He was about to take it apart and start anew when she stopped him. "Don''t bother fussing with it, I''m tired. I want to sleep, go take a shower quickly." Kelvin sheepishly withdrew his hand, silently vowing to learn how to braid hair. In the future, he would do it for both mother and daughter. Cheyenne had finished her skincare routine and, in a drowsy state, stepped on her cute white furry slippers and returned to the edge of the bed, curling up under the nket. Her cute, round eyes nced at him, and in a calm tone, she instructed "Remember to turn off the lights when you go back after your shower." Kelvin took the clothes and his face revealed some reluctance. Tonight he wanted to stay. Looking back, the little one had cocooned herself in the nket, her beautiful eyes gently closed. He walked into the bathroom with the clothes, quickly showered, and changed into a clean bathrobe.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Standing in front of the mirror, Kelvin carefully examined his face and ultimately decided not to wear that mask. Instead of doing as Cheyenne ordered earlier and returning to his room right after showering, he quietly stepped into her room. His tall figure took up most of the space on the two-meter-wide bed, like a mountain. Cheyenne curled up in the corner against the wall, looking quite pitiful. Kelvin couldn''t help but reach out and hold her in his arms, touching her hand. It was so cold. Didn''t she just finish showering? How were her hands and feet still so icy? He tightly gripped Cheyenne''s small hands and pulled her closer, tucking her into his embrace. A man naturally gave off warmth, like a moving firece. Cheyenne instinctivelyplied with his closeness and even ced her legs over hisp. In the darkness, a smile of happiness spread across Kelvin''s face as he held her in his arms and fell into a light sleep. Cheyenne might get angry if she woke up to find him in her bed the next morning! So, he decided to leave before she woke up. Wrapped in the warmth of his embrace, she quickly fell into a deep sleep. Perhaps it was because he had been busy and exhausted during the day, or maybe it was the rare rxation in his heart, he slept sofortably that he didn''t wake up even when it became bright outside. This was the first time in over a year that he had slept this well. On the other hand, Cheyenne woke up first, stirred by hunger. After the morning sickness passed, her appetite had be excellent, and she usually got hungry around 8 o''clock in the morning. The little one in her belly kicked to wake her up, reminding her it was time for breakfast. However, as soon as she woke up, she saw the strong and powerful arm wrapped around her waist. He held her tightly, like an iron chain restraining her. Then the snow light outside shed through the floor-to-ceiling windows and shone on his face. His perfect profile, deep eyebrows, high and straight nose, and thick eyshes left a darkish mark below his eyelids. Seeing this, Cheyenne considered waking him up but suddenly changed her mind. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!